《The Ace Bigshot Becomes A Farmgirl》


 Chapter 1 - 1: Push Her Into It

    Chapter 1: Push Her Into It


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Woof, woof woof.¡± Shu Yu, only four years old and frail, lay on the ground with all four limbs, trembling with fear yet fiercely trying to scare the dog in front of her by barking, hoping it would go away. The dog wasn¡¯t big; it barked back a few times. Shu Yu clenched the stone in her hand and threw it. Whimpering, the dog turned and ran. Shu Yu heaved a long sigh of relief, quickly picked up the bun from the ground, dusted it off, and, with her stomach growling, devoured it. She hadn¡¯t eaten more than a few bites when suddenly a scolding voice rang out beside her, ¡°Shu Yu, what are you doing?¡± As Shu Yu turned around, she saw her own mother, Mrs. Xue, approaching with a dark expression, striding over and slapping the bun out of her hands. The already small bun rolled on the ground, disappearing into a crack never to be seen again. Shu Yu swallowed, reluctantly turning her gaze away, and unsteadily stood up, ¡°Mother, I¡­¡± ¡°Slap.¡± Mrs. Xue slapped her across the face, sending her tiny figure flying. ¡°You are the third young daughter of the Shu family, fighting with a dog for food! Don¡¯t you have any shame? How embarrassing this is?¡± Shu Yu wiped the blood from her nose and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± She hadn¡¯t eaten for two days. ¡°You still have the face to say you¡¯re hungry! If it weren¡¯t for you dirtying my clothes, would I be laughed at by the other concubines? This is a lesson for you; you can¡¯t even endure this bit of hunger, what good are you?¡± Tears were almost overwhelming Shu Yu; she hurried forward, grabbed Mrs. Xue¡¯s sleeve, and pleaded both urgently and cautiously, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m sorry Mother. I was thoughtless. I won¡¯t eat anymore, I¡¯ll never eat again, please don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Look at your hands, they¡¯re still bloody, and you¡¯ve dirtied my skirt again. Go away.¡± Mrs. Xue pushed her away, disgust written all over her face. Shu Yu stumbled backward, falling to the ground. Mrs. Xue turned to the maid nearby, ¡°Lock her in the dark room, starve her for another two days. She really has no sense of remorse.¡± Finally, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer. The maid picked her up and took her straight to the dark room. Shu Yu curled up in a corner, hugging her knees and sobbing silently; her blood-stained clothes glowing bright red. ¡°Mother, I was wrong, I won¡¯t do it again, I¡¯m sorry. Please, can I come out? It¡¯s so dark in here, and there are bugs that might bite my hands. I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m not hungry anymore, really, I¡¯m not.¡± As Shu Yu wiped her tears and bowed her head, she suddenly saw a snake that had somehow entered, rearing up and flicking its tongue at her. Her breath stopped, and she panically trembled as her eyes widened. But it seemed the snake sensed something; suddenly, it leaped toward her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Shu Yu abruptly woke up from her bed, glancing at the dimly flickering lamp beside her, and slowly exhaled. She held her chest, thinking about the dream she just had, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It wasn¡¯t just a dream; it was a memory from this body¡¯s childhood. Shu Yu had transmigrated from the modern era to the Dasu dynasty¡¯s Dongan Province a year ago, taking over the body of 14-year-old third daughter of the Shu family. Because of this, her recollections of the original owner¡¯s memories were incomplete, resurfacing bit by bit in such ways. She didn¡¯t know where the original owner had gone, whether she was completely gone or had experienced something else. But Shu Yu knew the ending of the book all too well. As the third daughter, a concubine¡¯s child of the Shu family, she had little presence in the book, and no significant connection to the main male and female characters. However, the antagonistic supporting female character in the book was the third daughter of the Shu family, her current eldest sister. The eldest daughter adored the male protagonist, but she ended up jeopardizing the entire Shu family. Just three months later, the whole Shu family was to be exiled, and as a minor character, she was included too. Knowing the end, Shu Yu naturally was not willing to follow the conclusion outlined in the book. Though she was not highly valued in this family, she was unwilling to be exiled to the frontier. However, she soon discovered that even if she altered the process, the powerful plotline would still bring the ending back to its original course. After two attempts, she ceased her fruitless endeavors. As for the fate of the Shu family described in the book, it only mentioned exile. Life after exile wasn¡¯t covered in the book; whether it was good or bad was for her to decide. From that point on, Shu Yu silently assumed the role of the invisible third daughter of the Shu family. In her previous life, Shu Yu¡¯s parents were killed due to their research by a gang. Shu Yu bore the humiliation for more than a decade, desperately strengthening herself, maxing out her skills, and braving numerous challenges to finally reach the side of the man known as ¡°retired¡± but in reality controlled everything from behind the scenes, becoming one of his indispensable confidantes. She then used her own strength to destroy the large gang, avenging her tragically deceased parents. But unbeknownst to her, her adversaries had a final trick up their sleeve, and she also lost her life, becoming the current third young daughter of the Shu family. Compared to her previous life of constant scheming and walking on thin ice, her current life was surprisingly not bad¡ªeating, drinking, and sleeping. Although there were occasional conflicts, as an invisible person, they were unlikely to harm her, and at least she didn¡¯t need to worry about life-threatening dangers. As for her birth mother, Mrs. Xue, Shu Yu and she were like strangers, ignoring each other. Three more months, and after three months, she would be able to break away from the plot and find a way to sever ties with the Shu family. Shu Yu had a nightmare, feeling incredibly thirsty, she got out of bed to pour a glass of water. Little did she know, just as she stepped down, a hissing noise suddenly emerged from nearby. She swiftly turned around, only to see a snake rushing toward her. Damn, the nightmare actually came true. The color drained from Shu Yu¡¯s face, she grasped the snake by its throat and flung it fiercely onto the ground, instantly crushing its head. The snake¡¯s body twitched twice before lying still. Frowning, Shu Yu wondered how a venomous snake could have made its way into her room. Just then, footsteps approached from outside, and the door was banged open abruptly. Shu Yu instinctively grabbed some clothes to throw over herself, then frowned at the two old women who barged in, ¡°What are you doing here so late at night?¡± The two old women, expressionless, walked through the inner chamber to her and said indifferently, ¡°The third Miss, the old lady is looking for you, come with us.¡± Frowning, Shu Yu felt that something was amiss. If her grandmother wished to speak to her, a simple call would have sufficed, yet these two old women had directly invaded her room. Moreover, that snake¡ªcould it be connected to them? Cautiously, she stood up, nodded, and followed the two old women out the door. The three of them walked through the courtyard to the back garden, encountering no one along the way. Even though it was night, it shouldn¡¯t have been so silent. They quickly arrived at the lotus pond in the Shu family¡¯s backyard, which was barely adorned with a few sparse lotus leaves. There, not only was the old lady of the Shu family waiting by the pond, but so were the Head Master, Second Lord, and several young masters and misses. Such a grand assembly? Shu Yu was pushed before the old lady, who just yesterday looked at her with kindness, now her eyes brimmed with intense loathing. As if viewing Shu Yu as something filthy, she even stepped back slightly, then waved her hand and directed the two old women, ¡°Push her down there.¡±

 Chapter 2 - 2: Not the Daughter

    Chapter 2: Not the Daughter


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Push her into it? Lotus pond?¡±


    Shu Yu immediately took a step to the side and frowned. ¡°Wait, are you trying to kill me? Why?¡±


    Her gaze swept across the few people present, including her father and siblings, but no one stood up to speak.


    The old lady didn¡¯t even want to look at her. It was the old woman in charge beside her who spoke up and said coldly, ¡°Miss¡­ Oh, no, you¡¯re no longer the third daughter of the Shu family. You¡¯re just a bastard from who knows where. That year, Mrs. Xue bribed a doctor to pretend to be pregnant, and on the day of birth, she bought a baby from outside to impersonate the third young daughter of the Shu family. That baby was you.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and a rare look of surprise flashed across her face.


    She couldn¡¯t believe she wasn¡¯t the daughter of the Shu family. However, the book did not mention this at all.


    She wondered if her arrival had caused a butterfly effect.


    Just as Shu Yu was puzzled, the old woman beside the old lady spoke again. you¡¯ve enjoyed 14 years of a carefree life in the Shu family. Now that the matter has been exposed, it¡¯s natural to set things right.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her head abruptly. ¡°What do you mean by setting things right? You mean to push me into the lotus pond and drown me?¡±


    The old lady finally opened her mouth. ¡°The Shu family can not allow such a stain like you to exist.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. She didn¡¯t know if she should say ¡°f *ck¡± in her heart.


    ¡°So, the snake in my room just now was also your doing?¡±


    The eldest daughter of the Shu family snorted coldly. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t feel as much pain when you¡¯re bitten to death by a snake.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the others. Everyone felt that the old lady¡¯s decision was right. The Shu family¡¯s reputation was more important than anything else. Moreover, she was just a bastard child. If she lost her life, no one would care.


    Shu Yu now understood why the Shu family had ended up in exile. It was likely that they would also assist the female supporting character to seek death. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two old women had already come over with two ropes to tie Shu Yu¡¯s hands.


    Shu Yu subconsciously wanted to make a move, but on second thought, she stopped.


    Now, she couldn¡¯t change the ending. The Shu family would be safe and sound until they were exiled three months later, so she didn¡¯t need to waste her effort.


    Three months later¡­ Then she would take revenge.


    However, she couldn¡¯t just ¡°die¡± like this.


    Shu Yu suddenly laughed. Her gaze swept across the crowd. ¡°If you want to kill me, sure. However, before I die, can you let me say a few words?¡±


    ¡°You have prepared your last words?¡± The youngest daughter sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Let¡¯s see what you have to say.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s hands were tied behind her back as if her usual weak appearance was gone. She only appeared bigger in size to everyone.


    Shu Yu¡¯s gaze stopped on the person on the far left. ¡°Mr. Shu, the mistress of Jin Taixiang is as beautiful as a flower, right? She¡¯s also pregnant recently, and it was the first Madam who sold her, but you brought her back in the blink of an eye. It¡¯s true love indeed.¡±


    Mr. Shu¡¯s eyes widened. He immediately wanted to explain faced with First Madam¡¯s shocked gaze.


    However, Shu Yu immediately said, ¡°Madam, your nephew killed his second wife. You¡¯ve been discussing with the aunt about letting my second sister marry him, who is also a concubine¡¯s daughter, right? Not only can it solve the problem, but it can also give an explanation to the maiden family.¡±


    ¡°Second Master, the money you owe the gambling den was paid by the old lady for you, right? But if you continue to gamble, you¡¯ll have to use the money from the public.¡±


    ¡°Second Madam, you drugged Mrs. Liu and caused her to have a miscarriage. It broke Second Master¡¯s heart. It¡¯s no wonder that he drank to drown his sorrows and went to the gambling den to gamble.¡±


    ¡°Sister, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, shut up, I told you to shut up.¡± The old lady clutched her walking stick tightly. Seeing the change in the expressions of the people she had mentioned, she immediately gave the two old women behind her a look. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you doing anything?¡±


    Shu Yu felt that it was a pity. ¡°didn¡¯t you ask me to explain my last words clearly?¡± When the Shu family was exiled, the things they found out were not just these. These things were all written in the books.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. I¡¯ve really underestimated you. You¡¯re usually quiet, and even when you¡¯re dying, you¡¯re still trying to sow discord and destroy the harmony of my family. It¡¯s simply abominable.¡± The old lady was so angry that she could no longer maintain the calmness on her face. She hit the ground in exasperation.


    The other people of the Shu family also echoed one after another. The two old women did not dare to delay any longer. They tied a large stone to Shu Yu¡¯s ankle and pushed her into the Lotus pond in a hurry.


    The old lady only heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Shu Yu¡¯s body sink to the bottom of the pool.


    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that when Shu Yu sank, She had already untied the rope around hER wrists. When She reached the bottom of the pool, the rope and the stones around his ankles had also been freed.


    She dove forward and stuck half her head out from under a lotus leaf.


    The people on the shore had not left yet as if they were certain that she would not come up.


    The old lady instructed the two maids, ¡°Tomorrow night, you will fish her out. Just say that she came out to enjoy the cool night and fell into the pond.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The two old women hurriedly agreed.


    The old lady then said to the Shu family¡¯s Head Master, ¡°Later, take care of Mrs. Xue too. Tell the public that Mrs. Xue couldn¡¯t bear the pain of losing her daughter and died of depression.¡±


    The Head Master also agreed without any objections.


    However, Shu Yu remembered that Mrs. Xue did not die in the book. She was also on the list of exiles. She did not know how she had managed to survive.


    But in this way, Shu Yu understood why Mrs. Xue had been so cruel to her own daughter.


    Not only had Shu Yu suffered from hunger and fought with the dog for food, but she had also been left in the room to fend for herself with a high fever. She had knelt in the courtyard under the scorching sun and admitted her mistakes until she fainted. She had almost been beaten to death by Mrs. Xue.


    Everyone in the Shu family thought that Mrs. Xue was unhappy that Shu Yu was a girl, so she was angry and didn¡¯t get close to her.

 Chapter 3 - 3: Message

    Chapter 3: Message


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu used to think so too. She wanted to get her mother¡¯s approval and had always been very obedient, not crying, not throwing a tantrum, and being very careful. However, it was of no use. Mrs. Xue would only detest her more and more. She would either hit or scold her, and her verbal humiliation would be even more hurtful.


    Now, everything could be explained.


    Seeing that the Shu family had left, Shu Yu quietly swam to the shore and came out of the lotus pond.


    Fortunately, the old lady didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of this and had already asked the servants to go back. They didn¡¯t meet anyone on the way.


    However, because of what she had said earlier, the lights in their courtyard had not been put out. Occasionally, there would be the sound of quarrels, and the sound of the old lady fainting could be vaguely heard.


    Shu Yu smiled and felt her way back to her courtyard. She found clean clothes to change into and packed a few things that were not eye-catching. Then, she climbed out of the Shu family¡¯s door with ease.


    The sky was already starting to light up, and there were a few pedestrians on the road.


    The city gates of Dongan Province would open in another 15 minutes, and Shu Yu planned to leave the city.


    If the Shu family couldn¡¯t find her body tonight, they would definitely send people to look for her secretly. However, the Shu family was too busy to take care of themselves now. The words she said last night were enough to cause chaos in the Shu family for a while.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to set off, she saw a Daoist nun standing not far away.


    The Daoist nun looked a little familiar. She seemed to be dressed in the Dongqing Temple outside the city. Just as Shu Yu was feeling strange, the Daoist nun had already come forward and handed her a box.


    ¡°Miss, the dean asked me to give this to you.¡± S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Master Dongqing?¡±


    A year ago, when Shu Yu followed the Shu family to Dongqing Temple to pray for blessings, she accidentally fell off the cliff and the soul in her body was replaced by her.


    For this reason, she recuperated in Dongqing Temple for more than half a month before returning.


    During her recovery, she got to know the master of Dongqing Temple. Shu Yu could tell that the dean was not an ordinary person. He was quite an expert, especially in fortune-telling. He was very accurate.


    Shu Yu was quite interested. After learning from him for half a month, she had also secretly called him master a few times.


    The Daoist nun nodded and said, ¡°He has gone out to travel. Before he left, he told me to wait here. If I see you going out, I should give this box to you.¡±


    Shu Yu felt strange. She opened the box. There was a letter inside, and, strangely, a household registration pass.


    ¡°How did her master know that I would need this?¡±


    Shu Yu quickly opened the letter, and the words of the Dongqing Temple dean appeared on the paper.


    ¡°Yu, when you read this letter, I will have already left. Go and find your biological parents. If you don¡¯t pay off some debts, it will be difficult for you to move a step. This is your parents¡¯ address and name. Take care.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s pupils constricted. She only found out last night that she was not the daughter of the Shu family, but her master even knew who her biological parents were and where they lived.


    ¡°Could fortune-telling really be so accurate?¡±


    Shu Yu felt that something was amiss. She kept the letter and asked the nun in front of her, ¡°What else did the master say before he left? ¡±


    ¡°He said that if you have any questions, you can go to the address on the letter and you will know.¡± The little Daoist nun paused and suddenly raised her eyes to look at her. Her voice was much softer. ¡°Master also said that the Shu family would know of your identity because she revealed it. Actually, I have been waiting for you here for two days.


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    She found it outrageous.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me first instead of giving a message to the Shu family?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s face darkened. She closed the box with a thud, turned, and left.

 Chapter 4 - 4: Going to Shangshi Village

    Chapter 4: Going to Shangshi Village


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu left the city and took out the letter from the box.


    Written on it was her biological parents¡¯ address: Dongan Province, Jiangyuan County, Wenlan Town, Shangshi Village.


    She didn¡¯t know about Shangshi Village or Wenlan Town, but she knew about Jiangyuan County.


    It could be considered the furthest county in the entire Dongan Province, and the poorest one.


    Shu Yu sneered. She didn¡¯t want to go back to her family. Since she had already left the Shu family, where could she not go under the vast sky? Why should she be tied to those who had nothing to do with her? She had nothing to worry about in this world.


    She closed the box and decided to walk in a random direction.


    She had only taken a few steps when the Daoist nun¡¯s words flashed through her mind. If she had any questions, they would be solved if she went to the address on the letter.


    Questions¡­ Of course, she had them!


    For example, how did her master know about her background, and what was all the talk about debts? It couldn¡¯t be the debt of being born and raised, right? Also, what was her master thinking?


    If these questions were not answered and she still could not change her fate of being exiled after three months, would she never be able to find their answers?


    Shu Yu was not a procrastinator. Since she wanted to know, then she would go and take a look. She didn¡¯t want to be muddleheaded and not know anything.


    She still had some money in her hands, which she had earned this year by going out when the Shu family was not paying attention.


    However, due to the limitations of her identity, time, and place, she had only managed to swindle¡­ Ahem, earn a little. At first, she had planned to earn some capital so that she could lead a good life after being exiled and reaching her destination.


    She had wanted to put in more effort in the last three months and save more, but who knew that something unexpected would happen? To think she was not a child of the Shu family.


    She was worried that her belongings would be confiscated when she was exiled, so she hid her money outside.


    She had already taken them with her earlier.


    Now, she only had two notes, which were worth 60 taels, how pitiful. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu pitied herself for two seconds, then rented a carriage and went straight to Jiangyuan County.


    She only arrived after a day of traveling at full speed. When they reached the county, Shu Yu gave the driver the fare and let him go.


    Then, she strolled around the county. Although she had been in this world for a year, she had spent most of her time in the Shu family. The rest of her time had been spent walking around the city. The furthest place she went was Dongqing Temple.


    Although Jiangyuan County was poor, it was very lively.


    Being here, Shu Yu actually felt a rare sense of peace that made people calm down.


    Seeing that it was getting late, she found an ox-cart at the city gate that would pass by Shangshi Village. Just as she was about to get on, she saw that there were other villagers on the ox-cart.


    Most of the people had baskets in front of them, which took up quite a lot of space.


    On the contrary, she was only carrying a small bag. The others found her strange when they saw her, and they whispered to each other as they looked at her.


    Shu Yu¡¯s ears were sharp, so she could vaguely hear a few words.


    ¡°Where is this girl from? She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s short of money. Why is she squeezing into the same ox-cart as us?¡±


    Shu Yu looked at herself. She had already changed into a light and simple dress.


    However, she still seemed out of place with the women before her.


    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, but she still got down from the ox-cart and said to the old man driving the cart, ¡°Sir, can you wait for me for 15 minutes?¡±


    ¡°No problem. We¡¯re setting off at four p.m..¡±


    Four p.m., which meant there were still nearly 15 minutes left. She could make it.


    Shu Yu turned around and walked back into the county, not to change her clothes, but to buy some things. Seeing the things in the women¡¯s baskets, she thought that she should bring something with her when visiting her parents.


    Shu Yu had never thought of acknowledging her biological parents. After all, she didn¡¯t know who the other party was and had no feelings for them. Now that she was all alone and had nothing to worry about, why should she seek trouble?


    Besides, she still didn¡¯t know if her biological parents were the ones who sold her to the Shu family.


    She was only going to Shangshi Village to solve the doubts in her heart.


    That being said, she had to find a reason for her sudden visit. If she brought a gift over, it would be difficult for the other party to drive her out. It would also be easier and more convenient for her to ask what she wanted.


    In her previous life, Shu Yu had been able to climb to the position of a big shot¡¯s confidant, so she was very well-versed in such human communications.

 Chapter 5 - 5: Madam Liang

    Chapter 5: Madam Liang


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu had just strolled around the area and was already familiar with the surrounding shops.


    She entered a sweets shop and bought two packets of sweets. Then, she went to the stall next door to get a cut of meat.


    Carrying the two bags of things, she returned to the ox cart in exactly half an hour.


    Shu Yu got on the ox-cart again and found that there was an additional woman in the cart.


    The ox-cart was even more crowded now.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped though. After all, the horse carriages were unwilling to take the road to Shangshi Village at this hour.


    After all, the carriages all departed from the county. After they sent her to the destination, they would have to return, and the city gates would be closed by then. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ox-cart was owned by an old man in the village. He was sending people home and also returning home himself.


    Not long after Shu Yu got in the car, the old man who drove the cart was ready to set off.


    At this moment, another woman who was sweating profusely ran over, ¡°Uncle Hu, Uncle Hu, wait.¡±


    The old man looked at the person and frowned.


    Shu Yu could tell that he wanted to move his whip and leave immediately, but the woman ran even faster and was already clinging to the edge of the cart.


    Uncle Hu sighed helplessly and said to her, ¡°Wide of Lu family¡¯s third son, my ox-cart is full.¡±


    Madam Liang¡¯s eyes almost popped out from glaring when she heard this, ¡°Full? Uncle Hu, this is your wrong. When we came this morning, we agreed that you would leave a seat for me. I want to take your ox-cart back.¡±


    Uncle Hu couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°You clearly said that you wouldn¡¯t take my cart back.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m carrying so many things! If I walk back to Shangshi Village on my own two legs, won¡¯t I die of exhaustion? Uncle Hu, did you hear wrong?¡± Madam Liang unhappily pointed to the bamboo basket on her back.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Uncle Hu was so angry that he almost couldn¡¯t speak.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Madam Liang. Was this person from Shangshi Village?


    Madam Liang pointed at Uncle Hu and said, ¡°You can¡¯t do things like this. I clearly said that I would take your cart back, but you let an extra person come on board. What do we do now? It¡¯s already so late, I can¡¯t find any other ox-cart.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at her and then at the other people on the ox-cart.


    It seemed that these women had come out with uncle Hu in the morning, and she was the only new one. Madam Liang was referring to her, right?


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t want to continue being entangled in the ox-cart, so she pointed at herself and said, ¡°How about I get off?¡±


    Now that she thought about it, it seemed more convenient to go tomorrow.


    Who knew that before Uncle Hu could say anything, Madam Liang waved her hand and said righteously, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, it¡¯s none of your business. This is a problem between me and Uncle Hu. Just sit down.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. This answer was really out of her expectations.


    Uncle Hu was obviously not good with words. Seeing that the villagers in the ox-cart were getting impatient, he was annoyed as well. He glared at Madam Liang and asked, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Your cart is already full. What else can I do? Do you think I can squeeze into the front of the cart with you?¡±


    The others laughed when they heard that.


    Uncle Hu¡¯s face turned even redder, and Madam Liang continued, ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯m magnanimous and won¡¯t argue with you. I¡¯ll walk back, okay? But this basket of mine is too heavy, I can¡¯t carry it. How about this, you can just bring the basket back to my house and send it to my man, okay?¡±


    What could Uncle Hu say? There was no space for another person, but it was not a problem to tie the basket to the side.


    He nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say this first, you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t handle this properly, so I won¡¯t be paying the road fee,¡± Then she looked at the other women on the ox-cart, ¡°I remember all of your faces. If anything is missing from my basket, I¡¯ll go to each of your houses.¡±

 Chapter 6 - 6: Shu Yus Father, Lu Erbai

    Chapter 6: Shu Yu¡¯s Father, Lu Erbai


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Finally, they could leave. After tying the basket, Uncle Hu couldn¡¯t wait to drive the ox-cart away.


    Along the way, the words that Shu Yu heard the most were about Madam Liang. Even though they were not from the same village, the villagers seemed to know her quite well.


    Because Madam Liang had said that she lived in Shangshi Village, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but be more concerned. She kept quiet the whole time but pricked up her ears to listen.


    However, these people rarely mentioned Shangshi Village. Most of them simply said that Madam Liang was stingy, shameless, cunning, and usually only sought profit.


    Not only Madam Liang, but her husband, Third Lu, was the same.


    The couple was the same kind of people, so their only son was also brought up in the wrong way too. Not only did he bully the other children in the village, but he also made fun of his relatives.


    In any case, everyone shook their heads and sighed at the mention of Third Lu and his wife.


    As they listened to the gossip, the ox-cart arrived at Shangshi Village.


    A few women had already alighted two villages before this. The ox-cart was thus much emptier, and she was the only one to alight at Shangshi Village.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to get down from the cart, she saw a man squatting at the entrance of the village.


    ¡°Third Lu,¡± Uncle Hu called out to him in a huff.


    With a blade of grass in his mouth, Third Lu quickly ran over to his basket to take a look. He stretched out his fingers and counted each and every item. After confirming that there wasn¡¯t any missing, he carried the basket on his back in satisfaction and went home without even a word of thanks.


    Uncle Hu spat at his back. Unexpectedly, Third Lu seemed to have sensed it and turn around immediately. He glared at Uncle Hu fiercely, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Uncle Hu was obviously a little afraid of him, so he hurriedly got on the ox-cart and left.


    After that, Third Lu also ran away quickly.


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    These guys were quite funny.


    Shu Yu had originally wanted to ask Third Lu for directions, but now that he was gone, she could only carry the sweets and meat while walking into the village herself.


    There were not many people at the intersection, but a group of children was playing there. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu walked towards them and waved at them, then asked, ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    The children who were playing around stopped in an instant and looked at her curiously.


    Immediately, their eyes fell on the sweets and pork in her hands and they swallowed hard.


    Shu Yu suddenly felt that the things in her hands weighed a thousand pounds. She took out a few candies from her sleeve and handed them over, ¡°I¡¯ll give these candies to whoever answers my question.¡±


    The candies were a handful of malt candy that she had bought from the sweet shop just now. It was for the convenience of times like this.


    Sure enough, the moment she finished speaking, the children immediately jumped and fought to be the first to answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll answer. I know everything. You can ask me anything you want.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. You know nothing. I know! After all, I¡¯m the boss.¡±


    Shu Yu quickly raised her hand and said, ¡°Then can one of you tell me where Lu Erbai¡¯s house is in Shangshi Village? ¡±


    Lu Erbai?


    The children looked at each other. The adults¡¯ names were still unfamiliar to them.


    Fortunately, the names of the adults from the Lu family were easier to remember than the others. Immediately, an older child shouted, ¡°I know!¡±


    Shu Yu looked at him.


    The child immediately stretched out his hand and pointed to a place not far away, ¡°Lu Erbai is the father of that ugly monster.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned. She looked up and saw a little girl walking slowly from not far away. She looked young and had a big basket on her back. The basket was filled with pigweed and it seemed hard for her to walk.

 Chapter 7 - 7: My Sister Is Called Ugly

    Chapter 7: My Sister Is Called Ugly


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The child¡¯s clothes were full of patches, and a tad too short and small. Her wrists, ankles, and neck were exposed. Her clothes were very dirty, and her hair was in a mess, probably because she had tripped.


    A few children had already rushed towards her, surrounding her while screaming and jumping.


    ¡°Ugly monster, carrying pigweed, so so pitiful, no food for you, falling down, disfigured face, when you grow up, no one will want you. Hahahahaha.¡±


    The little girl was surrounded by them, unable to advance or retreat. She lowered her head and clenched her jaw to stop herself from crying out loud. She covered her face with both hands and stood rooted at a loss.


    In her panic, she tripped over her right foot and fell to the ground again.


    The children roared with laughter, ¡°Look, she fell. She falls every day. My mother said that her legs are no good and she¡¯s like her father. She will become a cripple in the future.¡±


    The little girl finally couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore, but her whimpers were suppressed.


    In the next moment, she quickly got up and hurriedly put the scattered pigweed back into the basket. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If she didn¡¯t hurry up, the pigweed would be trampled by these children, and she would have worked for nothing today.


    With tears still flowing down her face, the little girl¡¯s hands did not dare to stop.


    Unexpectedly, as she was picking the pigweed up, a pair of fair hands appeared in front of her, helping her gather the pigweed back into the basket.


    The little girl raised her head in a daze and met Shu Yu¡¯s gentle eyes.


    Who was this? Such a beautiful sister, like a fairy.


    Only then did the little girl notice that the mocking laughter had disappeared. The children who had surrounded her and blocked her way were now standing far away, staring dazedly at the scene in front of them.


    Shu Yu was now very close to the little girl and realized that there was a scar on the latter¡¯s face.


    The scar wasn¡¯t very big, but she was too thin and her face was sallow, which made the scar particularly clear.


    No wonder those people called her ugly.


    Probably sensing her gaze, the little girl quickly lowered her head and subconsciously pressed her hair down, trying to cover the scar.


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I also had a scar on my face back when I was young. It was gone when I grew up.¡±


    The little girl was stunned. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Look at my face. Isn¡¯t it clean?¡±


    In her past life, Shu Yu did have a scar on her face. It was because she was pretty. Although the leader of the gang wasn¡¯t a man of lust, he would still try to get his hands on the girls he was interested in.


    Shu Yu had wanted to take revenge, but not in this way. It was much more reliable to become a confidant of the big boss than a woman who could be abandoned at any time.


    So, she cut her face and disfigured it.


    At first, the big boss was naturally unwilling to keep her by his side when he saw that Shu Yu¡¯s scarred face was not a good image in public, but Shu Yu was capable. The big boss¡¯s requirements were harsh, and ordinary people really couldn¡¯t meet them. Shu Yu learned everything quickly and did everything to his liking. She alone was as capable as ten people. It was just nice that the big boss didn¡¯t like to have too many people around him either.


    Fortunately, he had already retired and did not need to appear in public much. In addition, with Shu Yu¡¯s makeup and hairstyle, the scars on her face could still be covered up.


    However, the big boss still brooded over her scar and asked her to go to the hospital to get rid of it. Yet, Shu Yu was allergic to a certain ingredient in scar removal creams. As a result, not only did the scar not become smaller, but it even worsened to the point it almost destroyed her face.


    At that point, the big boss was too lazy to care, but Shu Yu was still very experienced in the ingredients and production of scar removal creams.

 Chapter 8 - 8: Sanya Eating Candy

    Chapter 8: Sanya Eating Candy sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The scar on the little girl¡¯s face wasn¡¯t large; it just seemed she hadn¡¯t dealt with it properly. With proper repair, she could easily recover. Shu Yu helped her up and asked her, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Is your dad called Lu Erbai?¡± The little girl nodded blankly, still pondering what she had said. After a long moment, she realized and quickly said in a soft voice, ¡°I, I¡¯m called Sanya.¡± ¡°Sanya, can you take me to your house?¡± Shu Yu picked up the basket from the ground. Sanya immediately reached for it, ¡°I¡¯ll carry it.¡± ¡°No need, I can walk faster holding it.¡± Unless there was an unexpected development, this girl was likely her own sister. Sanya still wanted to take it, but then she looked at her dirty little hands and then at Shu Yu¡¯s clean and tidy clothes, and ultimately, she retracted her hand. Shu Yu handed a piece of malt candy to the kid she had pointed to earlier; as for the others, given their bear-like behavior just now, not even half a piece for them. That child jumped three feet high with joy, shoved the malt candy into his mouth without a word, and then exhaled with satisfaction, ¡°Tasty.¡± The other children looked at him enviously, each directing their eager gazes onto Shu Yu. Even Sanya¡¯s gaze uncontrollably wandered when she saw the candy in the child¡¯s mouth. Shu Yu handed her one too, and Sanya blinked, shook her head rapidly, and hurried towards home, ¡°I, I will take you to my house now.¡± Shu Yu smiled; the little girl could really resist temptation. Following behind, Sanya walked quite a distance before suddenly remembering to ask, ¡°Sister, what are you going to do at my house? Do you know, my dad?¡± Her voice was so slight, as if asking this question might anger her. As soon as she finished, she quickly lowered her head, not daring to look at her. Shu Yu, carrying pig fodder in one hand and snacks and meat in the other, replied, ¡°Your dad helped me before. I just found out where he lives and came to see him.¡± Sanya uttered an ¡°Oh,¡± looked up at her again, and not paying attention, ¡®plop¡¯ she fell to the ground again. Shu Yu frowned slightly; this child seemed too prone to falling. There could be many reasons for a child to fall, but given Sanya¡¯s appearance, the most likely was malnutrition and a calcium deficiency. Sanya, as if accustomed to it, got up swiftly, looking somewhat panic-stricken, ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡± Sanya froze; yes, why apologize? Probably because she was already used to it. The words ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± were what she said the most on a daily basis. Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but think of her own childhood Shu Yu, who also often apologized to Mrs. Xue. In fact, when she first saw Sanya, she had no doubts about her own origins. The young Shu Yu and the current Sanya were exactly alike; back then, she was equally starved and cold, frail and weak, just like a replica of Sanya. Looking at Sanya before her, Shu Yu just couldn¡¯t harden her heart. Even if she had indeed been sold by her birth parents when she was little, it had nothing to do with this little girl. Shu Yu stuffed the malt candy directly into her mouth. The little girl¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, the sweetness in her mouth making her feel like she was dreaming. She wanted to say something, but Shu Yu quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t let it fall out, or it¡¯ll be wasted.¡± Sanya hurriedly covered her mouth, gazing with wide, round eyes. After a moment, the corners of her eyes curled up slightly, and her eyebrows revealed her joy, ¡°¡­so sweet.¡± Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go, lead the way ahead.¡±

 Chapter 9 - 9: The Lu Family

    Chapter 9: The Lu Family


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Lu family¡¯s house was a little far from the entrance of the village. It was behind Shangshi Village.


    Shu Yu followed Sanya. By the time they reached the Lu family¡¯s house, she had already grasped the layout of the village.


    Shangshi Village wasn¡¯t very big, and the houses were built without any pattern. Most of them were very old. Even the village head¡¯s house was only a slightly larger mud house.


    When they arrived at the Lu family¡¯s house, Sanya rushed forward, pushed open the unlocked door, and shouted, ¡°Father, father, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Shu Yu followed. After entering the house, she closed the door behind her and placed the basket in her hand in the corner of the courtyard. Only then did she look at the small courtyard.


    It was really small. The entire yard was less than 15 square meters, and even so, it was filled with a lot of things. However, it could be seen that the Lu family was quite diligent and had tidied up well.


    Shu Yu walked through the courtyard and entered the living room.


    Sanya ran over, sweating profusely. Then, she whispered nervously, ¡°Big sister, my father is not home. He might have gone out.¡±


    ¡°Is your family not around?¡±


    Sanya shook her head, ¡°They¡¯ve all gone out to work. Big sister, can you wait here for a while? They will be back soon. I, I¡¯ll get you some water.¡±


    She then turned and ran to the kitchen. After a while, she came back with a chipped bowl that she placed on the table and pushed toward Shu Yu. Then, she said softly, ¡°Big sister, I washed this bowl again. It¡¯s clean. There are no cracks on this side, so it won¡¯t cut your mouth. You¡¯ve walked for such a long time, so you must be thirsty. Drink it.¡±


    Even the best bowl used to serve guests was chipped. One could imagine how the life of this family was.


    Looking at the leaking areas of the house and the slightly slanted walls, it looked like a dilapidated house that could collapse at any time to Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu watched as the little girl tugged at her sleeves uneasily as if it was a sin to have given her water in a chipped bowl. She paused and reached out to stroke Sanya¡¯s head, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then, she picked up the bowl and drank the water. She was stunned for a moment before she smiled and said, ¡°This water is very sweet.¡±


    The little girl was happy, ¡°This is mountain spring water. My brother brings it from the mountain every day.¡±


    What she didn¡¯t say was that they usually didn¡¯t have the luxury of drinking it at home. It was only used to boil medicine for her father.


    Shu Yu wanted to ask about her family¡¯s situation. Hearing this, she pulled Sanya to a stool at the side and sat her down. Then, she asked, ¡°Do you have an older brother? Other than your father, you, and your brother, who else is there in the family?¡±


    ¡°And my mother and my grandma.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you have an older sister?¡±


    At the mention of ¡°older sisters¡±, Sanya¡¯s mood inexplicably turned gloomy. She nodded slightly as she said, ¡°I have two sisters. My eldest sister got married two years ago, and my second sister¡­¡± sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She didn¡¯t continue. She lowered her head and rubbed her sleeves.


    Shu Yu could tell that this was how Sanya acted when she was uneasy.


    Could it be that the second sister was referring to her? Did the little girl know about her second sister¡¯s situation?


    Shu Yu wanted to continue asking, but Sanya looked up and urged her again, ¡°Big sister, drink some water. If it¡¯s not enough, I, I¡¯ll get you more.¡±


    It was obvious that she did not want to talk about her second sister anymore. Shu Yu did not force her and quickly changed the topic, ¡°Since there¡¯s no one in your house, why isn¡¯t the door locked? what if a thief comes in?¡±


    Sanya blinked and shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s nothing in our house. My grandma said that even rats go around our house.¡±

 Chapter 10 - 10: Father and Daughter Meeting

    Chapter 10: Father and Daughter Meeting


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Although they were indeed poor, they couldn¡¯t possibly be that poor.


    Sanya said, ¡°And my third uncle¡¯s house is just across the street. My grandma said that he squats at the village entrance every day, so no one usually comes here.¡±


    Her third uncle liked to take advantage of others, so the villagers usually avoided him.


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. As they were talking, there was some commotion outside.


    Sanya was overjoyed and slid down from the stool, ¡°It must be my father.¡±


    She ran out as she said this. Shu Yu also stood up and walked towards the door.


    Before she reached the door, a woman¡¯s high-pitched and sharp voice could be heard from outside, ¡°I told you to stay at home, but you didn¡¯t listen. Your wife and I are working in the field. What did you come for? Now, great. It¡¯s already inconvenient for you to walk, and you even fell again. You don¡¯t want your leg anymore, do you? I¡¯m telling you, we don¡¯t have any money to send you to see a doctor anymore. Later, when your leg is completely crippled, you can just wait for death at home. I won¡¯t care about you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that I felt much better today and wanted to go help,¡± A man¡¯s honest and hoarse voice followed with a deep sense of apology, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to cause you more trouble.¡±


    ¡°Help? Help with what? The biggest help you can do for me is to stay at home obediently. I¡¯m really down on my luck to have a nuisance son like you,¡± The old woman¡¯s voice grew louder as her words became smoother while she scolded, ¡°You and your wife are really a match made in heaven. One is a nuisance, and the other is a jinx. Both of you are just worrying. I¡¯m already so old, but I still have to take care of you. Look at our village, who¡¯s like us¡­¡±


    She kept on scolding, and Sanya, who had run out to say something, could not find a chance to speak.


    When Sanya finally managed to utter a word, the old woman scolded her instead, ¡°Go away. Can¡¯t you see that your father has fallen and is in such a poor state? Yet you¡¯re still coming over and blocking the way. You¡¯re already so big, but you¡¯re still so insensible.¡±


    The old woman was very fierce, and Sanya was timid. She shrank her neck and said in a low voice, ¡°Grandma, we have a guest.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she ran behind her parents and hid.


    ¡°Guest? What guest? Our house is already in this state, and even your eldest uncle and third uncle don¡¯t come to visit. What guests can we have?¡± The old woman replied subconsciously.


    In the next moment, she seemed to have thought of something and slapped her thigh, ¡°Oh my, can it be a debt collector? I was wondering why my eyelids kept twitching today.¡±


    Sanya quickly shook her head, ¡°No, no, the big sister said she¡¯s here to thank father, not to collect a debt.¡± Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? Is there anything about your father that¡¯s worthy of being thanked? Little girl, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been tricked? Where is she? Did you bring her in?¡±


    The old lady glared at Sanya as she spoke, ¡°Why do you dare to bring anyone home?¡±


    Then, she looked up and saw Shu Yu at the entrance of the living room.


    Shu Yu met the old woman¡¯s eyes. She stood by the entrance, not knowing if she should go out or not.


    The old lady¡¯s gaze immediately became alert. She was originally supporting Lu Erbai, but now, she stood slightly forward, blocking half of Lu Erbai¡¯s body.


    Lu Erbai had been scolded by her to the point of silence. He just kept his head down. When he heard Sanya say that there was a guest, he also raised his head and looked at Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu was stunned the minute she saw his face clearly.

 Chapter 11 - 11: The Truth of the Debt

    Chapter 11: The Truth of the Debt


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    The moment she saw Lu Erbai¡¯s appearance, Shu Yu finally understood what the Dongqing Temple master¡¯s letter to her meant.


    She was indeed in debt. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn¡¯t the original owner of this body¡¯s debt of being born, but her own debt of being saved.


    A year ago, she had transmigrated to this world because the original owner of this body had fallen off a cliff.


    At that time, she had just woken up and was hanging on the slope of the cliff. Her body was covered in injuries and she had no strength. Lu Erbai happened to pass by. Seeing her in this state, he quickly climbed up and saved her.


    When they were going down the mountain, a huge rock rolled down from above. Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t run fast enough with her tagging along. When the rock arrived, he pushed her away and was hit by the big rock then.


    His leg had been injured then.


    At that time, Shu Yu had just transmigrated and did not understand the situation. However, Lu Erbai¡¯s actions shocked her.


    She did not understand. If he had just left her behind, he could have saved himself.


    Lu Erbai didn¡¯t even know why he did that. He could only say that it was a subconscious action.


    Now that she thought about it, it was probably because the father and daughter were connected by heart, and their blood relationship was too strong.


    Later, the two of them fainted and were brought back by the people from the Daoist temple who came to look for her.


    After Shu Yu woke up, the first thing she did was to ask about Lu Erbai¡¯s condition. The temple master said that they were lucky. There was a traveling doctor with brilliant medical skills in the temple, so their lives were not in danger.


    Even Lu Erbai¡¯s leg had been reattached, but he needed to rest for some time.


    Shu Yu¡¯s injuries were more serious. She was drowsy and spent most of her time sleeping. Even though she wanted to see Lu Erbai, she couldn¡¯t get up. She could only wait until she was well before she went to thank him.


    At that time, the Shu family who came to offer incense had already left, leaving only Shu Yu and a lazy little servant girl to accompany her to recuperate.


    Shu Yu wasn¡¯t valued in the Shu family. Before they left, they didn¡¯t even send anyone to see Lu Erbai. They didn¡¯t take the fact that he saved the Shu family¡¯s young lady to heart either. To the Shu family, he was just a commoner, and since his life was not in danger, he was not worth a glance.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t think much of the Shu family¡¯s actions either. This was her life, so she would thank him herself. Back when she had just woken, she had given the only money she had to the temple master and asked him to send it to Lu Erbai. The rest could wait until she could get off the bed.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that in less than two days, the temple master would come and tell her that Lu Erbai had left.


    It was said that Lu Erbai had a daughter who had gone missing, and he had been looking for her all these years. He had appeared near Dongqing Temple and had managed to save her because he had heard that his daughter might be there.


    He had already been delayed for a few days after saving Shu Yu. He was afraid that he would miss the clues of his daughter¡¯s whereabouts, so he left the Daoist temple impatiently and went down the mountain.


    Back then, Shu Yu only knew that his surname was Lu but not his name. His home was not in the prefecture either.


    She wanted to find him, but she had no clue.


    Dongqing Temple¡¯s master didn¡¯t know much either. He only said that Lu Erbai¡¯s leg bones had been connected, and if he recuperated well, there wouldn¡¯t be a big problem.


    However, now that Shu Yu looked at Lu Erbai again, it was obvious that his leg was not well. Not only did it not recover, but it had also become more serious.


    Dongqing Temple¡¯s master was good at reading people¡¯s faces. Perhaps, after seeing her and Lu Erbai¡¯s faces, he got suspicious and went to investigate, so he knew who her biological parents were.


    Many of the doubts in Shu Yu¡¯s heart were answered. She took a deep breath and walked toward the people in the courtyard.

 Chapter 12 - 12: Its Been a Long Time

    Chapter 12: It¡¯s Been a Long Time


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai was a little dumbfounded. He squinted his eyes for a long time before recognizing who the person in front of him was.


    He was shocked and asked in disbelief, ¡°You are¡­ Miss Shu?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Uncle Lu. It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Shu Yu stood before them and greeted them with a smile.


    All three people before her were just like Sanya, looking sallow and fragile, wearing patched-up and loose clothes. Lu Erbai looked even more haggard than he had been a year ago. He did not look like a man in his early thirties at all.


    Lu Erbai seemed a little embarrassed. He squeezed out a smile and nodded. ¡°Ah, y-yes, it¡¯s been a long time. Um, Miss Shu, why are you here? Is there something you need from me?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s gaze lingered on his left leg. Then, she turned her body sideways and said, ¡°Indeed, but this is not a good place to talk. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, let¡¯s go in.¡± Lu Erbai agreed.


    The old lady opened her mouth and thought, ¡°Why does this girl not seem to take herself as an outsider? This is our home, yet she speaks as if she is the owner.¡±


    She and Lu Erbai¡¯s wife, Madam Ruan, helped Lu Erbai into the living room.


    Sanya followed them closely. When she saw that they had all sat down, she ran to the kitchen to pour water and placed a bowl in front of each of them.


    Shu Yu looked at the other bowls and saw that her bowl was only slightly chipped, while the others had bowls that were covered in cracks. At that point, she was a little embarrassed to drink the water.


    Lu Erbai seemed to have noticed her gaze and became even more nervous. He said in a low voice, ¡°We lead a simple life and have no tea leaves. Miss Shu, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Lu, you¡¯re too kind. This spring water is very sweet. I like this more than tea.¡±


    Lu Erbai heaved a noticeable sigh of relief. He rubbed his hands. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    He lowered his head and realized that the old lady was nudging his arm, signaling him with her eyes while saying in a low voice, ¡°Well, introduce her. Who is this girl? How do you know her? How come I¡¯ve never heard you mention her before?¡±


    Lu Erbai came to his senses, but before he could speak, Shu Yu spoke up first, ¡°My name is Shu Yu. When I fell off a cliff a year ago, it was Uncle Lu who saved me. At that time, I was seriously injured and in a coma. When I was finally able to get out of bed, Uncle Lu had left. I don¡¯t know where Uncle Lu lives, so I didn¡¯t get to thank him personally. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Now, Shu Yu was glad that she had thought for two more seconds in the county and gone to buy some meat and sweets. Otherwise, if she came empty-handed and found out that Lu Erbai was not only her biological father but also her savior, she would really be embarrassed.


    She pushed the meat and sweets to them. ¡°I came in a hurry and it was late, so I only bought these things. Later¡­¡±


    Before she could finish his sentence, Lu Erbai waved his hand. ¡°No need. There¡¯s no need. You¡¯ve already given me money back then, and that¡¯s enough. Where¡¯s the need for you to go out of your way to buy these things and bring them over? There¡¯s really no need for that.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, the old lady glared at him.


    The old lady pulled the meat and sweets towards herself and chided Lu Erbai, ¡°Erbai, are you stupid? This is her kindness. If you don¡¯t accept it, Miss Shu will feel uneasy. Besides, the meat and sweets couldn¡¯t be returned. You¡¯re injured, and the doctor said you need more nourishment too. How long has it been since you¡¯ve eaten meat? Dahu and Sanya haven¡¯t eaten any decent sweets either.¡±


    S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 13 - 13: Lu Erbais Leg

    Chapter 13: Lu Erbai¡¯s Leg


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t help but look at Sanya. No matter how much self-control the little girl had, she was still young and had never eaten good food before. He couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances at the meat and sweets.


    Then, he immediately said, ¡°Sanya, we have things to discuss. Go out and play and see if your elder brother is back.¡± Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Alright,¡± The little girl nodded obediently. After taking a few steps, she turned back and took one more glance at Shu Yu before running away.


    Shu Yu noticed a problem. Lu Erbai did not seem to have told his family about the reason behind his leg injury. Otherwise, with the old lady¡¯s personality, she would not have treated her so calmly.


    He didn¡¯t say it, but Shu Yu felt increasingly upset when she thought about it.


    She couldn¡¯t help but look at his left leg and ask, ¡°How¡¯s your leg? I heard you guys talking just now, and it seems like you fell again. Have you seen a doctor?¡±


    Lu Erbai hurriedly said, ¡°The doctor in the village is not around, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for two days.¡±


    Although he said that, his expression was telling a different story.


    In fact, he seemed to be enduring pain ever since he had been in the courtyard.


    Naturally, Shu Yu could tell. So she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I take a look at it, Uncle Lu?¡±


    Before Lu Erbai could say anything, the old lady had already asked in surprise, ¡°Miss Shu, do you know medicine? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, a little.¡±


    To be honest, she knew more about the field of nursing. In her previous life, the reason why the big boss retired was that there was a problem with his body. As his trusted secretary, Shu Yu needed to understand and learn about such matters even if she was not a professional in case of emergency.


    However, when the old lady saw Shu Yu¡¯s calm expression, she inexplicably felt that the latter had great skills. She quickly stood up and made way, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Shu to take a look at my second son. His leg was broken due to being hit by a stone a year ago. It had been fixed at that time, but it was not fully healed before it was damaged again. You¡¯ve seen our family¡¯s situation. We could only ask the village doctor to help reconnect the bones, but it has been so long and the condition hasn¡¯t recovered at all.¡±


    On the other hand, Lu Erbai¡¯s face flushed red in embarrassment. He shrank back and said, ¡°Mother, this isn¡¯t appropriate. Miss Shu is a lady from a big family. How can she look at the legs of a rough man like me?¡±


    Shu Yu had already squatted, ¡°Uncle Lu, you saved my life. I¡¯m just taking a look. It¡¯s no big deal. Besides, I¡¯m not some rich young lady. You can just treat me as a female doctor now.¡±


    Back then, the Shu family had the Daoist temple keep Shu Yu¡¯s identity a secret as if they were afraid that Lu Erbai would leech on the Shu family by relying on the fact that he had saved Shu Yu¡¯s life. Hence, Lu Erbai did not know who she was.


    Lu Erbai still wanted to refuse, but Shu Yu was already holding his leg.


    With that, he didn¡¯t dare to move anymore. Shu Yu felt his broken leg a little and couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Your bone has been dislocated. It¡¯s not even connected properly.¡±


    ¡°Ah? What should we do then?¡± The old lady asked.


    ¡°Break it and reconnect it.¡±


    The eyes of all three from the Lu family widened as they gasped, ¡°Break, break, break it?¡±


    Shu Yu raised his head and looked at Lu Erbai with a serious expression, ¡°If you don¡¯t reconnect it properly, the condition will only get worse in the future. Especially since you fell today, there¡¯s fluid build-up in your leg. If you don¡¯t get treatment soon, the blood vessels will likely be blocked, and your leg will be crippled then.¡±


    The three members of the Lu family were so frightened that their faces turned pale.


    ¡°How could it be so serious? Doctor Yan from our village said it¡¯s just a bruise and he¡¯ll be fine after applying a few more patches of ointment.¡±

 Chapter 14 - 14: The Son of Third Uncle

    Chapter 14: The Son of Third Uncle


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu wasn¡¯t a proper doctor, and that was all she could tell.


    However, she was certain that Lu Erbai¡¯s leg injury was definitely not as minor as what the physician had said.


    She furrowed her brows, ¡°Uncle Lu¡¯s leg was set by this Doctor Yan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. I knew that fellow wasn¡¯t reliable,¡± The old lady said hatefully, ¡°His leg hasn¡¯t recovered even after a year of treatment. That fellow is indeed a quack who is just a dog in the manger. Bah!¡±


    ¡°Ahem, mother,¡± Lu Erbai quickly cleared his throat.


    The old lady quickly shut up and did not say any more vulgar words. Then, she thought of something and asked, ¡°Then, Miss Shu, can you cure my second son?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°If it had been when Uncle Lu¡¯s bone had just been set, I¡¯m confident I can fix it. But now that so much time had passed, it¡¯s better to see a specialist in this. Do you know who here have the best medical skills in this area?¡±


    ¡°A specialist?¡± The old lady frowned.


    Madam Ruan, who had been silent all this while, said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s a doctor in the county with the surname Xu. He¡¯s good at setting bone fractures.¡±


    The old lady glared at her and said, ¡°Doctor Xu is amazing, but how can ordinary people afford the consultation fee he asks for? Look at our family, we can¡¯t even get that money even if we sell you.¡±


    Madam Ruan shrunk her neck and didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore.


    Expensive consultation fees?


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°How much is it? ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the money for the medicine, just the money for setting the bone fracture that I heard of costs this much,¡± The old lady stretched out her hand and gestured ¡°How can ordinary families like us afford it?¡±


    ¡°Five taels of silver?¡± Shu Yu had some money on her. Besides, Lu Erbai had hurt his leg to save her, so it was only right that she should pay his medical fees.


    The old lady nodded.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to speak, Sanya¡¯s painful cry came from the door.


    The sound only rang for a moment before it stopped.


    However, the few people in the room heard it and Shu Yu ran out immediately. Madam Ruan followed closely behind. The old lady also wanted to go out and take a look, but seeing that Lu Erbai was struggling to get up, she stayed and helped him sit down.


    Before Shu Yu could reach the entrance of the courtyard, she heard an arrogant child¡¯s voice, ¡°Hahahaha, ugly monster, you still dare to lie. Why don¡¯t you take a look at how poor your family is? With your dirt-poor family, how can you afford to eat candy? You can only dream about drinking sugar water.¡±


    Such words were really asking for a beating. When she got closer, Shu Yu realized that the person who spoke was a little fatty. He shook his head and showed a piece of candy in his hand to Sanya as he said arrogantly, ¡°Do you see this? This is candy. My mother brought it back for me from the county today. It¡¯s sweet. You haven¡¯t even seen it before, have you? Not only are you ugly, but you¡¯re also a liar.¡±


    Sanya sat on the ground, tears welling up in her eyes, but she held back her tears.


    She stood up in a well-practiced fashion and choked back her tears before saying in a soft but firm voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. I¡¯m not a liar.¡± Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You are. If you keep lying, I¡¯ll hit you,¡± The chubby boy glared at her, his fat face contorted, and he waved his hands threateningly.


    Sanya was very afraid of him, and could not help but take a small step back.


    Then, she bumped into Shu Yu, who was now standing behind her. She looked up in a daze.


    The little fatty also noticed Shu Yu, and his face was full of surprise, ¡°Who are you? Why are you at my second uncle¡¯s house?¡±


    Second uncle? So this was the son of her third uncle, who lived on the opposite?


    Shu Yu suddenly smiled evilly at him. She took out a piece of candy and stuffed it into Sanya¡¯s mouth in front of the little fatty.

 Chapter 15 - 15: Let Him Cry

    Chapter 15: Let Him Cry


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The little fatty¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Before he could ask, he heard Shu Yu say to Sanya, ¡°Have this candy first. There are still some sweets at home. We¡¯ll have them later.¡±


    Sanya blinked, feeling a little light-headed from the sweet taste in her mouth.


    Shu Yu stuffed the remaining candies into her hands.


    The chubby boy¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard the word ¡°sweets¡±. When he saw the candies in Sanya¡¯s hand, his mood turned sour, and he rushed over to snatch them from her, ¡°Give that to me. How can a loser have candy? Give them to me.¡±


    Sanya was shocked. Shu Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed. When the boy ran over, she grabbed his collar and turned him around, then pushed him back.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t use much force, and the little fatty simply staggered two steps forward before stopping.


    He was a little confused. The next moment, he lowered his head and saw that the candy in his hand had also fallen to the ground. In an instant, he was overcome with sorrow. He suddenly sat on the ground and began to throw a tantrum, ¡°My candy, my candy fell. Ugly monster, you have to compensate me. Sob! Or I¡¯ll kill you! I want to eat candy, I want to eat sweets.¡±


    Sanya raised her head and looked at Shu Yu worriedly, ¡°Big sister¡­¡±


    Shu Yu squatted and patted the little girl¡¯s head, saying to her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re not his parents. We won¡¯t spoil him. If he¡¯s so great, he can keep crying, crying until the sky turns dark or until the end of time.¡±


    Although the little fatty was crying, he obviously heard Shu Yu¡¯s words. He stood up angrily and patted the dust off his buttocks. Then, his chubby little face turned ugly as he pointed at them and said haughtily, ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll go back and tell my father about this now. When my father is done with his business in the toilet, he¡¯ll help me settle the score with you.¡±


    With that, he ran back to his house.


    Business in the toilet?


    Shu Yu shivered in disgust. She shook her head and led Sanya into the courtyard, closing the door behind her.


    Then, she looked down and saw that Sanya was suddenly laughing.


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happy things are you thinking of?¡±


    Sanya was stunned and quickly shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. The candy is so sweet.¡±


    In all honesty, she wanted to say that in the past, she and her brother had always been the ones who cried because of brother Dabao. Today was the first time that she had made brother Dabao cry from anger.


    However, such thoughts were bad. She couldn¡¯t let the big sister know that she was a bad child.


    She¡­ She would only think of this for a while. She would not think about it anymore.


    Shu Yu was amused, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll buy more for you next time.¡±


    Sanya blinked. Eh, was there going to be a next time?


    The little girl didn¡¯t dare to ask, afraid that the big sister was just comforting her. She only held Shu Yu¡¯s hand tighter.


    Shu Yu smiled and raised her head.


    Unexpectedly, her gaze met Madam Ruan, who was standing not far away. The latter¡¯s eyes seemed to be burning as she watched them.


    She seemed to have thought of something, and her eyes turned red while her lips trembled.


    Shu Yu was puzzled. She didn¡¯t do anything weird just now, did she? She had just deliberately angered the devilish child.


    Madam Ruan quickly wiped her face and forced a smile. She said to Shu Yu, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Her voice was very soft, almost inaudible.


    Sanya had already run to Madam Ruan¡¯s side and looked up at her curiously, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± After Madam Ruan finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Shu Yu a few times. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, the few of them returned to the living room, and the old lady quickly asked what had happened.

 Chapter 16 - 16: Ill Pay

    Chapter 16: I¡¯ll Pay


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sanya leaned against Madam Ruan and said softly with her head down, ¡°When I was waiting for brother outside, brother Dabao came over and said that third aunt went to the county to buy candy for him. I ignored him, but he came up to me. I couldn¡¯t hold back and said that I had candy today too.¡±


    What followed was the scene that Shu Yu had seen. The little fatty scolded Sanya smugly while showing off his candy and ended up throwing a huge tantrum.


    The little fatty was, after all, the old lady¡¯s grandson too, so Shu Yu still explained.


    However, the old lady simply waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. If his father dares to come, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    She was obviously more concerned about Lu Erbai¡¯s leg and hurriedly asked, ¡°Miss Shu, is there any other way to treat Erbai¡¯s leg? Is it really useless to apply ointment?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°Not only is it useless, but the ointment will even aggravate the injury. He fell again today, so it¡¯s best to go see the doctor tomorrow. Dragging it on would make it worse.¡±


    The old lady was very worried, ¡°Alright, alright then. I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±


    Shu Yu knew that the Lu family was as poor as a church mouse. Let alone five taels of silver, they might not even be able to take out five coins.


    Lu Erbai¡¯s leg injury could not be delayed any longer.


    She knew that one should not reveal one¡¯s wealth, but after communicating with them just now, she had a better understanding of their personalities.


    With that, she took out two pieces of silver and placed them on the table, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for Uncle Lu¡¯s medical fees.¡±


    The few people in the living room widened their eyes. Lu Erbai¡¯s reaction was the strongest. He hurriedly pushed the money back, ¡°No, this isn¡¯t right. How can I take your money?¡±


    The old lady wanted to say something, but when she saw her son like this, she ultimately sighed and turned her head away with red eyes.


    However, Shu Yu¡¯s tone was exceptionally firm, ¡°Uncle Lu, you know that I won¡¯t be at ease if you don¡¯t accept the money. I won¡¯t have the courage to face you anymore.¡±


    Lu Erbai was stunned. He wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t her fault that his leg had become like this. Back then, he had not paid attention and had left before he had fully recovered. However, he couldn¡¯t say this in front of his mother. Otherwise, with his mother¡¯s personality, she would definitely make Shu Yu take full responsibility.


    So he finally clenched his fists and said in a low voice, ¡°Then, just take it as we borrowed the money. When my leg recovers, I¡¯ll work hard and return it to you.¡±


    The old lady quickly nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The most important thing now is to cure the leg injury. We¡¯ll get through this difficult time as a family first, then think of ways to earn money.¡±


    Madam Ruan nodded too. Even Sanya whispered, ¡°I, I will also work in the fields and pick a lot of wild vegetables.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t decline. Whether they needed to return the money or not would be a matter they could discuss in the future. The most important thing right now was to treat Lu Erbai¡¯s leg.


    The old lady was relieved, probably because they had found a solution. She stood up and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re going to the county tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the village head¡¯s house now and borrow the ox cart.¡±


    Then, she told Madam Ruan, ¡°Ruan, go on and prepare the food, and cook the meat too. Miss Shu must be hungry. Seeing that it¡¯s getting late, I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t be able to leave today. Why don¡¯t you rest here for the night? It¡¯s just that our house is very run-down, and I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be used to it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just afraid of disturbing you.¡±


    The old lady smiled so widely that her eyes were slits, ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s not a disturbance.¡±


    Initially, the old lady had been reluctant to cook the pork and planned to eat it bit by bit in the future. It would be great if she could have some meat every day.


    But Miss Shu was generous. She even lent money to treat her second son¡¯s legs. How benevolent.


    S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 17 - 17: Alike to Daya

    Chapter 17: Alike to Daya


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    All these years, Lu Erbai had been looking for his second daughter, whose whereabouts were unknown, and had broken his leg in the process. They had borrowed money from everyone they could, and at this point, even Lu Erbai¡¯s brothers wouldn¡¯t lend him money.


    With a load off her mind, the old lady¡¯s footsteps became lighter as she left in a short while.


    Sanya also went out. Her elder brother, Dahu had not returned yet, so she had to go and look for him.


    Shu Yu smiled and retracted her gaze. Then, she saw Madam Ruan looking at her with the same burning eyes as before.


    Lu Erbai also noticed it. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pull Madam Ruan. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Honey, you should go and cook.¡±


    Madam Ruan took a deep breath and ignored Lu Erbai. Instead, she asked Shu Yu, ¡°Miss Shu, w-who else is in your family? Who are your parents? You¡¯re so young, why did you come to Shangshi Village alone without anyone to accompany you?¡±


    Lu Erbai¡¯s eyes widened and his voice deepened, ¡°Why are you asking this, honey? This is Miss Shu¡¯s privacy, how can you ask about it?¡±


    Madam Ruan ignored him and continued to ask Shu Yu, ¡°Miss Shu, may I ask if you have two moles on your left arm? I¡­¡±


    Lu Erbai gasped and scolded, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t say anymore.¡±


    Madam Ruan suddenly covered her face and started crying. Lu Erbai didn¡¯t know what to do.


    He looked at Shu Yu awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Shu. You¡­ You know that I have a missing daughter and I¡¯ve been looking for her all these years. You and Erya are about the same age, so she might have thought of Erya when she saw you, which is why she¡¯s being so impolite. I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    Then, he stood up with the help of his walking stick and pulled Madam Ruan with his other hand while saying, ¡°Miss Shu, please sit here for a while. We¡¯ll go to the kitchen to see what to make.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded silently and watched the couple stagger out of the room, supporting each other.


    She only heaved a sigh of relief when their figures disappeared.


    If not for Lu Erbai¡¯s interruption, she really wouldn¡¯t have known how to answer.


    Shu Yu rolled up her left sleeve. There were indeed two small black moles on her wrist.


    She had yet to decide if she wanted to return to the Lu family. Although she already knew that the Lu family hadn¡¯t abandoned her on purpose and had been looking for her all these years, to the point they were as poor as church mice, she still had to consider the plot of the book. Although she had nothing to do with the Shu family now, who knew if the designated ending of the book would affect her after she was exiled?


    It was fine if she was alone, but what if she implicated the Lu family? S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Lu family had never appeared in the books, so God knows what their ending was like.


    Just as Shu Yu was thinking about this, she suddenly heard Madam Ruan¡¯s sorrowful cries.


    She was stunned. The kitchen was on her left, and she could vaguely hear them talking.


    Lu Erbai seemed to be consoling Madam Ruan, but the latter, who had always been timid and quiet, couldn¡¯t help but say agitatedly, ¡°I¡¯m not possessed. You don¡¯t know, brother Bai, you have no clue. Just now at the entrance of the courtyard, I saw Miss Shu holding Sanya¡¯s hand. When I saw them turning around while smiling and talking, I thought I was looking at Daya talking to Sanya.¡±


    Madam Ruan continued, ¡°Brother Bai, didn¡¯t you notice that Miss Shu and Daya look a little similar? Although¡­ Although Daya is thinner, darker, and looks a little older¡­ But think about it carefully, don¡¯t Miss Shu¡¯s nose and eyes look very similar to Daya¡¯s?¡±

 Chapter 18 - 18: Younger Brother Dahu

    Chapter 18: Younger Brother Dahu


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but touch her eyes and nose. She had never seen Daya before, so she didn¡¯t know how similar they were.


    However, her appearance when she was young had been very similar to the current Sanya.


    No wonder Madame Ruan looked at her with such passion and excitement. Her intuition was really accurate.


    In the kitchen, Lu Erbai and Madam Ruan were still talking. Lu Erbai obviously hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Miss Shu¡­ She has parents and a home, and it seems like she is living a good life. Even if, I¡¯m saying even if she¡¯s really Erya, she¡¯s definitely living a better life than she would be in our family.¡±


    Madam Ruan was stunned, and the couple fell silent at the same time.


    After a long time, Madam Ruan sobbed softly, ¡°If you put it that way, I, I hope she¡¯s Erya. At least it means that she¡¯s doing well and hasn¡¯t suffered much. I can also feel more at ease.¡±


    Lu Erbo patted her shoulder, ¡°Alright, stop overthinking it. Go and wipe your face. Let¡¯s cook first. Mother should be back soon.¡±


    Madam Ruan sniffled and replied with an ¡°mm¡± before turning around and busying herself.


    Shu Yu let out a breath, stood up, and walked to the courtyard.


    The door was suddenly pushed open with a creak. Shu Yu looked up and saw a thin and small figure with the same sallow face, dragging a bundle of firewood with difficulty.


    The other party was stunned when he saw her. He turned his head and looked around in shock.


    After confirming that this was indeed his home, he asked curiously, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing in my house?¡±


    ¡°You are¡­ Dahu?¡± This name didn¡¯t match his size at all.


    ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and went forward to bring in the bundle of firewood the boy was pulling behind him. When she passed by him, her sharp eyes saw that his palm had been cut by the rope used to tie the firewood.


    This little guy was young and not quite strong, but he was quite ambitious to bring back such a large bundle of firewood.


    Dahu was stunned for a moment before quickly running into the house as well.


    Shu Yu walked to the corner where the firewood was piled and put the bundle down. Then, she clapped her hands and turned around, only to see Dahu following her and looking at her curiously.


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think I¡¯m a bad person?¡±


    Dahu¡¯s eyes widened and he quickly shook his head, ¡°No, no, I, I¡­¡±


    He felt nervous for some reason and took a small step back.


    In the kitchen, Madam Ruan was cooking while Lu Erbai was helping with the fire.


    Hearing the noise outside, Madam Ruan hurriedly came out, ¡°Dahu, why are you only back now? ¡±


    ¡°I saw a lot of firewood at the foot of the mountain. I wanted to pick up more, so I came back late,¡± As he spoke, he secretly glanced at Shu Yu. When he saw her looking over, he hurriedly lowered his head and blushed slightly.


    Upon seeing this, Madam Ruan immediately said, ¡°This is Miss Shu. She¡¯s our guest.¡±


    Guest? Dahu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Since when did they have such a distinctly dignified guest?


    Just as he was wondering, the old lady¡¯s scolding voice sounded outside, ¡°¡­Third Lu, scram and go back to your house at this instance. Erbai has a guest over today. If you dare to come and cause trouble, I¡¯ll lie in your house and you¡¯ll have to take care of me in the future.¡±


    As she spoke, she opened the courtyard door. The old lady came in holding Sanya¡¯s hand.


    She then turned around and slammed the door shut, blocking the people outside.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were sharp. She saw an angry man at the door. Wasn¡¯t he the man she saw at the village entrance?

 Chapter 19 - 19: Eat More Candy and the Bitterness will be Gone

    Chapter 19: Eat More Candy and the Bitterness will be Gone


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu remembered that the old man who drove the carriage called the man Third Lu.


    It seemed that the Madam Liang she had met in the county who took advantage of the old man and asked him to bring her basket back for free was the Lu family¡¯s third son¡¯s wife, huh?


    So they were the little fatty¡¯s parents. What fate. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the door, Third Lu cursed and swore. Perhaps the old lady¡¯s words had threatened him, so he didn¡¯t dare to come in. He stayed outside for a while before going back.


    The old lady snorted coldly, ¡°This rascal is getting more and more out of line.¡±


    As she approached, she immediately changed her smile and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Miss Shu, why are you standing here? Quickly go to the living room and sit down to rest. I¡¯ve already borrowed the ox-cart from the village chief. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    As she spoke, she handed the vegetable basket in her hand to Madam Ruan.


    Madam Ruan heaved a sigh of relief. She had just been worried about what to cook tonight. There was a small vegetable field in the yard, but only some beans and cabbage were planted there. She had just picked the beans yesterday, and the next batch would have to wait.


    If there hadn¡¯t been a guest, they would¡¯ve just eaten some porridge with pickled vegetables.


    Now, with the fresh vegetables that her mother-in-law had borrowed from God knows where, and the piece of meat that Miss Shu had brought over, Madam Ruan could finally make a few decent dishes.


    The matter of cooking was handed over to Madam Ruan, and Shu Yu was brought back to the living room by the old lady.


    She realized that even though the old lady¡¯s words were rough at times, she had wisdom. When Shu Yu chatted with her, there was no awkwardness. Instead, it was interesting to hear the old lady talk about the interesting things in the village.


    Only then did she learn that Sanya and Dahu were twins and that they were the only twins in the village. She also had an older sister who was three years older. The other party was already married and lived in the neighboring Dayan Village.


    Lu Erbai had three siblings. In the Lu family, the eldest son was Lu Dasong, the second was Lu Erbai, the third was Lu Sanzhu, who had just been scolded outside, and the youngest daughter was Lu Sixing.


    As for why the old lady lived with her second son, she did not say.


    However, Shu Yu guessed that perhaps the old lady saw that Lu Erbai and his family were having a hard time and wanted to help them.


    As they chatted, Shu Yu saw Sanya and Dahu quietly sizing her up from outside.


    Shu Yu looked over, and the two quickly retracted their heads.


    Shu Yu simply smiled. Sanya pulled Dahu to sit on the steps in the courtyard. Then, she took out the candy from her pocket and stuffed one into Dahu¡¯s mouth, whispering, ¡°This is from big sister Shu. It¡¯s very sweet.¡±


    She had only tasted the first piece of candy Shu Yu had given her before putting it away, thinking of saving the other half for Dahu when he came back.


    But later, Shu Yu gave her the rest of the candy, and Sanya suddenly had an abundance of candy.


    When Sanya came back just now, she had given a piece of candy to her grandmother, one to her father, one to her mother, and one to Dahu. With that, everyone had one. As for the rest, she was going to store them so that she could share them with her elder sister when she saw her in the future.


    This way, her eldest sister¡¯s life would be sweet too.


    Sanya told Dahu her thoughts, and the latter nodded. He added, ¡°Then let¡¯s keep one more. When we find our second sister in the future, we¡¯ll give her one too.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Sanya nodded vigorously.


    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave two for our second sister. Mother said that our second sister has been alone outside and might have suffered a lot. If she has more candy, all the bitterness in her life will be gone.¡±

 Chapter 20 - 20: Sold by Granny

    Chapter 20: Sold by Granny


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The chatting in the living room had stopped at some point, so Shu Yu heard everything the two children said.


    For some reason, her eyes started to feel hot. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sanya didn¡¯t have much candy in her hands, to begin with. If she wanted to share the candy she had as planned, she wouldn¡¯t have any left for herself.


    Naturally, the old lady heard the children¡¯s words too. She turned her face away and looked sad.


    Shu Yu really couldn¡¯t hold it in and still asked, ¡°Grandma Lu, although it¡¯s a little presumptuous, I¡¯d like to ask this. How did Erya go missing back then?¡±


    The old lady was stunned for a moment. After a while, she sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing presumptuous. It isn¡¯t a secret anyway. Everyone knows. Our family was unlucky to have found a shameless in-law who only has eyes for money!¡±


    Speaking of this, the old lady became angry and gritted her teeth, ¡°That old hag from the Ruan family is a piece of trash. She heard that someone wanted to buy a newborn baby, and Erya just happened to be born. So, she came to our house under the pretense of taking care of Ruan when the latter was in confinement. She¡¯s the child¡¯s maternal grandmother, so we didn¡¯t think that she had such thoughts. Then, she took the child away when we weren¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    ¡°God damn it, not only did she sell the child, but she didn¡¯t even ask who the buyer was. We wanted to find Erya, but the buyer wasn¡¯t someone from the village and had already left. I must¡¯ve been blind back then to have found a wife like this for my second son. If it wasn¡¯t for¡­¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t been that Daya was still a child at the time, the old lady had wanted her second son to divorce Madam Ruan, that jinx.


    Fortunately, the relationship between Madam Ruan and her family wasn¡¯t good either, and they had long cut off all contact over the years. Otherwise, she would have driven Madam Ruan out long ago.


    Shu Yu was stunned. So the deed had been done by her maternal family?


    No wonder when the old lady scolded Madam Ruan, the latter would simply lower her head and let the former scold her. Even when she spoke, her voice was soft.


    It was obvious that Madam Ruan was under great psychological pressure. On one hand, she was worried about her second daughter who had been sold off, and on the other hand, she had to bear the torment of self-blame.


    The old lady said, ¡°We did report this matter to the authorities, but the county magistrate¡­¡±


    No matter what they said, the other party insisted that it was a family matter and that if she continued to make a fuss, everyone would be punished.


    Shu Yu frowned, but she was not surprised.


    Head Master Shu was the magistrate of Dongan Province. The entire Shu family was cold and emotionless. Head Master Shu was not a good official either. He had handled many dirty businesses. A crooked stick will have a crooked shadow. It could be imagined that the county officials under his jurisdiction were slacking in their work.


    ¡°Later, I called the men in the family and the people in the village to settle the score with the Ruan family. We fought, and that old hag from the Ruan family lay in bed for almost half a year before she could get up. In the following years, Erbai has been looking for his second daughter and refused to let any clue pass him by. Whenever he heard of a possibility, he would go over to look for his daughter. He went to many places.¡±


    As she spoke, the old lady looked at the house and continued, ¡°This family is getting poorer and poorer. Sometimes, I also think that we should just stop looking for her. Maybe she¡¯s living a good life now and is enjoying herself. But Er bai said, what if her life is not good? What if Erya is suffering and waiting for us to save her? If we give up, Erya will be finished.¡±


    Shu Yu lowered her head and her hands on the table were clenched tightly into fists.


    The old lady wiped her eyes, ¡°Miss Shu, to be honest, I¡¯m telling you this for my own benefit.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up.

 Chapter 21 - 21: The Lu Family is Out of Food

    Chapter 21: The Lu Family is Out of Food


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady said, ¡°I know you¡¯re a young lady from a rich family. You must be more capable than us from the countryside. I was thinking that if you¡¯re really grateful to Erbai for saving your life, please help us ask around and see if you can find Erya¡¯s whereabouts. As for the money for treating Erbai¡¯s leg, we will return it to you in the future.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know what to say. Ask about Erya¡¯s whereabouts? She was Erya. What could she ask?


    Facing the old lady¡¯s eager eyes, Shu Yu¡¯s scalp tingled. She could only restrain her emotions and nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    The old lady was instantly delighted. Just then, Sanya¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Grandma, big sister Shu, mother said it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    Shu Yu secretly heaved a sigh of relief and quickly got up and left the living room.


    The Lu family¡¯s kitchen was very small. Other than two stoves and a square table, there was only a cabinet, a water tank, and a few jars of pickles.


    At this moment, there were four dishes and a bowl of soup on the table. In addition to the meat she brought, there was also stir-fried cabbage, chives scrambled eggs, fried winter melon, and a towel gourd soup.


    Dahu and Sanya¡¯s eyes widened, and they couldn¡¯t help but swallow.


    ¡°So many vegetables, and there are also eggs and meat¡­¡±


    They hadn¡¯t even had such a feast when they were celebrating new years. This was especially true for that bowl of meat. When celebrating new years, they would only have some minced meat. But now, the meat was all in big pieces, and the portion was huge.


    How they wished to have so much meat to eat every day.


    Madam Ruan served Shu Yu a bowl of rice, while the others only had congee. Not even a grain of rice could be seen in their bowls.


    Her bowl of rice was so heavy that she could feel its weight when she lifted it.


    Perhaps afraid that she would feel bad, Lu Erbai explained, ¡°The weather is hot. We¡¯ve been working all day and don¡¯t really have an appetite. Porridge is more appetizing.¡±


    As if Shu Yu would believe that. It seemed that the Lu family did not have much food left.


    She took the bowl of porridge in front of Sanya and placed it before herself, then pushed the bowl of rice to the middle, saying, ¡°You said that you¡¯ve been working for the whole day, so you must be hungry. I ate something in the county before I came, so I¡¯m not too hungry now. I¡¯ll just have some porridge.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Hey, Miss Shu, you¡­¡± Madam Ruan wanted to persuade her again, but Shu Yu had already started drinking the porridge.


    The Lu family members looked at each other.


    Lu Erbai had never looked at Shu Yu carefully before. After all, he was a man and was embarrassed. However, after hearing Madam Ruan¡¯s speculation in the kitchen, he realized that she did look like Daya. Especially when she smiled at Sanya, it was like when Daya was still at home.


    Lu Erbai quickly shook off the messy thoughts in his mind. He didn¡¯t persuade Shu Yu anymore. After hesitating for a moment, he divided the bowl of rice.


    At first, Sanya and Dahu did not dare to take any food from the dishes in the middle. Even the other members of the Lu family were a little reserved and only ate the vegetable dishes.


    Shu Yu, as the guest, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and gave the twins a few pieces of meat.


    She ate very quickly. She didn¡¯t touch the meat on the plate much and left the table soon.


    Shu Yu thought that if she didn¡¯t eat the meat, the others would finish the food. Who knew that after she left, the old lady gave each of them a small piece of meat and put the rest in the cupboard, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll eat it tomorrow.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up at the sky. With this weather, if they were to wait until tomorrow, wouldn¡¯t the meat go bad?


    It was getting late. After the Lu family finished eating, they cleaned up and planned to go to bed.


    There were only two rooms in the Lu family¡¯s house. The big room was for Lu Erbai and his wife with the twins, while the small room was for the old lady alone.

 Chapter 22 - 22: Treating the Leg Injury

    Chapter 22: Treating the Leg Injury


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Before Daya got married, she had stayed in the same room with the old lady. As such, there was still a bedboard in the room with a few items piled on it.


    The old lady tidied up her room for Shu Yu to live in. Then, she took her blanket and went out, saying that she was going over to her eldest son¡¯s house.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t stop her and could only let her do as she wished. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It seemed that she couldn¡¯t stay at the Lu family¡¯s house tomorrow. It wasn¡¯t right for her to not only finish the Lu family¡¯s grain reserves but also chase the owners away just for her comfort.


    Shu Yu originally thought that she would be unable to fall asleep since she had a lot of things on her mind. Unexpectedly, she had the most peaceful sleep she had ever had since coming to the Dasu dynasty a year ago.


    When she woke up the next day, everyone had already packed up. Madam Ruan had even finished washing the clothes.


    Shu Yu abruptly sat up and rubbed her face in disbelief.


    Sh*t. Lu Erbai still had to go to the county to get his leg checked today. Had she wasted time since she had slept until now?


    Shu Yu quickly got dressed and opened the door. Sure enough, everyone was already waiting for her.


    However, the old lady said that there was no hurry and asked her to take her time.


    How could Shu Yu take her time? The Lu family had left some breakfast for her in the kitchen. After taking a few bites, they set off.


    This time, only Lu Erbai and the old lady were going to the county with Shu Yu. Madam Ruan stayed at home to take care of the two children.


    Even though Madam Ruan wanted to go as well, Lu Erbai was there to treat his injury. It would be too much of a hassle for the whole family to go together.


    Shu Yu went along because she was not sure if the rumored orthopedist was really that capable. If the other party was just fishing for fame, Lu Erbai¡¯s leg would be beyond saving.


    The ox-cart was parked outside the door. The old lady had borrowed it yesterday.


    The one driving the ox-cart was a young man. The old lady introduced him, ¡°This is Daniu from my eldest son¡¯s family. We don¡¯t know how to drive a cart, so I asked him to come over and help.¡±


    Daniu looked very simple and honest. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Shu Yu too much. He sat on the ox-cart and simply laughed awkwardly. When everyone was seated, he drove the ox-cart out of the village.


    Many passers-by looked at them, their eyes focused on Shu Yu, pointing at her and discussing something in low voices.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t mind. She only asked Lu Erbai how his leg felt.


    Lu Erbai only said that it hurt a little, probably because of the fall yesterday.


    Although Daniu didn¡¯t say anything, he slowed down. Shu Yu was surprised. The young man didn¡¯t look it, but he was quite a meticulous person.


    When they arrived at the county, it was already past seven o¡¯clock in the morning. The entire town was bustling with activity.


    Following the address that they had inquired about, they arrived at Doctor Xu¡¯s clinic.


    Although it was called a clinic, it was actually just a small shop.


    Doctor Xu and his assistant were the only ones in the shop. The rows of medicine cabinets on the wall were quite a spectacular sight.


    Perhaps it was because Doctor Xu¡¯s consultation prices were too high. There were only two customers in the shop who were here for medicine. There were no patients.


    Shu Yu and the others went in. Doctor Xu raised his head to take a look. Without saying anything else, he had Lu Erbai sit down and immediately took his pulse while checking his injury.


    Shu Yu observed Doctor Xu¡¯s expression. After a while, the latter stood up and said, ¡°The bone is dislocated. It needs to be broken and set again.¡±


    The symptoms he described were more detailed than what Shu Yu had explained.


    Shu Yu was relieved. The old lady was even more enraged. ¡°That Doctor Yan is indeed a great cause for harm.¡±


    Doctor Xu was not interested in listening to her scolding. He asked directly, ¡°Do you want to treat him?¡±


    The old lady looked at Shu Yu. After all, she was the one who was paying.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Shu Yu nodded without hesitation.

 Chapter 23 - 23: Shu Yus Plan

    Chapter 23: Shu Yu¡¯s Plan


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Doctor Xu made a sound of acknowledgment and sized them up. Finally, his gaze fell on Shu Yu.


    ¡°Since you want to treat him, I will say this first. My medical fees aren¡¯t low. I believe you¡¯ve already inquired about it, hmm? Not to mention setting the bone fracture right, even the follow-up treatment would cost money. I¡¯ll give you a rough estimate. It¡¯ll cost no less than fifteen taels of silver to completely cure him.¡±


    Before Shu Yu could say anything, the old lady and Daniu both took in a sharp intake of breath.


    Fifteen taels?


    This was something that they wouldn¡¯t be able to afford even if they were sold.


    The old lady thought that the medical fees would¡¯ve been at most six or seven taels. If that were the case, the whole family could work hard and grit their teeth to come up with that amount.


    Now, hearing Doctor Xu¡¯s words, fifteen taels was just the minimum. It was possible that he would have to pay more later on.


    How could an ordinary family afford to treat a leg injury? Wasn¡¯t it a bit too expensive? Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Doctor Xu did not care about their reactions. He could tell that Shu Yu was the one in charge here, so he said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although the consultation fee is not low, the medicine I give him is of good quality. I also guarantee that his leg will be completely cured.¡±


    ¡°We can use cheap medicine as a substitute,¡± The old lady said hurriedly.


    However, Shu Yu stopped the old lady and said, ¡°No, just use good medicine. Don¡¯t worry about the consultation fee. Doctor Xu, please do as you wish. Here are five taels of silver. Please begin immediately.¡±


    ¡°Miss¡­¡± The old lady wanted to continue, but Shu Yu shook her head at her.


    ¡°Uncle Lu¡¯s leg can¡¯t be delayed any longer. Only when his leg is cured will his future days get better.¡±


    Doctor Xu nodded, ¡°This young lady is right. There¡¯s only a future after his leg is cured.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, he called for his assistant to come over and carry Lu Erbai inside with Daniu.


    Shu Yu and the old lady stayed outside while Daniu helped inside.


    To have one¡¯s bone broken and set again, one could imagine the amount of pain just thinking about it.


    The effect of the anesthetic in this era wasn¡¯t that great either. When Lu Erbai¡¯s screams of pain sounded, the old lady was so frightened that her legs went soft.


    Shu Yu was quick to react and quickly supported her, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and sit for a while.¡±


    The soundproofing here was not very good. Never mind in the clinic, even the people on the road outside could hear Lu Erbai¡¯s screams. Shu Yu even saw the passers-by tremble and look into the clinic suspiciously.


    After a while, Daniu was the first to come out. He had been driven out by Doctor Xu. His face was pale as if he had suffered a great shock.


    The old lady poured him a glass of water, and he gulped it down before saying with a lingering fear, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s fine. Doctor Xu said that second uncle¡¯s leg has been set properly and he¡¯s currently fixing it in place. However, Doctor Xu also said that second uncle cannot move now. It is best for him to stay here for the next few days and go back when his bones are stable.¡±


    ¡°Stay here?¡± The old lady furrowed her brows and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay and take care of him today. Daniu, send the ox-cart back to the village chief¡¯s house later and let your second aunt know.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Daniu said.


    The old lady looked at Shu Yu, ¡°Miss Shu, what are your plans?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also return to Shangshi Village.¡±


    It had been very late when she went to Shangshi Village yesterday, so there were still some things that she didn¡¯t understand. Since the old lady and Lu Erbai were both staying in the county, she would go and ask around.


    What Shu Yu didn¡¯t know was that it was all because she had this thought that another disaster for the Lu family was prevented from happening.

 Chapter 24 - 24: Shu Yu Goes Shopping

    Chapter 24: Shu Yu Goes Shopping


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the old lady heard that Shu Yu was returning to Shangshi Village, she could not help but feel relieved.


    She admitted that she was selfish. She was afraid that Shu Yu would never come back after leaving, and consequently, her second son¡¯s leg could not be treated since they did not have the money.


    The old lady quickly instructed Daniu, ¡°Take good care of Miss Shu. Don¡¯t drive the cart too fast, understand?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I know,¡± Daniu promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    It was getting late, and they were all hungry from all the activity. The old lady had brought with her some coarse-flour steamed buns from home as rations. She also brought the leftover meat from yesterday especially for Shu Yu to eat as a side dish, while she and Daniu ate the steamed bun with pickled vegetables.


    She did want to prepare something better for Shu Yu, but there really was nothing good at home, so she could only make do.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t take the food. She asked the old lady to eat the meat quickly, or it would go bad. Then, she got up and said as she headed for the door, ¡°I have to go shopping. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t go far. First, she had a bowl of noodles at a stall outside. Then, she went to the rice shop. The Lu family should have run out of grains yesterday. Since she was going back to Shangshi Village, she naturally had to buy some food.


    To be honest, her appetite was not bad, but she was too embarrassed to eat too much in the Lu family.


    Shu Yu bought a bag of rice and a small bag of flour. She remembered that the dishes from yesterday did not have much oil, so she also bought a small bottle of oil before going to the market to buy a cut of pork.


    The original owner of this body had starved when she was young, and now, Shu Yu didn¡¯t want to mistreat herself.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t bring a basket, so her hands were already fully occupied with these items. She couldn¡¯t carry anything more.


    However, when she passed by the grocery store, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the Lu family¡¯s bowls that were full of cracks. Last night, the meal had been sumptuous, which was a rare treat. Thus, Sanya gobbled down the food and accidentally cut the corner of her lips.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t resist the urge to go in and buy a few sets of bowls and plates.


    Although she didn¡¯t have much money on hand, she couldn¡¯t stop her desire to shop.


    She had to think of a way to earn money as soon as possible. Not only did Lu Erbai need money for his leg treatment, but she would also need money in three months if she ultimately ended up in exile.


    Shu Yu sized up the huge county town, thinking about how to make a fortune in a short time.


    It was just that the things in her hands were quite heavy. It seemed that she had to find another opportunity to do some market research.


    After that, Shu Yu returned to the clinic with rice, flour, oil, and pork. At that point, Lu Erbai had already woken up and was eating the food prepared by the clinic. The consultation fees mentioned by Doctor Xu also included the cost of accommodation and food.


    That being said, the old lady who was staying behind as a caregiver had to pay for her own meals, though she had saved on the accommodation fees.


    When the old lady saw the things in Shu Yu¡¯s hands, she was stunned, ¡°Miss Shu, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I was hungry, so I bought some food.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s gaze was complicated. Shu Yu was saying that, but since she was bringing those things back to the Lu family, it would definitely be for everyone to share.


    Miss Shu was really a generous person. Erbai had saved her before, yet she was not only repaying him but the entire Lu family as well.


    However, the old lady had selfish motives. After all, there really was nothing to eat at home. Never mind Madam Ruan, but it would be good if Dahu and Sanya could have a good meal.


    As such, she didn¡¯t say much. Seeing that it was getting late, she asked Daniu to bring the ox cart over. It was better to hurry back to Shangshi Village earlier. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu went to Doctor Xu alone and asked him to help prepare the old lady¡¯s meal as well. She would pay for it later along with the consultation fee.


    Either way, it wasn¡¯t a penny too much, so why bother the old lady with more work?

 Chapter 25 - 25: Has Erya been Found?

    Chapter 25: Has Erya been Found?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu climbed onto the ox-cart, placed the rice and flour next to her, and the cart departed back to Shangshi Village.


    Daniu¡¯s personality was shy and introverted, but unexpectedly, he was quite an entrepreneur.


    Along the way, he would pick up a few villagers who were also heading towards Shangshi Village, and collect one coin each from them as a transportation fee.


    After all, even though the ox cart was borrowed, they had to pay rent. A round trip cost ten coins.


    The old lady¡¯s heart ached for the rent.


    Da Niu thus earned four coins on the way back and was quite happy.


    When the ox cart arrived at Shangshi Village, only Daniu, Shu Yu, and another woman from the village were left on the cart.


    Just as they entered the village, a villager ran up to them and asked, ¡°Daniu, you¡¯re back? Where¡¯s your grandma and second uncle?¡±


    Daniu was taken aback and said, ¡°My second uncle is treating his leg in the county and can¡¯t come back for the time being. My grandma is taking care of him there. What¡¯s wrong, Aunt Fang?¡± S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Gosh, something happened at your second uncle¡¯s house.¡±


    Before Daniu could say anything, Shu Yu frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Aunt Fang didn¡¯t notice who had asked the question and immediately answered, ¡°The old hag from the Ruan family is here again. This time, she brought a girl back, saying that the girl is Erya whom she brought away and sold off that year. She claims that she¡¯s found the girl now, and they¡¯re all at your second uncle¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shu Yu jumped down from the ox-cart, ¡°You¡¯re saying that she brought Erya back?¡±


    Only then did Aunt Fang notice her strange attitude. However, she still nodded subconsciously, ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Shu Yu immediately said to Daniu, ¡°Please help me bring the things back. I¡¯ll go and take a look first.


    Without waiting for a response, she headed straight for the Lu family.


    Daniu couldn¡¯t even react in time. By the time he came back to his senses, Shu Yu¡¯s figure was gone.


    He didn¡¯t think too much of it and quickly pulled the ox-cart into the village.


    By the time Shu Yu arrived at the Lu family¡¯s house, many villagers were already surrounding the house.


    With a single glance, she saw Third Lu and his wife standing at the entrance of the courtyard, watching the commotion.


    The corners of Shu Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. She squeezed through the crowd and the scene in the courtyard was clear at a glance.


    An old lady with peppered hair was sitting on a stool, wiping her eyes and crying. As she cried, she howled, ¡°My daughter, I have let you down. I was possessed back then, that¡¯s why I did all those evil things and made you suffer for so many years. In these ten years, you did contact with your family at all. My heart aches!¡±


    Madam Ruan was dumbfounded. Dahu and Sanya stood on either side of her, holding her hand tightly. They were obviously afraid of the old woman.


    Dahu pursed his lips tightly, looking at Madam Ruan, then at the old woman.


    The old woman was still crying, and her voice was quite loud, ¡°All these years, I have been thinking of ways to make it up to you, but I know that unless we find Erya, you will never forgive me. Before that, I didn¡¯t have the face to come to your door. But now, I¡¯ve found Erya for you. Since the two of you are reunited, we should also reconcile.¡±


    As she spoke, the old woman pushed the thin girl next to her forward, ¡°This is Erya, your daughter. My daughter, take a look for yourself. Don¡¯t you think she looks quite similar to you and your son-in-law?¡±


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes and glanced at the girl.


    Similar, my ass. Not a single part of the girl¡¯s face, including her eyes, nose, and mouth was similar to Lu Erbai or Madam Ruan.


    Madam Ruan raised her head and looked at the girl in a daze.


    The girl suddenly rushed forward and knelt in front of Madam Ruan. Then, she raised her head and cried, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±

 Chapter 26 - 26: Old Lady Ruan

    Chapter 26: Old Lady Ruan


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The kneel was real. Even Shu Yu, who was standing at the door, was shocked.


    The other villagers were even more shocked. They started discussing in low voices.


    ¡°Is this really Erya of the Lu family¡¯s second son?¡±


    ¡°I think so? That old hag from the Ruan family is crying like this. She seems to be really regretful.¡±


    ¡°That Old Lady Ruan is ruthless and doesn¡¯t treat Erbai¡¯s wife well. Would she really put in so much effort to help her find her daughter?¡±


    ¡°What else? She doesn¡¯t need to lie to Erbai¡¯s wife about this. Given Erbai¡¯s family¡¯s situation, what good would it do her to lie?¡±


    Everyone thought about it and agreed. Why would Old Lady Ruan lie to her daughter without a reason?


    ¡°Sanzhu, what do you think?¡± One of the villagers asked Third Lu and his wife, who were watching the show.


    Lu Sanzhu glanced at the courtyard and chuckled, ¡°What should I think? My poor niece had gone missing when she was young. It¡¯s been more than ten years, who knows what she looks like now? I can¡¯t tell, but my second sister-in-law should be able to recognize her daughter, right?¡±


    The villagers nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Then, Erbai¡¯s wife should know what the birthmarks on Erya are, right?¡±


    As soon as that was said, Old Lady Ruan pushed the sleeve girl¡¯s arm away and said to Madam Ruan, ¡°Daughter, look, look at her arm. Aren¡¯t these two moles the same as when she was young? This child has suffered a lot outside. Look at how thin she is, it¡¯s too pitiful.¡±


    Madam Ruan¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the girl¡¯s arm. She quickly grabbed the girl who was being helped up by Old Lady Ruan and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°You, are you really Erya?¡±


    The girl nodded and cried as she said, ¡°Mother, I missed you so much. I¡¯ve been wandering outside all these years. I¡¯ve been wondering where my parents are and why they haven¡¯t found me. I really wanted to go home. There were thunder and rain outside. Many bad people bullied me, beat me, and starved me. I was so hungry that I drank water just to fill my stomach. I didn¡¯t have a place to sleep either, so I hid under a bridge. I just couldn¡¯t get help from anyone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t say anymore,¡± Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t take it. She had imagined such a scene every day and night. Hearing that it was all true, her heart was about to bleed.


    Seeing this, the girl quickly grabbed her, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop. Mother, I¡¯ll stop. I¡¯m home now, and our family is finally reunited. In the future, I have a father, a mother, and a family. I¡¯m no longer alone.¡±


    Old Lady Ruan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I feel much better seeing you and your daughter reunited.¡±


    Madam Ruan was supported by the two, one on her left and one on her right. She felt as if her brain was swollen and her mind was in a mess.


    Lu Erbai and the old lady were not around. She was simply no match for Old Lady Ruan. She didn¡¯t have a chance to speak at all between the words of the two newcomers. She did have a few questions in her mind, but they were all interrupted by Old Lady Ruan.


    Old Lady Ruan even went to Dahu and Sanya and looked at them kindly. She held two candies in her hands and smiled at them, ¡°Dahu, Sanya, we¡¯ve found your second sister. Are you happy? Here, this is the candy that grandma prepared for you. It¡¯s for you to enjoy.¡±


    The twins looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.


    A hint of displeasure flashed across Old Lady Ruan¡¯s face, but she quickly forced a smile, ¡°Take it. Grandma bought them for you. You guys can eat it.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the candy in her hand was suddenly slapped to the ground.


    Old Lady Ruan said angrily, ¡°Who is so rude?¡±


    She looked up and met Shu Yu¡¯s cold eyes. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 27 - 27: Youre a Fake

    Chapter 27: You¡¯re a Fake


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu¡¯s actions not only stunned Old Lady Ruan and the others in the courtyard but also the villagers outside.


    This young lady seemed to be the one who came to the Lu family yesterday. What was she doing? Was she going to interfere in the Lu family¡¯s recognition of their daughter?


    At this moment, the eldest son of the Lu family, Lu Dasong, had also been called back from the fields. When he saw the scene in the courtyard, he was quite stunned. He was listening to Third Lu¡¯s explanation of the situation.


    Shu Yu stood in the courtyard, frowning hard as she looked at the girl who was holding Madam Ruan¡¯s arm, ¡°Let go.¡±


    The girl¡¯s body trembled, but she still stiffed her neck and replied, ¡°You, who are you? This is my mother, what right do you have to ask me to let go?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a fake.¡±


    A fake? As soon as these words came out, not only did Old Lady Ruan and the young lady¡¯s expressions change drastically, but the villagers outside also began to whisper.


    Shu Yu walked around Old Lady Ruan and walked step by step toward Madam Ruan and the young lady. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arriving right in front of the two, Shu Yu¡¯s gaze fell on the back of the girl¡¯s thin hand that was holding onto Madam Ruan, and she reached out to pull the latter¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The girl¡¯s eyes widened. She was furious and wanted to fight with Shu Yu.


    However, she quickly remembered her situation and suppressed her anger. She turned to look at Madam Ruan and plead pitifully, ¡°Mother, who is she? How can she do this to me?¡±


    Madam Ruan¡¯s fingers trembled as she held the girl¡¯s arm. Then. she looked at Shu Yu and opened her mouth, calling out in a hoarse voice, ¡°¡­Miss Shu.¡±


    Her expression was pleading and helpless. Shu Yu understood that it was not that Madam Ruan did not have any doubts in her heart. Rather, it was just as Lu Erbai had said, Madam Ruan was obsessed with finding Erya and thus couldn¡¯t think straight.


    She had an obsession in her heart. Even though she knew that the other party might be a fake, she still subconsciously wanted to believe that she was her daughter.


    Without Lu Erbai and the old lady to wake her up, Madam Ruan had walked into her own fantasy and refused to come out.


    Shu Yu looked at the girl. Because the latter was pulled back by Madam Ruan again, she lifted her chin at Shu Yu proudly.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed. This time, she wasn¡¯t as gentle as before. She raised her hand and slashed.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The girl yelped in pain and quickly let go.


    She was furious this time. Without a word, she reached her hand out and clawed at Shu Yu¡¯s face with a ferocious face.


    Madam Ruan was standing close to her and saw everything clearly. She subconsciously called out, ¡°Miss Shu, be careful.¡±


    Shu Yu tilted her head and dodged the girl¡¯s attack. Then, she lifted her knee and hit the latter¡¯s stomach. Just as the girl was bending over in pain, she kicked her legs, causing the other party to fall to the ground and be unable to get up.


    ¡°Wow,¡± The villagers outside the courtyard exclaimed, ¡°Why are they suddenly fighting?¡±


    Third Lu couldn¡¯t help but touch his own leg. He had long since occupied the best position to watch the show, so naturally, he had seen Shu Yu¡¯s series of actions.


    Weren¡¯t women¡¯s fights full of tactics like poking the eyes, biting and clawing, pulling the hair, and curses? Yet, this girl¡¯s movements were clean and practiced. She was clearly a martial arts practitioner.


    Thank God he had been successfully threatened by his mother yesterday when he wanted to settle scores with Shu Yu last night. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he be the one who would be beaten to the ground with two hits?


    Lu Dasong, who was standing next to him, had already listened to what the latter had to say about the events and prepared to head in.


    Although he did not usually interact with his second younger brother¡¯s family, now that his mother and brother were not around, he could not just stand by on such a big matter as finding Erya.

 Chapter 28 - 28: Lu Dasong

    Chapter 28: Lu Dasong


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, before Lu Dasong could enter, Old Lady Ruan, who was in the courtyard, had already reacted and ran to Shu Yu in two or three steps.


    Shu Yu thought that she was going to scold her, but Old Lady Ruan smiled at her instead while saying, ¡°You must be Miss Shu? This is a misunderstanding, a huge misunderstanding. This is really Erya. Miss Shu, please let her go first, and we can talk slowly.¡±


    Shu Yu turned around suspiciously, ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course. I heard that the Lu family has a benefactor who sent my son-in-law to the county to treat his leg early in the morning. Oh my, my daughter¡¯s suffering has finally come to an end. You see, with the help of a benefactor like you, they¡¯ve even found their long-lost daughter. Their good days are yet to come.¡±


    Shu Yu finally understood why Old Lady Ruan was here.


    So it seemed that she had come for her.


    Old Lady Ruan was a no-show when the Lu family didn¡¯t have any money, but when she heard that their fortune was about to turn for the better, she immediately brought an imposter here to try to build a good relationship with her in-laws, huh?


    Old Lady Ruan smiled so hard that the wrinkles on her face could trap a fly, ¡°Miss Shu, how¡¯s my son-in-law¡¯s leg? Why are he and his mother not back?¡±


    ¡°What does their return have to do with you?¡± The person before her was the culprit who had stolen Erya and sold her to the Shu family. As such, the more Shu Yu looked at her, the more disgusted she became.


    ¡°Hurry up and take your imposter out of here. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Old Lady Ruan was caught off guard by Shu Yu¡¯s lack of respect, and she couldn¡¯t maintain the smile on her face.


    The girl on the ground had already gotten up. She had just seen Shu Yu¡¯s means, so she did not dare to pounce on her directly this time.


    However, she still hid behind Old Lady Ruan and shouted, ¡°Are you crazy? This is our family¡¯s business. What right do you have to interfere as an outsider? I don¡¯t even know you, so what right do you have to say that I¡¯m a fake? This is my home, you should be the one getting out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Shu. You¡¯re an outsider and don¡¯t know anything about Erya. What right do you have to say that? My daughter finally found her child. Since you¡¯re a guest of the Lu family, you should give her your blessings and some gifts. But now, not only did you call her a fake, you even hit her. This can¡¯t be justified no matter where you go,¡± Old Lady Ruan stopped pretending and echoed loudly.


    She even turned to the villagers outside the courtyard and said, ¡°Everyone, think about it. Do you think that a mother won¡¯t know better than an outsider like her? My daughter didn¡¯t even say anything, but she¡¯s the one making the decisions here. She beat and scolded the poor Erya, and was so impolite to me, a proper in-law. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that you¡¯re the mistress of the Lu family, right?¡±


    The villagers looked at each other. There was a lot of information in Madam Ruan¡¯s words.


    Could it be that this outsider, Miss Shu, had taken a fancy to the old, poor, and crippled Lu Erbai?


    Impossible, impossible, impossible.


    Everyone hurriedly shook their heads. Lu Dasong couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer. He walked in and glared at Old Lady Ruan, ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s spouting nonsense. With the things you¡¯ve done back then, would you really be so kind as to bring Erya back? I, for one, think Miss Shu¡¯s words make sense.¡±


    Old Lady Ruan wasn¡¯t afraid of Lu Dasong. She sneered on the spot, ¡°Oh my, oh my, you think? Do you know Miss Shu? Are you close? Or is there some shameful relationship between you two? She doesn¡¯t have any evidence to say that Erya is an imposter. How the hell do her words make sense?¡±

 Chapter 29 - 29: You are Erya!

    Chapter 29: You are Erya!


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Dasong was so angry that he almost fell backward. The older Old Lady Ruan got, the more she had no scruples and would say anything.


    However, he was not an eloquent person. Although he was furious, he could not find the words to refute her.


    Lu Dasong could only look at Shu Yu, ¡°Miss Shu, I¡¯m Lu Erbai¡¯s elder brother. Can I ask, since you¡¯re so certain that this girl isn¡¯t Erya, do you have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if you have evidence, show it to me,¡± Old Lady Ruan was arrogant and had a look of confidence, not afraid at all.


    The villagers outside were also jeering.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Shu. You can¡¯t just say that she¡¯s not Erya. How can you prove it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If you can¡¯t produce any evidence, you can¡¯t drive them out. If she¡¯s really Erya, aren¡¯t you the bad guy then?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just say whatever you want, right? Even Erbai¡¯s wife didn¡¯t deny it.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned and looked around. Before she could say anything, she saw Dahu and Sanya running over.


    Dahu stood in front of her, blocking her from the crowd. Sanya, who had always been timid, raised her head and said, ¡°Big sister Shu is a good person. She, she is not a bad person. Don¡¯t bully her!¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s heart softened. She raised her hand and patted Sanya¡¯s head. Then, she said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She patted Dahu¡¯s shoulder and asked him to stand with Sanya.


    Then, she looked at Madam Ruan. Madam Ruan had not said a word since just now. She did not know why, but even though that girl had the same moles as Erya on her arm, she still did not have the slightest intention to help the girl when she was being hit and scolded by Shu Yu S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now that she met Shu Yu¡¯s eyes, Madam Ruan was stunned.


    These eyes¡­


    Shu Yu¡¯s back was facing the villagers outside the courtyard, and she rolled up her sleeves while facing Madam Ruan.


    Madam Ruan looked down and her eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t help but grab Shu Yu¡¯s arm, her eyes locked on the two moles on the latter¡¯s arm.


    Lu Dasong, who was standing nearby, saw it too. He looked at her in shock.


    ¡°You¡­ You have the same moles on your arm. Are you Erya?!¡±


    Madam Ruan¡¯s lips trembled, ¡°It really is you. I didn¡¯t get it wrong. You¡¯re Erya, right? You¡¯re Erya. I knew it¡­ Sob¡­¡±


    She looked so excited that if it wasn¡¯t for Shu Yu¡¯s quick reflexes to support her, Madam Ruan would have collapsed to the ground.


    ¡°What?¡± On the other side, Old Lady Ruan¡¯s expression changed drastically when she heard this. She hurriedly took two steps forward and also saw Shu Yu¡¯s arm.


    She raised her head in shock, ¡°You¡¯re Erya? No, it¡¯s impossible. Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Shu Yu rolled down her sleeves and smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me what evidence I have? I¡¯m the evidence. Since I¡¯m the child you stole and sold, the others are imposters.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­ No! You¡¯re not Erya, she is!¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± Shu Yu looked at the girl and sized her up, ¡°Ask the villagers here and see which part of her from head to toe resembles the Lu family. Is it her flat nose, thick lips, or small eyes?¡±


    ¡°But she has the moles on her arm.¡±


    ¡°I have the moles too.¡±


    Old Lady Ruan started to panic, ¡°Since there are two of you, what right do you have to say that you are Erya and that she is a fake?¡±


    ¡°Well, to be honest, it¡¯s very easy to know who¡¯s real and who¡¯s fake,¡± Shu Yu looked at Madam Ruan and said, ¡°I think there should be other birthmarks on the real Erya besides these two well-known moles, right?¡±

 Chapter 30 - 30: Hug

    Chapter 30: Hug


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Ruan nodded quickly, ¡°Yes, yes there is.¡±


    Old Lady Ruan abruptly looked at her, flustered and exasperated, ¡°What do you mean? Could it be that you¡¯d rather believe this girl of unknown origin than your own mother? Why would I bring a fake one to impersonate Erya?¡±


    Madam Ruan shuddered. Shu Yu stood in front of her and sneered at the obviously diffident Old Lady Ruan, ¡°Why are you so nervous? Didn¡¯t you say it yourself? A mother will definitely know whether or not Erya is real. Oh right, you must have been so flustered when you stole Erya that you probably didn¡¯t notice anything else. You only knew that she had two moles on her arm. ¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Old Lady Ruan was speechless.


    She really didn¡¯t know what kind of birthmarks Erya had on her body. At that time, she didn¡¯t even have time to run. After handing the baby over, she took the money and quickly hid.


    After all, the other party wanted a boy. She had cheated the buyer.


    Under such circumstances, she did not even have the time to open Erya¡¯s swaddle.


    Old Lady Ruan wanted to refute, but Shuyu did not give her the chance.


    She turned to look at Madam Ruan, ¡°Tell me, what other birthmarks can prove that I¡¯m really Erya?¡±


    Madam Ruan calmed down. Perhaps it was because she saw Shu Yu¡¯s calm appearance that she could not help but feel at ease. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Can I take a look at the back of your necks? Erya has a birthmark the size of a rice grain on her nape.¡±


    The Lu family had never told anyone about this.


    Moreover, there were so many people in the courtyard, as well as outside, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate to talk about other body parts either.


    Old Lady Ruan and the young lady looked at each other and wanted to make a scene.


    However, Shu Yu had already brushed her hair to one side and calmly let Madam Ruan see her nape.


    She couldn¡¯t see the back of her neck, so she didn¡¯t know if there was such a birthmark. But she knew that the Dongqing Temple master¡¯s investigation couldn¡¯t be wrong.


    With just one look, Madam Ruan¡¯s tears flowed out uncontrollably.


    If she had only believed it 80 to 90% just now, after seeing the birthmark on the back of Shu Yu¡¯s neck, Madam Ruan was sure that she was Erya.


    ¡°It¡¯s you. You¡¯re Erya, my daughter,¡± Madam Ruan started crying and hugged Shu Yu, ¡°Erya, I¡¯ve missed you so much. I almost thought that I would never see you again in my life. Erya, you¡¯re finally back. Sob¡­¡±


    Shu Yu was taken aback by her hug. How many years had it been since she had been hugged by someone with such strong emotions?


    In her previous life, her parents died early, and she had been bent on revenge. To climb up the societal ladder, she sometimes even resorted to unscrupulous means. She had rarely made any close friends, trusted anyone, and even rejected relationships that made her feel restrained.


    No one had ever hugged her. As such, even though she had climbed higher and higher in her previous life, she had always been alone. She was always alone on the road leading to the future.


    Now, in the face of Madam Ruan¡¯s crying, Shu Yu didn¡¯t know where to put her hands and was at a loss for a reaction.


    After a long time, she raised her hand slightly and patted Madam Ruan¡¯s back awkwardly and stiffly. She said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll stop crying. It¡¯s a happy thing that you¡¯re home. How can I cry?¡± Madam Ruan finally let go of Shu Yu reluctantly. She wiped her tears and looked up at the latter carefully, from her forehead to her nose to her mouth. It was as if she didn¡¯t want to let go of a single hair.


    Shu Yu felt uncomfortable being stared at. She was about to say something to divert her attention when she heard a scream of horror.

 Chapter 31 - 31: Madam Liangs Crazy Genius Operation

    Chapter 31: Madam Liang¡¯s Crazy Genius Operation


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu and Madam Ruan turned their heads at the same time, only to see Third Lu and his wife Madam Liang running into the courtyard.


    Madam Liang didn¡¯t hesitate to take advantage of the moment when Old Lady Ruan and the young lady weren¡¯t paying attention. She directly grabbed the young lady and looked at her nape.


    It was hard to tell if the girl was really unkempt or if she was deliberately making her appearance terrible, but she hadn¡¯t taken a bath for a few days, so her nape was black with dirt.


    Madam Liang immediately spat on the girl¡¯s nape, then rubbed it hard a few times, until a layer of dirt was removed. Following this, she smiled in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve taken a look. There¡¯s no birthmark on the back of this girl¡¯s neck. She¡¯s a fake.¡±


    Shu Yu was amazed. To think there was such a crazy genius operation?


    She had seen Madam Liang twice, and both times she had been shocked by the latter¡¯s unexpected actions.


    Old Lady Ruan finally came to her senses and pounced on Madam Liang to hit her. ¡°What are you doing? To think you spit on someone else¡¯s neck, do you have some serious illness?¡±


    Madam Liang wasn¡¯t a pushover. She simply shoved Old Lady Ruan away and said, ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m helping my second sister-in-law to prove whether this girl is really Erya. Miss Shu has already shown her nape to my second sister-in-law so openly and straightforwardly. Aren¡¯t you guys clearly diffident since you¡¯re so elusive?¡±


    Third Lu was also clamoring from the side, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You took advantage of my mother and second brother¡¯s absence to come over. Did you think that the Lu family has no one and you can deceive us as you please?¡±


    As they spoke, the couple stood beside Madam Ruan and Shu Yu with an expression that said, ¡°If you dare to talk nonsense and do anything stupid again, we¡¯ll kill you¡±.


    Shu Yu looked at the couple suspiciously. What were they trying to do? They had never been so righteous before. Hadn¡¯t they just been standing at the entrance of the courtyard and watching the show not long ago?


    However, she couldn¡¯t bother with them at this time. Shu Yu looked at Old Lady Ruan and the girl while walking towards them step by step. ¡°Now, can you tell us what you want to do by bringing along this imposter?¡±


    Old Lady Ruan couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    She looked at Madam Ruan, Shu Yu, Third Lu and his wife, and Lu Dasong, who were standing in the courtyard. Her heart skipped a beat.


    Old Lady Ruan couldn¡¯t help but regret not bringing her son over. At that time, she thought that since the old lady from the Lu family wasn¡¯t around and Second Lu had also gone to the county town, she and the girl would be enough. Their combination would be just nice to appear pitiful and soften her daughter¡¯s heart.


    She had never expected a Miss Shu to appear out of nowhere. On top of that, this Miss Shu was the real Erya.


    Old Lady Ruan was unwilling to fail, but seeing the Lu family¡¯s fierce gazes, she suddenly closed her eyes and sat on the ground. Then she slapped her thigh and cried, ¡°Oh my, my life is so hard. My good intentions have been taken for granted. How would I know that this girl is a fake? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been deceived. My life is bitter.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu watched the other party¡¯s excellent show and smiled. Then, she turned to ask the girl, ¡°She said she was deceived by you, so you¡¯re the liar? Where did you come from? What do you want? You¡¯re trying to trick the Lu family by impersonating Lu Erya, but what¡¯s next? The Lu family has nothing to offer, and they¡¯re living a poor life. They have nothing worth your deception. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to use this opportunity to stay in Shangshi Village and use your identity as the Erya of the Lu family to do something to the villagers. Tell me, do you have an accomplice? Where are your accomplices? What are your plans?¡±


    The girl was dumbfounded. She, she didn¡¯t want to do anything. Since when did she have accomplices?

 Chapter 32 - 32: Escape

    Chapter 32: Escape


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, when the girl turned, she saw the villagers all looking at her with burning eyes, as if she really was going to do something that would harm Shangshi Village.


    The girl was instantly frightened and sold out Old Lady Ruan without hesitation, ¡°No, I¡¯m not a liar. I don¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s all her fault, she asked me to impersonate Erya.¡±


    She pointed at Old Lady Ruan and quickly cleared her name, ¡°I¡¯m just a beggar. She met me a few days ago and saw the two moles on my arm. Then, she told me to pretend to be the second daughter of the Lu family. She said that if I entered the Lu family, I would have a place to live and food to eat. I didn¡¯t expect to find the Lu family so out and down when I arrived. That being said, at least I would have an identity and a place to live. I wouldn¡¯t have to sleep on the streets. That¡¯s why I agreed to it. She planned everything.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Shu Yu expressed her doubts.


    The girl nodded quickly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Otherwise, how would I know that Erya has two moles on her arm? She was the one who told me.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at Old Lady Ruan, ¡°What else do you have to say now? What¡¯s your purpose in letting a beggar impersonate Erya?¡±


    ¡°What purpose could I have? The Lu family doesn¡¯t have anything. Do you think I can steal some money from them by doing this? Isn¡¯t it because I saw that my daughter misses Erya every day that I wanted to help her? I¡¯m doing this for the Lu family¡¯s good.¡±


    Old Lady Ruan retreated as she spoke. When she was almost done with her words, she turned and ran out of the courtyard.


    Madam Liang let out a ¡°heh¡±, spitting, ¡°This damned old hag, I¡¯ll go after her.¡±


    ¡°Third sister-in-law, don¡¯t go. Let her be,¡± Lu Dasong stopped her. So what if Madam Liang caught up with Old Lady Ruan? The latter was, after all, the mother of their second sister-in-law. Besides, her plot had failed. It wasn¡¯t as if they could beat her up, right?


    Madam Liang pouted unwillingly and exchanged a glance with Third Lu.


    The impersonating girl saw that Old Lady Ruan had escaped and knew that if she didn¡¯t leave, she would have to take all the blame.


    Without another word, she squeezed through the crowd and ran away.


    Madam Liang wanted to catch her but failed. She stomped her feet in anger, ¡°They¡¯re quite fast to run.¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t grab the girl either. Madam Ruan was holding onto her arm tightly as if Shu Yu would disappear again if she didn¡¯t.


    Shu Yu was not used to physical contact, so she struggled twice but couldn¡¯t break free. Ultimately, she gave up.


    Now that the two troublemakers had left, Madam Ruan still didn¡¯t let go. Even Sanya and Dahu quietly moved closer to her, looking at her with curious and happy expressions. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the past, they had only thought that she was a beautiful and gentle fairy-like big sister, but there was still some distance between them. But now, this fairy-like big sister had actually become their second sister.


    The two children felt an unspeakable joy in their hearts. They also wanted to hug their second sister like their mother.


    Sanya even secretly reached out her little hand, wanting to hold Shu Yu¡¯s hand, but she quickly retracted it when she touched the latter¡¯s hand.


    Shu Yu found it funny. Looking at the soft little girl, she couldn¡¯t care less about Old Lady Ruan.


    She reached out to hold Sanya¡¯s small hand. The little girl abruptly raised her head and looked at her in surprise.


    Shu Yu blinked at her, and Sanya¡¯s face turned red instantly. She lowered her head shyly.


    When Shu Yu raised his head again, she saw that Lu Dasong was already evacuating the villagers who had been watching the show.


    After most of the people had left, Lu Dasong closed the door.


    All of a sudden, only the Lu family members were left in the courtyard.


    Madam Liang wanted to say something, but Lu Dasong came over first.


    He looked at Shu Yu and sized her up for a long time before finally nodding, ¡°You do look somewhat similar to Daya.¡±

 Chapter 33 - 33: My Name is Lu Shuyu

    Chapter 33: My Name is Lu Shuyu


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As Lu Dasong spoke, he looked at Madam Ruan with a serious expression, ¡°Second sister-in-law, Are you sure that she¡¯s really Erya?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, very sure,¡± Madam Ruan nodded hurriedly and held on tightly to Shu Yu. She looked at Lu Dasong with a strong sense of vigilance, afraid that he would say something along the lines of asking Shu Yu to leave. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Dasong had wanted to say something, but he choked back his words when he saw this. He could only say awkwardly, ¡°That¡¯s good then. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve found her. After so many years, our family is finally reunited. Then¡­ We¡¯ll take our leave for now. Since you¡¯ve just reunited, you must have a lot to say. Later when mother and Second Lu come back, we can gather again.¡±


    Of course, he hoped that the girl before him was Erya. All these years, he had seen with his own eyes how his second brother¡¯s life had changed from being relatively well-off to what it was now.


    His second brother had always been willing to work. When he was young, he had been accepted as an apprentice because of his reliability. After he graduated as an apprentice and got married, he earned the most among the three brothers. His wife was also hardworking. It could be said that before Erya was stolen, Second Lu had the best life among the three brothers.


    At that time, they had a good relationship as brothers. But after that, Second Lu insisted on finding Erya. One or two years was nothing, but this search took more than ten years. Who could withstand such torment? It didn¡¯t take long for Second Lu¡¯s house to become increasingly dilapidated, and he had to borrow money everywhere.


    Lu Dasong had a family of his own, and his wife was already unhappy after lending some money once. At that time, their mother had been living with him, the eldest son. Yet, the old lady always used her rations to help her second son. As a result, his wife and his mother quarreled a few times, and the latter ended up living with her second son.


    The two brothers naturally distanced themselves from each other and had very little interaction with each other.


    At the thought of this, Lu Dasong couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He looked at Shu Yu, ¡°Er¡­¡± Looking at her face, he just couldn¡¯t say the name ¡°Erya¡± no matter what.


    ¡°Just call me Shu Yu. I¡¯m Lu Shuyu,¡± Shu Yu was her name before she transmigrated. Back in the Shu family, she was called ¡°Shu Yu¡± too, but although the pronunciation was the same, it was a different word.


    Madam Ruan¡¯s face lit up when she heard what she said. Erya had just said that her surname was Lu.


    Lu Dasong could not help but raise his eyebrows and smile, ¡°Alright, Shu Yu, then you have a good chat with your mother. They haven¡¯t given up on looking for you all these years. We¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    With that, Lu Dasong called Lu Sanzhu and his wife to leave.


    Lu Sanzhu was unwilling to do so, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll stay here and work on my relationship with my niece.¡±


    Lu Dasong frowned, ¡°What relationship? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Come out with me.¡±


    ¡°No, big brother, I¡¯m very sincere.¡±


    Lu Dasong simply disregarded Lu Sanzhu. He grabbed the latter by the collar and walked out.


    Lu Sanzhu was usually a sly and sneaky person who didn¡¯t like to do work. He couldn¡¯t compare to Lu Dasong, who spent most of his time doing heavy work in the fields. After struggling several times, he couldn¡¯t break free. He could only be dragged out of the courtyard.


    Madam Liang looked at Shu Yu and the others, then at her husband who was taken away. She stomped her foot and said, ¡°Second sister-in-law, we¡¯ll go back first. We¡¯ll come to see our niece another day.¡±


    Just like that, the three of them left Second Lu¡¯s house one after another.


    Several villagers were loitering outside the courtyard. They kept craning their necks to peer, extremely curious about the long-lost daughter of the Lu family.


    In particular, Shu Yu didn¡¯t seem to be in dire straits. All of them felt that Second Lu¡¯s happiness was about to come after all the suffering and he was about to strike it rich.


    When they saw Lu Dasong come out, all of them pretended that they weren¡¯t busybodies and looked at different spots, like up at the sky, down at the ground, or the corner of the wall.

 Chapter 34 - 34: Third Lus Thoughts

    Chapter 34: Third Lu¡¯s Thoughts


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Dasong didn¡¯t look at the villagers. He let go of Lu Sanzhu and warned him, ¡°Our second sister-in-law and the others have just reunited with Erya. Don¡¯t disturb them if you don¡¯t have anything important, understand? Go back home.¡±


    He had other matters to attend to in the fields, so he did not stay any longer. After glaring at Lu Sanzhu, he left.


    However, this time, his footsteps were much lighter. After all, finding Erya was a joyous matter, and Lu Dasong was quite happy. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Watching Lu Dasong¡¯s figure disappear, Lu Sanzhu snorted and spat at his back, ¡°Big brother is really cunning. Never mind if he wants to leave, but he¡¯s also blocking my way to get rich.¡±


    Madam Liang blinked at him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We helped the second sister-in-law just now and exposed Old Lady Ruan¡¯s scheme. Erya should at least remember this favor, right?¡±


    ¡°She must remember. Even if she doesn¡¯t, I will remind her,¡± Lu Sanzhu scoffed and glanced at the Lu family¡¯s courtyard. Then, he waved his hand, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go home first. I¡¯ll give them some time to catch up. We¡¯ll go visit later and show our faces in front of Erya. It¡¯s also fortunate that the real Erya is Miss Shu. She looks like a rich person. It¡¯s only reasonable for her to help us out, her poor uncle and aunt who have helped her before.¡±


    Madam Liang nodded, and the couple entered the house, imagining the riches they might gain and chuckling.


    At this time, Shu Yu, who they were thinking about, was being pulled into the house by Madam Ruan.


    As soon as she entered, Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t help but want to cry again. She grabbed Shu Yu tightly with one hand and asked, ¡°Erya, how have you been all these years? Did the person who bought you mistreat you? How did you find this place? Where are your adoptive parents? They¡­¡±


    Her questions were quick and anxious, and Shu Yu didn¡¯t interrupt her. When Madam Ruan was almost done, Shu Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t look like I¡¯ve suffered, right? The family that bought me back then wanted a boy, so after they saw that I was a girl, they gave me away. My adoptive parents treated me very well, and I was their only daughter. Two years ago, they had an accident and passed away. Only then did they tell me about my background and asked me to come and find my family.¡±


    Shu Yu naturally couldn¡¯t tell them about the Shu family, so she could only make up a story, ¡°I only found out about your whereabouts a few days ago, so I wanted to come and take a look. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t acknowledge you at first. I wasn¡¯t sure if you would welcome me¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, we would welcome you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    After hearing that she had been living well, Madam Ruan finally heaved a long sigh of relief. She patted Shu Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your adoptive parents. After we settle down, I will go with you to see them.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Where to?


    She could only nod and avoid Madam Ruan¡¯s gaze.


    Then, she saw Sanya and Dahu who were standing at the side and looking at her with great concentration.


    When Shu Yu saw their identical expressions, her mood could not help but improve. She smiled and waved at them, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m your second sister, aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy. I¡¯m very happy. It¡¯s like, it¡¯s like I¡¯m dreaming,¡± Sanya said in a low voice and carefully came forward. Then, she reached out her small hand and touched Shu Yu gently.


    Dahu also nodded hard at the side as if he was afraid that Shu Yu would misunderstand and leave again in a bad mood.


    Madam Ruan looked at the three of them happily. At that moment, there was a knock on the door.

 Chapter 35 - 35: Egg and Shredded Pork Noodles

    Chapter 35: Egg and Shredded Pork Noodles


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At first, Madam Ruan thought it was Third Lu and his wife, but Daniu¡¯s voice sounded instead, ¡°Second aunt, it¡¯s me, Daniu.


    Dahu quickly turned around and ran over to open the courtyard door.


    Daniu¡¯s face was filled with joy as he walked in with the rice, flour, grains, and oil that Shu Yu had bought.


    Shu Yu and Madam Ruan also came over. Daniu looked at Shu Yu, his eyes sparkling, ¡°You, you¡¯re really Erya? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Daniu laughed and said, ¡°Good, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±


    When he had driven the ox-cart and they had arrived at the village entrance, Shu Yu had run back first. Daniu had originally followed her, but he had to drive the ox cart. The village road was narrow, so his progress had been slow.


    On the way, he happened to run into Lu Dasong, who was rushing back from the fields. Lu Dasong told him not to go. After all, Old Ladu Ruan was not easy to get along with. Daniu was an honest person and a junior. If they met face to face, he would only be at a disadvantage.


    Lu Dasong stated that he would just go over and take a look himself. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, Lu Dasong asked Daniu to return the ox-cart to the village chief¡¯s house first before going home to call his wife over. Some things were easier to solve between women.


    In the end, when Daniu returned the ox-cart to the village chief and went home to call his mother over to help, his mother was unwilling and said that she did not want to get involved in Old Lady Ruan¡¯s matters. When seeing that he was back with rice, flour, grains, and oil, she had even almost snatched those things away.


    Just as Daniu had been arguing with his mother, Lu Dasong returned.


    Only then did Daniu hear of Shu Yu¡¯s identity. He hurriedly carried the things and ran to Second Lu¡¯s house.


    He said to Madam Ruan, ¡°These are all bought by Shu¡­ Erya. She heard that you were in trouble and ran back, so she didn¡¯t have time to carry them with her. I¡¯m just sending them over.¡±


    Madam Ruan looked at the things in Daniu¡¯s hands in shock, ¡°This, this, Erya, why did you buy these?¡±


    Shu Yu just smiled and said to Daniu, ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s getting late. Stay for dinner?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I have food at home. I¡¯ll go back first,¡± Daniu waved his hand and left.


    The door closed again, leaving only Shu Yu and a few others in the courtyard.


    Madam Ruan looked at the rice and flour on the ground, speechless for a long time.


    Shu Yu simply handed the oil to Sanya and put the meat in Dahu¡¯s hands. Then, she picked up the rice, flour, and bowls while saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Help me take them to the kitchen.¡±


    Sanya and Dahu looked at each other and saw that Shu Yu had already walked into the kitchen without looking back. The two of them quickly followed.


    Madam Ruan was stunned for a moment, but she quickly followed.


    ¡°Erya, why did you buy so much food? What, what are you doing? It wasn¡¯t easy for you to come back, so we should be the ones taking care of you. Why are you the one spending so much money instead?¡±


    Shu Yu placed the rice and flour on the table and turned to look at Madam Ruan¡¯s flustered expression. She said in a slightly depressed mood, ¡°If you continue to say such things and be so polite to me, you¡¯re just treating me as an outsider.¡±


    ¡°No, no, how could I treat you as an outsider? You¡¯re my Erya. Mother won¡¯t be polite with you, no indeed.¡±


    Shu Yu immediately waved at Dahu and Sanya, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make noodles for dinner tonight. It¡¯ll save us the trouble. How about egg and shredded pork noodles? There should be eggs at home, right?¡±


    Egg and shredded pork noodles?


    Sanya and Dahu swallowed their saliva and looked at Shu Yu with bright eyes.


    Shu Yu asked them to help carry a basin over, ¡°I¡¯ll show you guys my skills today, but you have to help me start the fire.¡±

 Chapter 36 - 36: So Delicious that They Stomp

    Chapter 36: So Delicious that They Stomp


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu¡¯s cooking skills were not bad. In her previous life, to climb the societal ladder and stand by the side of her enemy, she had put a lot of effort into culinary.


    Sanya immediately raised her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m good at controlling the fire.¡±


    Dahu was not to be outdone, ¡°Me, I¡¯m better at it.¡± S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Nonsense, my fire is stronger than yours.¡±


    Madam Ruan looked at the three of them getting along with each other. She couldn¡¯t help but feel tears, but she was also very happy. She wiped her eyes and went forward to say, ¡°All of you should rest. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Shu Yu would definitely not let Madam Ruan cook the noodles. Otherwise, there would be no oil or meat at all. She didn¡¯t exactly like oily or salty food, but two drops of oil in a bowl of vegetables was something she refused.


    Shu Yu pushed Madam Ruan out of the kitchen, then took out the bowls she bought in the county and gave them to her, asking the latter to wash them.


    Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Since Erya was filial, she couldn¡¯t be too polite. Otherwise, Erya would overthink it and take it as her reluctance to treat her as a daughter.


    However, when Madam Ruan came in after washing up, she saw that Shu Yu poured a thick layer of oil in preparation to stir-fry the shredded meat. With that, Madam Ruan covered her chest and almost gasped.


    She wanted to say that they shouldn¡¯t pour so much oil since it was too wasteful.


    However, she opened her mouth and quickly closed it again. Then, she endured her heartache and put the bowl back into the cupboard one by one, but her eyes kept glancing at the stove from time to time.


    Shu Yu put the shredded meat into the pot. Sizzling sounds danced in their ears, and the fragrance followed closely.


    Sanya and Dahu stood by the stove, puffed out their chests, and took deep breaths. Their eyes were closed in intoxication.


    ¡°It¡¯s so fragrant. It¡¯s too fragrant.¡±


    Madam Ruan thought, ¡°Well wouldn¡¯t it be fragrant? After all, so much oil was used.¡±


    The shredded meat had been finely cut, so it cooked quickly.


    Shu Yu used a pair of chopsticks to pick up a piece of meat each for the two little ones. As soon as they put the meat in their mouths, the two of them looked up in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s so good¡­¡±


    It was the most delicious meat they had ever eaten in their lives.


    Sanya stomped her feet in joy. Dahu¡­ Dahu went out and ran around the yard.


    Seeing this, Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t help but smile. Ever since Erya disappeared, she rarely smiled.


    The noodles were cooked very quickly. Shu Yu poured the cooked noodles into a basin and placed the basin on the table.


    At first, Madam Ruan didn¡¯t notice it because she was standing far away. Only now did she realize that the serving of noodles was extraordinarily huge.


    Her mother-in-law and husband weren¡¯t around, so they shouldn¡¯t be able to eat so much, right? But if she kept the noodles until tomorrow, they would become soggy.


    She looked at Shu Yu and ultimately didn¡¯t say anything. She just asked the two children to wash their hands.


    Unexpectedly, Dahu ran in while in the middle of washing up and said, ¡°Mother, second sister, third uncle is knocking on the door.¡±


    Madam Ruan said a soft ¡°shit¡± in her heart when she heard that, ¡°Oh no, he must have come because of the fragrance.¡±


    Without her mother-in-law, she was no match for her third brother and third sister-in-law. She might not be able to save the noodles from them.


    Dahu hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the basin to the room and hide it.¡±


    Sanya shook her head, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Grandma said that third uncle has a dog¡¯s nose.¡±


    The three of them were panicking. Usually, they had nothing good to eat at home, and with the old lady¡¯s presence, Lu Sanzhu did not come over.


    In contrast, Shu Yu was very calm. She even took out a large bowl and picked out a portion of the noodles.


    She then said to Dahu, ¡°Open the door and let him in.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Dahu was stunned for a moment. He quickly explained to her, ¡°Second sister, you don¡¯t know third uncle¡¯s personality. He will¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Shu Yu smiled, ¡°I made extra noodles on purpose. I knew he would come.¡±


    The three people present were dumbfounded. What did Erya mean?

 Chapter 37 - 37: Let Lu Sanzhu Help

    Chapter 37: Let Lu Sanzhu Help


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dahu ran to open the door with a face full of suspicion. Fortunately, Lu Sanzhu was the only one outside. His third aunt and the annoying Dabao were not there.


    Lu Sanzhu flashed a rare, brilliant smile at Dahu. He patted the latter¡¯s head perfunctorily, then walked around him and went straight to the kitchen. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Oh my, I smelled the fragrance from far away.¡±


    The shredded meat and egg noodles on the table were very eye-catching. Lu Sanzhu saw it at first glance, and his eyes immediately lit up. When he saw the oily soup in the basin, he was so hungry that he drooled.


    Lu Sanzhu plopped down on a stool and smiled at them, ¡°I was wondering why something was smelling so good. So it turns out that second sister-in-law¡¯s family is cooking meat. These noodles are good. It¡¯s appetizing just by appearance and smells even better than the ones cooked by the chefs in the restaurants in the county. Now that Erya is back. it¡¯s really different. Second older brother¡¯s family is living a better life now.¡±


    As he spoke, he had already picked up the chopsticks on the table and was about to start eating, ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m hungry. Let me try it.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Madam Ruan wanted to stop him.


    However, Shu Yu had already pushed Lu Sanzhu¡¯s chopsticks down, ¡°Wait a minute. ¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was taken aback. He raised his head and met Shuyu¡¯s smiling eyes. When he thought of how Shuyu had beaten the imposter up so quickly, he put down his chopsticks and smiled sycophantically at her, ¡°Erya, I¡¯m your third uncle. You see, your third aunt and I helped you expose that imposter today. It¡¯s not too much to let me have some noodles to share in the joy, right?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Erya is still the most generous.¡±


    After saying that, he picked up the chopsticks again.


    ¡°But I have something I need your help with. If you agree, I¡¯ll let you take this big bowl of noodles back.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was stunned. Help?


    He laughed dryly, ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. As your third uncle, I¡¯m just eating a bowl of your noodles. Why are there even conditions? You¡¯re a junior, so it¡¯s only right for you to be filial to your elders.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I was wrong. As my third uncle, I should not have used noodles as a token for you to help your niece. So even if you don¡¯t eat the noodles, you¡¯ll definitely help, right? This is the care and love of an elder to a junior.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless. Good Lord, his second brother¡¯s family now had a sharp-tongued girl.


    Shu Yu smiled and moved the bowl on the table to the side, further away from Lu Sanzhu.


    Lu Sanzhu gritted his teeth. His stomach was growling from the aroma. In the past, it would have been fine if it was just his second sister-in-law and the two children. He could have snatched the noodles directly. At those times, he could even bring the basin of noodles back, let alone the big bowl.


    However, Erya seemed to be a martial arts practitioner. It seemed that he could not just eat for free this time.


    Lu Sanzhu sighed, ¡°Alright, then tell me. What do you need my help with? But let me say this first, your third uncle doesn¡¯t have any great abilities, so I might not be able to help you.¡±


    Shu Yu stole a glance at Madam Ruan, then pointed outside and said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.


    ¡°You¡¯re being so mysterious,¡± Lu Sanzhu pursed his lips. Unwillingly, he stood up and walked out of the kitchen.


    Shu Yu said to Madam Ruan, ¡°You can eat noodles with Sanya and Dahu first. It won¡¯t be good if it¡¯s all soggy later.¡±


    Madam Ruan opened her mouth and looked worriedly at the two of them as they went to the courtyard.


    Lu Sanzhu was thinking about the bowl of noodles, so he said anxiously, ¡°Alright, hurry up and tell me. What do you need my help with?¡±


    ¡°I want you to help me find out what the Ruan family¡¯s purpose is in finding an imposter to impersonate Erya.¡±

 Chapter 38 - 38: You are Just Stingy

    Chapter 38: You are Just Stingy


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu was surprised. Then, he smiled and waved his hand, ¡°Oh, I thought it was something hard. There¡¯s no need to ask about it, I know why.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Speaking of which, you¡¯re the cause.¡±


    Shu Yu raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you come yesterday? When you entered the village, many people saw you. You even gave candy to the children at the village entrance and brought meat and sweets to my second brother¡¯s house. At that time, everyone was saying that a noble person had come looking for my second brother and that his life would be better in the future. After that, my mother went to the village head¡¯s house to borrow an ox-cart, saying that Doctor Yan wasn¡¯t around and that she wanted to bring my second brother to the county town to have his legs examined.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was excited when he talked about this, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but with my second brother¡¯s family¡¯s situation, he has to think twice before going to town to look for a doctor, let alone the county. How can he treat his legs without money? Besides, it¡¯s just a fall. Which country bumpkin wouldn¡¯t bear with it and just apply some medicinal herbs? To think my second brother was going to the county, so someone must be paying the consultation fee, right? Since my mother didn¡¯t go about borrowing money, everyone must¡¯ve thought of you, no?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also that Doctor Yan. Indeed, he wasn¡¯t around yesterday, but he returned to the village this morning. When he heard about this, he was so angry that my mother didn¡¯t believe him and would rather go to a doctor so far away than put on the ointment he gave her. The villagers were talking about this matter everywhere. It just so happened that someone from Old Lady Ruan¡¯s village came here to see Doctor Yan for treatment. Doctor Yan told him about it and that person went back to spread the news. With that, the Ruan family would naturally know that a rich young lady is here at my second brother¡¯s house, brought meat, and is even paying for medical treatment. It¡¯s only a given that they would come over to build a good relationship with my second sister-in-law.¡±


    With the Ruan family¡¯s greedy nature, it would be strange if they didn¡¯t rush over.


    Lu Sanzhu finished, ¡°That¡¯s all. Alright, I¡¯m going to eat my noodles.¡±


    He had just taken a step forward before being pulled back by Shu Yu, ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°What else is there?¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡± Lu Sanzhu was extremely anxious. If they waited any longer, the noodles would be finished by his second sister-in-law and the others.


    Shu Yu stood in front of him, blocking his way, ¡°What you¡¯re saying is what happened from last night to this morning, right? But you heard the beggar say that Old Lady Ruan came to her a few days ago and asked her to pretend to be Erya. At that time, I hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and the Lu family was still down and out as usual. What does Old Lady Ruan want by finding such a person?¡±


    In the beginning, she did think that Old Lady Ruan was after her. However, after hearing the female beggar¡¯s words, Shu Yu felt that things were not that simple.


    Lu Sanzhu was surprised, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Then tell me, why did Old Lady Ruan put in so much effort?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what I wanted you to find out?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless.


    Shu Yu patted his shoulder, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°Eh, wait. This matter sounds very complicated. You¡¯re only giving me a bowl of noodles. Aren¡¯t I at losing out?¡±


    Shu Yu pondered for a moment, ¡°Indeed. How about this, I¡¯ll give you two more candies.¡± S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two candies? To think she could say that.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m stingy. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m new to Shangshi Village and don¡¯t know much, I would definitely have found someone else. For such a small matter, let alone a big bowl of noodles with two candies, even if I only give another villager two steamed buns, I will still find out what I want. Do you believe me?¡±


    Of course. But still, she was being just stingy.

 Chapter 39 - 39: Third Uncle is Quite Reasonable

    Chapter 39: Third Uncle is Quite Reasonable S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu pondered for a moment, then agreed.


    Although he was indeed craving the big bowl of egg and meat noodles, another reason was that he wanted to build a good relationship with Shu Yu. This niece of his was obviously rich.


    It was just a bowl of shredded meat noodles now, but there would be countless bowls of shredded meat noodles in the future, right?


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re my niece, I¡¯ll help you. Can I go in and eat my noodles now?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Shu Yu nodded.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately ran to the kitchen. Madam Ruan and the other two had already filled their bowls with noodles. Shu Yu had not returned, so they were all worried that she had suffered a loss at Lu Sanzhu¡¯s hands. All of them looked worriedly at the kitchen door.


    As soon as Lu Sanzhu entered, he wanted to reach for the larger basin. However, before he could touch it, he heard a soft cough from behind.


    His hand turned and landed on the big bowl.


    ¡°Second sister-in-law, I¡¯ll be taking this bowl of noodles then. Take your time to eat. Your portion is quite large, though, and mother and second brother are not around, If you can¡¯t finish it, come and call me. I¡¯ll help you finish the food. After all, it¡¯s such a hot day, and it¡¯s not good to leave the noodles for the next day.¡±


    Madam Ruan laughed dryly and watched Lu Sanzhu leave with the bowl of noodles.


    As soon as he left, Madam Ruan pulled Shu Yu over to sit down. She asked the latter in a low voice, ¡°Did your third uncle make things difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s actually quite reasonable.¡±


    Madam Ruan was speechless.


    Reasonable? Was Erya talking about Lu Sanzhu?


    Madam Ruan wanted to ask what they had been talking about, but she was afraid that Erya would be unhappy if she meddled too much, so she didn¡¯t ask anything in the end.


    Shu Yu asked them to eat their noodles quickly. Seeing that Sanya and the other two had more noodles in their bowls than shredded meat, she got up and gave them a few more chopsticks of meat, ¡°Hurry up and eat. We have to finish the noodles tonight. Don¡¯t save.¡±


    Sanya was very happy. She lowered her head and began to slurp on the noodles. When she raised her head again, her eyes narrowed into a happy line, ¡°Second sister¡¯s noodles are delicious.¡±


    ¡°Eat more if it¡¯s good.¡±


    Shu Yu laughed. When she was cooking the noodles, she had already noticed that the Lu family did not have much food.


    When she had been heading back from the county, she had also asked Daniu about it. In Shangshi Village, they generally only had two meals.


    It was only because she was here that the old lady had asked Madam Ruan to make breakfast. Therefore, Madam Ruan and the twins probably hadn¡¯t eaten anything else other than that breakfast.


    It was no wonder that Sanya and Dahu were malnourished. They only ate porridge with salted vegetables every day, and they only ate two meals. It would be strange if they grew well.


    At the thought of this, Shu Yu gave the two of them more eggs and shredded meat.


    At this moment, Lu Sanzhu had already returned home with the bowl of noodles. Madam Liang and Dabao, who had long been waiting in the house, immediately came up to him. When they saw the large bowl of noodles with shredded meat, their eyes instantly lit up.


    Madam Liang hurriedly took a few bowls to divide the noodles. As she spoke, she sighed, ¡°I told you second sister-in-law had definitely cooked good food. As expected, she cooked the meat. Look at this thick layer of oil. Our second sister-in-law must be so happy to find her daughter that she is willing to use so much oil.¡±


    As she spoke, she had already divided the noodles into three bowls. She called her son, ¡°Quickly sit down and eat. The noodles smell really good. Even when we got married, we didn¡¯t even use so much oil in our food.¡±


    Dabao was already stuffing his face on the dining table. His chubby little face was almost buried in the bowl, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, it¡¯s too delicious. Mother, I want to eat more tomorrow. This is not enough. Go and ask Sanya and the others for more later.¡±

 Chapter 40 - 40: The Remaining Money

    Chapter 40: The Remaining Money S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Liang nodded, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll go later.¡±


    Such a big bowl of good food was indeed too little.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that just as she finished speaking, Lu Sanzhu, who was slurping on his noodles, looked up, swallowed two pieces of meat, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go with Dabao this time. He¡¯s a child. Second sister-in-law can¡¯t possibly reject him.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu sighed, ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just our second sister-in-law, but now there¡¯s Erya¡­¡±


    He clicked his tongue and shook his head, ¡°Forget it.¡±


    ¡°Is Erya very hard to deal with?¡±


    ¡°Very hard doesn¡¯t even cover it,¡± Lu Sanzhu fell silent for a moment before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m afraid second brother¡¯s family will have better days in the future.¡±


    He said with a sigh, ¡°We¡¯d better not offend Erya in the future, understand?¡±


    He pointed at the bowl of noodles in front of him, ¡°Even these noodles didn¡¯t come for free.¡±


    Madam Liang didn¡¯t think much of it. She knew that Erya was a martial arts practitioner, but she was an elder, and Dabao was still a child. How could the other party do anything to them?


    However, Third Lu was the lord of the family and they always listened to him. Since he had already said so, Madam Liang naturally couldn¡¯t do anything more. She could only unwillingly give one-third of her bowl of noodles to her son.


    After dinner, the sky darkened. The basin of noodles in the Lu family was finally finished.


    Madam Ruan and the others had a rare full meal and were so stuffed that they needed some time to digest it. This was the first time they had such an experience.


    Madam Ruan didn¡¯t let Shu Yu do the rest of the work. She, Dahu, and Sanya finished the chores of washing the pots and bowls, feeding the chickens, and other courtyard matters.


    Shu Yu returned to the house and took the opportunity to take out her money bag and start counting the money.


    Back when she left the Shu family, she didn¡¯t take a single cent from them. Most of the Shu family¡¯s money wasn¡¯t clean, and the Shu family¡¯s Head Master was very greedy with money. When the Shu family was exiled three months later, these accounts would be checked by the investigating officials.


    Although Shu Yu knew that she couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being exiled, she didn¡¯t want to be charged with another crime when the accounts were audited.


    She wanted to get out of the matter immediately after being exiled. The more trouble she could avoid, the better. Besides, it was just troublesome and worrying to take the Shu family¡¯s money.


    As such, when she left the city, she only had the sixty taels of silver that she had earned.


    60 taels of silver. Lu Erbai¡¯s treatment of his leg would cost at least 15 taels.


    Shu Yu put aside twenty taels of silver just in case.


    Apart from that, a part of the rest of the money she had used to pay for her journey from the prefecture. She had used one tael and a half to rent a cart.


    After that, she bought meat and sweets when coming to visit, as well as today¡¯s rice, flour, oil, and other things. In addition to the cost of her meals outside, she had spent another 500 coins.


    Therefore, she only had 38 taels of silver left.


    38 taels of silver was a huge sum to the villagers of Shangshi Village. The savings of many families here probably weren¡¯t even half of the number.


    However, to Shu Yu, it was still too little. After all, there were many things that she needed the money for. It seemed that the most important thing was to earn money as soon as possible.


    Just as she was pondering, there was a knock on the door.


    Shu Yu put the silver away and got up to open the door.


    Then, she saw Madam Ruan walk in with a needle and thread. The latter smiled and said to her, ¡°I saw that the hem of your clothes was torn. Let me help you fix it.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned and looked down at her dress.


    The hem of her dress was indeed torn. It was accidentally torn by a wooden thorn when she had been confronting Old Lady Ruan and the girl.

 Chapter 41 - 41: I Want to Sleep with Second Sister

    Chapter 41: I Want to Sleep with Second Sister


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Ruan closed the door, ¡°Sit on the bed. I¡¯ll be quick. I¡¯ll fix it for you in a while.¡±


    Shu Yu rejected her subconsciously, ¡°No need, I can do it myself, I¡­¡± Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wait, she didn¡¯t know needlework.


    Shu Yu covered her face. She was well-versed in literature and martial arts, and her brain worked quickly, but she did not know how to sew.


    In her past life, she didn¡¯t need to learn that. After all, the boss was rich, and his clothes were all custom-made. Most of his clothes wouldn¡¯t be worn a second time, so they didn¡¯t even need to be sent to the laundry, let alone to be sewn.


    In this life, she had maids back in the Shu family, though the original ¡°Shu Yu¡± did know how to embroider. However, after she transmigrated, she only inherited the body¡¯s memories and not her skills. As such, until now, she had never mended clothes before.


    Madam Ruan looked at her with a smile and lit the candle without saying anything.


    She put on the needle and thread, then asked Shu Yu to take off the skirt and skillfully hooked the thread.


    Shu Yu sat quietly at the side, watching Madam Ruan¡¯s gentle face under the candlelight, and suddenly her heart warmed.


    Shu Yu slowly placed her hand on her chest and quickly lowered her head.


    In her past life, she had lived in hatred. It had been a long time since she had felt such warmth.


    ¡°Alright, take a look and see if it¡¯s okay,¡± Madam Ruan¡¯s voice rang out and quickly pulled Shu Yu back to reality.


    She looked up and took the dress from Madam Ruan.


    Looking closely, she found that there was no trace of mending, ¡°This¡­¡±


    Madame Ruan laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m only capable of this. The tear on the dress is not big, so there is no need to patch it up. Besides, it¡¯s at the hem of the dress. If you fold it a little and hide the thread, you won¡¯t be able to see any traces of mending.¡±


    When she said this, her face was glowing.


    It was the first time Shu Yu saw the timid and silent Madam Ruan with such an expression.


    She reached out to caress the dress and smiled, ¡°Thank you, I like it very much.¡±


    ¡°Why are you thanking your mother?¡± Madam Ruan hesitated for a moment, then reached out and patted the back of Shu Yu¡¯s hand, ¡°If you like it, I can rest assured.¡±


    She then put the needle and thread back into the basket, stood up, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out first. You should rest early.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Only then did Madam Ruan turn around and leave. However, when she reached the door, she stopped and turned her head hesitantly, ¡°Erya¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing. I¡¯m going,¡± In the end, Madam Ruan pursed her lips and left.


    To be honest, she wanted Erya to call her mum.


    Although Erya had already acknowledged them, Madam Ruan knew that she had not completely accepted them from the bottom of her heart, which was why she still had not called her mum yet.


    But it didn¡¯t matter, she understood. After all, Erya had been away from home for many years. She was already very satisfied to be able to get along with her like this.


    The door closed again. Shu Yu lay on the bed, touched the hem of her dress, and suddenly laughed.


    Actually, the Lu family was pretty good, right?


    ¡°Second sister? Second sister?¡± As soon as Shu Yu closed his eyes, soft cries came from outside.


    She knew it was Sanya when she heard the voice.


    Shu Yu looked in the direction of the window and saw the girl¡¯s plump forehead. She couldn¡¯t even see her eyes.


    She felt the urge to laugh. Then, she got up and opened the door.


    Sanya was still trying to reach the window on her tiptoes.


    ¡°Come,¡± Shu Yu waved at her. Sanya turned her head and saw Shu Yu standing at the door. She ran over happily.


    Shu Yu led her into the house and asked her, ¡°Why are you here? It¡¯s so late, why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Second sister,¡± Sanya took her hand and asked softly, ¡°I¡­ Can I sleep with you tonight?¡±

 Chapter 42 - 42: The Whole Family Going to the County Together

    Chapter 42: The Whole Family Going to the County Together


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu looked at the tentative Sanya and laughed. Then, she carried her to the bed.


    The little girl immediately burrowed into the thin blanket, revealing only her eyes, and smiled joyfully.


    Shu Yu lay down beside her and asked her in a low voice, ¡°Did you tell mum that you were coming over?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Sanya nodded obediently.


    Shu Yu then relaxed. She reached out and patted the little girl gently.


    The little girl probably felt hot, so she slowly lifted the quilt and stared at Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°Are you not sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Second sister, I really like you.¡±


    Shu Yu raised an eyebrow. The little girl was embarrassed, but she still said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯re my second sister. Brother is happy too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯m also very happy that you¡¯re my younger brother and sister.¡±


    Sanya¡¯s eyes immediately turned into slits as she smiled. With this smile, the scar on her face became more obvious.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch it. The little girl¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and she shrank her neck. She turned her face to the side, trying to cover the scar, ¡°Second sister, it¡¯s ugly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not ugly,¡± Shu Yu comforted her, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? This scar can be removed. Tomorrow I will go to the county¡¯s medicine shop to get some herbs. Not long after, our little Sanya will become a little beauty.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Second sister, I, I don¡¯t need to become a little beauty. Second sister is a beauty already.¡±


    She quietly held Shu Yu¡¯s hand and was very satisfied.


    After a while, she slowly raised her head and asked in a low voice, ¡°Second sister, can I go to the county with you?¡±


    Sanya was five years old and had never been to the county. The furthest place she had ever been to was the village where Daya had married.


    She wanted to go to the county with her second sister, and she also wanted to see her father and grandma. If her father knew that her second sister had been found, he would definitely be very happy.


    Shu Yu naturally had no objections, ¡°Sure, not only you, but we¡¯ll all go.¡±


    Since she had acknowledged them as family, she naturally had to go and meet the old lady and Lu Erbai officially. She reckoned Madam Ruan would be going to the county tomorrow to change shifts with the old lady as well.


    After all, the old lady was not young anymore. She couldn¡¯t possibly take care of the patient all the time.


    If she and Madam Ruan were not around, there would only be two five-year-old children left at home. It would be better to bring them along.


    Sanya was excited when she heard this, and her smile became brighter. She felt like she had smiled more than she had today in the past year, but she really was just too happy. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The little girl closed her eyes and soon fell asleep.


    Shu Yu listened to her calm breathing, pulled the thin blanket up, and laid her hands flat.


    Only then did she realize that the little girl was still holding two candies in her hand.


    She was the one who had bought the candy.


    Shu Yu suddenly remembered what Erya and Dahu had said when they had been outside the main room. The two had said that when they found their second sister, they would give her candy so that their second sister¡¯s life would no longer be bitter after she ate the candy.


    Shu Yu took a deep breath and looked at Sanya¡¯s slightly upturned lips. She couldn¡¯t help but smile too.


    The next day, Madam Ruan came over and said that she was going to the county.


    She had wanted to tell Shu Yu yesterday, but there were too many things to do, so she had forgotten.


    Her original intention was to bring Shu Yu along. After all, finding Erya was an important matter and she, of course, had to tell her husband and mother-in-law.


    Thus, the two decided to set off together.


    After breakfast, Madam Ruan carried the basket on her back, brought Lu Erbai¡¯s clothes and her daily necessities, then left with Shu Yu, Dahu, and Sanya.

 Chapter 43 - 43: The Most Handsome Man

    Chapter 43: The Most Handsome Man S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as the door was locked, Shu Yu heard Madam Liang¡¯s voice from behind.


    ¡°Eh, second sister-in-law, where are you going?¡±


    In fact, Madam Ruan and Madam Liang didn¡¯t have much contact. Rather, they even had a few conflicts. When the two met each other, they usually pretended not to know each other.


    Who knew that Madam Liang would take the initiative to greet her today? Was this all thanks to the bowl of noodles yesterday?


    Madam Ruan replied in a low voice, ¡°Erya has come home, so we have to go to the county to see mother.¡±


    Madam Liang secretly pouted, but she smiled on the surface, ¡°Take care then, second sister-in-law.¡±


    Madam Ruan nodded and was about to leave with her two younger children.


    When Shu Yu passed by Madam Liang, she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I see third uncle?¡±


    ¡°Oh, him? He went out early in the morning. What¡¯s the matter, do you have something you need from him?¡± Madam Liang¡¯s eyes shone.


    Shu Yu just smiled, ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    She thought to herself that Lu Sanzhu must have gone to find out more about Old Lady Ruan. She didn¡¯t expect that he would be so enthusiastic about this kind of job given his usual laziness.


    However, that was good too. After all, she did want to know earlier.


    The four of them quickly reached the village entrance. Sanya held Shu Yu¡¯s hand tightly and looked up at her from time to time.


    There were a few times when she was about to fall, but Shu Yu supported her.


    There weren¡¯t many people at the village entrance since they had set off a little late. The villagers who wanted to go to the county usually left at dawn.


    Actually, if Madam Ruan was alone, she would just walk there.


    But now, they could only wait for the carriage at the village entrance. Usually, only one or two ox-carts or donkey carts would pass by in the wee hours of the day.


    However, there was a market in the county today, so there would be two more donkey carts passing by. They should be able to get on them in a while.


    Shu Yu looked around and saw a big rock not far away. She was about to call Madam Ruan over to sit when Dahu pulled her hand.


    She was stunned and looked down at him.


    Dahu pointed at the person who was walking over and introduced in a low voice, ¡°Second sister, look, that¡¯s Scholar Tang from our village. He¡¯s so amazing, he¡¯s only eighteen and he¡¯s already a scholar.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her head and looked at the man who was getting closer and closer.


    He was indeed very young. He was slightly thin and was carrying a bookcase on his back as he walked towards the village.


    From his appearance, he should have just returned from the county.


    As the other party got closer, Dahu was afraid that he would hear him and quickly shut his mouth. However, his eyes were full of envy and admiration as he looked at Scholar Tang.


    Scholar Tang passed by them without casting a glance. He quickly passed them and entered the village.


    As soon as his figure disappeared, Sanya also said, ¡°Second sister, isn¡¯t Scholar Tang very good-looking? He¡¯s the most handsome man I¡¯ve ever seen, and he¡¯s good at studying. He must be very smart.¡±


    Shu Yu was amused, ¡°This is the most handsome one? I¡¯ve seen someone even more handsome. He was a man of striking appearance and noble bearing, benign and of good conduct. Although his smile was a little fake, it doesn¡¯t hurt his delicate facial features and magnetic voice at all.¡±


    When others described a voice as one that could make girls pregnant just by listening to it, they were probably referring to that person.


    Sanya¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Second sister, you just used so many, so many idioms. You¡¯re so knowledgeable.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Was this her main point?


    ¡°Second sister, what do you mean by being?¡±


    Benign, right?


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°It¡¯s a metaphor for a broad mind and heart.¡±

 Chapter 44 - 44: Something Big has Happened

    Chapter 44: Something Big has Happened


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sanya didn¡¯t seem to understand, while Dahu perked up his ears and pretended to listen.


    Shu Yu could tell at a glance that this little fellow was probably imitating the way adults spoke and did things because he was the only boy in the Lu family.


    He was obviously very curious, but he never said anything and always pretended to be very calm. He didn¡¯t know how to express his joy either, so he just stood by the side silently. This scene made her feel somewhat sad for the boy.


    Sanya, on the other hand, was more dependent on her and had become familiar with her by now. She leaned close and asked, ¡°Then, second sister, where is the handsome man you said?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Shu Yu shook his head. She had only seen that person twice a year ago, and she only knew that his surname was Meng.


    Back at Dongqing Temple when she and Lu Erbai had been seriously injured, they had been treated by a passing-by traveling doctor.


    The traveling doctor¡¯s master was this Young Master Meng who had a pleasant voice.


    Young Master Meng was just passing by while she was recuperating from her injuries. They had met by chance and had not seen each other since.


    Sanya wanted to ask more questions, but Madam Ruan was already waving her hand and said, ¡°The donkey cart is here. Get on quickly. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The few of them stopped talking.


    There were already two people on the donkey cart. With the addition of the four of them, it became much more crowded in an instant.


    Fortunately, Dahu and Sanya were frail children, so it was not a problem to put them on their legs.


    The donkey cart rushed all the way to the county. It picked up two more people on the way and could no longer fit more.


    Most of the villagers went to the county market on foot. After all, they were reluctant to pay coins for each ride.


    Madam Ruan¡¯s heart ached, but she knew that this spending was inevitable.


    The few of them sat on the swaying donkey cart. Just as Sanya almost fell asleep in Shu Yu¡¯s arms, the donkey cart finally stopped.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Shu Yu carried Sanya down and held Dahu¡¯s hand. The two children looked up at the tall city wall in front of them and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°So this is the county.¡±


    Madam Ruan paused for a second and felt a little sad. That¡¯s right, the family¡¯s conditions were not good, so she had never brought her two children to the county before.


    Shu Yu held one of them in each hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go to the clinic first.¡±


    The group of four followed the bustling crowd and entered the city gate. At this time, Lu Sanzhu was running back home in a hurry, sweating profusely.


    Madam Liang was shocked by his anxious appearance and couldn¡¯t help but scold him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you running so fast? Is there a dog chasing you?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t care about her bad attitude. He scooped some water from the water jar and gulped it down, ¡°Something has happened. Something big has happened.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? where did you go so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, Erya is really amazing. She really hit the nail on the head. She¡¯s really amazing,¡± Lu Sanzhu sighed with emotion as he walked out.


    Madam Liang pulled him back, ¡°Explain clearly. What exactly is going on?¡±


    ¡°Geez, I can¡¯t explain it in a short time. I have to go find Erya first.¡±


    He was about to leave again, but Madam Liang quickly said, ¡°Erya is not around. Second sister-in-law and her family have all gone to the county.¡±


    ¡°They went to the county?¡± Lu Sanzhu frowned and sat back down. He fanned himself with a fan as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for them to come back then.¡±


    Then, he suddenly stood up after sitting for a while, ¡°This can¡¯t do, I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    He threw his fan aside and said to Madam Liang, ¡°You wait at home. I¡¯ll go to the county to find Erya. Let me tell you, if I tell her such an important piece of information, I might even get some benefits.¡±

 Chapter 45 - 45: Reuniting as a Family

    Chapter 45: Reuniting as a Family


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu had no idea that Lu Sanzhu had left home in a hurry to look for her.


    She was leading Madam Ruan and the curious twins to the Xu family¡¯s clinic. The clinic was as empty as usual, and the staff behind the counter was yawning as he pounded medicine.


    It was only when he heard the sounds that he abruptly raised his head. When he saw Shu Yu, he immediately stood up and smiled, ¡°Miss Shu, you¡¯re here? Uncle Lu and the others are resting inside. You can just go in.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    Shu Yu and the others opened the door curtain and entered the backyard. Lu Erbai was the only one in the Xu family¡¯s clinic now, which seemed somewhat lonely.


    Shu Yu walked to the room at the end of the corridor. Just as she was about to enter, Madam Ruan said to her, ¡°Erya, wait outside for a while. I¡¯ll go in and explain the situation to your father and grandma so that they can be mentally prepared.¡±


    Shu Yu retracted her hand, which was about to knock on the door, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Madam Ruan took a deep breath and pushed the door open.


    Shu Yu only stood in the courtyard for a moment before a sudden exclamation came from inside.


    ¡°W-what did you say?¡±


    The next moment, the door was flung open and the old lady rushed out. She grabbed Shu Yu¡¯s shoulders with both hands and stared at her with a burning gaze, ¡°You, you are Erya?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded slowly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s lips trembled slightly as if she wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. Then, as if she had thought of something, she pulled up Shu Yu¡¯s sleeve to look at her arms and the back of her neck. After doing so, she cried and laughed at the same time.


    After a while, she suddenly hugged her.


    ¡°Erya, my good Erya, you¡¯re finally back. You¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Having experienced Madam Ruan¡¯s hug, Shu Yu was calm. She reached out and patted the old lady¡¯s back to comfort her. Through her shoulder, she looked into the room where Lu Erbai was lying on the bed. Because he couldn¡¯t move his leg, half of his body was turned to the side as he looked at her excitedly. His eyes were red, and he opened his mouth to say something.


    After a long time, the old lady finally calmed down, and Shu Yu helped her into the room.


    Lu Erbai¡¯s gaze was earnest. There were too many things he wanted to say in his heart, but in the end, he only said two words, ¡°Good, good.¡±


    As long as his daughter was safe and they were reunited, nothing else was important.


    The old lady never let go of Shu Yu¡¯s hand, and they sat in the room and talked for a long time.


    When the old lady found out that Old Lady Ruan had gone to their house again yesterday with an imposter and had almost fooled Madam Ruan, she was instantly angry and began to curse, ¡°What evil idea does that old woman have again? A dog really can¡¯t change its habit of eating shit. She¡¯s always doing such immoral and corrupt things, even her conscience is black.¡±


    ¡°No matter what she¡¯s up to, she won¡¯t get away with it. Don¡¯t be angry,¡± Shu Yu comforted them.


    Just then, Doctor Xu came back and wanted to change Lu Erbai¡¯s medicine. Only then did the old lady shut her mouth and leave Madam Ruan to help in the room. The others all left the room.


    Shu Yu said to the old lady, ¡°I¡¯m going to the shop in front to get some medicine. You can rest here for a while.¡±


    ¡°Medicine? What medicine? Erya, are you not feeling well?¡± The old lady immediately became nervous.


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s for Sanya. I want to help her remove the scar on her face.¡±


    ¡°Remove her scar?¡± The old lady cried out in surprise, looking at her and then at Sanya.


    Sanya pursed her lips and smiled, looking very happy.


    Dahu couldn¡¯t be bothered to pretend to be calm anymore. He grabbed Shu Yu¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Second sister, will Sanya¡¯s face recover? Can it really recover?¡±

 Chapter 46 - 46: Shu Yus Cunningness

    Chapter 46: Shu Yu¡¯s Cunningness


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Dahu was so excited that he hugged Sanya, ¡°That¡¯s great! You won¡¯t have to be sad anymore.¡±


    Sanya moved closer to his ear and whispered, ¡°Second sister also said that she¡¯ll make me a little beauty.¡±


    The two of them whispered to each other. The old lady¡¯s eyes turned red as she watched, ¡°That¡¯s great. Our family is going to have many happy events. We¡¯ve found Erya, Erbai¡¯s leg can be cured, and now the scar on Sanya¡¯s face can be removed. The days ahead will be better and better.¡±


    Dahu raised his head, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to second sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Erya is our family¡¯s Lucky Star. Ever since she¡¯s back, we don¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore.¡±


    Shu Yu coughed lightly. She was a little embarrassed by the compliment, ¡°Then you guys wait here first. I¡¯ll go and get the medicine.¡±


    The old lady wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, she nodded, ¡°Go on then.¡±


    After Shu Yu left, the old lady took out a few copper coins from her pocket and sighed slightly. The family really did not have much money left. Erya was finally back, yet she was spending her own savings.


    The old lady felt a little upset, but fortunately, Erya had been found. After Erbai¡¯s leg was cured, the money would eventually be earned back.


    Shu Yu soon came back with a bag of medicinal herbs. It just so happened that there were tools for boiling and pounding medicine in the clinic, so she directly asked Doctor Xu to borrow them to use.


    Doctor Xu was quite generous. After all, Shu Yu was also very frank in paying the medical fees. He waved his hand and let her use them in the backyard. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Doctor Xu was suspicious of Shu Yu¡¯s knowledge of how to make a scar-removing ointment and even specifically asked the assistant what medicinal herbs she had prepared.


    Some of the herbs did have the effect of removing scars, but the effect wasn¡¯t great. He had also seen the little girl¡¯s scar. It should have been more than a year old. If it had been when her face had just been injured, it would have been easy to deal with. But now, it was hard to say.


    Doctor Xu was a little tempted and wanted to take a look, but this was someone else¡¯s secret recipe. He was still very professional and refused to peek. He could only inquire in the dark.


    Shu Yu smiled and asked, ¡°Doctor Xu, you seem to be very interested? ¡±


    Doctor Xu¡¯s expression was serious, ¡°You¡¯re not a doctor. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll do anything rash and disfigure your sister¡¯s entire face. She¡¯s still young, I can¡¯t let you hurt her.¡±


    Before Shu Yu could answer, Sanya, who was squatting on the side and wanted to help, immediately said, ¡°My sister won¡¯t harm me.¡±


    Shu Yu patted her head, ¡°Yes, I will definitely not let you down.¡±


    Doctor Xu was at a loss for words.


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Doctor Xu, if my ointment can really remove scars, do you want to buy this prescription?¡±


    Doctor Xu was stunned for a moment, then his eyes lit up, ¡°You want to sell the prescription to me?¡±


    ¡°If the price is right, I can consider it.¡±


    ¡°If it works, I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal?¡±


    Doctor Xu walked away, satisfied. He only came back to his senses when he reached the shop in front.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that this girl deliberately borrowed things from my clinic and used them in front of me just to sell this prescription, right?¡±


    She was so cunning.


    Shu Yu continued to brew the medicine happily. She had thought of putting the ointment in the medicine shop for sale, but unfortunately, the Lu family did not have a strong background, nor did they have the ability to protect themselves. Especially if she were to be exiled three months later, she would not be able to keep the prescription.


    Just as Shu Yu was thinking about this, Lu Sanzhu¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for my second brother. Let me in.¡±

 Chapter 47 - 47: Old Lady Ruans Purpose

    Chapter 47: Old Lady Ruan¡¯s Purpose


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu raised his voice, probably because he had been stopped by the shop assistant. He was quite noisy.


    Shu Yu recalled that he had gone out early in the morning to find out what Old Lady Ruan was up to, and now he had even come straight to the county. The results he had obtained must be very important.


    She told Sanya and Dahu to continue pounding the medicine, then she clapped her hands and walked to the front.


    The old lady had also heard the commotion. She was already standing in front of Lu Sanzhu. She raised her hand and smacked him on the head, ¡°Never mind if you come, but why are you making so much noise? Don¡¯t you know where you are? If you get your second brother into trouble and he can¡¯t recuperate well, I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡±


    As Lu Sanzhu dodged, he said, ¡°Mother, mother, stop hitting me. I have something important to discuss with Erya.¡±


    ¡°Other than blackmailing her, what other important things can you possibly have? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t bother Erya.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was extremely annoyed, ¡°How am I annoying her? It¡¯s Erya who asked me for help.¡±


    As he spoke, he saw Shu Yu walk out. He quickly ran behind her and hid.


    Shu Yu said to the old lady, ¡°Indeed, I asked third uncle to help me find out something. Grandma, I¡¯m going out for a while.


    The old lady was stunned. What did Erya just call her? Did she call her grandma?


    The old lady wiped her face and said kindly, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Go along then.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu felt that his mother¡¯s attitude had changed too quickly. She was so nice to her granddaughter but always beat or scold him, the youngest son. This was simply unacceptable.


    He followed Shu Yu out in anger.


    Only then did the old lady realize that her youngest son could actually help.


    This son of hers was a lazy person who would definitely not sit if he could lie down. Her second son¡¯s family had been in such a difficult situation, yet he had never helped. But now, he had only just met Erya, and she could actually order him around?


    There must be a problem. This can¡¯t do, she had to ask Madam Ruan what had happened when she was not around.


    The old lady turned around and hurried back to the backyard.


    On the other side, Shu Yu had already led Lu Sanzhu out of the clinic and into a small alley.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the situation with the Ruan family?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu chuckled, ¡°Erya, it¡¯s been a long journey for me. I didn¡¯t even have lunch. I¡¯m so hungry that I can¡¯t think straight.¡±


    Shu Yu took a step back, ¡°There are still vegetable leaves between your teeth, and you smell like buns when you speak. You must have eaten some vegetable buns just now, right?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless. Damn it, why was Erya so smart?


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Hurry up and tell me. If the information you give is valuable, I¡¯ll treat you to meat.¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself.¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes brightened. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without further ado, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but Old Lady Ruan is inhumane. She came crying to find second sister-in-law all for Dahu and Sanya.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with Dahu and Sanya?¡± Shu Yu frowned.


    Lu Sanzhu looked left and right, then lowered his voice, ¡°I heard that Lord Yu in town has been married for many years, but he has no children. Recently, a master went to his house and read his fortune. That master said that as long as the family adopted a pair of twins under the age of ten, a son could be conceived. Thus, Lord Yu wanted to buy a pair of twins to bring home.¡±


    Shu Yu abruptly raised her head and gritted her teeth, ¡°You mean, Old Lady Ruan has the idea of stealing children again?!¡±


    Lu Sanzhu clapped his hands, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just so?¡±


    C

 Chapter 48 - 48: Shu Yu Goes to the Ruan Family

    Chapter 48: Shu Yu Goes to the Ruan Family


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was simply amazed by the Ruan family¡¯s way of doing things. Never mind the fact that they had stolen and sold her more than ten years ago, but now they were going to do it again. They were really unrepentant and deserved to die.


    ¡°Do they really think that there¡¯s no one left in the Lu family? They¡¯re simply addicted to taking advantage of others!¡±


    Shu Yu turned around and left.


    Lu Sanzhu was shocked and quickly pulled her back, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Don¡¯t be impulsive. I¡¯m telling you, although Lord Yu is only a rich man in the town, he is on good terms with our county magistrate. We can¡¯t afford to offend him.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows, ¡°So you¡¯re saying we should go along with Lord Yu¡¯s wishes and let Old Lady Ruan sell Dahu and Sanya? ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± Lu Sanzhu immediately denied it. Then, he laughed awkwardly and said, ¡°But Lord Yu really isn¡¯t someone we can mess with. Erya, you just came back so you don¡¯t know, but our county¡¯s magistrate¡­ He¡¯s not a lenient person.¡±


    Shu Yu glanced at him, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After she said that, she returned to the medicine shop. Lu Sanzhu followed her uneasily.


    Then, he saw Shu Yu say to the old lady, ¡°Grandma, I have to go back for a while. But I¡¯m not done with the ointment yet, can you help me watch over it? Just stay in the county for the night. I¡¯ve already booked an extra room with Doctor Xu. Dahu and Sanya will stay here as well.¡±


    Since the Ruan family had such thoughts, it wouldn¡¯t be safe for Sanya and Dahu to go back. Who knew what other tricks the Ruan family had up their sleeves?


    The old lady was dumbfounded. She looked at Lu Sanzhu, who had followed Shu Yu in. The latter was also at a loss. He had no idea what Shu Yu was up to.


    This was the first time that Shu Yu had asked the old lady for help, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t reject her. She only instructed Lu Sanzhu, ¡°When you go back, go to Erbai¡¯s house and help feed the chickens.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s face was filled with shock. Was the old lady muddleheaded? How could he possibly help his second brother with his work? S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Shu Yu, who was at the side, answered on his behalf first, ¡°He will.¡±


    Without waiting for Lu Sanzhu¡¯s reply, she bid farewell to Lu Erbai and left the clinic in a hurry.


    Lu Sanzhu looked left and right. When he saw that the old lady was about to stop him and question him, he went after Shu Yu without a second word.


    Shu Yu walked towards the city gates, where she could rent a carriage. She looked around and finally stopped in front of a mule carriage, then asked the coachman to take her to Ruan Family Village.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately climbed onto the cart as well and chuckled at Shu Yu, ¡°I¡¯ve never taken a mule carriage before. Thanks to my niece, I¡¯m able to hitch a ride home.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t say much and just let the coachman set off.


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t enter the carriage. He sat on the shaft with the coachman. He wanted to say a few words to Shu Yu, but when he saw her cold face, he silently shut his mouth.


    The mule carriage was much faster than the ox cart, especially when Shu Yu requested for it to speed up.


    Between Ruan Family Village and Shangshi Village were two villages, and the former was closer to the county.


    The carriage soon stopped at the entrance of the village. Shu Yu asked the coachman to wait for her and then strode into the village.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately followed her. Shu Yu turned around and asked him, ¡°where¡¯s the Ruan family?¡±


    ¡°Erya, are you going to get even with the Ruan family? That won¡¯t do. The sons of the Ruan family are tall and strong, and they are vicious when beating people up. You¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if you go alone. Why don¡¯t we go back to Shangshi Village first and bring your big uncle, Daniu, Erniu, and the others with us, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu quickly shut his mouth and pointed straight ahead, ¡°Turn there, pass by the third house, then turn left. The second house is the Ruan family.¡±

 Chapter 49 - 49: Taking Advantage of the Lu Familys Misfortune

    Chapter 49: Taking Advantage of the Lu Family¡¯s Misfortune


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu strode in the direction he was pointing at. Lu Sanzhu stood rooted to the ground, stunned. He patted his mouth and followed her hurriedly.


    Ruan Family Village was different from Shangshi Village. Shangshi Village was a mixed village, formed by many villagers who had fled from famine in the early years. In contrast, the Ruan Family Village was different. Although the village was not big, two-thirds of the villagers had the surname Ruan and the same ancestors.


    It was precisely because of this that Lu Sanzhu felt extremely flustered from the moment he entered the Ruan Family Village. He kept looking left and right suspiciously, like a thief.


    In comparison, Shu Yu had a clear goal and soon arrived at the Ruan family¡¯s door.


    The door to the Ruan family¡¯s courtyard was ajar, which meant that someone was at home.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to push the door open, she heard Old Lady Ruan¡¯s voice from inside, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll cut some meat and send it to that unfilial daughter of mine, okay? Really, do we need to please them? I¡¯m her mother, and she¡¯s already found Erya. What¡¯s there to fuss about the past?¡±


    As she spoke, Old Lady Ruan had already opened the courtyard door and almost bumped into Shu Yu, who was standing at the door.


    She was stunned for a moment. Then, she looked up and was about to scold the other party, only to see Shu Yu¡¯s expressionless face.


    Old Lady Ruan was surprised. The next moment, her expression changed, and she said sarcastically, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Erya who just came back to the Lu family? ¡± What¡¯s the matter, you finally remembered that we¡¯re also your relatives and you¡¯re here to acknowledge us?¡±


    When she looked down and saw that Shu Yu wasn¡¯t carrying anything, her expression became increasingly unpleasant, ¡°You¡¯re here to visit your relatives empty-handed?¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t even look at her. She simply pushed her to the side and walked in.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±


    Old Lady Ruan quickly followed her in and pointed at her back while cursing, ¡°Do you have any manners? To think you don¡¯t even greet your elders. You¡¯re not mute, you know!¡±


    Shu Yu continued to ignore her. She looked at the courtyard in front of her.


    Putting aside the brick house at the side, just the area of this courtyard alone was more than twice the size of the Lu family.


    There was also a cart at a corner, the sound of cattle in the pen, thick quilts hanging on the bamboo pole, three or four fish in the big water tank on the left, and dried meat and mushrooms hanging under the porch.


    Then, she looked at the two Ruan family¡¯s sons who had just come out of the living room. It was just as Lu Sanzhu had said. They were tall and strong. Compared to the frail Lu Erbai, the two parties were like heaven and earth.


    At the corner of their mouths were some cake crumbs. It was as if they were afraid that others didn¡¯t know how well the Ruan family was living.


    They seemed to be quite happy living off the misfortune of the Lu family. The Ruan family had everything they had now because of the money they had earned from selling her.


    Shu Yu looked around and saw an axe in the corner. She took it and weighed it in her hand.


    Lu Sanzhu, who had just arrived at the entrance of the Ruan family¡¯s courtyard, was shocked. His eyes widened, and he quickly shrank his neck. She looked into the courtyard quietly, not taking another step in. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What was Erya trying to do?


    This was also what Old Lady Ruan wanted to ask. She had been scolding Shu Yu, but the latter remained silent and did not respond. This made her feel embarrassed and angry. She angrily ran in front of Shu Yu and blocked her way.


    ¡°You wretched girl, I¡¯m talking to you. What are you doing here? You¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Shu Yu suddenly straightened her arm, and the axe in her hand almost hit Old Lady Ruan¡¯s nose.


    Old Lady Ruan¡¯s face turned pale with fear. She took a step back and fell to the ground, almost peeing her pants.

 Chapter 50 - 50: Demand Repayment with an Axe

    Chapter 50: Demand Repayment with an Axe S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two sons of the Ruan family rushed forward and looked at Shu Yu with furrowed brows, ¡°You¡¯re Erya?¡±


    ¡°Erya, this is your grandmother. What are you doing with the axe? Even if you want to scare people, you shouldn¡¯t do it like this. Listen to uncle, put that thing down, then come in and have a cup of water. Let¡¯s have a good talk.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the two sons of the Ruan family, who thought they were kind. It was said that these two were younger than Madam Ruan. As the eldest daughter, Madam Ruan had to work since she was young to take care of her parents and brothers. She had brought up these two brothers by herself.


    Yet, with such a sister, they could still become Old Lady Ruan¡¯s accomplices just for some money and steal the child of their sister who had just given birth. Their conscience had really been eaten by dogs!


    Shu Yu sneered, ¡°Why am I holding an axe? You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    With that, she raised her hand and hacked the bamboo pole next to her with the axe, knocking it to the ground. The clothes and quilts hanging on the pole fell to the ground.


    Shu Yu stepped on the fabrics and walked over.


    Before the members of the Ruan family could react, Shu Yu swung the axe again, creating a big hole in the water tank in front. The water inside flowed out with a whoosh, wetting the ground and soaking the quilts.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Old Madam Ruan screamed and looked in disbelief at Shu Yu, who was walking into the house, ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re crazy, you¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Shu Yu waved her axe as she walked. She knocked down the chair in the corner, stepped a hole in the dustpan in the corridor, and split the jar of pickles in the corner. Wherever she passed, the ground was in a mess.


    ¡°Erya!¡± Looking at the house that had been destroyed into a mess, the eyes of the Ruan family¡¯s sons were filled with anger as they rushed over.


    Shu Yu turned around and pointed the axe at them. Her eyes were cold, ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares to come here!¡±


    ¡°You, you crazy girl! Put down the axe, put it down!¡±


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°Why should I? I heard that the year I was stolen, my grandma and uncle brought people to settle the score with you, but in the end, they only beat you up. I think they were wrong. How could they just give you one beating? They should have torn down your entire house. So that you don¡¯t live off my misfortune and lead e a carefree life, raising yourself to be fat and strong like pigs, making people sick.¡±


    She waved her axe, ¡°It¡¯s just nice that today, I¡¯ll finish what they didn¡¯t finish more than ten years ago.¡±


    After Shu Yu finished speaking, she rushed into the kitchen and smashed the cupboard open with the axe.


    Then, she hacked at the pots and pans inside.


    The sounds of things being broken made people¡¯s hearts tremble.


    Old Lady Ruan immediately clutched her chest and sat on the ground, slapping her thighs and howling, ¡°What a sin! This girl has gone mad! Someone come and catch her! Everything in our house is going to be smashed by her!¡±


    The faces of the Ruan family¡¯s sons were ashen. They rushed to the woodshed to get the hoes and shoulder poles, then ran to the kitchen to beat her.


    Shu Yu¡¯s movements were swift. In just a short while, not only did she smash all the pots, bowls, ladles, and wine jars, but she also split the dining table into two.


    After being done in the kitchen, she walked out and saw the Ruan family¡¯s sons running over angrily.


    Lu Sanzhu, who was standing at the entrance of the courtyard, gasped, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    The next moment, he watched as Shu Yu grabbed the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s shoulder pole with one hand and split it into two with the axe in her other hand.


    Then, she turned to the side and dodged the hoe of the Ruan family¡¯s second son. Following this, she kicked him in the knee and sent him to the ground.

 Chapter 51 - 51: Help!

    Chapter 51: Help!


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Ruan family¡¯s eldest son threw away the broken shoulder pole and wanted to take the opportunity to pounce on Shu Yu. However, Shu Yu¡¯s axe suddenly swept across and landed on his neck.


    The Ruan family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s breathing stopped, and his eyes widened in horror.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Try moving again.¡±


    ¡°You, what do you want to do? I¡¯m your uncle, do you still dare to kill me?¡±


    Shu Yu stepped on the Ruan family¡¯s second son¡¯s back as he tried to stand up and pinned him on the ground. She looked into the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s frightened eyes, which were pretending to be calm, and laughed, ¡°I¡¯m just joking. I¡¯m a good person. Of course, I won¡¯t kill anyone. However, it¡¯s not a problem for me to make you half-paralyzed and lie in bed for the rest of your life with just a little injury.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Old Lady Ruan stopped crying. Seeing her two sons being held down by Shu Yu alone, she couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid. In particular, the axe in Shu Yu¡¯s hand was very close to the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s neck. With just a slight movement, his head would be separated from his neck.


    With that, Old Lady Ruan got up from the ground in a hurry and rushed to the courtyard door, shouting, ¡°Someone, come! Murderer! There¡¯s a murderer! Help!¡±


    Lu Sanzhu had been blocking the entrance of the courtyard, but when Old Lady Ruan ran into him, he almost fell on his butt.


    It was mainly because his legs felt like jelly. The murderous aura from Shu Yu just now was really too frightening.


    By the time he steadied himself, many had heard the commotion and came over.


    Lu Sanzhu quickly took two steps back and hid behind the door.


    The villagers of the Ruan Family Village followed Old Lady Ruan into the house and saw the scene in the courtyard. They were shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Then, they saw the Ruan family¡¯s two sons. One was under Shu Yu¡¯s foot and the other was being held at knifepoint. They gasped.


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want to do?¡±


    Shu Yu looked up and glanced at the villagers in the lead.


    ¡°Who am I? My father, Lu Erbai, is the son-in-law of the Ruan family. My mother is the eldest daughter of the Ruan family, and I am the second daughter of the Lu family. With this, you guys should know who I am, right?¡±


    The villagers who had been walking towards her with vicious looks were all stunned. This¡­ So this was the rumored Erya that had been found.


    Shu Yu laughed coldly, ¡°I think all of you should know what the Ruan family has done to me. If I come to take revenge now, it¡¯s our family¡¯s matter. It¡¯s a personal grudge. Do you want to interfere?¡±


    The villagers looked at each other. This was indeed a family matter. After all, the second daughter of the Lu family was Old Lady Ruan¡¯s granddaughter.


    However, there was no reason for a granddaughter to smash her maternal grandmother¡¯s house to this extent and even beat her uncle so badly that they couldn¡¯t move.


    Someone tried to persuade her, ¡°Lu family¡¯s daughter, even if Old Lady Ruan did do something wrong, aren¡¯t you back now? You look like you¡¯re doing quite well. She¡¯s your grandma, after all, and your elders. You shouldn¡¯t have hit your elders.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hurry up and let go. Apologize to your uncles. They won¡¯t blame you.¡±


    Shu Yu found it ridiculous, ¡°Me? Apologize to them? I¡¯m already being merciful by not killing them. Either you guys stay out of it, or come and try my axe.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Some people were dissatisfied with her hostility and wanted to go forward, but they were fearful of the axe in her hand.


    The villagers in the courtyard muttered among themselves.


    Seeing that no one was doing anything, Old Lady Ruan began to slap her thigh and howl again, ¡°Hurry up and save my son. We¡¯re all from the Ruan Family Village. How can we allow a person with a different surname to cause trouble in our village? if word gets out, won¡¯t the Ruan family lose face?¡±


    The people of the Ruan Family Village felt that what Old Lady Ruan said made sense. Even though they didn¡¯t like her, they couldn¡¯t just ignore an outsider who entered the village and wreaked havoc.

 Chapter 52 - 52: Personal Grudges

    Chapter 52: Personal Grudges


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The villagers in the courtyard walked towards Shu Yu, ¡°Lu family¡¯s daughter, put down the axe quickly. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be polite to you.¡±


    ¡°Try me then,¡± Shu Yu suddenly retracted his axe and kicked the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son out.


    He crashed into the villagers who were walking over, and they instantly fell into a pile and couldn¡¯t get up.


    Following this, Shu Yu went to the central room and started to hack at things randomly with the axe.


    Old Lady Ruan¡¯s heart ached, ¡°Stop her! Who can stop her?¡±


    ¡°The village chief is here! Quick, the village chief is here!¡± A villager shouted.


    Shu Yu had already destroyed the central room. Just as she was about to enter the house, the village chief of the Ruan Family Village hurried over.


    Shu Yu¡¯s hand paused. She placed the axe on her shoulder and walked out slowly.


    Village Chief Ruan looked at the chaotic scene and gasped. He glared at Shu Yu and said angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Do you really think that the Ruan Family Village has no one and you can come here and act so lawlessly?¡±


    Someone whispered into Village Chief Ruan¡¯s ear, ¡°Village chief, this girl is the daughter of Shangshi Village¡¯s Lu Erbai who was sold when she was young. She said she¡¯s here for revenge.¡±


    As he spoke, he nudged his mouth at Old Lady Ruan, meaning that she was the one who did the deed.


    Village Chief Ruan was stunned and his anger subsided a little. Then, he glared at Old Lady Ruan. It was all her fault.


    Old Lady Ruan hurriedly helped her two sons up. After the Ruan family¡¯s second son got up, he saw that the courtyard was full of his relatives. Without a word, he picked up the hoe on the ground and swung it at Shu Yu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Wretched girl, you dare to hit me? I¡¯ll beat you to death, you unfilial thing!¡±


    The villagers in the courtyard watched helplessly as the hoe struck down aggressively, and all of them gasped.


    Shu Yu only moved half a step to the side, ¡°It seems you didn¡¯t learn your lesson.¡±


    She then took a few steps forward and appeared behind the Ruan family¡¯s second son. Following this, she grabbed the handle of the axe and slammed it against his back.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The Ruan family¡¯s second son screamed and slammed heavily on the steps. One of his teeth was knocked out and his mouth was full of blood.


    The people in the courtyard could not help but feel a toothache.


    Village Chief Ruan frowned and pushed the two villagers beside him as he scolded, ¡°What are you waiting for? Help him up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh.¡± The two villagers looked at Shu Yu fearfully. Her actions just now had been clean and neat. She was clearly an expert.


    The Ruan family¡¯s second son was helped to the side while wailing like a ghost. This scene made the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son, who had wanted to go forward, take two steps back and not dare to move.


    Upon seeing this, Old Lady Ruan could only complain to the village chief, ¡°Third uncle, you have to stand up for us. Look at this wretched girl, what has she done to our family? She doesn¡¯t put the Ruan Family Village in her eyes at all. She came as she wanted to and hit people whenever she wants. I¡¯m even her grandmother! If it was someone else, wouldn¡¯t she¡­¡±


    Village Chief Ruan had a headache, ¡°Alright, Ah Wang¡¯s wife, calm down first. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    Two women came over and helped Old Lady Ruan to the side.


    Village Chief Ruan then turned to look at Shu Yu, his face gloomy, ¡°Erya of the Lu family, I know you¡¯re angry, but you shouldn¡¯t have done all this. Look at what you¡¯ve done to the Ruan family. The Ruan Family Village won¡¯t let this matter go just like that.¡± S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before that I¡¯m only here for revenge. This is a personal grudge. But from what I¡¯ve heard, village chief, are you trying to escalate this to a conflict between the villages?¡±

 Chapter 53 - 53: Make it so that the Girls of Ruan Family Village be Unable to Marry

    Chapter 53: Make it so that the Girls of Ruan Family Village be Unable to Marry


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Village Chief Ruan didn¡¯t like Shu Yu¡¯s attitude and became even more displeased, ¡°What revenge? Ah Wang¡¯s wife did steal you and sold you off that year. She was indeed in the wrong. However, quite a few people from the Lu family also came and beat up Ah Wang¡¯s wife. She almost lost her life!¡±


    He snorted coldly, ¡°The conflict between their family and the Lu family was already settled back then. I¡¯ve also promised the Lu family that the Ruan Family Village will properly restrain Ah Wang¡¯s wife. Yet you¡¯re here now, so can we take it that you¡¯re the one who started it? You¡¯ve caused so much damage to the Ruan family, so of course, we¡¯ll have to go to your Lu family too.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°You¡¯re words are good and you¡¯re right. So, Village Chief Ruan, did you really restrain Old Lady Ruan?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then how dare they have the audacity to have designs on my younger brother and sister, and plan to sell them?¡± Shu Yu¡¯s face was cold as she questioned coldly.


    ¡°What?¡± Village Chief Ruan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He felt as if he was hallucinating.


    The other people from the Ruan Family Village were also shocked. No, no way, right? Had Old Lady Ruan learned nothing and still wanted to sell her grandchildren?


    Shu Yu sneered, ¡°So this is the result of Village Chief Ruan¡¯s restraint? I¡¯m sure everyone here knows how difficult my family has been in the past years, right? Yet, Old Lady Ruan is still unwilling to let us go. She really is thinking of forcing her daughter and son-in-law to death, huh? Village chief, your restraint is quite effective, so effective that they¡¯ve gotten worse! I¡¯d like to doubt whether you¡¯re restraining them or supporting them.¡±


    She took a few steps forward and continued, ¡°Since they did such a thing, it¡¯s not too much for me to come here and take revenge, right? If Village Chief Ruan still wants to side with them, then fine, I¡¯ll go and publicize it. I¡¯ll tell everyone that not only do the girls from the Ruan Family Village have to work like a dog back in their own family, but after they give birth at their in-laws¡¯, their children will be sold by the maternal family to supplement the family¡¯s income. It¡¯s useless even if the in-laws make a fuss. After all, the Ruan Family Village just stood by and sided with their own without distinguishing right from wrong, right? At that time, I¡¯d like to see which village would still dare to marry a girl from your Ruan Family Village.¡±


    Village Chief Ruan gasped, ¡°That can¡¯t do.¡±


    The other people from the Ruan Family Village were also anxious.


    ¡°We can tell right from wrong. We just don¡¯t know about Ah Wang¡¯s wife¡¯s matters.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Second daughter of the Lu family, this has nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°Village chief, Ah Wang¡¯s wife is indeed immoral. No matter how heartless she is, she shouldn¡¯t do something like sell her grandson and granddaughter, right?¡±


    Old Lady Ruan was flustered. She didn¡¯t understand how Shu Yu knew that she had designs on Dahu and Sanya. She clearly didn¡¯t reveal any information.


    Seeing that the villagers were starting to condemn her, she quickly waved her hands and denied, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do it. This d*mn girl is accusing me!¡±


    Village Chief Ruan felt that the situation was serious. He knew Old Lady Ruan¡¯s personality, so he felt that Shu Yu¡¯s words were more credible. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so angry. She had clearly been provoked.


    However, he was the village chief of the Ruan Family Village, so he naturally stood on Old Lady Ruan¡¯s side.


    He looked at Shu Yu, ¡°What evidence do you have for saying this?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have evidence.¡±


    Old Lady Ruan was shocked. What evidence could she have? She didn¡¯t even mention this to the younger generation in her family.


    Village Chief Ruan¡¯s expression also became serious. His sharp eyes looked at Old Lady Ruan and gradually became cold. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The people in the courtyard looked at Shu Yu curiously. They saw her take out a paper bag from behind her.

 Chapter 54 - 54: Can I Leave Now?

    Chapter 54: Can I Leave Now?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu waved the paper bag, ¡°This is the pastry from Liu Dessert Shop in town. I found it in the central room just now. The buyer gave this to Old Lady Ruan so that she can lure my brother and sister. However, Old Lady Ruan is obviously reluctant to give such good food to my brother and sister, so the eldest and second sons of the Ruan family didn¡¯t work during the day and instead hid in the house to eat.¡±


    This was evidence that Lu Sanzhu had accidentally heard.


    The two daughters-in-law of the Ruan family, who had just returned from the fields, looked at their husbands in shock. Never mind if they didn¡¯t share the food with them, but they even hid it from their children?


    The faces of the two men flushed as they shouted, ¡°Nonsense! When did we eat pastries? You¡¯re the one who brought these desserts from Liuji Dessert Shop to frame us!¡±


    ¡°Before you speak, wipe the crumbs off the corner of your mouth.¡±


    As soon as Shu Yu finished speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the corners of the two men¡¯s mouths. The two subconsciously raised their sleeves to wipe their mouths.


    What else was there to say? The men from the Ruan family were obviously feeling guilty.


    Shu Yu threw the paper bag in front of Old Lady Ruan. Seeing that the latter was still trying to argue, she sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t even think of saying that you bought it yourself. I heard that Liu Dessert Shop always record the production dates on their desserts, and the date on the paper is today. Did you go to town today? Or did someone else buy it for you? If so, who is that person?¡±


    Old Lady Ruan¡¯s eyes widened, and she was speechless.


    ¡°I¡­ That was ¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Village Chief Ruan finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He glared at Old Lady Ruan and then looked at the Ruan family¡¯s sons.


    His voice was deep, ¡°The two of you have hands and feet, and your family is doing well. In the past, your eldest sister had always been protective of you, but this is how you treat her? She¡¯s your sister. Is it not enough that you have already sold one of her daughters in the past? Do you really want to force them to their deaths? Do you even have a heart? Ah?¡±


    The Ruan family¡¯s sons were unwilling to admit their mistakes. Since they were young, they had been taught by Old Lady Ruan that it was only natural for their sister to suffer for them, even if the latter was married.


    Although selling Erya last time was indeed not quite good, they were giving the twins to the Yu family in town this time. The Yu family was rich and would take the twins as their children. The twins were going there to enjoy life and even reduce the burden on the Lu family. What was there to be unhappy about?


    However, they couldn¡¯t say that the buyer was the Yu family since they didn¡¯t get it done, so they just pursed their lips and remained silent. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu took a few steps forward, ¡°Can I go now?¡±


    Village Chief Ruan looked at the messy ground and opened his mouth, wanting to ask for compensation. However, when he thought of Shu Yu¡¯s threat and the gazes of the other villagers, he could only nod his head slightly. His head was throbbing as he said, ¡°You can leave. I will punish them, so I hope that you will not go out and spread nonsense and ruin the reputation of our Ruan Family Village. Otherwise, the villagers of the Ruan Family Village will not spare you.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve said from the start that this is a personal grudge. You guys wanted to escalate it to a conflict between the villages. As long as you can keep their family in check and not cause trouble for us, I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she swaggered toward the courtyard gate.


    Old Lady Ruan looked left and right. Seeing that none of the villagers came forward to stop Shu Yu, she immediately shouted, ¡°I want to report you to the authorities. You trespassed my property! I want to report you to the authorities!¡±


    ¡°Go if you want,¡± The village chief himself was in a terrible fix.

 Chapter 55 - 55: Going to Town

    Chapter 55: Going to Town


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Shu Yu was in the county this morning, she heard that an official from above had come to Dongan Prefecture.


    Although the Shu family would only be exiled after three months, the investigation should have begun now. As the magistrate of Dongan Prefecture, Head Master Shu was already busy dealing with the officials from the capital.


    As for the county magistrate of Jiangyuan County, who followed the Shu family¡¯s lead, his following days would not be easy either. He was busy covering up evidence of his crimes, so how could he care about such a trivial matter?


    This was also the reason why Shu Yu dared to attack the Ruan family in such a high-profile manner. She had to teach the Ruan family a lesson and let everyone see that the Lu family could no longer be easily bullied.


    Besides, how could a person like Old Lady Ruan dare to report this to the officials? She was only good at verbal threats.


    When Shu Yu passed by Old Lady Ruan, she suddenly squatted and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your hard days and my revenge are not over yet.¡± S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had only damaged a little of the Ruan family¡¯s property. How could this be considered revenge?


    Old Lady Ruan¡¯s expression changed slightly as she watched Shu Yu walk out of her house.


    She suddenly stood up, pointed at Shu Yu¡¯s back, and shouted, ¡°You unfilial b*tch, a shrew like you will never be able to get married in your life! No one will marry you!¡±


    Shu Yu pretended not to hear her. She had never thought of getting married, not in her previous life, and neither in this life.


    She didn¡¯t even stumble while Old Lady Ruan continued scolding, ¡°Sanya and Dahu will all be implicated by you and be single for the rest of their lives!¡±


    Shu Yu sneered. Even the family members of Old Lady Ruan could get married, no? Dahu and Sanya were well-behaved and sensible. Their lives would only be peaceful and beautiful.


    Old Lady Ruan¡¯s mouth was already dry from the incessant scolding, but the other party was still unmoved, and the villagers were looking at her.


    Old Lady Ruan finally stopped. This couldn¡¯t do. Since the village chief wouldn¡¯t help her, she had to think of another way.


    That¡¯s right, she could go to the Yu family. The Yu family was rich and powerful, so they could take care of the Lu family, right?


    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that someone was one step ahead of her.


    As soon as Shu Yu walked out of the courtyard, Lu Sanzhu followed her with a flattering smile on his face. He was clearly an elder, but at this moment, he was following behind like a lackey.


    Shu Yu glanced at him, and the latter jumped. He quickly explained, ¡± I, I did tell you to be careful. I didn¡¯t run in to help you because I saw that you could deal with those people alone. I didn¡¯t want to drag you down.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    When they reached the village entrance, Shu Yu got on the mule carriage.


    Lu Sanzhu hesitated for a moment and tentatively placed his hand on the shaft of the carriage. Seeing that Shu Yu did not make a sound, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did he climb up the carriage.


    Compared to the carefreeness he had felt when on the way here, Lu Sanzhu was now extremely cautious and obedient. He curled up at the edge of the carriage¡¯s shaft, not even daring to speak to the coachman.


    Then, Shu Yu instructed the coachman, ¡°Go to Wenlan Town.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was shocked. He turned around and exclaimed through the curtain, ¡°You¡¯re going to town? Are you¡­ Are you going to look for the¡­¡±


    He glanced at the coachman beside him and swallowed the words ¡°Yu family¡±.


    Then, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Erya, what exactly do you want to do?¡±


    He had already told her that Lord Yu and the county magistrate were friends. Erya could break into the Ruan family and smash their house, but she couldn¡¯t possibly enter the Yu residence. Even if she was great in martial arts, the Yu family had many fighters. She would definitely be caught.

 Chapter 56 - 56: Cater to Their Likes

    Chapter 56: Cater to Their Likes


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes moved. What if she implicated him and the entire Lu family?


    Shu Yu leaned against the door of the carriage with her eyes closed, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, go back now and help feed the chicken.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless. He was sullen but after witnessing Erya¡¯s martial arts, he did not dare to refute her words.


    In the end, Lu Sanzhu did not get off the carriage. Although he was extremely nervous, he was even more curious.


    As such, when the carriage passed by the entrance of Shangshi Village, he did not even look in the direction of his house.


    The carriage arrived at Wenlan Town, and Shu Yu let the mule carriage go back.


    Shu Yu touched her chin as she looked at the back view of the carriage driving away. It was more convenient to have a carriage herself.


    Sigh. She had to make money.


    As Shu Yu walked into the town, she turned to ask Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Where¡¯s the Yu family?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu opened his mouth but didn¡¯t want to say it. It was only when Shu Yu¡¯s impatient expression appeared that he swiftly pointed ahead, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    The Yu family was indeed wealthy in town. The place they lived in was the best in town.


    According to Lu Sanzhu, the Yu family had houses in both the county and the prefecture. However, because their ancestral home was in Wenlan Town, they had never moved.


    Shu Yu followed Lu Sanzhu and stood in front of the Yu family¡¯s main door. As expected, the place had been renovated to look very luxurious.


    Shu Yu looked around and saw a tea stall not far away. She walked over and sat down, asking the owner to serve a pot of tea.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t barge in directly, Lu Sanzhu secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He hurriedly sat down opposite her and asked, ¡°Erya, how¡­ How are you going to deal with the Yu family? ¡±


    ¡°Cater to their likes, I suppose,¡± Shu Yu thought for a while and said very frankly.


    Lu Sanzhu frowned. He didn¡¯t understand. Wasn¡¯t catering to their likes currying favor with them?


    Shu Yu sipped her tea as she looked at the main entrance of the Yu family¡¯s residence.


    Few people came out of the Yu family¡¯s main door. The servants who came in and out basically went through the small gate.


    Therefore, even after staring at the entrance for a long time, she didn¡¯t gain much.


    At this point, Lu Sanzhu was dozing off.


    After another half an hour, there was finally some movement at the door. A wealthily-dressed woman walked out of the door.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu jerked up and looked around, ¡°Who?¡±


    Shu Yu pointed at the main entrance of the Lu family¡¯s house. Lu Sanzhu looked at the lady and said, ¡± that¡¯s Madame Yu, Lord Yu¡¯s wife.¡± sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu looked up at the sky, ¡°It¡¯s already so late. Why is Madame Yu out at this time?¡±


    Seeing that Madame Yu had gotten into a palanquin that was parked at the door, Shu Yu immediately put down a few copper coins and stood up to follow her. Lu Sanzhu hurriedly caught up with her.


    The palanquin traveled slowly along the street for a while before finally stopping in front of a small courtyard.


    Madame Yu asked a maid to knock on the door, and a man dressed like a Daoist priest walked out.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes. Could this be the fortune-teller who had read Lord Yu¡¯s fortune and suggested that he adopt twins?


    What should she do? She felt like rolling up her sleeves and rushing in to beat the other party up.


    Shu Yu watched as Madame Yu walked into the courtyard and the palanquin was temporarily lifted away from the alley.


    Now, there were only Madame Yu, her maidservant, and the fortune-teller in the courtyard.


    Shu Yu looked left and right, found the easiest position to climb up the wall, stomped hard, and jumped onto the wall while no one was around.


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless. Hadn¡¯t his good niece forgotten something? What about him?

 Chapter 57 - 57: Already with Child

    Chapter 57: Already with Child S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu stood on the wall and saw that there was no one in the courtyard. She immediately landed lightly in the courtyard.


    There was some movement from the central room inside. Shu Yu followed the sound and saw the fortune-teller and Madame Yu sitting there talking. The maidservant was serving tea.


    After talking for a short while, Madame Yu had the maidservant stand guard in the courtyard.


    When Shu Yu saw the maidservant come out, she hurriedly took a few steps back and hid in a corner.


    The maidservant moved a stool over and sat by the courtyard door.


    Shu Yu frowned. If she wanted to eavesdrop outside the central room again, she would definitely be seen by this maidservant. What should she do?


    Just as she was thinking about whether she should go around to the back to take a look, she heard the fortune-teller and Madame Yu leave the central room and enter the left wing.


    Outside the window of the wing room was where Shu Yu was hiding.


    Shu Yu was amused. She immediately opened the window a crack and squinted her eyes to look inside.


    She hadn¡¯t expected the scene that entered her eyes to make her want to poke her eyes.


    Madame Yu and the fortune-teller hugged and kissed each other as soon as they entered the room. They were so lustful that they looked like a couple who had only reunited after a long time.


    Only then did Shu Yu see the fortune-teller¡¯s appearance clearly. He was indeed well-groomed. If one disregarded his wide and gray Daoist robe, he was quite good-looking.


    No wonder Madame Yu left the manor in the evening for a tryst.


    Shu Yu sighed inwardly for a moment, and the two people in the room also separated.


    Madame Yu¡¯s breathing was a little unstable as she sat at the side. She glared at the fortune-teller shyly and said, ¡°Look at how impatient you are. You have to control yourself. I¡¯m still carrying our child in my stomach.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up abruptly. A child?


    So that¡¯s how it is. She had found it strange before. The fortune-teller said that as long as Lord Yu adopted a pair of twins, he would be able to get a child. But if he did adopt the twins, what would the fortune-teller do if Madame Yu still didn¡¯t get pregnant? Wouldn¡¯t the fortune-teller be swallowed alive by Lord Yu then?


    So it turned out that Madame Yu was already with child, and it was even the fortune-teller¡¯s seed. Next, they just had to find a pair of twins to prove that the fortune-teller was really capable.


    Shu Yu laughed coldly to herself.


    The fortune-teller smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this child is the foundation of our future. I won¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡±


    As he spoke, he touched Madame Yu¡¯s belly and asked, ¡°The child is almost a month old. How is the adoption of the twins going?¡±


    ¡°I came here to talk to you about this. Didn¡¯t I meet an old woman before who said that her daughter has a boy-girl twin and that she would send them over to us in two days? I¡¯ve sent someone to look for her this morning. In the end, the old woman said that there was an accident and that we have to wait for two more days. She¡¯s too unreliable. God knows if the two children can be sent here smoothly in two days. How about you? Did you find the twins who escaped?¡±


    The fortune-teller¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°No. If the two children hadn¡¯t escaped, our plan could have been implemented long ago and we wouldn¡¯t have had to find another pair of twins. After Lord Yu believes that I am truly capable, he will only value me more and more in the future. With the two of us working together from the inside, the entire Yu family will be ours. We¡¯ve been looking forward to this day for a long time. The twins in the hands of the old woman you mentioned must be sent over without any mishaps.¡±

 Chapter 58 - 58: Hurry Up and Go Back to Feed the Chickens

    Chapter 58: Hurry Up and Go Back to Feed the Chickens


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madame Yu nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The old woman said that the twins are living a poor life at home. They don¡¯t even have enough to eat. As long as they come to the Yu family, they will enjoy life. Even if it¡¯s for the good of the two children, their family should agree.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Either way, this matter has to be settled in the next few days. Any later and your stomach will be exposed.¡±


    ¡°The situation is already grim now. I had morning sickness for a while this morning and was almost discovered by the Lord. Fortunately, my maidservant was smart and said that I had eaten too much hawthorn. However, if I vomit again tomorrow, the Lord will probably get another doctor for me. Do help me think of a way.¡±


    The fortune-teller frowned and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°The morning sickness is unpreventable and you can¡¯t take any medicine now either. How about this, I¡¯ll prepare some talismans for you. Tomorrow, ask your maidservant to come and get them. When Lord Yu asks, just say that I gave you the talismans and they have the effect of exorcism. As long as you adopt twins and drive out all the evil spirits around you, a child will reincarnate in your house. It¡¯s just that this talisman will make you uncomfortable and make you dizzy and vomit, but it¡¯s not serious. Lord Yu won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Madame Yu¡¯s eyes lit up and she smiled, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that. However, there¡¯s no need for the maidservant to come. I¡¯ll come tomorrow morning.¡±


    The fortune-teller smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you then.¡±


    The two of them talked for a while more. Seeing that it was getting late, Madame Yu left the small courtyard, satisfied.


    After she left, Shu Yu took advantage of the fortune-teller¡¯s inattention and jumped over the wall again.


    Outside the door, Lu Sanzhu had been waiting so long that he almost went bald. He was so anxious that he was pacing around in circles. When he saw that Shu Yu had finally come out, he heaved a sigh of relief. He hurriedly went up to her and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally out. When Madame Yu came out just now, I was so scared that my soul almost left my body.¡±


    ¡°Look at you,¡± Shu Yu patted the hem of her dress, and the expression on her face was more relaxed.


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t dare to retort. He only asked, ¡°What are we going to do next? ¡±


    ¡°We?¡± Shu Yu said strangely, ¡°It¡¯s already so late. Why aren¡¯t you going back? Aren¡¯t you worried that your wife and children are looking for you?¡±


    Wenlan Town didn¡¯t have any city walls, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about the city gates closing. Even if it was late, it wouldn¡¯t take long to get back home.


    Lu Sanzhu was stunned. He did have to home.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home first then. Erya, don¡¯t be impulsive, Lord Yu is not someone we can offend. Let¡¯s go back and discuss this with someone first.¡±


    Shu Yu stopped in her tracks, ¡°Who¡¯s us? I¡¯m asking you to go back. I still have things to do here. I¡¯m leaving tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You have things to do?¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s voice became shrill.


    After being glared at by Shu Yu, he quickly covered his mouth and looked left and right. Then, he asked in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re not really planning to go to the Yu residence, are you?¡±


    ¡°Remember to feed my family¡¯s chickens when you get back.¡±


    At a time like this, she only thought of her chickens. He would go back and eat those two chickens!


    Lu Sanzhu thought resentfully. He wanted to persuade Shu Yu again, but when he looked up, she was already gone.


    He was shocked, ¡°Erya, Erya?¡±


    He looked around, but she was nowhere to be found.


    Lu Sanzhu had no choice. Seeing that the sky was about to turn dark, he could only return to Shangshi Village first.


    On the other side, Shu Yu had already left the alley. While the shops around were still open, she went to buy some things she needed. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 59 - 59: This is Catering to Anothers Likes

    Chapter 59: This is Catering to Another¡¯s Likes


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After everything was ready, Shu Yu booked a room in a rather clean inn in town and stayed the night.


    The next morning, she changed into a Daoist nun¡¯s robe in her room and put on some makeup to make her look older. With that, her original appearance could not be seen at all. She combed all her hair into a bun and looked like a celestial. She looked more like a master than the fortune-teller yesterday.


    Shu Yu was quite satisfied with her appearance. She carried a cloth bag and went out.


    She went to the stall outside the Yu family¡¯s residence to have breakfast, looking at the entrance as she ate.


    As expected, not long after, she saw Lord Yu¡¯s figure coming out.


    Shu Yu had asked around and found out that Lord Yu would usually go to his shops in the morning to check on the situation. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at the direction he left in, it was indeed so.


    Not long after Lord Yu left, Madame Yu also left in a palanquin.


    Only then did Shu Yu put down a few copper coins and quickly walked towards Lord Yu¡¯s shop.


    Lord Yu happened to be coming out of one of the shops. Shu Yu lowered her head and walked straight toward him, discreetly avoiding Lord Yu¡¯s attendants and successfully bumping into him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes?¡± Lord Yu staggered back two steps and raised his head in anger.


    Shu Yu immediately lowered her eyes and stood still. She said apologetically, ¡°Please forgive me, I was in a hurry. It¡¯s just that I saw a baleful aura here and was worried that something would happen, so I bumped into you.¡±


    Lord Yu was superstitious, so he was much kinder to monks and nuns. He had calmed down by now, ¡°I was a little rash with my words too. I hope you won¡¯t find fault with me.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lord Yu suddenly thought of something and frowned, ¡°You just said that you saw a baleful aura here?¡±


    He turned his head and looked behind him. His shop was right behind him. Didn¡¯t that mean that something was going to happen to his shop?


    Shu Yu raised her head and feigned surprise, ¡°The baleful aura is coming from you¡±


    Lord Yu suddenly became nervous, ¡°Why do you say that? ¡±


    ¡°My Lord, did you encounter any problems recently? Why is your glabella dark and contaminated by karma? You¡¯re about to face a great disaster¡­¡± She suddenly shut her mouth, sighed, and shook her head.


    When Lord Yu first heard the nun say that his glabella was dark, he was not too happy. He had clearly had some happy events recently and was in high spirits. Master Geng said that he was about to have a child, so how could there be a big disaster?


    Yet, seeing Shu Yu sigh halfway through her sentence and was about to leave, his heart skipped a beat and he stopped her immediately, ¡°Why did you stop halfway through your sentence?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only passing by Wenlan Town and really should be a busybody. I originally thought that this shop was filled with a baleful aura and was worried that it would hurt the innocent, so I rushed over. Now that I¡¯ve found out that the source of the baleful aura is My Lord, and it¡¯s also because of karma, it would be against heaven¡¯s will for me to interfere. Please take care. I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±


    Shu Yu turned around and left. She didn¡¯t have the attitude of a charlatan chasing after a rich person. She was very frank.


    With that, Lord Yu became even more nervous and believed her. He quickly ordered two attendants to stop her, ¡°Please wait.¡±


    Shu Yu closed her eyes slightly, looking as if she had seen through the mortal world, but the corners of her mouth secretly curled up.


    This¡­ was catering to another¡¯s likes.


    Wasn¡¯t Lord Yu superstitious and particularly believed in such things? Let¡¯s see who¡¯s better, her or that fortune-teller, Master Geng.

 Chapter 60 - 60: Shu Yus Great Deception

    Chapter 60: Shu Yu¡¯s Great Deception


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu sighed and looked up at Lord Yu, who was standing before her. She said, ¡°My Lord, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me. The secrets of heaven must not be revealed, or else I will also suffer a backlash. Before I left, my master had repeatedly warned me not to go against heaven¡¯s will. Please give way, I¡¯m leaving. Just take me as a charlatan who can¡¯t be trusted.¡±


    The more she said this, the more it was impossible for Lord Yu to let her go.


    Even if Shu Yu really was a charlatan, as long as what she said was not true, Lord Yu had many ways to deal with her.


    However, if what she said was true, wouldn¡¯t he have missed a chance to save himself by letting her go?


    Lord Yu¡¯s attitude became respectful, ¡°As the saying goes, saving a life is better than building a Buddhist pagoda. Since I¡¯ve met you, it means that this is the will of the heavens. How can you say that it¡¯s against the will of the heavens?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Shu Yu frowned, still looking troubled.


    ¡°Please explain where this baleful aura came from and what is the karma that you have mentioned.¡±


    Shu Yu finally sighed heavily, ¡°Very well.¡±


    She looked left and right, then at the Yu family shop behind her, ¡°Please write a word. I will test it.¡±


    Lord Yu naturally didn¡¯t have any objections. After entering the shop, he took a pen and paper and wrote a word.


    Shu Yu looked up, ¡°Child? It¡¯s really ominous.¡±


    He really wanted a child, huh?


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Shu Yu pointed at the word, ¡°Please take a look. On the left is the word ¡°zi¡±, which means that the karma of this baleful aura is related to your offspring. On the right is ¡°hai¡±, the last of the 12 Earthly Branches. It is of the Qian hexagram, six Yin. At this time, the earth is snow-white and not warm. Metal would give off cold air here, which is ominous. In addition, the word ¡°hai¡± will mean ¡°shock¡± when combined with ¡°ma¡±. Appalling and stormy, all not optimistic. In my opinion, this baleful aura is also related to horses. Those who want to harm My Lord are either born in the Year of the Horse or have the surname Ma, which is closely related to horses.¡±


    Lord Yu was in a daze. He didn¡¯t think much of it at first, but when he looked at the word again, he actually felt his heart jump. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Then, do you know where the person who wants to harm me is?¡±


    Shu Yu was still pointing at the word, ¡°Hai belongs to the northwest. This baleful aura thus comes from the northwest. It also represents the water element, so the location of the culprit must not be far from the water. The corresponding numbers are 1,4,6,10,12. My Lord, you can look at the door numbers and see if they contain one of these numbers.¡±


    She then looked at the top of Lord Yu¡¯s head again and suddenly frowned, ¡°This baleful aura is getting stronger and stronger. It¡¯s an evil spirit that kills people for money. Someone wants to take your property. My Lord, you should head northwest as soon as possible. There might still be time now.¡±


    Her words were so firm that even if Lord Yu had suspected her of being a liar, he started to worry under her anxious expression.


    ¡°Can you come with me to take a look?¡± Lord Yu said this to confirm whether Shu Yu¡¯s words were true or false. With her by his side, he could also be on guard.


    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, then nodded seriously, ¡°This way please.¡±


    Lord Yu let out a sigh of relief and quickly walked out of the shop.


    Then, he started to head northwest. Since he had to go northeast where there was water, that would be the Wenmo River area.


    Wait a minute, Master Geng seemed to live in that area as well.


    As such, it would be a good opportunity to meet Master Geng and ask him to take a look at the Daoist priest next to him. If the other party really was a liar, Master Geng would definitely be able to tell.

 Chapter 61 - 61: Found the Place

    Chapter 61: Found the Place


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lord Yu brought Shu Yu and two other attendants and hurried towards the Wenmo River.


    The town wasn¡¯t big, so they soon arrived.


    They walked along the Wenmo River. After a while, one of the attendants suddenly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Madame¡¯s palanquin? ¡±


    Lord Yu was stunned. He looked up and saw his wife¡¯s palanquin parked not far away.


    He looked around again. Master Geng¡¯s house seemed to be in that alley. This was normal. Ever since Master Geng had said that his wife had hopes of conceiving a child, she had been very trusting of the other party and would occasionally go to Master Geng to clear her doubts.


    Thinking that Master Geng was nearby, Lord Yu decided to go pay a visit.


    Unexpectedly, just as he took a step, Shu Yu, who was next to him, suddenly said, ¡°Wait, that palanquin has also been stained with a lot of baleful aurae.¡±


    Lord Yu was shocked, ¡°My wife is in danger too?¡±


    Shu Yu was silent for a while, then looked at him sympathetically. She said hesitantly, ¡°The baleful aura on the palanquin seems to be the source.¡±


    Lord Yu was stunned. What¡­ What did she mean?


    He was a businessman, after all, so his brain functioned quickly. He had already thought of a possibility. However, he had shared the same bed with his wife for many years, while the Daoist nun before him was someone he had only met by chance. He naturally trusted his wife more.


    Therefore, even though he had some doubts in his heart, his expression toward Shu Yu sank slightly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you are mistaken.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled bitterly, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Lord Yu snorted coldly and strode towards Master Geng¡¯s house. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu saw that although his expression was unpleasant as he seemed to be very dissatisfied with her badmouthing his wife, he walked in a direction that deliberately avoided the palanquin and the palanquin¡¯s driver. She couldn¡¯t help but smile secretly.


    Lord Yu had his hands behind his back and was silent, but his heart was already in turmoil.


    He remembered that his wife¡¯s zodiac was the horse.


    Could it be that she really wanted to harm him?


    Impossible! This Daoist nun came out of nowhere. She was clearly trying to drive a wedge between them. He couldn¡¯t fall for it.


    However, when he arrived at the door of Master Geng¡¯s house and saw the number 36, he almost lost his balance.


    Lord Yu stopped his action of knocking on the door. He called his two attendants over and said to one of them, ¡°Climb over the wall quietly and see the situation inside.¡±


    He then said to the other one, ¡°Watch that Daoist nun for me. Don¡¯t let her leave.¡±


    The two immediately acted, and Shu Yu just watched one of the attendants flip over the wall.


    She didn¡¯t say much, but her face revealed a look of pity.


    Not long after, the attendant flipped down from the wall again, but his expression was particularly heavy and ugly.


    He looked very hesitant, and Lord Yu had a bad feeling in his heart.


    ¡°Speak,¡± He said.


    The attendant looked at Shu Yu, but he still leaned over to Lord Yu¡¯s ear and whispered a few words.


    Lord Yu¡¯s eyes widened as he listened, his face full of shock, ¡°You¡­ Are you serious?¡±


    The attendant nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve already tied up the maidservant who was guarding the door and gagged her. My Lord, do you want to go in and take a look?¡±


    Lord Yu gritted his teeth and his whole body was trembling. His eyes were red as he said word by word, ¡°Go!¡±


    The attendant opened the door gently and Lord Yu prepared to enter.


    After taking a step, he turned his head and looked deeply at Shu Yu. The latter nodded, ¡°My Lord, you can go in. This is indeed the source of the baleful aura. This is all I can help you with.¡±

 Chapter 62 - 62: Shu Yu Earns Some Money

    Chapter 62: Shu Yu Earns Some Money


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lord Yu asked the remaining attendants to watch Shu Yu, then he flicked his sleeves and strode inside.


    The door to the courtyard was closed again, and God knows what was going on inside.


    Shu Yu was a little tired from standing, so she found a stone and sat down to rest. Gee, it was a success. Now, it was all up to Lord Yu. She hoped that he would live up to her expectations.


    God knows how long she had been waiting, but there was suddenly a crackling sound coming from inside.


    It was followed by a woman¡¯s cry and a man¡¯s plea. However, the distance was too far, so Shu Yu couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. Either way, that was about it.


    The weather was a little hot, so Shu Yu moved to the side, to a shady place.


    When she moved for the second time, the door to the courtyard was finally opened.


    Shu Yu was still sitting in the same place. She watched as the slightly flustered Lord Yu walk out with an angry expression. It seemed like he had been greatly stimulated.


    He no longer had his previous suspicions and bowed deeply to Shu Yu, ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±


    Shu Yu put one hand on her knee and waved her other hand weakly. She said, ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Lord Yu¡¯s expression was serious. He was really grateful to the Daoist nun in front of him. If it wasn¡¯t for her, not only would he have let a scoundrel into his house, but he would have even treated the liar as a guest of honor. On top of that, he would have thrown the helve after the hatchet and raised someone else¡¯s child, ending up giving his huge family fortune away with both hands.


    Just like what the Daoist nun had said, he was only one or two days away from being beyond redemption. They were talking about the Yu family¡¯s family business that had been accumulated over several generations. To think those two were targeting it.


    Just now, when he saw his wife, whom he had respected for many years, lying in another man¡¯s arms, he almost vomited blood.


    It was simply disgusting, just nasty! S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lord Yu felt that not only was the Daoist nun capable, but she was also his savior.


    He had to think of a way to make such a person stay. However, just as he was about to persuade her, he saw Shu Yu¡¯s weak look and hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you suddenly look so listless?¡±


    Shu Yu smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just suffered a backlash from revealing the heavenly secret.¡±


    Lord Yu was stunned. That¡¯s right, the Daoist nun had said before that if she helped him, she would suffer a backlash.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Pu¡­¡± Shu Yu immediately spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Lord Yu was shocked, ¡°Daoist nun! Daoist nun, are you alright?¡±


    Shu Yu wiped her mouth, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the backlash this time to be a little heavy.¡±


    Lord Yu was immediately anxious, ¡°Is there any way to stop it? How can I resolve this?¡±


    ¡°As long as I do more good deeds, help the poor, old, and young, and accumulate merit, I can offset this backlash. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll rest for a while and do some good deeds, and I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Lord Yu immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get someone to help you back to my residence to rest. I¡¯ll help you complete the good deeds.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled kindly, ¡°It¡¯s naturally good that you can do more good deeds. The baleful aura still has some influence on you, My Lord. It will slowly dissipate if you do more good deeds on a daily basis. However, the good deeds you do will belong to you, while my backlash is mine. I have to do good deeds myself to resolve it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Lord Yu looked at her and didn¡¯t think she was fine.


    He paused for a moment and immediately took out two silver notes, ¡°In that case, you must accept the money. You can use this money to do good deeds, but I don¡¯t know if it is enough though¡­¡±

 Chapter 63 - 63: Farewell

    Chapter 63: Farewell


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Of course, it was enough.


    Shu Yu took a glance. That was a hundred taels of silver.


    Although Shu Yu did want to make the other party suffer some monetary losses, too much was not a good idea either.


    Lord Yu was superstitious now, and he wanted to have a child so badly that he was desperate.


    However, being in charge of such a huge family business, how could he be brainless? When he calmed down and stopped being obsessed with having a child, he might find that she had taken advantage of him. If she swindled too much from him, Lord Yu would definitely feel heartache over his loss and dig three feet deep to find her.


    This amount was just right.


    However, Shu Yu still declined it. After some rounds of persuasion, she finally accepted the money reluctantly.


    She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and stood up, ¡°Since you have given me this money, you will naturally have a part of the credit when I do good deeds later. It¡¯s getting late and you must still have many things to deal with. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute.¡±


    How could Lord Yu let her go? This Daoist nun¡¯s calculation was so accurate. He was still counting on her to show him how to have a child.


    Lord Yu stood in front of Shu Yu, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, Daoist nun. I have something in my heart that I would like to ask for your advice.¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the details of what you want, it should be related to children based on the word you wrote just now. As I said just now, the karma on you lies with children. There are some things that should not be forced and you should just go with the flow.¡±


    ¡°Daoist nun, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°My skills are not good enough, so I suffered a backlash from the baleful aura just now. Now, I can¡¯t help you anymore, but I do have a few words to tell you. There are times in life that are meant to be, and there are things in life that can be forced. Whether one has children or not is destined by the heavens.¡±


    Lord Yu was in a daze, ¡°So I really can¡¯t have children in this life?¡± S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll her eyes. How would she know? She wasn¡¯t a doctor.


    She continued to smile, ¡°My Lord, you don¡¯t have to be too pessimistic. As long as you truly love children, treat them well, and don¡¯t use underhanded methods to do things that will harm children, your fated child will naturally know that your place is a good place to go, and with that, you may increase the chances of having a child. That¡¯s all I have to say. Farewell.¡±


    Lord Yu wanted to stop her again, but Shu Yu suddenly clutched her chest and coughed twice in discomfort. Seeing this, he immediately retracted his hand.


    This Daoist nun was obviously different from the swindler, Master Geng. She was indifferent to fame and fortune and traveled the world. It was impossible for her to stay in his residence for a long time. If he insisted, he would definitely be the one to suffer in the end.


    Lord Yu wanted to ask for Shu Yu¡¯s name and address, but Shu Yu shook her head and said, ¡°We¡¯ll meet again if we¡¯re fated.¡±


    With that, Shu Yu left. Lord Yu felt that it was a pity, but he could not stop her.


    At the moment, he still had to deal with the adultery of his wife and Master Geng, as well as their plan of premeditated murder. He really couldn¡¯t care about anything else.


    Lord Yu¡¯s face turned cold as he walked back into the courtyard.


    Madame Yu and Master Geng weren¡¯t people who could resist much pain. Under Lord Yu¡¯s interrogation, they quickly confessed.


    Only then did Lord Yu realize that many people in the residence had already been bribed by two people. Not only were the maidservants and palanquin carriers by Madame Yu¡¯s side, but even the steward had been bribed.


    The steward quickly confessed to the involvement of the Ruan Family Village¡¯s Old Lady Ruan. Lord Yu thought of what Shu Yu had said, telling him not to do anything that would hurt children. But what had Old Lady Ruan done? Not only had she sold her granddaughter more than ten years ago, but now she still wanted to do the same evil deed.

 Chapter 64 - 64: Go Down the Path of Gossip

    Chapter 64: Go Down the Path of Gossip


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lord Yu would never admit that his original intention was to buy a pair of twins. He never considered the fact that doing so would break up a good family.


    Still, he had only thought about it. In contrast, Old Lady Ruan had put it into action.


    He couldn¡¯t let such a wicked person continue to do evil. Otherwise, how many more children would be hurt in the future? The Daoist nun had said that he had to take care of children, so he had to teach such a person a lesson. He had to set an example to others, which could also be considered as indirectly protecting many children.


    Therefore, when Old Lady Ruan came to the Yu family for their help in seeking justice for her because Shu Yu had smashed her house, she was simply sending herself to the door. Lord Yu straight away sent people to the Ruan Family Village and tore down half of Old Lady Ruan¡¯s house. He even broke the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s leg.


    Of course, all of this happened later.


    Shu Yu, who had just separated from Lord Yu, quickly removed her makeup after making sure that no one was following her. She then redressed as an ordinary farmer¡¯s daughter.


    She held the silver notes in her hand and couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.


    She finally had some money on hand. With this, she could do a lot of things.


    Shu Yu bought a bag of meat buns on the street. As she ate, she walked towards Shangshi Village with light steps.


    There weren¡¯t any ox-carts here, but the distance was still alright. She reached the village entrance after walking for nearly 45 minutes.


    As soon as she arrived, she saw a familiar figure looking around.


    When he saw Shu Yu, the person immediately rushed over and asked, ¡°Erya, you¡¯re finally back. Where did you go yesterday? Where did you go? What the hell did you do, you¡­ Oh, this fragrance, it¡¯s a meat bun.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu sniffled as he spoke. He was about to snatch the buns from Shu Yu out of reflex, but when he saw Shu Yu¡¯s smiling face, he suddenly came back to his senses. Thinking of her savage actions, he immediately took two steps back and laughed dryly, ¡°Erya, your meat buns look pretty good.¡±


    Seeing that he had put in a lot of effort yesterday, Shu Yu handed him one. Then, she walked into the village in a good mood.


    Lu Sanzhu took a big bite out of the meat bun. Seeing Shu Yu walk in, he immediately followed her while eating, ¡°Erya, how did the incident yesterday go?¡±


    Shu Yu stopped and turned to look at him. She asked, ¡°Have you fed the chickens?¡±


    Why was she still going on about her chickens? They wouldn¡¯t starve to death even if they went without food for a day. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Sanzhu took a big bite of the meat bun and said, ¡°Yes, I fed them.¡±


    He added, ¡°Your kitchen door was locked, and there was nothing to feed the chickens. I took the chicken feed from my own house, and I was scolded by my wife.¡±


    Shu Yu turned to look at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know if the Yu family¡¯s matter has been resolved? You¡¯ll know if you go to the Ruan Family Village.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless. She asked him about the chickens when he asked her about business, but now that he was talking about the chickens, she talked about business instead.


    Hmm? Wait a minute.


    He abruptly raised his head, ¡°The Ruan Family Village?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu stuffed the bun into his mouth in a few bites and wiped the oil stains on his clothes. He was extremely excited as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    After saying that, he ran off.


    Shu Yu shook her head. As expected, Third Uncle Lu had gone down the path of gossip.


    She turned around and continued to walk toward the Lu family¡¯s residence.


    When she reached the center of the village, she noticed a few villagers pointing at her.


    Shu Yu vaguely heard them say that she had smashed the Ruan Family Village with an axe. It seemed that the news of what happened in the Ruan Family Village yesterday had already spread here.

 Chapter 65 - 65: Daya was Here

    Chapter 65: Daya was Here


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It¡¯s good that the news spread. Outsiders would know that the Lu family was not to be trifled with now.


    Shu Yu went straight home and saw Madam Liang at the door.


    Madam Liang should have also learned about what she had done, so she laughed awkwardly and was about to go back.


    However, she quickly turned around and said to her, ¡°Erya, Daya heard that you were found and came over in a hurry yesterday afternoon. She waited at home for a long time and even cleaned your house inside and out. She even fed the chickens. You guys didn¡¯t come back, so she was taken home by her man.¡±


    Daya?


    In fact, Shu Yu had always heard Sanya mention their eldest sister. It was said that she had married into Dayan Village and her life was neither good nor bad. It was just that there were a lot of things to do at home, so she had little chance to come back.


    Sanya didn¡¯t go into details, but Shu Yu could tell from her tone that Daya wasn¡¯t doing well. Otherwise, Dayan Village wasn¡¯t that far away. Why would she only return once every few months or even half a year? S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu sighed and replied to Madam Liang, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go to Dayan Village to visit her and let her rest assured.¡±


    She was about to enter the house when she suddenly turned her head, ¡°You said Daya fed the chickens? Didn¡¯t third uncle say he did it?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m getting angry just talking about this. I already told him that Daya had already fed the chickens, but he didn¡¯t listen and insisted on feeding them again. He even said that this was his mother¡¯s instruction. Bah, since when did he listen to his mother¡¯s words? God knows if his brain was spoiled after going out. He¡¯s just a prodigal with nothing better to do. He entered your house in the dark and the entire courtyard was filled with the sound of chickens crowing. I almost thought that a thief had broken into the house next door.¡±


    Madam Liang cursed and was extremely angry.


    When she looked up, she found that Shu Yu had already entered the door. She could only shut her mouth and go back to her house after a few more angry grunts.


    Shu Yu entered the courtyard and looked at the somewhat dilapidated courtyard and henhouse. She couldn¡¯t help but smack her forehead.


    It seemed that it was a mistake to ask Lu Sanzhu to feed the chickens. The nice yard had been messed up.


    She went over to pick up the fallen stool and then entered the central room.


    As soon as she entered, she found a strange small basket on the table. There was a piece of light green cloth in the basket, and a few big peaches were under it.


    When she left yesterday, this basket wasn¡¯t here. Now, not only had it been placed here, but there was also a piece of cloth suitable for girls to make clothes. Without thinking, she knew that this basket was probably sent over by Daya.


    Her life was already difficult, yet she still sent such good things. God knows how long she had been saving the money.


    Shu Yu touched the piece of cloth and went into the house with the basket.


    She tidied up the yard, fed the chickens again, and began to look around the yard.


    Shu Yu wanted to build another room. She could not leave for the time being, and the Lu family would not let her leave either, which meant that she had to stay here.


    However, the Lu family only had two rooms, but she hoped to have her private space. After all, she still had some secrets to hide. It would be more convenient to have a separate room.


    She couldn¡¯t let her grandmother stay at her eldest uncle¡¯s house all the time either. What would that make her?


    Building a new room wouldn¡¯t cost much, and it would be done in a few days. Even if she left in the future, Dahu, who was about to mature, would no longer need to live with his parents, which was more or less inconvenient.


    While building a room, they could repair the damaged areas while they were at it and the family could live more comfortably.


    Just as Shu Yu was thinking about this, Lu Sanzhu¡¯s cry of surprise came from outside, ¡°Something¡¯s happened to the Ruan family! Something¡¯s happened to the Ruan family!¡±

 Chapter 66 - 66: I Heard that You Split the Person into Two

    Chapter 66: I Heard that You Split the Person into Two


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s voice was high-spirited and excited, causing the people in the village who had not gone out to work to poke their heads out and ask.


    The Ruan family had been the center of too many matters these few days. First, they brought a fake Erya over to the Lu family, then the real Erya beat them up. Now, something happened again.


    Seeing Lu Sanzhu passing by, they couldn¡¯t bother to be afraid and immediately pulled him back and asked, ¡°Third son of the Lu family, tell us quickly. What¡¯s wrong with the Ruan family?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was so excited that his face turned red, ¡°Hahahaha, you guys don¡¯t know this, but that vicious old woman from the Ruan family heard that Lord Yu from town wants a pair of twins, so she had designs on my second brother¡¯s children. In the end, the Yu family¡¯s butler went to the Ruan family¡¯s residence and smashed it. ¡±


    Shu Yu had promised the village chief of the Ruan Family Village not to spread Old Lady Ruan¡¯s doings, but the one who leaked the news was the Yu family¡¯s butler. She couldn¡¯t be blamed.


    Lu Sanzhu felt that Erya had planned everything, ¡°The butler of the Yu family said that Lord Yu had no idea that Old Lady Ruan wanted to sell her grandchildren. He had only just heard about it too. The moment he found out that the Ruan family was trying to ruin a good family in his name, he felt that she was too vicious. To think she wanted Lord Yu to bear such a sin. Isn¡¯t it just right that Lord Yu was enraged? Now, half of the Ruan family¡¯s house has been destroyed. When the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son tried to stop them, his leg was broken too.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other when they heard this. Was Old Lady Ruan still human? The Lu family was already in such a miserable state. Not only had she sold one in the past, but now she even wanted to sell two more?


    She really deserved it. To think she even wanted to scheme against Lord Yu. She was simply seeking her own death.


    ¡°Alright, alright. If you want to watch the show, go to Ruan Family Village. I have to tell my niece the good news,¡± Lu Sanzhu squeezed through the crowd and ran towards Lu erbai¡¯s house.


    The villagers looked at each other and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s so interesting about this? I¡¯m not going. All the work at home is piled up anyway.¡±


    Yet in the end, they each quietly went straight to the Ruan Family Village through another road. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t even enter his own house. Instead, he pushed open the door to Second Lu¡¯s courtyard.


    When he saw Shu Yu standing in the courtyard, he quickly went over and whispered, ¡°Erya, something has happened to the Ruan family.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re loud. I can hear you from here.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu said bashfully, ¡°Then¡­ Did you have something to do with Lord Yu¡¯s people smashing up the Ruan family¡¯s residence?¡±


    Shu Yu gave him a side glance, ¡°What do you think? ¡±


    Lu Sanzhu shuddered with that one look. He could not help but pat his chest. Erya¡¯s gazes were getting more and more frightening.


    God knows what she did to make the Yu family go to find trouble with Old Lady Ruan.


    This girl was too powerful.


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s heart itched. He wanted to ask more, but he heard the door open, then, Dahu and Sanya¡¯s voices sounded, ¡°Second sister, second sister.¡±


    Shu Yu turned around only to see the old lady back with the two children.


    The old lady¡¯s face was full of anxiety. She pushed Lu Sanzhu aside and asked nervously, ¡°Erya, are you okay? I heard you went to the Ruan Family Village to find trouble with your grandmother?¡±


    ¡°Grandma knows?¡±


    ¡°Someone from the Ruan Family Village went to the county to sell things today, and I happened to bump into her. She told me that you split Old Lady Ruan into two with an axe yesterday.¡±

 Chapter 67 - 67: Is This My Real Mother?

    Chapter 67: Is This My Real Mother?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was speechless. Ha? This rumor was too exaggerated.


    However, before Shu Yu could explain, the gossipy Lu Sanzhu had already started telling the old lady excitedly all he learned.


    Shu Yu thus remained silent and looked at Dahu and Sanya.


    The old lady had probably rushed back after hearing the rumors. The two children looked very disheveled. God knows if they had taken a cart. Their shoes were worn out badly and their toes were exposed.


    Shu Yu patted the two children¡¯s heads and said, ¡°You must be tired from the journey. Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Dahu immediately replied with a tense face, but as soon as he said that, his stomach grumbled.


    The little boy¡¯s face turned red and he quickly took a few steps back.


    Shu Yu laughed. These two children were really capable of healing people¡¯s hearts. If they were stolen and sold by Old Lady Ruan, what would happen to them in the future? Don¡¯t say that they would lead a good life in the Yu family. They were just a tool in the scheme of the deceitful Master Geng and Madame Yu. Once they were useless, they would only be abandoned and have no way to live.


    Fortunately, they were now safe.


    Shu Yu held one of them in each hand and brought them to the kitchen.


    ¡°I bought a few meat buns in town this morning, but they¡¯re a little cold now. Let¡¯s heat them up before eating.¡±


    ¡°Meat buns?¡± Sanya and Dahu exclaimed and couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva.


    Shu Yu laughed and asked them to help start the fire. The meat buns were heated up very quickly.


    Shu Yu brought out three bowls, each with two buns in it. Then, she called out to the old lady, who was still listening to Lu Sanzhu¡¯s nonsense.


    At this point, the old lady already had a rough idea of what had happened. When she entered the kitchen, she held Shu Yu¡¯s hand, her face full of fear, ¡°Fortunately, we have you, Erya. Thank God you¡¯re back, otherwise¡­¡±


    Her eyes turned red and she sobbed, ¡°Otherwise, this family would really have been ruined.¡± S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She didn¡¯t even know that Old Lady Ruan had her eyes on Dahu and Sanya. Their family had almost been finished.


    Why didn¡¯t the heavens take that inhumane beast? If anything happened to Dahu and Sanya, she vowed to take Old Lady Ruan down with her.


    Shu Yu patted her head gently and comforted her, ¡°Aren¡¯t they safe now? Our family is safe and sound, and the Ruan family has received their retribution. I don¡¯t think the Ruan family will dare to do anything more after this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±


    Shu Yu pushed the bowl to her, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Grandma, you must be hungry now, having to rush all the way back. Have something to eat and fill your stomach first. I still have something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± The old lady was happy. When she saw the fragrant meat bun, she didn¡¯t hold back and took two big bites.


    Lu Sanzhu gulped and chuckled, ¡°Erya¡­¡±


    The old lady glanced at him. To think Erya could control her third son. If it was in the past, Lu Sanzhu would have snatched all the meat buns away without a word, and even she, his mother, could not control him.


    Yet now, he was yearning for the meat buns but still didn¡¯t even dare to eat a single one.


    The old lady gloated and took a big bite in front of him, ¡°Mm, it¡¯s so fragrant. As expected of meat buns, they¡¯re much better than vegetable buns. Sanya, Dahu, hurry up and eat while it¡¯s hot. Eat more.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless. Was this really his real mother? Was there such an immoral mother?

 Chapter 68 - 68: Run a Small Business

    Chapter 68: Run a Small Business S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu had something to say to the old lady, and Lu Sanzhu¡¯s presence here was really an eyesore.


    She handed him two buns. Lu Sanzhu seemed afraid that she would take them back, so he immediately turned and ran away with the buns.


    After he was gone, the old lady said, ¡°Everything has its weakness, huh? It¡¯s rare for Sanzhu to be so obedient.¡±


    Shu Yu poured her a glass of water and asked Dahu and Sanya to eat slowly. Then, he said, ¡°Third uncle doesn¡¯t have any other good points, but he¡¯s really good at reading the atmosphere.¡±


    The old lady smiled and finished the bun in her hand.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten a meat bun in a long time, and she couldn¡¯t hold back just now.


    Shu Yu handed her another one, but the old lady waved her hand, ¡°Enough, I¡¯m done. Erya, you just said you have something to discuss with me. What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want to ask, what is our main source of income?¡±


    Source of income? The old lady was dazed for a moment.


    She paused for a moment before she said, ¡°You¡¯re talking about how our family makes money, right?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, and the old lady did not hide it from her, ¡°Our family had seven or eight mu of land before, but we¡¯ve sold a few mu over the years. Especially after your father¡¯s leg was broken, he needed a lot of money to treat his leg. Now, we only have three mu of land left.¡±


    The old lady and Madam Ruan took care of the three mu of land.


    ¡°Other than land, your mother and I do some needlework to support the family. Your father¡¯s leg isn¡¯t in a good state, so he can¡¯t walk, which is why he stays at home. He used to be an apprentice for a few years and knew a little carpentry. He usually makes some small wooden pieces to sell, but he can¡¯t go up the mountain to get wood, so he can only buy it. As a result, he doesn¡¯t earn much. In addition, he can¡¯t sit for too long, or his legs will go numb and it¡¯ll be more troublesome, which will naturally slow down his pace of work.¡±


    Shu Yu understood. Although the Lu family had three mu of land, it was probably not enough for them to sustain themselves.


    The rest of the income was from sewing and selling small wooden items. They didn¡¯t earn much, yet they had to pay for the family¡¯s living expenses, Lu Erbai¡¯s medical expenses, and even the travel expenses in search of her back when she had been missing.


    The old lady¡¯s face was full of misery after she finished.


    They were confident that as long as Lu Erbai¡¯s leg was cured, their future days would get better and better. However, she had also heard from Doctor Xu that even if his leg recovered, it would not be as flexible as before.


    There were only a few laborers in the family. Their days would probably not improve much.


    Shu Yu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Grandma, have you ever thought about renting out those few mu of land and starting our own small business?¡±


    ¡°Small business?¡± The old lady was stunned and shook her head, ¡°No, your mother and I don¡¯t have any skills. We only know how to farm. It¡¯s not easy to run a small business too. Besides, this requires capital, and we can¡¯t even take out a hundred copper coins.¡±


    ¡°How can you not have any skills? Aren¡¯t you and mother very good at needlework?¡±


    ¡°I can just sew and mend some clothes. Your mother¡¯s needlework is good but compared to the embroiderers in the city, the gap is huge. She can mend the ordinary handkerchiefs and fans, but she can¡¯t do any more than that.¡±


    The old lady waved her hands, thinking that Shu Yu¡¯s thoughts were a little naive.


    However, Shu Yu said, ¡°That¡¯s not important. It doesn¡¯t matter if mum¡¯s embroidery skills can¡¯t compare to the professionals, but I¡¯ve seen her sewing skills. She¡¯s very skilled and her needlework is beautiful. Just this point is enough.¡±

 Chapter 69 - 69: Clothing Shop

    Chapter 69: Clothing Shop


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady did not understand, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I just want normal sets of ready-to-wear clothes. As for the embroidery work, I¡¯ll find an embroiderer to do it if I need it. I¡¯m selling something else.¡±


    The old lady was curious, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A skill. A skill in matching outfits and makeup.¡±


    There was no such profession as a stylist or coordinator yet in this era, but Shu Yu was well-versed in this line of work.


    In her previous life, she had used this as her starting point. She had first gotten close to a celebrity the big shot supported. Through the celebrity, she had gotten to know the big shot and deliberately displayed her abilities in other aspects before the other party. Finally, step by step, she managed to stand by the big shot¡¯s side.


    Although she had not been in this line of work for a long time, she had not lost her foundation. The knowledge she had learned was still in her mind.


    Shu Yu had already planned it out. She was already prepared for her possible ending of exile and was not trying to change it.


    That being said, she could come back after being exiled, possibly in a month or two. After all, she was only the Shu family¡¯s adopted daughter, and she was almost killed by the Shu family. Others wouldn¡¯t care about her outcome.


    However, if she wanted to return in such a short time after her exile, she had to know someone who could bring her back.


    The current Jiangyuan County was very poor. People like the county magistrate had long been tied to the same boat as the Shu family. If the Shu family was exiled, the officials in the county were probably going to change as well. As such, Shu Yu had never counted on these people.


    However, Shu Yu still remembered one thing that was written in the book. The second wife of the vice minister from the capital¡¯s central judicial office, Madam Chang, had a cousin, Madam Deng, who married into the wealthy Jiang family of Jiangyuan County.


    Their relationship was rather complicated. The wife of the central judicial office¡¯s vice minister had a good relationship with Madam Deng when they were young. However, when Madam Chang¡¯s family was in trouble, not only did the Deng family not help, they even hit them when they were down. The relationship between the two families was broken, but in private, Madam Deng maintained a good relationship with Madam Chang. When Madam Chang had been in trouble, Madam Deng had secretly helped her.


    It was likely that even Madam Deng¡¯s husband¡¯s family did not know about this. It was only after a while when the central judicial office¡¯s vice minister came to Dongan Prefecture to investigate the Shu family incident that everyone learned of their relationship when the two met.


    Shu Yu had her eyes on Madam Deng. As long as the central judicial office¡¯s vice minister turned a blind eye to her background, there was a lot of room for manipulation.


    In the past, she did not care about being exiled or not. After all, even if she went to a remote place, Shu Yu could still work hard and lead a good life. She had no people or things to miss in Dongan Prefecture, so it did not matter if she went to a new place.


    As such, even though she knew the outcome, she had never thought of coming back.


    But it was different now. Now¡­ She had a family. Whether it was the old lady who had a tough mouth but a soft heart, Lu Erbai who was so stubborn that he almost crippled his legs just to find his daughter, the gentle but warm Madam Ruan, Dahu who pretended to be calm, or Sanya whose eyes were filled with joy the moment she saw her, and even¡­ Daya whom she had never even met but still gave her the best things.


    They had all given her the warmth of family that she had been missing for many years, and Shu Yu could not bear to part with them. She wanted to come back and live with them.


    At the thought of this, Shu Yu reached out and held the old lady¡¯s hand, who looked confused. She smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s open a ready-to-wear clothing shop. I¡¯ll tell you the details later. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A ready-to-wear clothing shop? The old lady was surprised. She wanted to open a shop right away? The cost of opening a clothing store was not low.

 Chapter 70 - 70: Daya Cant Bear Children

    Chapter 70: Daya Can¡¯t Bear Children


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady knew that Erya would definitely be the one funding the shop¡¯s capital, but she felt guilty for taking this money. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu, on the other hand, wanted to start a small business slowly. After all, she had to build a strong foundation. Unfortunately, she did not have that much time.


    The old lady still wanted to say something, but Shu Yu had already stood up and entered the house.


    After a while, she came back with a basket.


    ¡°Grandma, third aunt said that Daya came by when we weren¡¯t around. She went back later, but I think she left this behind.¡±


    The old lady was stunned for a moment and her attention shifted.


    Even Dahu and Sanya stopped eating their buns and looked at the basket.


    The old lady looked at the cloth in the basket and was silent for a while. Then, she let out a long sigh, ¡°This is a gift from Daya. Just take it.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and took out the peaches from under the cloth. She handed them to Dahu and Sanya, then asked them to wash the fruits.


    After the two children left, Shu Yu asked, ¡°Grandma, I haven¡¯t seen Daya yet. Tell me about her situation. Which family did she marry? Do her in-laws treat her well?¡±


    The old lady was stunned. She looked up at Shu Yu and saw her clear eyes. She laughed bitterly, ¡°Daya is three years older than you. She married into Dayan Village two years ago. Her husband is called Zhang Shu, and he¡¯s quite good to her. He¡¯s also honest and would help out with the work when he comes over.¡±


    ¡°Daya is just quite thin, but she¡¯s good-looking, just like you. When the Zhang family had come to propose marriage, they had taken a fancy to Daya¡¯s sensible, virtuous, and diligent character. Their marriage was done properly with all the steps. In the first six months of their marriage, Daya would come back almost once a month and a half, quite frequently. But half a year later, when the Zhang family saw that there was no movement from Daya¡¯s stomach, their attitudes turned ugly. At that point, Daya rarely came back, and she never spent the night here anymore. She would be called back after less than two hours.¡±


    The old lady felt sad as she spoke. She felt that the lives of her second son¡¯s children were just too hard.


    Daya was leading a hard married life, Erya was stolen and sold when she was young and they had thus been separated for more than ten years, and Sanya¡¯s face was injured. As a result, the little brats in the village would call Sanya ugly every day, and because of this, Dahu fought with them several times. Every time he came back, he was injured. The two children wouldn¡¯t even gobble down a meat bun. They had only nibbled on half of the meat bun by the time it turned cold.


    ¡°Just why is Daya¡¯s stomach so disappointing? It had already been two years. If she is still childless in a year, how was she going to live her life in the future? Not only will the Zhang family treat her poorly, but the villagers will also point fingers at her. It may affect your and Sanya¡¯s marriage in the future too. The last time I saw her, she was so skinny that she looked like she had aged a few years.¡±


    Shu Yu patted her hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. The matter of having a child depends on fate. Besides, it¡¯s not necessarily Daya¡¯s fault that she can¡¯t give birth. It could also be because Zhang Shu is sick.¡±


    The old lady raised her head abruptly, ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Grandma, think about it, a woman can¡¯t give birth to a child on her own. If she doesn¡¯t get married and doesn¡¯t have sex, can she give birth without a man? It¡¯s just that the child is born from a woman¡¯s womb, so everyone thinks that it¡¯s the woman¡¯s responsibility if she is unable to give birth. But if the child is born from a man¡¯s stomach, will it become the man¡¯s problem?¡±

 Chapter 71 - 71: Discuss Something

    Chapter 71: Discuss Something


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was seriously trying to reason with her, but the old lady gave her a pat instead, ¡°Are you out of your mind? You¡¯re so young and you¡¯re already saying such things before you¡¯re even married. What do you mean by having sex? Aren¡¯t you ashamed to say these things?¡±


    Shu Yu facepalmed. Wasn¡¯t her grandmother focusing on the wrong thing?


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not necessarily a problem with Daya,¡± Shu Yu still had to continue explaining. Otherwise, if even Daya¡¯s family thought that she was infertile, how helpless would she be?


    ¡°Grandma, think about Lord Yu from town. He¡¯s already so old and has so many wives and concubines, but he still doesn¡¯t have a child. Could it be that his luck is so bad that all his wives and concubines are infertile?¡±


    Shu Yu leaned closer to the old lady¡¯s ear and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret. Lord Yu¡¯s wife had an affair with someone else and she¡¯s a month pregnant. This proves that there¡¯s nothing wrong with her, right? ¡±


    The old lady¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    It could be the man¡¯s problem if a woman couldn¡¯t get pregnant?


    The old lady felt that the ideas that she had stood fast by for so many years had undergone earth-shaking changes, which made her somewhat dazed.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°If Zhang Shu is willing, he can go to the clinic with Daya.¡± S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady quickly waved her hands, ¡°That definitely won¡¯t work.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t say anything else. After all, this was a matter between Daya and her husband. It didn¡¯t seem good for them to discuss too much about whether it was Zhang Shu¡¯s problem.


    Coincidentally, Dahu and Sanya came in with the washed peaches, so the two of them stopped talking about this topic.


    Dahu stuffed the peach in his hand into Shu Yu¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°Second sister, eat quickly. Big sister¡¯s peaches must be very delicious.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t even eaten it yet, and he already knew that it was delicious?


    Shu Yu looked at the peach in her hand. It was indeed big and round, and it seemed good.


    Sanya also handed one to the old lady and said in a low voice, ¡°Grandma, here.¡±


    The old lady glanced at the little girl. In the past, the latter had always been like a mouse seeing a cat before her. Why was she so bold now?


    Just as she was wondering, Sanya took a few steps back and moved closer to Shu Yu after handing over the peach.


    The old lady shook her head. Talking about Daya just now, she suddenly thought of something, ¡°Erya, grandma has something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Do say it,¡± Shu Yu took a bite of the peach. As expected, it had thin skin and was very juicy. It was delicious.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re back and reunited with us now. How about we find a time and call Daya and the others home so that you can get to know each other? This would prevent all of you from being unable to recognize each other when you meet in the future. We won¡¯t invite many of them over, just our own family, your eldest uncle¡¯s family, your third uncle¡¯s family, and your fourth aunt¡¯s family. As for your maternal uncles, we¡¯ll just pretend that we don¡¯t have those relatives in the future.¡±


    Shu Yu had no objections, ¡°It is indeed what should be done.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but we¡¯ll do it after your father gets back. I¡¯ve heard from Doctor Xu that in two days, your father will be able to come home and recuperate. He won¡¯t have to stay in the clinic. We just need to go and get the medicine regularly, and help him change the medicine then.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to your arrangement.¡±


    The old lady smiled so much that the corners of her eyes were crinkled. She stood up happily, ¡°Alright, then rest early today. I¡¯ll take you to the village chief¡¯s house tomorrow morning. You¡¯ve been back for a few days, but you haven¡¯t had the chance to meet him yet. ¡±


    In the future, if she were to live in the village, she would have to at least know where the village chief¡¯s house was.


    After the old lady finished speaking, she cleared the dishes on the table. Shu Yu then carried the basket back to the room.


    Unexpectedly, Dahu blocked her way when she came out again.

 Chapter 72 - 72: Village Chief Fan

    Chapter 72: Village Chief Fan


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu squatted and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Dahu gulped and took out a small box, ¡°Second sister, this¡­ This is the ointment you asked us to make.¡±


    Shu Yu took it, opened it, and smelled it. It was a strong smell that wasn¡¯t quite pleasant, but it was made very carefully.


    Dahu looked at her nervously, ¡°Second sister, is it okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Shu Yu nodded. While she was helping the twins vent their anger, the two children were also diligently carrying out the task she gave them. They were not sloppy at all. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dahu was happy, ¡°That¡¯s great. I was worried that we had overdone it. Second sister, can we apply it on Sanya already then?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, I need to add something,¡± Shu Yu stood up, ¡°Leave the rest to me. Don¡¯t worry, Sanya will become a little beauty very soon.¡±


    Dahu pursed his lips and smiled again, looking very happy.


    For the next two days, Shu Yu followed the old lady to meet the village chief of Shangshi Village.


    The village chief¡¯s surname was Fan, and because he was a relative of the mayor of Wenlan Town, the villagers were not surprised that he was the village chief.


    Village Chief Fan was not exactly a good person. He had selfish motives and was greedy for small gains. He liked to listen to people¡¯s praises and would embezzle some small money to spend. That being said, he still had a bottom line and would not exploit the villagers too much.


    In general, he did not make any huge mistakes nor did he make any huge contributions. He was not good, but not bad either.


    When Shu Yu came to visit for the first time, he seemed somewhat displeased, probably because he felt that she didn¡¯t value him enough since she only came after a few days. However, he did a good job on the surface. He asked his wife to pick some fresh vegetables and send them over as a congratulatory gift.


    The old lady then brought Shu Yu to Eldest Uncle Lu¡¯s house. However, other than Lu Dasong and Daniu, both of whom Shu Yu had met before, the other children were brought back to their maternal grandparents¡¯ by the eldest uncle¡¯s wife. She said that her maternal family was holding a wedding ceremony, so she brought her children to participate in the wedding banquet.


    The old lady was disgruntled, thinking that the eldest uncle¡¯s wife was doing this on purpose. She knew that Erya was back, yet she did not even come to see her. She even took her children away. She simply wasn¡¯t acting like an elder.


    Lu Dasong explained awkwardly, ¡°Honey went to second brother¡¯s house before, but there was no one at home at that time, so she came back. Erniu and the others are eager to meet Erya too. It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±


    The old lady snorted coldly and went back with Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t mind. She would see them sooner or later anyway.


    The only thing she cared about now was Lu Erbai¡¯s family.


    After they returned, Shu Yu gave the old lady a piece of silver, ¡°Grandma, in two days, fourth aunt and the others will come to our house. We have to entertain them. Take this money and buy some food.¡±


    The old lady refused, ¡°What¡¯s the need for that? We¡¯re all family. They know about our family¡¯s situation. We can just have some steamed buns with salted vegetables.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    She took back the silver, ¡°Alright. If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll take it myself. I¡¯ll buy some food later.¡±


    When the old lady heard this, she became anxious and quickly snatched the silver fragment back, ¡°That can¡¯t do. If I leave you to it, you might buy something expensive. Look in the cabinet, there¡¯s still a lot of rice and flour left. You¡¯re not allowed to buy those anymore.¡±


    When Shu Yu passed her the silver again, the old lady sighed and accepted it in the end, ¡°You only have so little money. If you spend it on us, what about your dowry in the future?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I have you guys? After we open the shop, you¡¯ll be the ones doing the hard work. You can just help me save up again.¡±


    The old lady loved to hear this.

 Chapter 73 - 73: Erya is Rich

    Chapter 73: Erya is Rich


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu had already explained the concept of the ready-to-wear clothing shop to the old lady.


    The old lady didn¡¯t really know much about matching, customization or changing makeup and hairstyle according to a person¡¯s skin color, face shape, and figure. All of these sounded very complicated.


    However, Erya was someone who had seen the world. She might have learned all this in the prefecture. Erya¡¯s plan was so detailed, so she must be skilled in this.


    As such, the old lady didn¡¯t object anymore. After all, she was an old lady. She didn¡¯t have the skills or money. She just had to listen.


    After accepting the silver, the old lady started to think about what she wanted to buy. She wanted to buy the most cost-effective ingredients with the least amount of money. She still felt that they didn¡¯t need to treat their relatives to good food. It was good enough to have pickled vegetables. After all, it wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t know that their family was poor.


    Another day passed, and it was time for Lu Erbai to return home. Early in the morning, Shu Yu left for the county to pick him up.


    The old lady and the two children did not go, to prevent from making things troublesome instead. They stayed at home and tidied things up.


    On the other hand, when Lu Sanzhu, who lived next door, found out about the matter, he followed Shu Yu eagerly and said that he wanted to help.


    Shu Yu still opted to take a carriage at the village entrance. The villagers along the way looked at her curiously. Although Shu Yu had been back for a few days, she had almost never walked around the village. She had stayed cooped up at home, preparing for the opening of her clothing shop.


    Still, her name was widely spread in the village, especially the matter of her splitting the old woman of the Ruan family in two with an axe, which was false. It simply shocked all the villagers. Therefore, many were extremely curious about the Lu family¡¯s Erya, but they did not dare to approach the Lu family¡¯s main gate.


    It was not until Shu Yu walked to the entrance of the village that the sizing-up gazes dissipated a little.


    Today was not a market day, so there were not many people on the carriage. Only she and Lu Sanzhu got on at Shangshi Village.


    They arrived at the county slowly. As soon as they got off the ox-cart, Lu Sanzhu said to the old man driving the cart, ¡°Wait for us in the afternoon. We still have to go back. When the time comes¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Shu Yu, ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for us. We don¡¯t need the carriage.¡±


    The old man nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shu Yu walked into the city and Lu Sanzhu followed her hurriedly, ¡°Erya, if we don¡¯t book a seat in advance, he won¡¯t leave a seat for us.¡±


    ¡°I know, but we won¡¯t be taking the ox cart back. My father¡¯s leg was finally cured, and the ox cart is too crowded and bumpy. It¡¯s not appropriate. We¡¯ll go and rent a carriage later.¡±


    She ultimately had to buy a carriage herself. It was too inconvenient without one. It was just that she had to use the money in her hands to open a shop now, so she couldn¡¯t spare any to buy a carriage yet.


    Shu Yu sighed as he walked toward the clinic. Lu Sanzhu was stunned for a moment, but he immediately became happy. He knew that there would be benefits to gain if he followed Erya.


    When they arrived at the clinic, Doctor Xu was there too. He was re-bandaging Lu Erbai¡¯s wound. When he saw Shu Yu coming over, he instructed her, ¡°Take care of him well when you go back. Don¡¯t apply that messy ointment anymore. Come back and get more when you¡¯re out of medicine. Alright, come with me to get the medicine. You can go back after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and followed him to the front.


    She paid the rest of the medical fees and accommodation fees, ¡°Here are eight taels of silver. We have troubled Doctor Xu these few days.¡±


    In addition to the five taels she had paid the first time, she had used thirteen taels in total. However, this did not include the cost of the medicine. She would have to pay for the medicine every time she came to pick it up, and that would cost about seventeen taels in total.


    Lu Sanzhu, who was following her, saw her take out eight taels of silver without even blinking. He swallowed hard.


    Erya was really rich.


    sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 74 - 74: Meeting an Acquaintance

    Chapter 74: Meeting an Acquaintance


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Shu Yu paid, she turned to Lu Sanzhu and said, ¡°Third uncle, help me get the medicine. I¡¯ll go to the streets and rent a carriage.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You can go. Leave it to me.¡±


    The way he said it made her feel uneasy instead.


    Shu Yu told Lu Erbai and Madam Ruan where she was going and left.


    This time, besides renting a carriage, she mainly wanted to understand the price of renting a shop lot in the county.


    Shu Yu wanted to buy a shop, but she didn¡¯t have enough money. Even if she could buy a shop in a remote location, she wouldn¡¯t have enough money for the rest of the renovation and other things.


    It seemed that she could only rent a lot for now.


    Shu Yu walked slowly along the street. Her customer target group was women, those who were slightly well off at that.


    She had looked around. There weren¡¯t many ready-to-wear clothing shops here, and not many bought ready-to-wear clothes these days either. The rich had their own embroiderers and servants, while the poor would just make some clothes off a piece of cloth. In contrast, there were many cloth shops on the street.


    Shu Yu searched all the way and found that there were very few shops for rent, especially on the street she had her eyes on. There were only two small lots in very inconspicuous locations.


    In the end, Shu Yu still went to a middleman and asked them to help keep an eye out. She stated her requirements and said that she would come back in two days. She didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry, but she actually didn¡¯t have much time.


    After this matter was settled, Shu Yu went to buy some things. Dahu and Sanya¡¯s shoes were badly damaged and their toes were poking out. They could save on other things, but they couldn¡¯t save on this.


    After buying the shoes, Shu Yu went to pick out two pieces of cloth. She wanted to see if Madam Ruan could try and make the clothes she wanted.


    She also bought some other miscellaneous items.


    By the time she was carrying a pile of things, she finally went to rent a carriage. There was no need to find someone else. The coachman she had rented last time was not bad, so she still went to him.


    By the time everything was done, it was already past noon. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at Shu Yu, who came back with so many things, Madam Ruan looked helpless.


    Lu Erbai sighed as well, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your money. Our family doesn¡¯t have money, so we¡¯re not in a hurry to buy those things. You take good care of yourself, and we will be very happy.¡±


    ¡°I know, I won¡¯t waste money in the future,¡±


    Even though Shu Yu was saying that, she would still spend when she wanted to.


    Shu Yu handed the things in her hands to Madam Ruan, then helped her father to the door with the envious Lu Sanzhu.


    The carriage was parked outside. Shu Yu got in first, then bent down to help Lu Erbai.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Erbai¡¯s hand suddenly stopped halfway.


    Shu Yu found it strange, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    This was the first time that Shu Yu had called him ¡°dad¡±, and she had done so very naturally. Madam Ruan, who was standing behind, was so excited that she almost dropped the things.


    However, the person in question, Lu Erbai, was completely focused on the situation before him. He did not hear what Shu Yu said at all.


    He pointed to the front and asked, ¡°Er¡­ Erya, look at that person. Is he the doctor? ¡±


    ¡°That doctor?¡± Shu Yu turned her head and followed his line of sight.


    In the next moment, her expression changed and she quickly turned her head back.


    She thought that since she hardly stepped out of the Shu family¡¯s residence, not many would know her, let alone in the remote Jiangyuan County.


    Who knew that she would meet someone who just happened to know her identity?


    It was the traveling doctor who had given her and Lu Erbai emergency treatment at Dongqing Temple!

 Chapter 75 - 75: Dumb Doctor Zhao

    Chapter 75: Dumb Doctor Zhao


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Even though they were old acquaintances, Shu Yu did not want to be recognized. After all, she was no longer the third miss of the Shu family.


    However, Lu Erbai suddenly exclaimed in shock, ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    Shu Yu turned her head again and saw Doctor Zhao, who used to be gentle, polite, and extremely patient when treating people, was now pushed to the ground. A few children surrounded him, laughing and jumping around, calling him a big fool while pulling his clothes, and even spitting at him.


    Doctor Zhao, on the other hand, was stunned for a moment. He then covered his face and began to cry. As he cried, he waved his hands and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t eat me. I¡¯m not delicious, sob¡­¡±


    He had been holding a piece of bread in his hand, but it was snatched away by two children.


    He felt extremely aggrieved, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Give it back to me. I¡¯m begging you. Give it back to me.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. She never thought that the easy-going Doctor Zhao would become like this.


    Did Young Master Meng know? Where was Young Master Meng?


    Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t possibly just watch the doctor who had saved him become like this and still be bullied by others. Naturally, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t either.


    Seeing that Lu Erbai was about to go over, Shu Yu stopped him, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    She jumped down from the carriage and ran directly to the children. Her face darkened as she shouted, ¡°Stop, or I¡¯ll throw you all into the river.¡±


    When Shu Yu¡¯s face was stern, she did look quite scary. The children looked at each other, took the bread, and ran away.


    After everyone had left, Shu Yu squatted and looked at the person in front of her. She called him in a low voice, ¡°Doctor Zhao, Doctor Zhao?¡±


    Doctor Zhao covered his face and curled up into a ball. His stomach was growling.


    Shu Yu paused, turned around, and walked to Madam Ruan¡¯s side. She took out a piece of pastry from the basket.


    She had just bought them for Dahu and Sanya to eat.


    Shu Yu returned to Doctor Zhao¡¯s side and handed the pastry over, ¡°Doctor Zhao, this is for you.¡±


    Doctor Zhao raised his head in a daze and carefully sized up Shu Yu. Then, he suddenly reached out and snatched the pastry over, taking a few fierce bites.


    Shu Yu opened her mouth and was about to ask him something, but Doctor Zhao seemed to be afraid that the pastry in his hand would be snatched away again. He quickly hugged it when he was halfway through eating, then got up and ran away without looking back.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Shu Yu was stunned for a moment.


    Then, she turned around and said to Lu Erbai and the rest, ¡°Dad, mum, get in the carriage first. I¡¯ll go and take a look. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±


    Lu Erbai stuck his head out, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Shu Yu had already rushed out. Fortunately, Doctor Zhao was not running fast and even bumped into people from time to time, so she caught up with him very quickly. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Doctor Zhao noticed that someone was following him and became increasingly nervous. It didn¡¯t take long for him to enter an alley.


    When Shu Yu turned the corner and caught up with him, she heard Doctor Zhao banging on the door of a small courtyard and shouting in horror, ¡°Open the door, Ah Yun, open the door. There are bad people. Bad people are chasing me and trying to kill me. I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    Shu Yu could only stop in her tracks and explain helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not a bad person, and I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, the door of the courtyard was opened, and a figure that Shu Yu was also familiar with walked out.


    Young¡­ Young Master Meng?


    To think he was here as well.


    As soon as the door opened, Doctor Zhao slipped into the courtyard under Meng Yuncheng¡¯s arm and grabbed his clothes in fear. He poked his head out from the latter¡¯s side while sizing up Shu Yu.

 Chapter 76 - 76: Meng Yunzheng

    Chapter 76: Meng Yunzheng


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as Doctor Zhao dodged, Meng Yunzheng naturally saw Shu Yu, who was standing outside the door.


    A look of surprise flashed across his face as he sized her up in perplexity.


    Shu Yu knew that Meng Yunzheng had recognized her.


    She covered her face, but it was too late for her to turn around and leave. She sighed and raised her hand to greet him, ¡°Young Master Meng, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and greeted her with a gentle smile on his face. He then turned to the side and made a ¡°please come in¡± gesture.


    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, but still went in.


    The courtyard was small, not very big. Shu Yu sized it up for a while, then turned her head, wanting to ask what was going on with Doctor Zhao.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see Meng Yunzheng make a gesture to Doctor Zhao, patted his head, and ask him to go in with a smile.


    Shu Yu looked at the scene and felt her mind go blank. A bad feeling welled up in her heart.


    ¡°Young Master Meng, you ¡­¡±


    Meng Yunyun remained the same and didn¡¯t seem to mind. He pointed at his throat and waved his hand, his meaning particularly obvious.


    Shu Yu was stunned. Young Master Meng couldn¡¯t speak anymore? His beautiful voice was gone just like that?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Doctor Zhao has become like this, and you¡­¡± A year ago, one of them was a brilliant doctor who helped patients all over the world, and the other was a talented and handsome man. But now, one was retarded and the other was mute. They had also lost a lot of weight and were in worse condition than her.


    Meng Yunzheng smiled, turned around, and entered the door. Then, he took a piece of paper and started to write.


    ¡°There was an accident. Why is Miss Shu here?¡±


    Shu Yu knew that he didn¡¯t want to explain the reason, and coincidentally, she couldn¡¯t say her reasons either.


    So, she only said, ¡°I had an accident too. I happened to see Doctor Zhao just now, so I chased after him. Young Master Meng, just take it as¡­ you didn¡¯t see me today, okay?¡±


    Meng Yunyun was silent for a moment, then nodded with a smile.


    Although Shu Yu had not known him for a long time, she more or less knew that he was a man of his word. Since he had already agreed, he naturally would not say anything.


    However, Meng Yunzheng quickly wrote another line, ¡°Miss Shu, please pretend that you didn¡¯t see us today as well.¡±


    Shu Yu agreed. Seeing that it was getting late, she had to leave.


    Just now, she was worried that something might happen to Doctor Zhao, but since he was with Young Master Meng, she could relax.


    Young Master Meng obviously did not want to have too much to do with her, so Shu Yu decided to treat today¡¯s meeting as an accident.


    She prepared to leave, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. If Young Master Meng and Doctor Zhao encounter any difficulties and need help, you can let me know. Although I can¡¯t be of much help, I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for Doctor Zhao¡¯s brilliant medical skills, she might not have been able to stand here in good health.


    She was a good child who knew how to repay kindness, after all.


    However, Meng Yunzheng shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t need it.


    Shu Yu understood and turned to walk out of the courtyard.


    However, when she reached the door, she couldn¡¯t help but turn back and look at Meng Yunzheng¡¯s smiling face. She said softly, ¡°Young Master Meng, you¡­If you don¡¯t feel happy, you don¡¯t have to keep smiling. This smile is a little fake.¡±


    After she said that, she quickly ran off.


    The courtyard door closed again, and the smile on Meng Yunzheng¡¯s face slowly faded.


    He touched his face. Was his smile very fake? Yet, the others couldn¡¯t tell and all said that his smile was like a spring breeze.


    S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 77 - 77: An Unexpected Evaluation

    Chapter 77: An Unexpected Evaluation


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng was surprised to hear Shu Yu¡¯s evaluation. He turned his head and looked at Doctor Zhao.


    The latter was eating the other half of the pastry with his head tilted. When he saw him looking over, he giggled.


    Then, he heavily nodded.


    Meng Yunzheng¡¯s face darkened and he went straight into the room.


    On the other side, Shu Yu had already returned to the entrance of the clinic. Lu Erbai and the others were waiting for her anxiously.


    Seeing that she had returned, all of them heaved a sigh of relief. When Shu Yu got on the carriage, Lu Erbai asked impatiently, ¡°How did it go? Did you catch up with Doctor Zhao? Is he alright?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dad, Doctor Zhao is fine. Someone is taking care of him. He accidentally ran out today, that¡¯s why he was bullied. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    She promised Meng Yunzheng not to reveal his existence, so Shu Yu naturally kept her mouth shut.


    Lu Erbai was slightly relieved. He asked again, ¡°Then how did he become like this?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The other party has something he can¡¯t tell me, so I can¡¯t ask too much.¡±


    Lu Erbai nodded, ¡°Makes sense.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t know who Doctor Zhao was. Seeing that there were no more problems, he urged, ¡°Alright, alright. Since he has someone to take care of him, let¡¯s not bother about him. Second brother, let¡¯s quickly set off back. Mum and the others are all waiting at home. After such a long delay, she will be worried.¡±


    Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t help but glare at him. However, at the thought of his mother and the two children at home, he was also eager to return.


    Shu Yu told the coachman to set off and return to Shangshi Village.


    They traveled very slowly on the road. Lu Erbai¡¯s legs couldn¡¯t take too much jolting, so by the time they reached the village, the sky had already darkened.


    The old lady and the twins waited for them earnestly, almost thinking that something had happened to them.


    When the carriage stopped at the Lu family¡¯s main entrance, the old lady hurriedly came out to welcome them.


    ¡°Why are you back so late? Did something happen on the way?¡±


    Lu Erbai smiled, ¡°No, the carriage traveled slowly on purpose because of my leg. I¡¯ve made you wait for a long time. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go in first.¡± S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Under Shu Yu¡¯s gaze, Lu Sanzhu carried Lu Erbai down from the carriage without complaint.


    The old lady clicked her tongue. Did Erya have something on Sanzhu? He was so obedient.


    The house was already tidied up, so Lu Erbai was sent to his room to rest.


    The old lady saw that they were tired from the journey and quickly asked them to sit down, ¡°The noodles are ready. I¡¯ll cook it now. It¡¯ll be ready in a while. Just sit first.¡±


    Madam Ruan quickly stood up, ¡°Mother, let me help you.¡±


    Madam Ruan felt quite guilty in front of the old lady. At this point, she had learned what Old Lady Ruan had been planning and thus hated her family to death. From now on, she only had her in-law¡¯s family and no maternal family.


    The old lady glanced at her, nodded with a serious face, and went to the kitchen.


    When Lu Sanzhu heard that there were noodles to eat, he was naturally unwilling to leave. If it wasn¡¯t for Shu Yu¡¯s ¡°stern gaze¡± at the side, he would have already gone back to call his wife and child over to eat as well.


    A few bowls of noodles were served. Lu Sanzhu looked at the oil on the surface and felt even smugger. It seemed that he would be a regular guest at his second brother¡¯s house in the future.


    The dining table was set up in the room. Lu Erbai was also holding a bowl of noodles. Looking at the satisfied faces of his family, he felt his heart squeeze.


    This was great. It was great that the whole family was together.

 Chapter 78 - 78: Meeting the Eldest Uncles Wife

    Chapter 78: Meeting the Eldest Uncle¡¯s Wife


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady discussed with Lu Erbai as she ate, ¡°Since you¡¯re back, we should bring up the matter of Erya coming back and getting to know her relatives. It just so happened that the eldest daughter-in-law had returned from her mother¡¯s house with her children. Tomorrow, we should invite those families over for a visit. Third brother, when you¡¯re done eating, go and tell Dasong¡¯s family. Don¡¯t go missing again tomorrow.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu slurped on his noodles and nodded perfunctorily, ¡°Got it.¡±


    As long as there was food, it was not a big deal to run errands.


    The old lady felt speechless just seeing him like this. She quickly looked away and said to Lu Erbai, ¡°I¡¯ve also sent someone to tell your sister¡¯s family. It¡¯s the same for Daya. Speaking of which, we haven¡¯t seen her for a long time. When she comes back tomorrow, let her stay at home for the night, so that she doesn¡¯t have to work again when she goes back. She can also rest at home and not be tired out.¡±


    At the mention of Daya¡¯s hard life, Madam Ruan lost her appetite for the oily noodles.


    Lu Erbai, on the other hand, frowned, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s great if Daya comes back to stay. However, there are only two rooms in the house. I¡¯m afraid there isn¡¯t enough space.¡±


    It was still fine in the past, but now Erya was back. Daya was also married, so if she wanted to stay the night, they couldn¡¯t just drive Zhang Shu back, right?


    Unexpectedly, the old lady said, ¡°Why not? I¡¯ll go over to Dasong¡¯s house and let Daya and Erya stay here. The two sisters can have a good chat too. As for Zhang Shu, since our houses are not far from each other, it¡¯s the same to let him go back first.¡±


    When Sanya heard this, she quickly raised her head, swallowed the noodles in her mouth, and said, ¡°Me! And me! The three of us sisters want to talk.¡±


    Dahu subconsciously wanted to say something, but when he remembered that he was not a sister, he sighed and continued eating his noodles.


    The old lady smiled ¡°Alright, you three have a good chat.¡±


    In the past, she had felt sorry for the Zhang family and Zhang Shu because she felt that it was Daya¡¯s belly that had failed to live up to expectations, causing the Zhang family to not have an heir even now.


    However, she had now been successfully brainwashed by Shu Yu. Since Daya and her husband had yet to see a doctor, the old lady felt that it must be Zhang Shu¡¯s problem for their inability to conceive a child after two years of marriage.


    With such thoughts in mind, even if Zhang Shu was honest and willing to work, the old lady still found him a little unpleasant to the eye.


    She snorted coldly, and Lu Erbai didn¡¯t say anything more. He did hope that Daya could have a good rest when she came back.


    With that decided, the old lady carried the plates and chopsticks back to the kitchen in satisfaction.


    Talking about the problem with accommodation, Shu Yu thought of the problem of building a new room again.


    This matter was rather urgent and had to be brought up on the agenda as soon as possible.


    After she met her relatives tomorrow, the renovation could start.


    That night, the entire family went to bed early. Perhaps it was because there were fewer things to worry about, but their mental conditions were much better.


    Thus, the next morning, when Lu Dasong brought his wife, Madam Li, over to help, Madam Li, who had not seen Madam Ruan and the others for a few days, was clearly stunned.


    It had only been a few days, and although Madam Ruan was still as thin and weak as before, she looked different. She looked¡­ radiant.


    It seemed that with Erya¡¯s return, the second brother¡¯s family was really becoming different.


    This was the first time Madam Li had seen Shu Yu. She looked at the latter¡¯s fair and clean face, her tall figure. She was as pretty as a flower. One could tell at a glance that she had been well brought up. Madam Li felt sour.


    With this, Erya was the prettiest among the Lu family.


    sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 79 - 79: Erya Cant be So Lazy

    Chapter 79: Erya Can¡¯t be So Lazy


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu stepped forward and greeted her eldest uncle and his wife, then welcomed the two into the central room. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madam Li had just sat down when the old lady came over and snorted, ¡°What are you sitting for? Didn¡¯t you come here early in the morning to help? Do you really take yourself as a guest? Come with me to the kitchen to pick some vegetables.¡±


    Madam Li¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly, but she didn¡¯t say much. After informing Lu Dasong, she went to the kitchen.


    Lu Dasong went into the house to see Lu Erbai. Shu Yu poured him a glass of water, then went to the backyard to boil medicine for Lu Erbai.


    The medicine on Lu Erbai¡¯s leg had to be changed every day, and only Shu Yu was better at this.


    Madam Li entered the kitchen and only saw the old lady and Madam Ruan. Even Sanya was there, but she didn¡¯t see Shu Yu follow in. She immediately felt uncomfortable and said sourly, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Erya coming in to help? We have to entertain the guests, but she¡¯s hiding. A lady can¡¯t be too lazy.¡±


    ...


    The old lady abruptly stood up and glared at her, ¡°Who are you calling lazy? If you don¡¯t want to do it, go back home. Why are you being so sarcastic? Don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself. Erya is obedient and diligent. I didn¡¯t let her into the kitchen. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    The old lady did not lie about this. Erya was too honest and not stingy at all when entertaining guests. If Erya were to be allowed to cook, the old lady could guarantee that Madam Li and the others would want to have dinner after lunch.


    The old lady vowed to prevent such things from happening.


    Their family was in a difficult time now, so they should save as much as they could. Besides, didn¡¯t they usually eat like this?


    Madam Li didn¡¯t dare to refute her mother-in-law, but she still felt that Shu Yu had retained the air of a young miss even though she had returned home.


    The old lady did not care what she thought. On the contrary, she felt that Erya had seen the world and knew more than them. The girl was doing big things! How could she be confined to the stove?


    Not long after, Lu Sanzhu came over with Madam Liang.


    Madam Li was very shocked. She looked up at the sky. The sun had not risen from the west.


    The third brother and his wife would usually rush over only when it was time for dinner. Once they arrived, they would take the bowls and chopsticks to the table and eat straight away. Then, they would leave after eating and would never help.


    To think they were here so early today. Madam Liang even rolled up her sleeves and came in to help, looking very energetic.


    ¡°Mother, eldest sister-in-law, second sister-in-law, I am here. What do I need to do? Just tell me. ¡±


    The old lady glanced at her. Well, Sanzhu must have told her about Erya¡¯s abilities. It was rare for her to be so diligent. She handed the latter a basket of vegetables, ¡°Take it to the river to wash.¡±


    Madam Liang responded and left happily.


    The old lady looked at her three troublesome daughters-in-law. She was not satisfied with all three of them.


    Her eldest daughter-in-law was hypocritical and petty. She would smile on the surface but play dirty tricks in the dark.


    Her second daughter-in-law was timid and had no opinions of her own, and even had a vicious maternal family.


    Her third daughter-in-law was lazy, spoiling the child so much that he was out of control, and even the child¡¯s father couldn¡¯t control him.


    However, no matter how much she disliked them, she could not return them.


    The old lady thought about it as she walked out of the kitchen. She saw Daniu coming over.


    Daniu held a fish in his hand and smiled. ¡°Grandma, this is for you. I just went to the river to catch it. It¡¯s still alive and kicking. We can have an extra dish for lunch.¡±


    The old lady was all smiles. ¡°My gosh, my eldest grandson is so capable. Come, give me the fish and quickly go back to change your clothes. Look at how wet you are. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Dahu came out from behind Daniu, also drenched.


    The old lady urged him to change his clothes as well.

 Chapter 80 - 80: Eldest Uncle Lus Family

    Chapter 80: Eldest Uncle Lu¡¯s Family


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dahu changed into a clean set of clothes and the shoes that Shu Yu bought for him the other day. He came out happily.


    When Daniu came over again, he came with his younger siblings.


    When he passed by Lu Sanzhu¡¯s house, he called over Dabao and his sister, who had just woken up, as well.


    Lu Dasong had four children in total. The eldest was a daughter named Cuihua, the second was Daniu, the third was Lanhua, and the fourth was Erniu.


    Cuihua had not come over yet. She was twenty this year, the oldest of all the girls. She had married a few years ago and her child was already four years old. She was probably on her way here now.


    Daniu was one year older than Daya and had been engaged earlier, originally planning to get married two years ago. However, something happened to the girl he was engaged to. Her mother died of illness and she had to be in mourning for three years. This year, the mourning period was finally over, and they planned to get married at the end of the year.


    ...


    Lanhua was the same age as Shu Yu and was already looking for a husband.


    Erniu was ten years old this year and was also the youngest in his family, so he was at his most lively and active time.


    Lu Sanzhu had a son and a daughter. The eldest son was the little fatty, Dabao, whom Shu Yu had met the other day. The youngest daughter, Baoya, had just turned three years old. She was usually locked up at home and did not know anything.


    When the children from the two families arrived, the Lu family instantly became lively.


    Daniu, Erniu, Dabao, and Baoya all went to see Lu Erbai.


    Lanhua, on the other hand, took the initiative to go into the kitchen to help. Madam Li was immediately unhappy and waved her hand to chase her away, ¡°We don¡¯t need you here. Your sister Erya hasn¡¯t even entered the kitchen. What are you doing here? Go out and play.¡±


    The old lady glared at Madam Lee, but her expression towards her granddaughter was much better, ¡°There are enough people in the kitchen. It¡¯s only this big anyhow. Go out and talk to your sister Erya.¡±


    Then, she drove Sanya out as well.


    Lanhua didn¡¯t want to work either. She came over and held Sanya¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me to sister Erya.¡±


    Sanya went to wipe her hands and pulled Lanhua out, ¡°Sister Lanhua, you haven¡¯t met my second sister, have you? My second sister is very beautiful and knows everything. She¡¯s awesome. My second sister even said that she would remove the scar on my face and turn me into a little beauty. Since my second sister returned, our whole family is so happy. I even wake up laughing in my dreams at night.¡±


    Lanhua looked at Sanya in surprise. This little girl, who was usually quiet and timid, and would shrink in a corner even if she went to her house, had actually said so much today, and her eyes were even shining.


    Lanhua was even more curious about Erya. She held Sanya¡¯s hand and headed to the courtyard. Then, she happened to see Shu Yu standing there talking to Daniu and the others.


    Putting her looks aside, just the confident and calm aura that Shu Yu exuded far surpassed all the other girls in the Lu family. Even the eldest grandson of the Lu family, Daniu, was a little reserved and nervous in front of her. It was as if she was the most promising child in the entire Lu family.


    Lanhua looked at herself again. In fact, she had also worn a new set of clothes today, but compared to Shu Yu, she looked fat, dark, and ugly.


    As for her hairstyle, she had worked on it for a long time this morning. She had combed it into the most popular hairstyle in town recently, and she had used a headdress flower.


    In contrast, Erya only had two simple braids and a wooden hairpin on her head, yet she was more beautiful than the young ladies in the town she had seen.


    For some reason, Lanhua did not want to go forward, but Sanya had already let go of her hand and ran forward.


    ¡°Second sister, I¡¯ve brought Sister Lanhua.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up and saw a girl standing not far away, who seemed to want to shrink back.

 Chapter 81 - 81: Guarantee Youve Never Had it Before

    Chapter 81: Guarantee You¡¯ve Never Had it Before


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Almost without thinking, Shu Yu could tell what Lanhua was thinking from her behavior.


    She took a few steps forward and stood in front of the girl. Then, she smiled and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Lanhua, right? I was just wondering why I didn¡¯t see you. Come in, have a seat, and rest for a while.¡±


    Lanhua subconsciously followed her into the central room. Dabao and Erniu were already quarreling in the central room.


    At this moment, the old lady came in with a fruit platter. She shouted at them, ¡°Alright, alright, stop quarreling. Come and eat something. Quiet down.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the peanuts and chestnuts served by the old lady, as well as the sour wild fruits picked from the mountain. She could not help but smack her forehead.


    Third Lu hurriedly ran out of the house with his daughter in his arms. When he saw the fruit platter, he was stunned, ¡°Mother, is this all you¡¯re giving us? Where are the pastries? Where¡¯s the candy?¡±


    ...


    When he followed Shu Yu to the county yesterday, he saw with his own eyes that she had bought those things. Why weren¡¯t they used to entertain guests? Wasn¡¯t this a little too much?


    The old lady sneered, ¡°It¡¯s good enough that there¡¯s food to eat. Don¡¯t you see how difficult your second brother¡¯s life is? You still want to eat pastries and sweets? In your sweet dreams.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu opened his mouth and wanted to say that Shu Yu was rich.


    However, when he looked up, he saw Shu Yu, and the latter revealed a bright smile. Lu Sanzhu suddenly shuddered. She had the same smile when she went to the Ruan family.


    He didn¡¯t dare to provoke her.


    Lu Sanzhu stuffed Baoya into Lanhua¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Help me look after Baoya.¡±


    Then, he escaped by saying he needed to go to the toilet.


    Lanhua was stunned for a moment. It was not until Baoya, who was in her arms, struggled to reach for the fruit platter on the table that she came to her senses and gave the toddler a piece of fruit. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Baoya took a bite, and it was so sour that her whole body trembled. Then, she threw the fruit in her hand to the ground and began to cry.


    Lanhua hurriedly coaxed her, ¡°Baoya, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Sanya looked up and held Baoya¡¯s hand, ¡°Baoya, don¡¯t cry. Look, look at my shoes. My second sister bought them for me. They¡¯re new. Don¡¯t they look good?¡±


    Baoya cried even harder.


    Sanya looked at Shu Yu helplessly. She felt the urge to cry as well.


    Shu Yu did not know whether to laugh or cry. She patted Sanya¡¯s head and said to Baoya, ¡°If you don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll give you something good to eat later.¡±


    Baoya stopped, blinked, and asked, ¡°Is it¡­ Is it sweets?¡±


    As expected of Lu Sanzhu¡¯s daughter, she remembered her father¡¯s words very clearly.


    However, when the other people present heard the conversation between the two, they all turned their heads to look at Shu Yu. Even Erniu and Dabao rushed over. Dabao used to be fierce to her, but now he had completely forgotten about their past grudges. His chubby little face trembled.


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°It¡¯s even more delicious than sweets. I guarantee you¡¯ve never had it before.¡±


    Shu Yu had indeed bought pastries and candy and was prepared to serve the guests today. However, the old lady also said that there was only so much food. The fourth aunt and Daya were not here yet. If they took those out now, these children would probably have finished it at this point.


    It would be better to wait for everyone to arrive, and the younger ones would each get a little so that everyone could taste some sweetness.


    Shu Yu felt that what the old lady said made sense, so she had no objections.


    Upon hearing that there was something more delicious than sweets, Lu Sanzhu, who had left, ran back. He asked excitedly, ¡°What is it? What is it?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyelids twitched uncontrollably.

 Chapter 82 - 82: Use Corn Kernels

    Chapter 82: Use Corn Kernels


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu did as she said. After she finished speaking to Baoya, she went straight to the kitchen.


    The others immediately followed curiously. Even the steady Daniu followed while pretending to be nonchalant.


    However, the Lu family¡¯s kitchen was small and narrow. The old lady and the others were already inside. If everyone went in, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to turn around.


    Shu Yu said to everyone, ¡°You guys can sit in the central room for a while. I¡¯ll bring it over when it¡¯s done. It¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    She was saying that, but the children¡¯s resistance to food that was more delicious than sweets was too weak. None of them were willing to leave, so they all stopped outside the kitchen.


    Dahu was fast. He entered the kitchen before Shu Yu and said with a straight face, ¡°Second sister, I¡¯ll help you start the fire.¡±


    ...


    Sanya was a step slower. She pouted and stomped her feet. How could her brother be like this? He didn¡¯t even let her have the job of lighting the fire.


    Shu Yu found it funny. She walked into the kitchen and instantly received the gazes of the others in the kitchen.


    Madam Li looked at Shu Yu and then at her daughter at the door. It would have been better if she didn¡¯t make a comparison, but the comparison made her even more upset.


    ¡°Erya, what are you doing in the kitchen? Your grandma didn¡¯t let you come, saying you don¡¯t know how to cook. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m being bossy, but girls still need to know how to cook. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be hard for them to get married in the future.¡±


    Although Madam Ruan was timid, she still spoke up unhappily when it came to her daughter, ¡°Erya is very good at cooking. Her food is especially delicious, better than any of us.¡±


    Madam Liang had already returned. She nodded when she heard this, ¡°That¡¯s true. Sanzhu brought a bowl of noodles back and said that Erya cooked it. I¡¯m still craving that taste even now.¡±


    Then, she looked at the old lady, ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t we let Erya be the head chef?¡±


    The old lady did not care about her three daughter-in-law¡¯s infighting. She looked at Shu Yu kindly, ¡°What do you want to do, Erya? Just say it and we¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°I want to make some snacks for everyone to try. Grandma, I need some corn kernels.¡±


    Corn kernels?


    What kind of snacks can corn kernels make? Dabao and the others outside the kitchen were very disappointed when they heard this. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They had thought that something more delicious than pastries would be made from things like refined flour and pork.


    Could corn kernels even make a flower?


    Dabao waved his hand, ¡°This is boring. I¡¯m going to eat the chestnuts and peanuts.¡±


    Erniu followed him, ¡°I want some too. Don¡¯t finish it all by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Can I finish such a big pot? I¡¯m not a pig.¡±


    ¡°You are.¡±


    The two went back to the central room noisily.


    Shu Yu ignored them and took the corn kernels from the old lady.


    They had not started cooking the dishes yet. The Lu family had two stoves. One was currently cooking rice, while the other one was still vacant.


    Shu Yu asked Dahu to start the fire and then poured some oil.


    Although the few people in the kitchen were working, they were watching Shu Yu¡¯s movements at the same time. When they saw how much oil she poured, they suddenly felt their hearts tighten.


    Madam Li muttered, ¡°If you don¡¯t take care of the household, you won¡¯t know how expensive food is. This is too much of a waste.¡±


    After so many days, the old lady and Madam Ruan were used to Shu Yu¡¯s oil consumption. The oil she was using now was only a little more than her previous cooking. It was fine.


    After pouring the oil, Shu Yu began to add sugar.


    This time, even the old lady and Madam Ruan started to feel heartache. After all, sugar was not cheap.


    However, Shu Yu didn¡¯t put too much in. The taste was relatively light.


    After stirring it a few times, Shu Yu poured the corn kernel into the oil.

 Chapter 83 - 83: Delicious Popcorn

    Chapter 83: Delicious Popcorn


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone watched as Shu Yu flipped the corn kernels over and over again.


    Just this?


    Could it be that the delicious snacks she was talking about were corn kernels wrapped in oil and sugar and fried? It didn¡¯t look quite appetizing.


    Lanhua who was at the door couldn¡¯t see the situation at the stove, but when she saw the disappointment and disdain on Madam Li and Madam Liang¡¯s faces, she felt uncertain.


    Suddenly, there was a cracking sound in the pot. Something jumped out, and it jumped very high.


    The sound came again and again, giving the people in the kitchen a big shock.


    ...


    At this moment, Shu Yu quickly put the pot lid on.


    After she did so, the crackling sounds inside became even more obvious.


    Madam Ruan was a little worried, ¡°Erya, it seems like it¡¯s going to explode. Is it alright?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t blow up the pot,¡± Madam Li said.


    Madam Liang quietly retreated to the kitchen door and held Baoya in her arms, ready to run away at any time.


    Shu Yu told Dahu to stop the fire and remove the firewood under the stove. The crackling sound inside had almost stopped, and only then did she open the lid.


    When everyone saw what was inside, their eyes widened in shock.


    This¡­ The corn kernels had clearly only covered the bottom of the pot, but they had now filled up half of the big pot.


    And this smell¡­ It smelled so good.


    Shu Yu took a popcorn, asked Dahu to come over, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Dahu pursed his lips and clenched his little hands in excitement, ¡°It¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s so delicious.¡±


    ¡°This is called popcorn. It¡¯s from the corn kernel. You¡¯ve never had it before, right?¡±


    Dahu nodded his head vigorously, ¡°The popcorn from the corn kernels is even more delicious than sweets.¡±


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°Go and bring that fruit plate over. We¡¯ll bring it out for everyone to eat.¡±


    Dahu hurriedly turned around to get the fruit plate. Shu Yu filled the plate, but there was still a lot left.


    She put the remaining on another plate and handed it to the old lady, ¡°Grandma, this is for you.¡±


    The old lady waved her hand, ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I don¡¯t eat this. You kids can eat it.¡±


    On the side, Madam Li and Madam Liang, who had just returned into the kitchen, swallowed their saliva and eagerly looked at the plate of popcorn.


    Shu Yu immediately stuffed one into the old lady¡¯s and Madam Ruan¡¯s mouths, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a lot? You guys should try my cooking.¡±


    As soon as the popcorn entered her mouth, the old lady couldn¡¯t help but squint her eyes in happiness. It was crunchy and really delicious.


    She didn¡¯t expect the corn to be so delicious after being stir-fried with oil and sugar.


    Shu Yu left a plate for the kitchen and then went out with the fruit plate.


    As soon as she left, Madam Li and Madam Liang couldn¡¯t wait to take a popcorn each. The old lady snorted coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Erya doesn¡¯t know how to cook? Look at her cooking, which one of you can compare to her?¡±


    Madam Li was embarrassed, but she did not hesitate to eat the popcorn.


    As soon as Shu Yu left the kitchen, Baoya pounced on her with drool dripping from her mouth, ¡°I want to eat, I want to eat.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s go to the central room first.¡±


    Baoya was, after all, only three years old. Shu Yu did not dare to let her eat alone. It was better to watch her when they entered the central room later.


    Lu Sanzhu appeared out of nowhere again, ¡°Erya, let me help you carry that.¡±


    He was about to snatch the popcorn after he finished speaking, but Shu Yu smacked his hand. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Try snatching it.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu laughed dryly and retracted his hand, not daring to move.


    Lanhua, who was following behind, widened her eyes in shock. Their third uncle was actually afraid of Erya? Her third uncle had always been shameless and even unafraid of their grandmother. Now, with one move from Erya, he was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to move.


    Shu Yu first went to Lu Erbai¡¯s room with the popcorn and left some for him and the eldest uncle. Then, she returned to the central room.

 Chapter 84 - 84: Ill Beat You to Death

    Chapter 84: I¡¯ll Beat You to Death


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Erniu and Dabao had already smelled the fragrance and ran to Shu Yu in unison.


    ¡°I want to eat it, give it to me!¡± Dabao¡¯s eyes lit up as he shouted and reached out to grab it.


    Shu Yu immediately turned to Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Third uncle¡­¡±


    The latter¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he grabbed his son, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Go sit over there. You¡¯ll have your portion.¡±


    When Lu Sanzhu¡¯s face darkened, Dabao was still quite afraid of him. He could only sit on the stool and whine.


    Only then did Shu Yu put the popcorn on the table and said to the few of them, ¡°You guys can eat it, but you¡¯re not allowed to snatch or have it all to yourself. If I find out, no one can have any.¡±


    ...


    The children nodded.


    As soon as Shu Yu turned around, the crowd surrounded the popcorn.


    Lu Sanzhu was squeezed in the middle of a bunch of children, not feeling embarrassed at all.


    However, it was good that he was there. He understood Shu Yu¡¯s character very well, so he used his identity as an elder to suppress the few children who were eager to grab and stuff the popcorn into their pockets. He strictly divided a portion to each person, and the rest was placed on a high platform.


    Daniu and Lanhua were older so they wouldn¡¯t fight over popcorn. Still, they each had a handful of popcorn.


    The two of them tasted it and couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes in surprise.


    This snack was too delicious. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have believed that it was made from corn kernels.


    The noisy children quieted down in an instant. They were talking about the popcorn as they ate.


    Because of this novel and delicious snack, Dabao and Erniu were simply impressed by Shu Yu.


    Dabao stuffed himself with popcorn as he asked, ¡°Erya, do you know how to cook anything else?¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Call me sister.¡±


    ¡°Sister Erya, do you know how to make anything else?¡± Just like his father, Dabao¡¯s attitude changed very quickly when there was food.


    ¡°Yes. As long as I have the ingredients, I can make a lot of food,¡± Shu Yu raised her eyebrows at him.


    ¡°Then, then can you make some for me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Shu Yu shook his head and rejected him frankly.


    Dabao was stunned for a moment. He even forgot to eat the popcorn in his hand. ¡°Why? I¡¯m already calling you sister.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Who asked you to bully Dahu and Sanya? You had food, but you never shared it with Sanya and the others. You even deliberately came to boast about it and make them hungry. If not for Dahu and Sanya¡¯s magnanimity, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to eat the popcorn today. Yet you still want to eat good food in the future? I¡¯m not your parents. Why would I spoil you?¡±


    Dabao was stunned. He looked at the cold and heartless Shu Yu in disbelief.


    Why? She was his sister. Why wouldn¡¯t she give him food? His mother had clearly said that the older siblings had to give in to the younger ones.


    When he was at his eldest uncle¡¯s house, other than Erniu who would occasionally quarrel with him, Cuihua, Daniu, and Lanhua would always give in to him. Erniu would also compromise with him in the end.


    When he went to his maternal grandfather¡¯s house, his cousins had never said such cold and heartless words either.


    Dabao¡¯s mouth twitched and he immediately lay on the ground without a word. He kicked his legs and cried, ¡°Erya, you¡¯re a bad woman, you money-losing b*tch. If you don¡¯t give me food, I¡¯ll beat you to death! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    When he started crying, the sound was earth-shattering, and it shocked everyone.


    Lu Sanzhu subconsciously wanted to help his son, but when he saw that the person who made him cry was Shu Yu, he immediately shrank back and kept quiet.


    Forget it, forget it. His son would just cry for a while anyway. He would be fine after he was done crying. It was already a blessing that he wouldn¡¯t be hurt.


    S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 85 - 85: Let Him Cry!

    Chapter 85: Let Him Cry!


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Dasong and Lu Erbai, who were talking in the house, also heard the commotion. Lu Dasong immediately came out.


    Madam Liang, who was in the kitchen, also wanted to rush over, but she was glared at by the old lady, ¡°Your husband is in the central room, what are you going to join in the fun for? Dabao has always cried crocodile tears, what¡¯s there to worry about?¡±


    Madam Liang thought about it and found that she was right, so she didn¡¯t go over. After all, she was also worried that the plate of popcorn would be finished by her eldest and second sister-in-law.


    What Madam Liang didn¡¯t know was that this time, her precious son was really heartbroken. Tears and snot fell like a waterfall.


    Daniu was, after all, the oldest, and Lanhua had also grown up. Seeing that their father and third uncle could not intervene in the children¡¯s conflict since they were elders, they could only come forward to mediate the situation.


    However, they had only taken a few steps when they were stopped by Shu Yu.


    ...


    ¡°Let him cry!¡±


    Cuihua, who had just entered the courtyard with her husband, happened to hear this as soon as she entered the door.


    The two of them were stunned. They looked at the center of the central room. No one had noticed their arrival. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cuihua saw an unfamiliar girl standing in the middle. She was beautiful, and just by standing there, she was the focus of everyone.


    Then, she looked at Dabao, who was sitting on the ground and crying. She thought to herself that there must have been a conflict.


    As the eldest sister, Cuihua naturally wanted to step forward to help mediate.


    However, before she could say anything, Shu Yu had already squatted and looked at the little fatty, ¡°Since your mouth is so smelly, do you want me to sew it up for you? I¡¯m standing right in front of you, but I won¡¯t cook for you. Come, beat me to death.¡±


    Dabao widened his eyes and looked at Shu Yu¡¯s cold eyes. For some reason, he felt a little scared.


    With this fear, his cries became even louder.


    Lu Sanzhu could see that Shu Yu was angry. He could only laugh dryly, ¡°Erya, Dabao is still young and insensible.¡±


    ¡°Young? He is already eight years old, but still young? Sanya and Dahu are younger than him, but one knows how to get pigweed, and the other knows how to chop wood. They have never cried and fought just because they couldn¡¯t have a bite of food. What state is the Lu family in? If he wanted to eat deer antlers and bear paws, would you make them appear just because he cried? On top of that, he¡¯s so mean. If he leaves this village, he¡¯ll be beaten to death.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu immediately didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He didn¡¯t think so in the past, but after seeing the world with Erya, he felt that it was truly possible. Didn¡¯t Erya just use an axe to cut people when they didn¡¯t agree with her?


    Therefore, he could only try to persuade his son, ¡°Dabao, don¡¯t cry. Your sister Erya is right. We can¡¯t just cry for whatever we want to eat.¡±


    Dabao did not expect that even his father would not side with him and that his mother would not come over. Everyone in the main room was stopped by Shu Yu.


    He suddenly realized that no matter how much he cried, he would have nothing to eat since Shu Yu said so.


    Shu Yu was still squatting in front of him. She said to him word by word, ¡°Either you stop now, or you can continue scolding me, and I¡¯ll get a needle and thread to sew up your mouth. Worse, you can hit me, and I¡¯ll hang you on a tree outside to let everyone laugh at you. If you want me to cook for you, that¡¯s wishful thinking.¡±


    Dabao was stunned. He wiped his tears and snot with his sleeve and sniffled as he got up.


    Without another word, he ran out.


    Everyone was stunned by his sudden action. Daniu was worried and quickly chased after him.

 Chapter 86 - 86: Cuihua

    Chapter 86: Cuihua


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Only after Daniu reached the door did he notice Cuihua and her husband, Lai Jinhai, standing in the courtyard. Daniu subconsciously stopped and called out happily, ¡°Big sister, big brother-in-law.¡±


    Cuihua waved her hand, ¡°You go after Dabao first.¡± S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She then walked into the central room and greeted the people inside.


    Lu Dasong finally found a chance to speak. He immediately said to Shu Yu, ¡°Erya, this is your sister Cuihua.¡±


    Shuyu¡¯s face had been cold and distant just a second ago, but her expression changed in an instant. She immediately smiled and greeted her, ¡°So you¡¯re sister Cuihua. Come in and sit. I just made some snacks. Do try them and see if they¡¯re good.¡±


    Everyone was speechless. Wasn¡¯t the speed at which she changed her attitude a little too fast?


    ...


    Even the person involved, Cuihua, did not come back to her senses for a while.


    It was not until there was a glass of water in her hand that she laughed. She looked at Shu Yu and sized her up, ¡°You¡¯re Erya, right? It is good that you have returned. Uncle and aunty have been looking for you all these years. Now that they have fulfilled their wish, they can finally be at ease.¡±


    She did not mention the conflict just now.


    This kind of conflict between children was not serious, especially since Dabao¡¯s temper was indeed bad.


    It was Erya¡¯s behavior that surprised Cuihua. Logically speaking, since Erya had just returned, someone normal in her situation would usually put themselves in a very subtle position. At the very least, they wouldn¡¯t get into a conflict with their visiting relatives.


    Usually, even if they were wronged, they would only swallow it and smile.


    However, Erya did the opposite and refused to be wronged at all.


    Cuihua couldn¡¯t figure out whether it was a good thing that Erya was back given her personality.


    However, she was a married cousin. Although she had a good relationship with her second uncle¡¯s family, this kind of thing was really not something she had a say in.


    Lanhua had been standing behind Cuihua since her eldest sister entered the room. When she saw Shu Yu¡¯s appearance just now, she somehow became somewhat fearful of her.


    Cuihua was still fine. She was the eldest sister and had always taken care of her younger brothers and sisters. She was also very sympathetic to Erya, her long-lost cousin.


    She introduced her husband. Cuihua had moved to town after marriage. Her marriage was the best in the Lu family.


    Lai Jinhai¡¯s family ran a small food shop, but they had many brothers and sisters in the family. They relied on the small shop to make a living, and their days were barely okay.


    Cuihua did not bring her son over today. She said that he caught a cold two days ago. Although he was much better now, the couple did not dare to take him back and forth, so they simply left him at home.


    Lai Jinhai wasn¡¯t good with words, but it was obvious that he was very good to Cuihua and had always followed her wishes.


    Shu Yu and Cuihua chatted for a while and found that the latter had a decisive and open personality, and was very opinionated.


    It was said that when Cuihua was young, the Lu family had not yet split. As the first girl to be born, and with a grandmother like the old lady who did not value men over women, Cuihua was pampered by everyone when she was young.


    When she grew up, she naturally took on the responsibility of being the eldest sister.


    Compared to Lanhua, Shu Yu and Cuihua obviously had more to talk about.


    However, they didn¡¯t chat for long before Dabao, who had run out, returned.


    As soon as he entered the door, Dahu and Sanya immediately stood in front of Shu Yu as if they were facing a great enemy.


    Dabao stopped two steps away. He looked at Shu Yu, then at Dahu and Sanya.


    A moment later, he stretched out his right hand, and in his short and fat palm, there were a few candied fruits.


    They didn¡¯t look very good and seemed to have been stored for a long time.


    Go to  ????????????????????.co

 Chapter 87 - 87: Daya is Here

    Chapter 87: Daya is Here


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dabao walked to Sanya and Dahu and said, ¡°This is the candied fruit that I¡¯ve been saving for a long time. I can¡¯t even bear to eat it myself, but I¡¯ll share it with you.¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Had the Sun risen from the east? To think Dabao took the initiative to share his food!


    Shu Yu looked at the candied fruit with some disdain.


    Unexpectedly, in the next moment, Dabao looked up and asked her, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve shared my good things with them, and I won¡¯t bully them in the future, does that mean you can make good food for me?¡±


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows, and the others were stunned.


    ...


    ¡°Okay?¡± Dabao asked again, ¡°Look, I¡¯m not crying anymore. I¡¯m not scolding you nor did I hit you. I even shared my candied fruits with them. I did so well, so I should be rewarded.¡±


    Good my ass.


    Shu Yu retorted in her heart, but on the surface, she said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know your mistakes and can change. However, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll be able to maintain it in the future, so I¡¯ll have to observe you for a while. If you¡¯ve really become better, I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯ve made something good.¡±


    Dabao frowned, not satisfied with the result.


    But forget it, sister Erya had agreed anyway.


    Without a second word, he gave the candied fruits in his hands to Sanya and Dahu. Seeing the envious Erniu, who was standing at the side, he gave him one as well.


    The others didn¡¯t get any. After all, they were all adults, and he only had five candied fruits in total.


    A few children of similar age each took one, and it seemed that the distance between them was shortened.


    Dahu and Sanya had never hung out with Dabao and were not close to Erniu either. But now, they held hands and ran to the yard together.


    No one knew what the others were thinking when watching this scene, but the old lady, who had just come out of the kitchen, could not help but wipe her eyes.


    In the past, Dahu and Sanya only knew how to work and did not go out to play. Dabao only knew how to bully people, and Erniu had always been with his other little friends in the village.


    Such a scene had never happened before, not even during the new year when the families gathered.


    The old lady was satisfied. She took a deep breath and walked towards the central room.


    Cuihua was the first to see her and stood up in a hurry, ¡°Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Cuihua, Jinhai. Sit, sit, sit. We¡¯ll be eating in a while. You guys rest for a while.¡±


    Cuihua was embarrassed, ¡°I should have gone to the kitchen to help.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need you. We have so many people. We¡¯ve already finished cooking everything,¡± The old lady said.


    Then, she frowned, ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s almost time to eat. Why haven¡¯t Sixing and Daya come yet?¡±


    Shu Yu estimated the time and realized it was indeed noon.


    Logically speaking, Cuihua had a sick child and she lived in town. Even she had arrived, so the others should have come earlier.


    Just as she was wondering, there was movement at the door.


    The next moment, Dahu ran in and said excitedly, ¡°Big sister is back.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone turned to look at the door and saw two figures slowly moving toward them.


    Shu Yu immediately looked at the woman on the left. Her first impression of Daya was that she was thin, so thin that she seemed to be a skeleton that could be blown away by the wind.


    The old lady had already gone out to welcome her. When she saw Daya, her eyes could not help but redden, ¡°You haven¡¯t been back in a long time. How did you lose so much weight?¡±


    Daya had been smiling, but when she heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips and suppress her sobs, ¡°I didn¡¯t lose weight, grandma. I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Go to  ????????????????????.co

 Chapter 88 - 88: Protruding Bones

    Chapter 88: Protruding Bones


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady felt even more upset. Why was she saying that she had not lost weight? Daya was even slimmer than the last time she saw her, and she looked older too.


    She couldn¡¯t help but glare at Zhang Shu, who was standing next to Daya, and was obviously blaming him.


    Zhang Shu looked guilty, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, grandma. I¡­ I didn¡¯t take good care of her.¡±


    Daya quickly changed the topic, ¡°Grandma, where¡¯s Erya? I want to see Erya.¡±


    The old lady quickly turned to the side and shouted to Shu Yu, who was behind her, ¡°Erya, come quickly. Meet your sister and brother-in-law.¡±


    Shu Yu walked up to Daya in a few steps. Daya grabbed her hand excitedly and sized her up, ¡°Good, good. Our Erya is safe and sound. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re home. The family is reunited. Don¡¯t leave anymore¡­¡±


    ...


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back, sis.¡±


    She reached out to hug Daya, only to feel that the body under her hands was almost only left with bones, which was very uncomfortable to the touch.


    Shu Yu could not help but frown, but Daya quickly let go of her and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go in. We¡¯ll talk inside.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at her face. There were dark circles and eye bags under her eyes. Her lips were colorless, not to mention her pale face.


    Looking at her appearance, not to mention that she looked older than Cuihua of the same generation, she even looked older than Madam Li.


    What kind of life did she have to lead to be in such a poor state?


    Shu Yu had guessed that Daya¡¯s life was not easy, but she did not expect it to be so difficult.


    She opened her mouth and stared at Zhang Shu. It was only when Daya held her hand that Shu Yu suppressed the anger in her heart. She held Daya¡¯s hand tightly and they entered the house together.


    Zhang Shu followed behind, embarrassed. After he went to see Lu Erbai with Daya, he walked to a corner and chatted softly with Daniu and Lai Jinhai.


    Daya was very concerned about Shu Yu and asked her where she had been all these years, how she had been, and if she had suffered.


    Shu Yu still said the same words as before, and Daya was relieved to hear that.


    Not long after, the old lady came over to call for lunch.


    Lu Sixing still hadn¡¯t come. The old lady was thinking that she might have been delayed by something.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. I¡¯ll leave some food for them. We can¡¯t possibly wait for them with an empty stomach.¡±


    There were a lot of people, so they set up two tables, one in the central room and one in the kitchen.


    When the dishes were served, everyone immediately felt like their stomachs were growling. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This meal was much more sumptuous than they had imagined. Although the veggie dishes took up a huge portion, there were also fish, meat, and eggs. They didn¡¯t skimp on the oil, which made people drool.


    The old lady glanced at the crowd, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Almost everyone subconsciously reached for the meat dish. Only Daya smiled and reached for the towel gourd that was closest to her.


    Shu Yu was two seats away from her, but she had been paying attention to her.


    When they finished eating, she noticed that Daya didn¡¯t eat much.


    Shu Yu could not help but frown.


    When they finished eating, Lu Sixing still hadn¡¯t come over. She probably couldn¡¯t come.


    The old lady was just thinking about whether she should let Daniu make a trip over to take a look when she heard Zhang Shu and Daya come over and say that they were going back.


    The old lady was stunned, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay over today? Your second sister has just been found, don¡¯t you want to have a good chat with her?¡±


    Daya wanted to, but¡­


    She held the old lady¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°I told my mother-in-law that I would go back early. It¡¯s not good to stay here.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at Zhang Shu, who was just looking on innocently but did not say anything.


    Go to  ?????????????????.co

 Chapter 89 - 89: A Suitable Shop

    Chapter 89: A Suitable Shop


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhang Shu probably felt Shu Yu¡¯s displeased gaze. He looked up and smiled apologetically at her, then advised Daya, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here today? It¡¯s rare for your family to be reunited, so you should spend more time together.¡±


    A hint of struggle flashed across Daya¡¯s face, but she quickly shook her head, ¡°I¡¯d better go back. Now that Erya is back, it¡¯ll be much more convenient to see you in the future. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned and was about to step forward when the old lady pulled her back.


    The old lady shook her head at her, and Shu Yu could only swallow the words that were about to come out of her mouth.


    In the end, Daya still left. Shu Yu and the others only had time to send them to the door.


    After a while, Cuihua and her husband also left. They lived far away, and they were worried about the child at home, so they could not stay for too long.


    ...


    Madam Li and Madam n¨¦e Liang helped to clean up and sat for a while before leaving.


    Soon, only Lu Erbai¡¯s family was left at home.


    Only then did Shu Yu ask the old lady, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d persuade big sister to stay?¡±


    The old lady sighed, ¡°I want to, too, but Daya is already in such a state. I¡¯d better not make things difficult for her.¡±


    She may have said some tough words the day before, saying that she wouldn¡¯t let Daya go. However, when she saw that Daya was in a difficult position, she immediately changed her stance.


    At the end of the day, Daya was the only one holding up the days in her in-laws¡¯ house.


    Shu Yu wanted to say, if she couldn¡¯t hold on, then she could opt for a divorce. Zhang Shu looked honest and simple, but he could not protect his wife at all. What was the use of having such a husband? If Daya continued to stay in the Zhang family, she would be tortured to death sooner or later.


    However, her way of thinking was deviant here, and it would scare Daya to death if she said it.


    Shu Yu thought to herself that she had to find some time to talk some sense into Daya. If she didn¡¯t want a divorce, then she had to stand up. Never mind that it was still uncertain who among the two was infertile, even if it was really a problem with her body, she still had to manage the Zhang family well so that she could live well.


    Later that night, Lu Sixing asked someone to send over a dozen eggs with a message: Something happened at home, so I couldn¡¯t come to see Erya. I¡¯ll see you next time.


    The egg was a gift. Other than Lu Sixing, Madam Li, Cuihua, and even Madam Liang, who had come today, had also brought gifts.


    In the countryside, the only good things were eggs and the like. Cuihua lived in the town and brought a piece of cloth over.


    Shu Yu tidied up everything. Now that she had met all her relatives, her shop should also be put on the agenda.


    Therefore, Shu Yu went to the county the next morning.


    When the intermediary saw her, he hurriedly came over and greeted her with a smile, ¡°Miss Lu, you¡¯re here. Quickly come in and take a seat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I happened to have something to do in the county today, so I came to take a look. Intermediary Quan, is there any news about the matter I asked you to pay attention to?¡±


    Intermediary Quan clasped his palms together, ¡°Isn¡¯t it such a coincidence? I was just about to tell you. If Miss Lu isn¡¯t in a hurry, come in first and we can talk slowly.¡±


    Shuyu entered the shop and Intermediary Quan poured her a glass of water. Then, they started talking about the shop, ¡°According to Miss Lu¡¯s request, there is indeed a suitable shop. However, the rent may be a little expensive, and you have to meet the owner first. The other party also has requirements for what kind of shop to open.¡±


    This was reasonable, so Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Sure, did the other party say when to meet?¡±


    ¡°Now is fine. The owner is in the shop. There are two other tenants scheduled to meet the owner at the shop later. If we go now, we might be able to get this shop first.¡±


    Shu Yu put down her teacup, ¡°Then let¡¯s not delay any longer. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Intermediary Quan immediately packed up and led Shu Yu out.


    Go to  ????????????????????.co S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 90 - 90: So it was the Yu Familys Shop

    Chapter 90: So it was the Yu Family¡¯s Shop Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu asked about the situation as she walked, ¡°What did the shop use to sell? Why have they closed their business?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from Miss Lu. The shop originally sold makeup. It¡¯s Wenlan Town¡¯s Yu family¡¯s shop.¡±


    Shu Yu stopped in her tracks, ¡°The Yu family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this shop was originally managed by Madame Yu, but two days ago, Madame Yu suddenly fell seriously ill and didn¡¯t have the energy to run the shop. Lord Yu doesn¡¯t know much about makeup, and there was also another makeup shop opposite, so the business was average. As such, he decided to simply rent it out. Miss Lu, you¡¯re just lucky.¡±


    Shu Yu laughed dryly. That¡¯s right, she was lucky. She was the one who caused all those things in the Yu family.


    It looked like Lord Yu intended to use Madame Yu¡¯s ¡°illness¡± to trap her in the manor. It made sense though. If news of Madame Yu¡¯s adultery were to spread, Lord Yu would lose face.


    ...


    As they spoke, the two of them had already reached Ningshui Street.


    This street was located in the center of Jiangyuan County. It was wide and clean, and could accommodate three to four carriages traveling side by side.


    Intermediary Quan took her to the end of the street. Compared to the head of the street and the middle, this place seemed a little more deserted.


    However, Shu Yu didn¡¯t mind the desolation, because this area was where only those with some wealth in the county would come to.


    Restaurants, makeup stores, banks, and fabric shops were all not far from here.


    ¡°Miss Lu, this is the place. Come in.¡±


    Shu Yu followed him into the door. The makeup store had not been completely cleared out. Intermediary Quan said that the slightly better makeup products had long been bought at a low price by the shops across the street who heard the news.


    The Yu family¡¯s shop wasn¡¯t very big. There was a small courtyard at the back, and it was tiny with only two small rooms and a kitchen.


    At this moment, the Yu family¡¯s butler was in the small courtyard instructing the servants to throw away all the bedding and furniture in the room.


    Looking at his disdainful face, it seemed¡­


    Shu Yu wondered if this shop was one of the places where Madame Yu had a tryst with her lover.


    The butler turned around when he heard the commotion.


    Intermediary Quan came forward and said a few words. The butler turned his gaze to Shu Yu, ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to rent the shop?¡±


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°Yes, our family wants to start a small business, so we asked Intermediary Quan to help us keep an eye out.¡±


    ¡°The rent for our shop is not cheap. It costs this much,¡± The butler stretched out his hand and gestured a number.


    Let alone Shu Yu, even Intermediary Quan was shocked. This small shop cost five taels of silver a month? That was a bit of a scam. The rent for the shops around here only asked for three or four taels of silver.


    Shu Yu felt that the Yu family was killing pigs. From the way the butler acted, they didn¡¯t seem to want to rent it to her either.


    It seemed that the two tenants that were coming later were more powerful. They had even revealed the rent they were willing to pay.


    Shu Yu was silent for a moment. Just as Intermediary Quan was trying to mediate and help bargain, she looked up again and said to the butler, ¡°The rent is indeed a little expensive, but the location of this shop is very rare. I really like it.¡±


    Intermediary Quan was anxious as he thought to himself, ¡°Gosh, Miss Lu, you can¡¯t lower the price like this. You even told him that you like the place a lot. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that we won¡¯t even be able to negotiate a single coin?¡±


    Didn¡¯t she see the butler¡¯s smug expression? At this time, she should pretend as if she wanted to leave.


    As expected, Miss Lu was still too young. He had been deceived by her overly calm and composed expression, thus thinking that she had long matured.


    Go to  ?????????????????.co

 Chapter 91 - 91: Get it at the Lowest Price

    Chapter 91: Get it at the Lowest Price


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the next moment, Shu Yu said, ¡°The money is not easy to get, so I have to go back and discuss this with my parents. I¡¯ll see if I can find a way to borrow some from my relatives and friends. After all, we need capital for future business too.¡±


    Intermediary Quan facepalmed while Butler Yu was getting impatient. He was just about to say that if she couldn¡¯t pay the rent, he wouldn¡¯t consider her.


    Just then, Shu Yu said, ¡°Butler Yu, can you wait for me for a while? I live in Shangshi Village, not far from here. I¡¯ll be back in the afternoon.¡±


    Butler Yu¡¯s hand paused, ¡°Shangshi Village?¡±


    Shu Yu put on an innocent expression, ¡°That¡¯s right. I promise it won¡¯t take more than two hours to make a roundtrip.¡±


    Butler Yu frowned. He had personally investigated the matter of the Ruan family¡¯s old lady colluding with the steward to buy and sell a pair of twins. He also knew that the twins were from Shangshi Village.


    ...


    Butler Yu suddenly recalled Intermediary Quan¡¯s introduction and asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you surnamed Lu?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a pair of twins with the surname Lu in Shangshi Village. Do you know them?¡±


    Shu Yu immediately took a step back alertly, ¡°Why do you want to know about twins? You¡­ Could it be that the Yu family still hasn¡¯t given up on the idea of taking my younger brother and sister away? I¡¯ve heard that Lord Yu didn¡¯t know about this and even went to smash the Ruan family¡¯s residence. Isn¡¯t this matter already in the past?¡±


    Butler Yu looked at her with a complicated expression. So those twins were her younger brother and sister. After a long while, he sighed and said, ¡°Miss Lu, let¡¯s sit down and talk about the rental of the shop.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t budge, ¡°Butler Yu, renting the shop has nothing to do with my younger brother and sister. I do like the location of this shop, but I won¡¯t trade them for it. I thought that these were two different things, so after I found out from Intermediary Quan that this shop belonged to the Yu family, I thought that these two matters wouldn¡¯t be mixed up. After all, we don¡¯t know each other, and both families are innocent victims. But if you have any ideas about my family, I¡­ I won¡¯t rent your shop.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lu,¡± Seeing that Shu Yu was about to leave, Butler Yu hurriedly stopped her and said helplessly, ¡°Miss Lu, please calm down and listen to me first. Our Lord really doesn¡¯t know about this. The rumors of him wanting to adopt a pair of twins are false. He was being framed! Who knew that the Ruan family would take the opportunity to harm your family? Regarding this matter, it¡¯s indeed in the past.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Butler Yu nodded his head sincerely, ¡°Really.¡±


    Intermediary Quan listened from the side and gained a grasp of the situation. He was an intermediary, after all, and was well-informed. Although Lord Yu lived in town, how could he not know that the Lord had sent people to destroy a farmer¡¯s house?


    What he didn¡¯t know was that the rumored twins were Miss Lu¡¯s younger brother and sister.


    When Intermediary Quan saw that Butler Yu¡¯s attitude had softened, he knew that this was a good opportunity and quickly persuaded Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu took the cue and quickly sat down with Butler Yu in a room that had been tidied up.


    ¡°Miss Lu, I¡¯m sorry for just now. I intentionally raised the rent a little, mainly because you¡¯re still young and I was afraid that you were just messing around. Now that I know about your family¡¯s situation, let¡¯s have a proper talk. According to the market price here, our shop¡¯s rent is worth about three taels of silver.¡±


    Intermediary Quan¡¯s mouth twitched. Three taels of silver were the lowest price.


    Unexpectedly, Butler Yu continued, ¡°Of course, Miss Lu can still bargain.¡±


    Go to  ????????????????????.co

 Chapter 92 - 92: Rent the Shop

    Chapter 92: Rent the Shop


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Quan Zhong looked at Butler Yu in shock. Was there still room for bargaining?


    In contrast, Shu Yu¡¯s face was full of pleasant surprise, and she was trying hard to control her expression. She pursed her lips, coughed lightly, and said, ¡°Three taels of silver¡­ To be honest, it¡¯s still a little difficult for farmers like us to afford that. After all, we¡¯re not sure if we¡¯ll be able to make money in the early stages of the store opening, and the rent of the store is a fixed expense. Hmm¡­¡±


    She pondered for a moment, then looked up and asked carefully, ¡°Butler Yu, how about this ¨C I¡¯ll pay half a year¡¯s rent in one go, so can you give me a cheaper price? Two, two taels?¡±


    The veins on Intermediary Quan¡¯s forehead twitched as he thought to himself, ¡°Miss Lu, you really dare to say that. Two taels of silver? Why don¡¯t you just rob someone?¡±


    In addition, the rents of Jiangyuan County¡¯s shops were generally paid for a whole year. Some cheaper ones even required one to pay for three years straight in one go.


    She wanted to pay for half a year only, yet she still had the nerve to bargain so ruthlessly? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Intermediary Quan was worried that Shu Yu¡¯s insensibility would make Butler Yu unhappy and drive them out. He wanted to laugh it off.


    However, after Butler Yu¡¯s expression froze for a moment, he nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. She had been too hasty and offered too high a rent.


    She felt extremely regretful, but on the surface, she looked very happy, ¡°So¡­ So it¡¯s a deal? Can we sign the lease now?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Butler Yu asked Intermediary Quan to prepare the lease, which would require signatures from all three parties.


    In the meantime, Butler Yu suddenly remembered something, ¡°Pardon me for asking, Miss Lu, but what kind of shop do you intend to open?:


    Go to ????????????????????.co


    If it was a grocery store, then forget it. Opening a grocery store in this area would definitely be unprofitable.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°A ready-to-wear clothes shop.¡±


    ¡°A ready-to-wear clothes shop?¡± Butler Yu was stunned. He suddenly had a feeling that the business might be even more unprofitable than he thought.


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Butler Yu. We¡¯ll take good care of the shop. Also, I just looked at the layout of the shop. There won¡¯t be any big changes, but some cabinets might need to be moved.¡±


    Was that what he was worried about?


    Still, Butler Yu was only a butler, and he didn¡¯t know much about business. Besides, as long as this shop wasn¡¯t selling things like incense and joss paper, he wouldn¡¯t stop them.


    Intermediary Quan quickly brought the lease over and let both parties sign it.


    Shu Yu paid twelve taels of silver for the rent and five taels of silver as a deposit on the spot.


    With this, she had lost seventeen taels of silver in one go. Her heart ached.


    After the matter was settled, Butler Yu did not want to stay any longer. It just so happened that he had ridden everything that needed to be thrown away in the shop, so he planned to return to town.


    After taking a few steps, he suddenly remembered something, ¡°Oh right, Miss Lu, there are still some makeup products left in the shop. I don¡¯t know if you need them, but I can leave them all for you.¡±


    Either way, the Lord had asked him to deal with those things. If he could sell them, then he would. If he couldn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t want to bring them back either.


    In fact, Shu Yu needed the makeup very much. She was a stylist, so she did have a large demand for makeup.


    But just now, Intermediary Quan had said that the better goods had all been bought by the shop opposite. The customers she targeted were the rich. She might ruin her reputation if she used this kind of makeup.


    That being said, the makeup products sold by the Yu family were still of passable quality. Even if they were slightly inferior, farmer families from Shangshi Village might not be able to afford them. She could take them back and use them as gifts.


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Butler Yu, you¡¯re such a good person.¡±


    Butler Yu chuckled, ¡°Miss Lu, isn¡¯t it a little too late for you to be flattering me now that the lease has been signed?¡±

 Chapter 93 - 93: Buying a Carriage

    Chapter 93: Buying a Carriage


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu followed Butler Yu to take a look at the remaining makeup products. To be honest, they were quite good. Except for a few that were truthfully not very good, the remaining twenty boxes of makeup were better than the ones Cuihua and the others bought from the cosmetic shop in town.


    After Shu Yu thanked him, Butler Yu left with Intermediary Quan who had received the commission.


    Shu Yu stayed behind to look at the shop. Now, she was the only one left in the shop. She started thinking about how to decorate it according to the layout.


    After they walked out of the shop, Butler Yu whispered to Intermediary Quan, ¡°You have to keep what happened just now a secret, especially the rent. The Lord knows about her family¡¯s situation, and with such a connection, he knows that her family has been frightened and suffered an unexpected disaster. Never mind if we didn¡¯t meet anyone from their family, but since we have, we will help them as much as we can to calm their nerves. I didn¡¯t waive the rent out of consideration for the little girl¡¯s self-esteem. However, if this matter were to spread, it would inevitably disrupt the market.¡±


    Intermediary Quan understood tacitly, ¡°I understand, I understand.¡±


    Butler Yu gave Intermediary Quan a tael of silver and left with a smile. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    The Yu family didn¡¯t think much about the rent of one shop. If it was possible, the Lord even wanted to sell the shop. However, he had just announced to the public that Madame Yu was seriously ill. If he eagerly sold the shop she managed, it was inevitable that outsiders would speculate and cause more trouble. It wouldn¡¯t be too late to rent it for a while and sell it after the storm had passed.


    Moreover, after the Lord heard the words of the Daoist nun, he had been doing good deeds these days. He was especially concerned about children. It was only a given that the butler had to help the twins who had almost been involved since he had bumped into their family.


    After looking around the shop, Shu Yu was very satisfied.


    After that, she went to the fabric shop next door to buy some high-quality fabric. Then, she packed up the makeup products she had chosen and prepared to go back.


    When she passed by the carriage store, Shu Yu paused. She had to buy a carriage. Never mind a horse carriage, but she would at least need a mule carriage. It would be convenient to deliver goods and travel.


    She had asked around and found that there were not many horses in Jiangyuan County. Good horses were simply out of reach. The rich and powerful would go to the prefecture to buy them. Therefore, the price of a horse here was about fifteen to twenty-five taels.


    Go to ????????????????????.co


    Mules were much cheaper. The lowest was eight taels, and the highest was twelve taels.


    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, then turned around and went to the cattle market.


    An hour later, she pulled a carriage out from inside. The seller stood behind her and sighed, ¡°You¡¯re so good at bargaining.¡±


    He had thought that he would be able to extort a huge sum of money from her since she looked young and ignorant look.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the little girl would manage to persuade him to sell the mule, which was originally twelve taels, for eleven taels instead. Not only that but the beautiful and sturdy carriage at the back had also been given to her for an exceptionally low price.


    For the mule and the carriage, Shu Yu had paid twelve taels only. It was equivalent to the seller giving away such a good carriage for free.


    Shu Yu was all smiles as she placed everything on the carriage. She lead the mule pulling the carriage all the way out of the city gate, then only did she sit on the shaft and head towards Shangshi Village.


    She had already learned how to drive a carriage. The first two times she rented a carriage, she had communicated with the coachman and had even tried to drive the carriage herself.


    Shu Yu was a good student, and the mule was well-behaved, so the journey was smooth.


    As they arrived at the entrance of Shangshi Village, the carriage attracted the attention of the villagers.


    In the entire village, there were at most two cows and one donkey. No one had actually bought a mule carriage before.


    As Shu Yu had rented carriages twice, the villagers thought that she had rented one this time as well. They turned their heads and whispered to each other after taking a look.

 Chapter 94 - 94: The Lu Family Must be Crazy

    Chapter 94: The Lu Family Must be Crazy


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although Shu Yu was far away, a few sarcastic voices suddenly raised their volume.


    ¡°The Lu family is rich now. Look, not only do they travel to the county every day, but they also rent a mule carriage every time. Why? Is it because their legs are not good or are more precious than ours? Can¡¯t they walk?¡±


    ¡°What do you know? She¡¯s a girl who had just returned from the city. One look and one can tell that she had never suffered before. She¡¯s just wasting the money she has. Just wait and see, when the money in her hands is finished, won¡¯t she still have to live a hard life?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been back for so many days, but I haven¡¯t seen her go to the fields, gather pigweed, or even wash clothes by the river. Instead, she goes to the county every day and comes back with all kinds of delicious food.¡±


    Some people advised, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop talking. That¡¯s her own business.¡±


    ¡°Why should I stop? In my opinion, the Lu family should thank Old Lady Ruan. If she hadn¡¯t sold their daughter to a rich man, she might not have been able to live such a good life, let alone come back and cure Second Lu¡¯s leg with so much money, as well as buy them delicious food every day.¡±


    ...


    Shu Yu pulled the reins and the mule stopped immediately.


    She turned her head to look at the gossiping women and said with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯ve mentioned Old Lady Ruan, you should have heard about me smashing the Ruan family, right? What¡¯s the matter? Since you¡¯re provoking me in front of my face, do you want me to help you smash your family too?¡±


    The women choked and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    How could they have forgotten that this girl could even lay her hands on her own maternal grandmother and uncle? She was truly ruthless.


    What if she was unhappy and went to their house to smash things too?


    Shu Yu glanced at them coldly, ¡°Also, I didn¡¯t rent this carriage. I bought it. If you¡¯re unhappy, just hold it in.¡±


    Go to ????????????????????.co sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    B-bought it?


    Had the Lu family gone crazy? Why would they buy a mule carriage? It couldn¡¯t be used to farm or pull the mill. Did they have nothing better to do than keep a mule at home?


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with them and left in the carriage.


    However, the news that Second Lu¡¯s family had bought a carriage quickly spread throughout the entire village.


    Shu Yu had never thought of hiding it. After all, such a thing couldn¡¯t be hidden, not to mention that they were about to open a shop.


    When she got home, Sanya and Dahu dashed out.


    ¡°Second sister, you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Sister Erya, you¡¯re back?¡± Dabao followed behind them and ran forward.


    Shu Yu was speechless. Ha? Was their relationship so good now?


    Shu Yu got down from the carriage and asked Sanya, ¡°Are mum and grandma at home? ¡±


    ¡°Mum is boiling medicine for dad, and grandma has gone to eldest uncle¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    As for the mule carriage, the Lu family¡¯s small courtyard could not accommodate it. Shu Yu¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Sanzhu¡¯s house opposite.


    Hmm, the third uncle¡¯s yard was more spacious. Her third uncle and third aunt were especially lazy. There was nothing planted in the yard, only a few chickens in the corner. Other than that, it was empty.


    As soon as Shu Yu thought of this, she heard Lu Sanzhu¡¯s ghostly howls from behind.


    ¡°Erya, Erya, I heard that you bought a mule carriage? Is this the carriage you bought?¡±


    Shuyu turned around and saw Lu Sanzhu running over with a glint in his eyes.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already stopped in front of the carriage, almost failing to stop in time and crashing into it.


    Just like how modern men could hardly resist the charm of a car, the resistance of men in this era to riding a carriage was pitifully weak these days.

 Chapter 95 - 95: Second Brother is too Impulsive

    Chapter 95: Second Brother is too Impulsive


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu circled the carriage excitedly, almost drooling.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t bear to watch. Since he was here, she asked conveniently, ¡°Third uncle, can I park my carriage in your yard? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s head was about to fall off from nodding. He couldn¡¯t ask for more.


    Shu Yu took out her things from the carriage. Just as she was about to call Sanya and Dahu, she saw the two touching and looking at the carriage excitedly.


    Previously, they had thought that this carriage was also rented, so they didn¡¯t dare to touch it, seemingly afraid of breaking it.


    Even Dabao, who wanted to go up, was stopped by the two of them.


    ...


    Now that they knew that the carriage belonged to them, the two children who were still young could not control themselves.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, but she didn¡¯t dare to let them play here alone. If they accidentally provoked the mule and it kicked them, there would be no room for regret.


    After Dahu and the other two had climbed up the carriage and searched it for some time, Shu Yu called out to them, ¡°Alright, the mule needs to rest too. Let¡¯s find a day when we have time and I¡¯ll take you out for a walk on the carriage. Now, go to the eldest uncle¡¯s house and get grandma. Tell her that I have something to discuss with her.¡±


    Dahu and Sanya always carried out whatever they were told to do immediately. Dabao, on the other hand, wanted to climb onto the mule¡¯s back and sit there, but he was a little afraid of Shu Yu now and did not dare to provoke her. As such, he followed the two to Lu Dasong¡¯s house to get the old lady.


    Then, Shu Yu said to Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Take the mule back to your yard and get it something to eat. Don¡¯t even think about taking her out to play, otherwise¡­¡±


    Lu Sanzhu immediately suppressed the thought that had just appeared in his mind. He laughed drily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I promise to take good care of it.¡±


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co


    Only then did Shu Yu carry her things and enter the courtyard. She first put the makeup products and silk fabrics back into her room, then went to Lu Erbai¡¯s room.


    Madam Ruan had already finished brewing the medicine and was feeding it to Lu Erbai. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu got some medicine again on her trip to the county today. She put it on the table.


    Seeing that Lu Erbai had finished drinking his medicine, she sat down opposite him, ¡°Dad, how do you feel today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m much better. It just feels a little itchy, but Doctor Xu said it¡¯s normal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Shu Yu took a look, then changed the medicine and bandaged his leg again.


    As soon as she finished changing the medicine, she heard footsteps outside the door.


    The next moment, the old lady entered the house, followed by Lu Dasong.


    Before the old lady could speak, Lu Dasong spoke up anxiously, ¡°Erya, I heard from your grandma that you want to open a shop?¡±


    He had been clueless about this. It was only when Dahu and the others rushed to his house just now and Dabao excitedly shouted that his second brother¡¯s family had bought a carriage that he was stunned.


    On the way here, he had asked the old lady what was going on. Why did Erya buy a carriage?


    The old lady had not heard of any plans to buy a carriage, but she knew that Erya had gone to the county to rent a shop today. Now that the carriage was ready, it was clear that the shop was also settled.


    Only then did she tell Lu Dasong about the plans of Lu Erbai¡¯s family in preparing to open a shop.


    Lu Dasong was stunned. His second brother¡¯s family didn¡¯t even have food to eat a few days ago, and now they actually wanted to open a shop?


    It was obvious that Erya was the one who was funding the capital, but the problem was no one in the Lu family had any experience in running a shop. At most, Cuihua¡¯s in-law¡¯s family was running a small food stall in town.


    They had no experience and didn¡¯t know how to deal with people. There were so many ways in the business world. What if they made a loss?


    This was too impulsive. Why didn¡¯t they save their money instead?

 Chapter 96 - 96: Assignment of Tasks

    Chapter 96: Assignment of Tasks


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Dasong simply couldn¡¯t comprehend it. Even if they wanted to start a small business, shouldn¡¯t they start with something that costs less, like setting up a stall or being a peddler selling some trinkets?


    To think they straight away rented a shop in the county. The initial investment was too big. If they lost money, then all the money would be gone.


    Lu Dasong wanted to persuade them, ¡°Second brother, it¡¯s not that easy to open a shop and do business. You have to consider it carefully.¡±


    However, Lu Erbai smiled, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, big brother. Erya has good skills.¡±


    Skill?


    He asked, ¡°What skill?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Stylist.¡±


    Lu Dasong¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What?¡± S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had never heard of it.


    Shu Yu really didn¡¯t know how to explain, so she could only say to him, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve already rented the shop and paid the rent. It¡¯s impossible to terminate the rent now. As for how to make money, you will understand after the shop is opened.¡±


    Lu Dasong still felt that it sounded unreliable, but the old lady patted him, ¡°That¡¯s enough. If Erya says there¡¯s no problem, then there¡¯s no problem. You haven¡¯t even been out of the county before, and you¡¯re not as knowledgeable as Erya. What do you know?¡±


    Lu Dasong was speechless. His heart was pricked.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co


    He waved his hand, ¡°Forget it, forget it. Since you¡¯re already at this stage, just¡­ Just try it then. If you need any help, let me know.¡±


    The old lady snorted, ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling you? Your wife is not willing to help anyway.¡±


    Embarrassed, Lu Dasong stood up and said, ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m going to third brother¡¯s house to see the mule carriage too.¡±


    In fact, he had been itching to do so. Other than Madam Li, who had gone to wash clothes by the river, all the children had gone to his third brother¡¯s house. Even though Daniu and Lanhua were there too, he was still worried and had to go keep an eye.


    After saying that, he left, giving them some space to discuss.


    Only then did Shu Yu say to the old lady and the others, ¡°I¡¯ve rented a shop for two taels of silver a month. It¡¯s on Ningshui Street. I¡¯ve paid the rent for half a year.¡±


    ¡°Ningshui Street?¡± Lu Erbai frowned, ¡°The rent on Ningshui Street isn¡¯t that cheap. Erya, is there something wrong with the shop?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem,¡± Shu Yu didn¡¯t hide it from them and told them that the shop was a token of Lord Yu¡¯s kindness.


    When the old lady heard this, she snorted coldly, ¡°Then even those two taels of silver are too much. If he didn¡¯t want a pair of twins, the old lady of the Ruan family wouldn¡¯t have such bad thoughts. Fortunately, Erya was here. Otherwise, I would have hung myself at the Yu family¡¯s door.¡±


    Lu Erbai hurriedly said, ¡°Mum, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±


    Shu Yu grabbed the old lady¡¯s hand, ¡°The rent is a little cheap, so let¡¯s not tell anyone to avoid trouble.¡±


    ¡°We understand.¡±


    ¡°The next step is to clean up the shop. I¡¯ve already asked Butler Yu to help move the extra cabinets. I¡¯ll find a craftsman to change the layout, and we can open for business after that.¡±


    Then, Shu Yu turned to Madam Ruan, ¡°Mum, you¡¯re going to be busy from now on.¡±


    Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t wait, ¡°Erya, tell me what I should do. I can definitely do it well.¡±


    ¡°I drew a few sketches of clothes. Although it¡¯s a little rough, it¡¯ll more or less work. Mum, make some small samples according to the sketches I give you. If there¡¯s no problem, we¡¯ll make adult sizes. As for the exact measurements¡­ Base it on my measurements, then.¡±


    Madam Ruan was slightly excited, ¡°Okay, tell me the details. I can¡¯t help much with other matters, but it¡¯s definitely not a problem for me to make clothes. I can start today.¡±

 Chapter 97 - 97: The Dejected Lu Erbai

    Chapter 97: The Dejected Lu Erbai


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu then said to the old lady, ¡°Grandma, mum probably won¡¯t have much free time in the next few days. The job of cooking may fall on you.¡±


    The old lady waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just things job I¡¯m used to doing. I guarantee the house will be squeaking clean. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Shu Yu was thinking that after they earned some money, they would have to buy two servants. Although the old lady was not old, she had worked hard these few years. She looked much more haggard than those gossiping women at the village entrance today.


    At the thought of the other party¡¯s appearance, Shu Yu suddenly remembered the makeup products she brought back.


    She quickly went to get her bag and placed the makeup products on the table.


    ¡°Grandma, mum, come and pick a few.¡±


    ...


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Mrs. Ruan looked at the various ceramic jars in front of her in surprise. These jars were very exquisite, and the patterns on them were very beautiful.


    She couldn¡¯t help but pick one up and asked in surprise, ¡°These are the makeup products that you said the Yu family left for you? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, these twenty jars are of good quality. I was thinking of bringing them back to share with everyone.¡±


    Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t bear to part with the makeup product in her hand. When she was a girl, the Ruan family didn¡¯t give her money. She wore rough linen clothes every day and never dressed up. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After she married into the Lu family, Lu Erbai had been clueless about these girly things. But once, he saw her standing at a small stall looking at rouge and knew that she liked it, so he bought her a box.


    However, within two days, Old Lady Ruan came to see her and took it away.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co


    After that, Madam Ruan never bought or used makeup again.


    These rouge were obviously much better than the one she had bought from the small stall in town back then. Ruan Shi caressed the jar, then took a deep breath and put it down. She looked up at Shu Yu and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need this. You can keep it for yourself or give it to others in the future when you need to do so.¡±


    The old lady also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m already so old. I¡¯ll be laughed at if I use this.¡±


    Shu Yu still pushed the jars over, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. We¡¯re about to open a shop and we have to receive all kinds of customers then. We have to persuade them to buy our products and craftsmanship. If we don¡¯t even care about dressing up, why would the customers believe that we have such skills?¡±


    When Madam Ruan and the old lady heard this, they felt that it made sense.


    But ¡­ Even if they dressed up, they wouldn¡¯t look good.


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°You can put the rouge aside for now, but you still need to take care of your body and face. At the very least, you can¡¯t be so thin. Your face has to be more ruddy and healthy. We can¡¯t be frugal, we have to maintain our appearance.¡±


    The two older women could not find any words to refute Shu Yu and could thus only accept the makeup. At this moment, they were feeling somewhat regretful. Why did they choose to open a ready-to-wear clothes shop? Never mind the other capital, now even they needed to eat and drink well¡­ They felt that it was unnecessary.


    In the end, the two still picked out two jars of makeup from the pile.


    Shu Yu packed the rest, ¡°I¡¯ll send some to my elder sisters later.¡±


    As for how and when she would do so, she would think about it when the time came.


    Shu Yu put the bag aside. When she turned around, she saw Lu Erbai¡¯s dejected look. She thought for a moment and knew the reason.


    Thus, she looked at Lu Erbai and said, ¡°Dad, although you¡¯re recuperating now, there¡¯s something that I need your help with.¡±


    As expected, Lu Erbai¡¯s spirits were lifted, ¡°Say it, I¡¯ll do it well.¡±

 Chapter 98 - 98: Call Her Yu From Now On

    Chapter 98: Call Her Yu From Now On


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu said, ¡°I want dad to help me make a few mannequins and clothes hangers, but the clothes hanger I want isn¡¯t the kind that stands upright beside the bed. It¡¯s those that can be hung casually.¡±


    He understood hangers, but¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s a mannequin?¡± Lu Erbai didn¡¯t understand this new term.


    Shu Yu explained it to him, and Lu Erbai immediately understood, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get it done for you very soon.¡±


    Mannequins weren¡¯t huge. He could make the parts one by one and then attach them together. For the current Lu Erbai, it was not a problem.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. What¡¯s important now is your leg. Dad, you have to heal your injuries as soon as possible so that you can go to the shop to help me.¡±


    ...


    Lu Erbai understood, ¡°I¡¯ll rest properly.¡±


    After everything was arranged, Shu Yu thought of the few mu of land at home and asked the old lady, ¡°Grandma, have you rented out the land?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked your uncle to keep an eye on this matter. I went to his house just now to talk about this.¡±


    Lu Dasong didn¡¯t understand at first and even tried to dissuade her, saying that a few mu of land wouldn¡¯t be a problem for his second brother once his legs recovered.


    It was at that time that Dahu and the others ran in and said that Shu Yu was back, which interrupted their conversation.


    ¡°Erya, you said that you wanted to build a new room for our house. I thought about it and decided not to rush it. There are too many things to do in the shop right now, and no one has the time to take care of the renovations. Your mum can¡¯t make clothes if there¡¯s too much noise around either, so it¡¯s better to wait for the shop to open before starting the renovations.¡±


    The old lady had thought it through. After the shop opened, they would be able to make money. By then, they would have more money on hand and would not be so stressed.


    Shu Yu was fine with that. She had thought that she couldn¡¯t find a suitable shop so quickly, so she thought of building the room first.


    Currently, they were truly short on staff.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the county town to find some craftsmen. Dad, do you know any craftsmen that you think are good?¡±


    Lu Erbai had been an apprentice carpenter in the county before he got married. As such, he naturally knew a few reliable craftsmen.


    ¡°Tomorrow, go to 57 Dongmen Street and find a craftsman with the surname Zheng. He¡¯s been my good friend for many years and has even helped our family during difficult times. He has good craftsmanship and is very serious and fast in his work, plus he doesn¡¯t charge much. However, he injured people a few years ago, and for some reason, people outside said that he has a bad temper and is not easy to get along with. They even said that he threatened his employers, so even fewer people hired him.¡±


    Shu Yu believed in her dad, so she decided to look for Craftsman Zheng the next day.


    After everything was discussed, Shu Yu decided to leave.


    Just as she got up, Lu Erbai say with a straight face, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing that I have to say first.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The old lady asked.


    Lu Erbai said, ¡°Don¡¯t call her Erya in the future. Just call her by her full name, Shu Yu, or Yu.¡±


    The old lady frowned, ¡°But we¡¯re already used to calling her Erya.¡±


    Lu Erbai was helpless, ¡°Mum, although Erya sounds intimate, she¡¯s going to be the shopkeeper of the shop soon. It¡¯s a habit in our village to call her that, but if she is addressed as Erya in front of the customers, they¡¯ll think that she¡¯s unpresentable and look down on her.¡±


    Over the years, he had been to many places and met many people in search of Erya.


    Most of the people were friendly, but some sneered at such a name. They felt that the other party was a country girl who had never seen the world and was not worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as them. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 99 - 99: Cunning

    Chapter 99: Cunning


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Erbai didn¡¯t want Erya to be looked down upon just because of her name. It might even cause the shop to lose business.


    The old lady immediately realized the seriousness of the situation, ¡°Then¡­ Then we¡¯ll call her Yu.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned to look at Shu Yu, as if seeking her opinion.


    Shu Yu nodded. She did not reject the name ¡°Erya¡±, but it was indeed a little troubling. At first, she was not used to it. Sometimes, when the old lady called her Erya, she could not even react.


    Later on, too many villagers from the neighboring villages called her Erya too, so these few days, when she heard the name Erya, she would subconsciously turn her head and almost greet the other party.


    The old lady thus decided, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided then. I¡¯ll let Dasong and Sanzhu know later.¡±


    ...


    As soon as she finished speaking, the noise of children came from outside.


    Dahu¡¯s serious tone was particularly obvious, ¡°Dabao, don¡¯t cry. You can¡¯t ride the mule. You¡¯ll get hurt. You have to listen.¡±


    Dabao sobbed, ¡°You have to call me big brother.¡±


    Dahu was in a difficult position. The other party didn¡¯t seem like an older brother at all. It was hard to call him that.


    Although Dabao had been good to them these two days, he had also bullied them before. Dahu was quite vengeful.


    When Shu Yu went out, she saw his face full of confusion and melancholy.


    Hmm, Dahu¡­ He should be sent to school. They could skimp on everything, but not education. Besides, he was at the right age to study.


    Shu Yu decided to ask around when she went to the county tomorrow.


    The next morning, Shu Yu knocked on Lu Sanzhu¡¯s door and drove the carriage out.


    Unexpectedly, just as she was about to set off, Daniu came over.


    ¡°Er¡­ Yu, my father asked me to go with you. After all, I¡¯m a man and I have great strength. If there¡¯s any heavy work in the shop, I can help. I¡¯m also familiar with the county.¡±


    Daniu was a little embarrassed after he finished speaking. When he went back yesterday, his father told the whole family that the second uncle¡¯s family was going to open a shop. They were so shocked that they were sent into a daze.


    Who would have thought that the second uncle, who was so poor that he couldn¡¯t even afford medicine when his leg hurt, could now rent a shop in the county?


    In any case, their family had discussed this matter for most of the night and only went to bed very late.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t reject Daniu¡¯s good intentions. She had thought about it before. If the shop didn¡¯t even have enough manpower, she could ask Daniu for help. After getting along with Daniu for the past few days, she was very sure of his character.


    He was filial to his elders, cared for his younger siblings, was tentative, and had a mind.


    Shu Yu beckoned him to get on the mule carriage and they drove to the village entrance together.


    Lu Sanzhu stood at the door of his house with his arms crossed. He watched the carriage leave and snorted coldly, ¡°Big brother is really cunning. He knows that second brother¡¯s family is going to strike it rich, so he sent Daniu to curry favor. So disgusting.¡±


    He had originally planned to go to the county with Erya to get a free meal and befriend her.


    Now, he had no chance at all. It was extremely appalling.


    Lu Sanzhu turned around in anger and went back to sleep. There were plenty of opportunities, and the mule carriage was parked at his house anyway.


    Shu Yu and Daniu arrived at the county soon and went to Ningshui Street first.


    When Daniu heard that the shop was on Ningshui Street, he was shocked. He turned his head and asked, ¡°Yu, are you renting a shop on Ningshui Street? ¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡±


    Daniu¡¯s eyelids twitched. The rent on that street was not cheap.


    However, when the carriage went further in, his entire body stiffened. As far as he knew, the rent for the shops inside was even more expensive.

 Chapter 100 - 100: Craftsman Zheng

    Chapter 100: Craftsman Zheng


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Even when the mule carriage stopped, Daniu was still in a daze.


    His second uncle was too generous. At first, Daniu thought that although they were renting a shop in the county, they would be renting a relatively remote place. This was the most prosperous and lively street in the county!


    ¡°Come down,¡± Shu Yu jumped off the shaft of the carriage. Daniu came back to his senses and followed her in.


    ¡°This is the shop I rented. What do you think? It¡¯s a little small, but it¡¯s enough.¡±


    Daniu raised his head and looked around the shop. His eyes were filled with surprise, ¡°It¡¯s not that small.¡±


    He was still a young man, after all, so Daniu couldn¡¯t help but walk around the shop. He excitedly looked at every corner of the shop.


    ...


    Shu Yu went to wash her hands, then came out and say to him, ¡°Brother Daniu, I¡¯m going to Dongmen Street to find a craftsman. You can rest here for a while.¡±


    Daniu recovered from his excitement, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You can help me look after the shop and the carriage, so I don¡¯t have to lock the door.¡±


    Daniu thought about it and agreed.


    However, as soon as Shu Yu turned around and left, he immediately looked around, found a broom and a rag, and started cleaning the shop inside and out.


    Shu Yu found Dongmen Street soon and knocked on the door of Craftsman Zheng¡¯s courtyard.


    Craftsman Zheng, who opened the door, looked quite depressed and dispirited. He was stunned when he saw Shu Yu, ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡±


    Shu Yu was holding a bag of date pastries in her hand, ¡°Are you Uncle Zheng? I¡¯m the second daughter of Lu Erbai from Shangshi Village. My father asked me to come and find you.¡±


    Craftsman Zheng was surprised for a moment, ¡°Erbai¡¯s daughter? Come, come in first.¡±


    Shu Yu entered the house and looked around the Zheng family¡¯s courtyard. There were a lot of tools and materials piled up here, and it was a little messy.


    Craftsman Zheng called for his wife and invited Shu Yu into the central room.


    Shu Yu placed the date pastries on the table, then went straight to the point, ¡°Our family rented a shop on Ningshui Street and we plan to make some changes and repair it. My father said that Uncle Zheng¡¯s skills are good and meticulous, so he asked me to come here and ask if you have time.¡±


    Craftsman Zheng¡¯s wife, who was carrying a bowl of water into the room, widened her eyes and walked up to Shu Yu in a few steps, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. He just happens to be free.¡±


    Craftsman Zheng was shocked, ¡°A shop? The Lu family is opening a shop?¡±


    Two months ago, when he went to visit Lu Erbai, the latter was still lying in bed and feeling uncomfortable. It had rained that day, and the roof had been leaking. He was the one who had helped to mend it.


    But now, Lu Erbai was actually going to open a shop on Ningshui Street?


    Just as he was thinking about it, his wife gave him a nudge, and he quickly came to his senses.


    After that, Shu Yu told him about the requests and remuneration. Craftsman Zheng expressed that he had no problem with it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I follow you to the shop to take a look now? If it¡¯s possible, we can start work tomorrow.¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t ask for more, so she brought Craftsman Zheng back to Ningshui Street.


    When she entered the shop, she saw that the previously dirty floor was now clean. Daniu was wiping the counter with a rag.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, ¡°Brother Daniu, don¡¯t bother.¡±


    She introduced Craftsmen Zheng to him, ¡°This is Uncle Zheng.¡±


    Daniu quickly wiped his hands and walked out from behind the counter. He said energetically, ¡°Uncle Zheng.¡±


    Craftsman Zheng nodded. Shu Yu led him inside and explained her plan as they walked.


    ¡°This is a ready-to-made clothes shop, so it¡¯s best if the front is big so that the customers can see the clothes inside from the outside. The entrance of this shop is actually quite spacious, but the two door panels on the side are fixed. I want to make it into a door that can be opened.¡±


    sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 101 - 101: Meng Yunzheng and Zhang Shu?

    Chapter 101: Meng Yunzheng and Zhang Shu?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Craftsman Zheng moved the door and said, ¡°This is not a problem.¡±


    ¡°And this wall on the left, I wonder if we can make a few big windows. I want to let in more light.¡±


    Craftsman Zheng went over and examined the wall carefully for a moment. He gave her an approximate width, ¡°This piece can be knocked out and installed as a window.¡±


    Shu Yu replied, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    She then brought Craftsman Zheng to look at the door that connected to the backyard.


    ¡°This has to be removed and the passageway widened. It¡¯s connected to the room in the backyard which I want to use as a fitting room.¡±


    ...


    Then, she wanted to separate the fitting room from the other room in the backyard and the kitchen so that the living and working areas could be separated.


    As such, there was only one room left for people to stay.


    However, there was nothing she could do. After all, the original shop was quite small.


    Therefore, she wanted to make a bunk bed in that room. The bottom of the bunk bed would be wider and could sleep two people, while the top would be narrower and could sleep one person. With that, one room could accommodate three people. It was a little cramped, but the conditions were limited now.


    When she earned money, she would buy a house in the county town.


    Shu Yu tried her best to make use of the resources. Even with that, she still had to have a separate utility room since there had to be a place to store the goods.


    Either way, the backyard space was fully utilized. Craftsman Zheng, as a professional, gave a few suggestions to adjust the layout to make it more suitable and beautiful.


    Shu Yu fully believed her father¡¯s words now. Uncle Zheng was indeed meticulous and capable.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided,¡± Craftsman Zheng said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the market to take a look later. There are some things that I still have to pick out.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll just buy it then if it¡¯s good.¡±


    This time, Daniu did not say that he wanted to go. He would not interfere in matters that involved money.


    Shu Yu followed Craftsman Zheng to the market that mainly sold materials. Craftsman Zheng had connections and chose the middle-grade ones. This was just a rented shop, so it was enough.


    Shu Yu had some understanding of these materials. She could tell that Craftsman Zheng did not cheat her. Even if he did, it was fine. She didn¡¯t understand, but her father was a carpenter. He would know if the work was good or not when he came around. There was no need for Craftsman Zheng to be greedy.


    The two of them ate a bowl of noodles at a stall before continuing to shop. By the time they finished, it was already very late.


    Craftsman Zheng had to go home to prepare the tools and call two workers to help. After all, Shu Yu did not give him much time, and he needed help.


    With that, Shu Yu and Craftsman Zheng parted ways at the entrance of Dongmen Street.


    Shu Yu heaved a sigh of relief after finishing one matter on her list, and her walking became much lighter.


    However, just as she was about to turn to Ningshui Street, she suddenly saw two familiar figures standing in front of her.


    Shu Yu stopped in her tracks and her gaze fell on the man who was facing her sideways. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhang Shu¡­ Why was he here?


    And wasn¡¯t the person standing opposite him Meng Yunzheng? Wasn¡¯t that Young Master Meng whom she had just met a few days ago?


    How could these two people who had nothing to do with each other know each other?


    Shu Yu frowned slightly. The next moment, she saw Zhang Shu smile at Meng Yunzheng and walk around him.


    Meng Yunzheng was still standing in the same place, but his indifferent eyes quickly turned to look at Shu Yu. Their eyes suddenly met.


    Shu Yu wanted to leave but it was too late.


    Although they had agreed that they would act as if they hadn¡¯t seen each other last time, Meng Yunzheng did not look away after seeing her now.


    As such, Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, but still walked forward and stood in front of him. She smiled and asked, ¡°Do you know Zhang Shu?¡±

 Chapter 102 - 102: Meng Yunzheng Says Zhang Yunshu was Asking for Directions

    Chapter 102: Meng Yunzheng Says Zhang Yunshu was Asking for Directions


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng looked confused.


    Shu Yu pointed in the direction where Zhang Shu left, ¡°It¡¯s that man just now.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng understood and then shook his head with a smile.


    He smiled out of habit, but he immediately thought of what Shu Yu had said. She said, his smile¡­ was a little fake.


    So Meng Yunzheng immediately suppressed his smile, opened his mouth, and said two words silently.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t hear him, but he only said three words, and the shape of his lips when he spoke made it very obvious. She immediately understood. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    ¡°Ask for directions? You mean, you asked him for directions?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng shook his head.


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°Did he ask you for directions?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded.


    Shu Yu frowned, ¡°He¡¯s a local and is very familiar with this county. Why is he asking you for directions instead?¡±


    She had heard from the old lady that apart from doing the chores at home, Zhang Shu would go to the county to work part-time during his spare time. It was probably because he worked hard and didn¡¯t complain, so he could find work every time. He could get paid every time even if the part-time work didn¡¯t end well.


    Back when Daya married him, this was a huge bonus.


    In the Lu family, whether it was the old lady, Lu Erbai, or Ruan Shi, all of them felt that Zhang Shu was honest, hardworking, and could earn money, while Daya was gentle and virtuous. When the time came, the couple would work hard together and live a prosperous life.


    Who knew that Daya¡¯s life in the Zhang family would actually become so difficult?


    Why would a person who would go to the county every year to find a part-time job need to ask for directions? He even asked someone who wasn¡¯t a local for directions.


    Shu Yu always felt that Zhang Shu was strange.


    Just as she was pondering, a hand suddenly reached out and waved in front of her.


    Shu Yu looked up and met Meng Yunzheng¡¯s questioning gaze. She smiled, ¡°Why is Young Master Meng here? Where¡¯s Doctor Zhao?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng pointed to the place where he lived. Shu Yu understood, but at this point, she didn¡¯t know what else to say to him.


    Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t speak now, so they couldn¡¯t exactly chat. Even if he made gestures, Shu Yu could only guess half of it.


    In the end, she could only say, ¡°Well, I opened a ready-to-wear clothes store on Ningshui Street. If Young Master Meng needs my help, you can find me there.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and turned to leave.


    Shu Yu watched his back gradually disappear into the distance. After a long time, she sighed heavily.


    My, my, such a handsome young master, why can¡¯t he speak? What a pity.


    Shu Yu shook her head and returned to the shop with her hands behind her back.


    Daniu had already tidied up everything. When he saw her return, he immediately welcomed her happily, ¡°Yu, Uncle Zheng is going to start work tomorrow. Let me help too. The sooner we finish the work, the sooner the shop can open.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble Big Brother Daniu for the next few days.¡±


    Daniu did not find it troublesome at all. He was even very excited.


    Although this was not his shop, it was his second uncle¡¯s shop. He wanted to participate in the renovation of the shop and watch it become better bit by bit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring the clothes over tomorrow. It¡¯s convenient to stay in the small room at the back too.¡±


    The bedding in the small room had been thrown away by Butler Yu, but the bedboard was still there. He had just tidied it up and could sleep with a straw mat.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t agree, but she didn¡¯t try to persuade him. Whether or not Daniu could move in depended on whether Madam Li was willing or not. If she was not, Daniu might not even be able to come to the county.

 Chapter 103 - 103: Looking for Daya

    Chapter 103: Looking for Daya


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was getting late. The two of them packed their things and prepared to head back.


    The mule carriage was driven by Daniu. He knew how to drive an ox cart but had only tried driving a mule carriage just this morning.


    The young man was very enthusiastic about this. Shu Yu happened to be tired after walking for a day, so she leaned against the carriage to rest.


    However, as soon as she closed her eyes, she inexplicably thought of Zhang Shu whom she met today.


    Shu Yu instantly straightened up and frowned.


    Daniu, who was on the shaft of the carriage, heard the commotion and asked her through the curtain, ¡°Yu, what¡¯s wrong? Am I going too fast?¡±


    ...


    ¡°No,¡± Shu Yu stuck her head out and said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Dayan Village.¡±


    ¡°Dayan Village?¡± Daniu was surprised, ¡°You want to look for Daya?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°It just so happens that we have a mule carriage, so we¡¯re not afraid of traveling. I have something that I want to give to her.¡±


    She left two boxes of makeup in the carriage, which she wanted to send to Daya with this opportunity. While she was at it, she wanted to see how her sister was doing.


    Daniu happily replied, ¡°Alright, Daya came back in a hurry last time and we didn¡¯t even have time to say a few words. We can also tell her the good news about the shop opening. If the Zhang family knows about it, they will treat her much better in the future.¡±


    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows and glanced at him. As expected, Daniu was actually a very sensitive youth.


    He knew that Daya¡¯s life was not good. Part of the reason might be that she did not have children yet. Another reason was that the Zhang family knew about the Lu family¡¯s situation and felt that even if Daya was wronged, the Lu family could not support her since they couldn¡¯t even take care of themselves.


    This time, they would let the Zhang family know that the Lu family was living a good life now. If they dared to bully Daya again, the Lu family would not let them off.


    Daniu quickly pulled the reins and turned to the left.


    With the mule carriage, the speed was indeed much faster. It did not take long for the carriage to stop at the entrance of Dayan Village.


    Unlike Shangshi Village, Dayan Village¡¯s entrance was connected by a bridge. An ox cart could enter if one drove slowly, but Shu Yu¡¯s mule carriage was relatively large and thus inconvenient to cross the bridge.


    Therefore, the two of them parked the mule carriage at the entrance of the village and walked into the village.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know where the Zhang family was. After crossing the bridge, she asked Daniu to lead the way.


    The two of them had not walked far when Daniu suddenly pointed ahead and said, ¡°That seems to be Daya.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up and saw Daya washing clothes by the stream.


    Daniu quickly waved his hand and called out to her, ¡°Daya, Daya¡­¡±


    However, the stream was turbulent and the sound of the water was loud. Many people were also washing clothes and talking by the stream. As such, not only did Daya not hear him, but she even turned around and left after washing the last piece of clothing. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Daniu could only put down his hand and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Let¡¯s catch up quickly.¡±


    Unfortunately, the two of them were too far away. By the time they caught up, Daya had already turned into the center of the village and disappeared.


    The two of them could only go to the Zhang family by themselves. The Zhang family was a little far from the stream. They had to pass through the center of the village and go to the other side of the stream.


    The last time Daniu came was a year ago. At that time, he had rushed over to tell Daya about Lu Erbai¡¯s leg injury. He wasn¡¯t familiar with Dayan Village, and he even went to the wrong place once.


    Therefore, even though the two of them were fast, by the time they arrived at the Zhang family, Daya had already entered the residence.


    Shu Yu took two quick steps and stood at the entrance of the Zhang family¡¯s courtyard. She realized that the courtyard door was already closed. Just as she was about to knock on the door, she heard voices coming from inside.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, didn¡¯t you leave any food for me in the kitchen?¡±


    This was¡­ Daya¡¯s timid and helpless voice.

 Chapter 104 - 104: The Zhang Family is Going Too Far

    Chapter 104: The Zhang Family is Going Too Far


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu¡¯s raised hand to knock on the door paused. She frowned and made a hush gesture at Daniu who walked up.


    The next moment, a sarcastic voice came from inside, ¡°Third sister-in-law, do you hear yourself? It¡¯s long past dinner time, and we waited a long time for you to come back. We thought that you had already found something to eat outside. Wouldn¡¯t the food go bad if we kept it?¡±


    Daya pinched the corner of her clothes with both hands and said in a low voice, ¡°But I haven¡¯t eaten anything all day.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat?¡± Another voice followed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you send a big basket of peaches to your family a few days ago? You even have the ability to give your sister such a good piece of cloth. With such ability, how could you not find something to eat?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Third sister-in-law, don¡¯t tell us that you secretly ate good food outside, right?¡±


    ¡°Do you still have any food on you? Why don¡¯t you let us search you?¡±


    ...


    Shu Yu looked around and saw that the walls of the Zhang family were low. She immediately took a few steps forward and moved a big stone over to step on it. With that, half of her head peeked out from the wall and she could see the situation inside at a glance.


    At this moment, the two women who were originally sitting on the stools in the courtyard stood up and walked toward Daya.


    Then, they started to search Daya.


    They said that they were searching her, but they took the opportunity to pinch her a few times.


    ¡°Third Sister-in-law, you can¡¯t help your family anymore. You¡¯re married to the Zhang family now. You¡¯re a member of the Zhang family. Even your three nephews haven¡¯t eaten big peaches yet. You¡¯re quite generous.¡±


    ¡°And that piece of cloth. To think you didn¡¯t give it to mother. You¡¯re the daughter-in-law of the Zhang family. You should make a set of clothes for mother.¡±


    Daya shrank back in pain, ¡°Eldest sister-in-law, second sister-in-law, I didn¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t have anything on me.¡± S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. You¡¯re usually so quiet. Who knew that you¡¯re such an ingrate? We¡¯ve all been deceived by you.¡±


    The two women were laughing as they pulled her hair.


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression turned cold. She broke off a piece of soil from the courtyard wall and was about to throw it over.


    Daniu, who had unknowingly been looking over the wall with her, widened his eyes.


    However, at this moment, an old woman walked out of the house and looked at her three daughters-in-law with a dark face, ¡°What¡¯s all the noise? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being a laughing stock?¡±


    Madam Zhou and Madam Feng immediately let go of Daya and walked to the woman with a smile.


    ¡°Mother, did we wake you up?¡±


    ¡°Mother, you can¡¯t blame us for this. It¡¯s third sister-in-law. As soon as she came back, she questioned us why we didn¡¯t leave food for her.¡±


    The old woman immediately glared at Daya, ¡°You still have the cheek to ask us that? You¡¯re just a hen that doesn¡¯t lay eggs. What food do you need? You¡¯re just an ingrate who knows how to find trouble for us. What are you waiting for? Go and clean up the dishes. After washing them, remove the corn kernels from the cob in the corner. There¡¯s no water in the jar too, fill it up later. There¡¯s so much work to do, and you¡¯re still slacking off here. Hurry up and go! If you don¡¯t finish it, don¡¯t even think about sleeping at night.¡±


    Daya cowered and quickly walked into the kitchen with her head lowered.


    The old woman spat at her back, ¡°You¡¯re quite bold to bring the cloth back to your mother¡¯s house.¡±


    Madam Zhou and Madam Feng covered their mouths and giggled.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? We should teach her a lesson and let her know her place.¡±


    Shu Yu came down from the wall, and Daniu also hurried down.


    ¡°Yu, don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s go and bring Daya out now. The Zhang family is going too far.¡±

 Chapter 105 - 105: Let Her Eat First

    Chapter 105: Let Her Eat First


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Daniu finished speaking, his face darkened. He clenched his fists and walked toward the Zhang family¡¯s main door with heavy footsteps.


    He didn¡¯t expect Shu Yu to go in the other direction with a tense face.


    Daniu was stunned. He looked at the Zhang family and then at Shu Yu¡¯s back. He stomped his feet and followed her.


    ¡°Yu, are we going back to call for help?¡±


    That¡¯s right. The Zhang family had three sons, and Old Lady Zhang was not easy to deal with. They were just two juniors. It would not be easy for them to take Daya away. If they tried, they might even hurt Daya in the end.


    However, Shu Yu simply said expressionlessly, ¡°She said that she hasn¡¯t eaten all day.¡±


    ...


    Daniu suddenly stopped in his tracks. That¡¯s right, Daya said that she hadn¡¯t eaten for a day. Did those bastards from the Zhang family think that the Lu family was dead? No wonder Daya was so skinny.


    This was only what they had just seen and heard. God knows how much Daya had been bullied in the past.


    Daniu felt a little suffocated. He quickened his pace. He had to hurry back and call for help. He had to call his father, third uncle, and a few of his friends. The girls of the Lu family must not be bullied like this.


    He arrived at the mule carriage first, sat on the shaft, and pulled the reins.


    However, when Shu Yu arrived, she asked him to come down. She rummaged through the carriage for a while and then took out a bag.


    Then, she got off the mule carriage and walked back into Dayan Village.


    Daniu was a little confused. He stood beside the carriage for a while before speeding up to catch up with her.


    ¡°Yu, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It might take some time to take Daya away later. We have to let her eat first.¡±


    Daniu said, ¡°We¡¯ll take her away with just the two of us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just the two of us,¡± Shu Yu¡¯s expression became increasingly gloomy, and her footsteps gradually quickened.


    At this moment, the Zhang family still did not know that someone was walking over angrily.


    After Daya finished washing the dishes, Old Madam Zhang urged her to remove the corn kernels from the cob, ¡°You took so long to wash the dishes. Are you deliberately going against me?¡±


    Daya was pushed by her and almost lost her balance. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had not eaten for a day, plus she had gone to the fields to work for half a day in the morning. When she came back, the whole family had finished eating, not even leaving her with a scrap.


    She had only drunk two large ladles of water to fill her stomach. Her vision was a little blurry now, and she felt her limbs start to go weak.


    However, she still sat down at the corner of the wall without saying a word. She picked up the corn cob and began to remove the kernel.


    Madam Zhou and Madam Feng were munching on melon seeds, laughing and chatting as they watched the children running around in the courtyard.


    The boys were naughty. The clothes that Daya had just washed were still hanging on the bamboo pole in the courtyard. The children darted and played under the clothes.


    Madam Zhou glanced at Daya and reprimanded them with feigned anger, ¡°Be careful. Your third aunt just washed these clothes. Don¡¯t dirty them.¡±


    Old Madam Zhang came out of the house and dusted the corner of her clothes with her left hand. She scolded Madam Zhou, ¡°If it¡¯s dirty, let her wash it again. Children are smarter when they¡¯re naughty. Why are you reprimanding them?¡±


    Madam Zhou didn¡¯t get annoyed. She just smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because third sister-in-law is working too hard?¡±


    ¡°Working too hard? She¡¯s now a sinner in the Zhang family. She can¡¯t even give birth and still used her in-laws¡¯ things to help her maternal family. She can only atone for her sins if she does more work.¡±


    Madam Feng agreed, ¡± Mother is right.¡±


    Then, she looked at Daya, ¡°Third Sister-in-law, did you hear that? Someone like you would have been divorced long ago. It¡¯s only mother and third brother who are magnanimous enough to keep you.¡±

 Chapter 106 - 106: Shu Yu Kicks Down the Door

    Chapter 106: Shu Yu Kicks Down the Door


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daya didn¡¯t say anything. Madam Feng was displeased. She took a melon seed and threw the shell at her, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Are you mute?¡±


    Daya lowered her head and worked silently.


    What could she say? It was useless to say anything. Rather, if she said anything, they would only get worse.


    However, even if she didn¡¯t say anything this time, the rest of the Zhang family didn¡¯t plan to stop.


    The children who were running around and making a scene saw Madam Feng throwing melon seed shells. They felt that it was fun and immediately ran over. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, they stood in a row, munching on melon seeds then threw the shells at Day.


    ...


    Daya frowned and reached out to block the shells. The children were immediately unhappy.


    ¡°Third aunt, put your hand down. We can¡¯t aim accurately.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, third aunt doesn¡¯t want to play with us.¡±


    Old Lady Zhang walked over in a few steps, ¡°Put your hand down. The children are playing with you, yet you feel wronged, huh?¡±


    Daya said softly, ¡°Mother, I, I have to work. I don¡¯t have time to play.¡±


    ¡°You dare to talk back?¡± When Old Lady Zhang heard her rejection, she was instantly upset. She looked left and right, picked up a corn cob on the ground, and hit her.


    Daya was hit on the arm immediately. Old Lady Zhang wanted to hit her a second time when with a bang, the courtyard door was kicked open.


    Shu Yu raised her head only to see Daya, who was sitting in the corner, being beaten by Old Lady Zhang.


    She abruptly grabbed the bag hanging on her back tightly, suppressed her anger, and walked into the courtyard step by step.


    The Zhang family was stunned for a moment and looked over in unison.


    Looking at the courtyard door that was about to fall off, Old Lady Zhang threw down the corn cob in her hand and walked over, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing in my house? Who allowed you to kick our door?¡±


    Daniu, who was at the door, was shocked by the momentum of Shu Yu kicking the door just now. He only came back to his senses when he heard Old Lady Zhang¡¯s curses. When he saw Shu Yu enter, he hurriedly followed her and casually closed the already broken courtyard door.


    Shu Yu glanced around. The men of the Zhang family were not around. God knows if they had gone out or were resting in the house.


    The women in the courtyard looked at her angrily.


    Daya also raised her head. When she saw Shu Yu and Daniu, she was stunned and stood up in shock.


    She stood up so fast that she felt dizzy and almost fell forward.


    After she finally steadied herself, she quickly took a few steps forward, ¡°Erya! Daniu! You, why are you here?¡±


    As she walked closer, Shu Yu could see many melon seed shells in her hair.


    She only felt her head buzzing from anger. She had only left for a short while, but the Zhang family had already become more and more aggressive in bullying Daya.


    Old Lady Zhang immediately reacted when she heard Daya¡¯s words and looked at the somewhat familiar Daniu.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Daya¡¯s younger brother and sister. Why are you guys here so late?¡±


    Shu Yu ignored her completely. She held Daya¡¯s hand and brought her to the side to sit down. Then, she pulled out another stool.


    Following this, she squatted and untied the bag on her back. After opening it, she took out some paper bags.


    There were buns in one paper bag, grapes in another, and two chicken drumsticks in the last.


    She placed the three paper bags in front of Daya and said gently, ¡°Eat first. You¡¯ll only have the strength after you¡¯re full. Leave this to me and Brother Daniu.¡±

 Chapter 107 - 107: Dont Let Anyone Disturb Daya

    Chapter 107: Don¡¯t Let Anyone Disturb Daya


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Daya was a little confused. She glanced at Shu Yu and then at the three paper bags in front of her. Her stomach grumbled rudely.


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t eat much last night either. After eating, she worked the whole night too. By the time she slept last night, her stomach was aching. If not for her exhaustion, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep at all.


    When she saw the food in front of her, she felt as if her eyes were hallucinating.


    Daya couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva, but she still didn¡¯t move. She looked at Shu Yu again, ¡°Erya, why are you guys here?¡±


    Shu Yu saw that she didn¡¯t move, so she handed her a bun, ¡°Eat.¡±


    She had bought all these things in the county today. Although she was a little tight on money now, money on food could not be saved. She had told Madam Ruan and the others yesterday that they needed to take good care of their bodies. The first step was to eat well. They should eat things like rice, noodles, vegetables, fruits, and meat as much as they could.


    ...


    Being healthy was the most important thing, so she had originally planned to bring these home for them to eat.


    Apart from that, she also had a water bag in her hand that contained soy milk.


    She had wanted to buy milk because Sanya kept tripping when she walked. She had asked Doctor Xu about it before and learned that it was because of Sanya¡¯s weak bones. Milk was better than soy milk for calcium replenishment, but she didn¡¯t find any milk for the time being. Since soy milk was nutritious too, she bought soy milk first.


    At this moment, these were all placed in front of Daya.


    Daya looked at the meat bun in her hand in a daze. She hesitated and was about to take a bite when Old Lady Zhang¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in her ear.


    ¡°Oh my, why are you so polite and brought so many things since you¡¯re here?¡± She turned her head and called out to Madam Zhou and Madam Feng, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you bringing the things in?¡±


    The two wives behind her reacted. Looking at the big meat buns, grapes, and chicken drumsticks, they were already thinking about how to divide them later.


    The children were even more excited. They grabbed Old Lady Zhang and shouted anxiously, ¡°Grandma, I want that drumstick. I like to eat big drumsticks.¡±


    Old Lady Zhang could not promise anything out loud in front of Shu Yu and Daniu. She smiled and said, ¡°What drumstick? Did you guys not have enough to eat during normal days? That¡¯s a gift from your third aunt¡¯s family. Why aren¡¯t you thanking Second Aunt Lu?¡±


    She pushed the children. Those children had good judgment and quickly thanked Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu still didn¡¯t look at them. Seeing that Daya was still apprehensive and didn¡¯t dare to eat, she put the bun right next to her mouth and said, ¡°Hurry up and eat. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a waste of my effort.¡±


    Upon hearing that it was Er Ya¡¯s effort, Daya no longer hesitated and took a bite.


    The bun was already cold, but the white flour was soft. It was much better than water.


    Daya almost cried.


    Old Lady Zhang¡¯s eyelids twitched. Seeing Daya take a second bite, her heart ached. As expected, she was a prodigal. To think she ate the gift from her family in front of so many people. How shameless.


    Old Lady Zhang reached out to take it, ¡°Daya, one is enough. Put the rest away and we¡¯ll eat slowly.¡±


    But halfway through, Shu Yu suddenly stood up and blocked her way.


    Old Lady Zhang was stunned. She heard Shu Yu say, ¡°Brother Daniu, stay here and guard. Don¡¯t let those shameless people come and snatch the food. My big sister has been hungry for the whole day. Let her have a good meal. If anyone disturbs her, regardless of whether it¡¯s an adult or a child, I¡¯ll beat them up directly.¡±

 Chapter 108 - 108: Shu Yu Makes a Move

    Chapter 108: Shu Yu Makes a Move


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Old Lady Zhang¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. She immediately became dissatisfied, ¡°Who are you calling shameless? Second daughter of the Lu family, your words are unpleasant to hear.¡±


    Shu Yu ignored her and looked around. Then, she picked up a stick in the corner and handed it to the back.


    Daniu lowered his head and subconsciously took the stick. The next moment, his eyes widened, ¡°Yu, you¡­¡±


    Shu Yu turned her back to him and stretched. She said to Old Lady Zhang, ¡°As in-laws of the Lu family, I believe you should have heard about the incident where I destroyed my crazy maternal grandfather¡¯s house in the Ruan Family Village not long ago, right?¡±


    Old Lady Zhang abruptly took a step back, ¡°You, what do you mean?¡±


    She had, of course, heard about the incident in the Ruan Family Village and even asked Daya about it. However, Daya would definitely not speak ill of her sister. She would only ambiguously say the rumors had been exaggerated.


    ...


    The Zhang family thought about it and agreed. The second daughter of the Lu family was just a girl. Could she really destroy the Ruan family faced with the two men of the Ruan family? The rumor even said that she had split Old Lady Ruan into two. It was simply laughable. If she really killed her, the Lu family would be finished. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Zhang family knew Old Lady Ruan¡¯s personality. She must have seen that Lu Erya was going against her, so she deliberately spread those rumors to ruin her reputation.


    Moreover, Lord Yu from town had gone looking for the Ruan family and tore down more than half of the Ruan family¡¯s house. This incident quickly overshone Lu Erya¡¯s matter. That rumor was more credible.


    Therefore, the Zhang family did not take this matter seriously.


    But now that Shu Yu mentioned it, Old Lady Zhang, Madam Zhou, and Madam Feng couldn¡¯t help but shiver, and a bad feeling flashed through their hearts.


    Shu Yu was already rolling up her sleeves, ¡°What do I mean? I don¡¯t mean anything. I just want you to know that the Lu family is not easy to bully.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly raised her head and kicked Madam Feng who was standing on her right.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Madam Feng fell. Her stomach hurt so much that she curled up into a ball. Cold sweat immediately broke out.


    The people in the courtyard immediately felt their hair stand on end and took two steps back.


    Daya stood up abruptly and exclaimed, ¡°Erya!¡±


    Old Lady Zhang looked terrified. When she came back to her senses, she screamed on the spot, ¡°Honey! Son! Come out quickly! Someone is killing us!¡±


    Before she even finished speaking, Shu Yu saw three men running out of the central room.


    She glanced at them one by one but did not see Zhang Shu. He should still be in the county and had not returned.


    The eldest son of the Zhang family was shocked when he saw his wife lying on the ground. He quickly ran over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who did it?¡±


    Old Lady Zhang immediately pointed at Shu Yu, ¡°It¡¯s her! This little b*tch is Daya¡¯s sister. She¡¯s simply lawless! She actually came to our house to beat people up! I¡¯d like to ask how the Lu family raised their daughters. One is a hen that can¡¯t lay eggs, and the other was rude and barbaric. I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Shu Yu was already in front of her. She grabbed her wrist and twisted it.


    Old Lady Zhang screamed.


    Then, Shu Yu kicked her butt and Old Lady Zhang staggered two steps forward before falling on Old Man Zhang with a bang. The two of them fell to the ground together and could not get up for a long time.


    When the eldest son and the second son of the Zhang family saw this, their anger immediately surged. They rolled up their sleeves and rushed over.


    ¡°You uneducated brat! You even dare to hit my parents! You¡¯re courting death!¡±

 Chapter 109 - 109: Its Not the First Time

    Chapter 109: It¡¯s Not the First Time


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two sons of the Zhang family rushed over and waved their fists.


    Daniu was shocked and immediately raised the stick in his hand. ¡°Yu, let me help you. ¡±


    ¡°No need. Just look after my sister.¡±


    Daniu turned his head and saw Daya rushing over anxiously to block Shu Yu.


    Daniu hurriedly pulled her back, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°But, but¡­¡±


    ...


    Those were two grown men! Erya was so young. She would be beaten to death!


    However, when Daya raised her head, one of the fierce men in her eyes was kneeling while the other was lying on the ground.


    Even Madam Zhou, who had also rushed up, had been grabbed by the hair and pushed to the ground.


    Both Daya and Daniu were at a loss for words.


    At first, they had thought that the incident at the Ruan Family Village was an exaggeration, but now, they didn¡¯t think so at all.


    The three men of the Zhang family were also stunned. They did not expect a young girl to be so powerful.


    However, how could they be willing to give up? One by one, they got up again and began to find tools before rushing up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, you wretched girl!¡± S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even when facing three people, Shu Yu was still at ease. She turned to the side and avoided Old Man Zhang, then kicked the eldest son of the Zhang family to the ground with a sweep of her leg. Following this, she slashed down with her right hand, and the second son of the Zhang family screamed in pain.


    Once again, she beat the three of them until they could not stand up. Only then did Shu Yu walk step by step toward the children who were huddled in the corner.


    Old Lady Zhang looked up while supporting her waist with her hands and saw Shu Yu reaching out her demonic claws. She cried out on the spot, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t touch my grandsons!¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. She looked down at the three grandsons of the Zhang family and asked, ¡°Who threw melon seed shells on my sister¡¯s head just now?¡±


    The three of them desperately squeezed into the corner. The scene just now scared them so much that their snot and tears flowed out.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to say anything?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s her! It¡¯s her!¡± The three of them pointed at Madam Feng in unison.


    Madam Feng was just about to stand up to protect her son and nephew when the three of them suddenly threw the blame at her. Her face was filled with disbelief.


    Yes, she was indeed the first to throw the melon seed shells, but she only threw one. The rest were done by the three kids.


    Shu Yu glanced at Madam Feng and said to the three of them, ¡°Very good. How about this, if you help me, not only will I let you go, but I¡¯ll also give you candy. How about that?¡±


    Their eyes lit up, ¡°What¡­ What favor?¡±


    ¡°Do you see the corn cobs over there? Take one each and beat up the people lying on the ground. Whoever does the best will get the most candy.¡±


    The three of them looked at each other. They were a little afraid and unwilling to move.


    Shu Yu raised his hand. The eldest grandson of the Zhang family immediately rushed towards the corn cobs piled together. He then picked one up and threw it towards Madam Zhou who was closest to them.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Madam Zhou cried out in pain.


    Seeing this, another child ran over angrily, ¡°Who asked you to hit my mother? I¡¯ll hit your mother too.¡±


    As he spoke, he also took a corn cob to beat Madam Feng.


    The remaining child looked left and right before looking at Shu Yu, ¡°Is there really candy?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    With that, the last child did not hesitate and rushed into the courtyard.


    Madam Feng and Madam Zhou immediately resisted. Shu Yu went over and kicked them down.


    The children hit the adults on the ground. Shu Yu stood in the courtyard and watched, kicking whoever stood up.


    However, her gaze became colder and colder. These children did not hesitate at all when they hit someone. It was obvious that this was not the first time they had hit someone.

 Chapter 110 - 110: Let Daya Pretend to faint

    Chapter 110: Let Daya Pretend to faint


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the entire Zhang family, the only one who would have received such treatment in the past¡­ was her sister, Daya.


    Shu Yu saw that the members of the Zhang family were dodging and sneered, ¡°Why are you dodging? The children are playing with you. As the children¡¯s grandparents, parents, and uncles, how can you not satisfy such a small request? Look at how happy your three children are. They used to play like this, right?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, one of the children said, ¡°Yes, we often play like this. Third aunt always played with us.¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were ice-cold.


    Daniu gritted his teeth and gripped the stick in his hand tightly. If he could, he wanted to rush up and beat the Zhang family half to death as well.


    Daya looked at the scene before her in a daze. She looked at Daniu and her sister who were blocking in front of her, and her eyes were dazed.


    ...


    She clearly¡­ should have stopped them, but she couldn¡¯t open her mouth or move her legs. She even felt a sense of relief in her heart. The depressing feeling that had been suffocating her several times and even urged her to just die seemed to be gradually dissipating.


    Unknowingly, tears started to fall from her eyes.


    Her life had been too hard. Having lived like this for two years, she really felt like she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    But now, it seemed that she wasn¡¯t facing the Zhang family¡¯s ferocious beasts alone. Someone was protecting her and helping her vent her anger.


    Daya wiped her eyes. When she put it down, a hand appeared in front of her, holding a candy that was then stuffed into her mouth.


    Shu Yu¡¯s voice rang in her ears. ¡°When I first came home, I gave Sanya a few candies. She and Dahu were discussing and saying that they wanted to save one for their big sister. After eating the candy, their big sister wouldn¡¯t suffer anymore.¡±


    ¡°Wah¡­¡± Daya couldn¡¯t control herself anymore and hugged Shu Yu as she wailed.


    Daniu, who was watching from the side, felt his heart ache, ¡°Daya, I was useless. I didn¡¯t come to help you sooner.¡±


    Daya shook her head, but she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    The children in the courtyard stopped. Shu Yu glanced over. ¡± Continue. ¡±


    The members of the Zhang family were furious. To be honest, the children did not have much strength and their beating did not hurt. They felt the most pain when they struggled to stand up and Shu Yu came to kick them down again.


    They deeply realized that even if all of them attacked together, they would not be able to defeat her. The eldest son of the Zhang family wanted to pick up a stone and throw it at Shu Yu when she was not paying attention.


    However, after Shu Yu dodged it, she came over and stepped on his head. She exerted so much force it was as if she wanted to make his brains splurt out.


    With that, the eldest son of the Zhang family screamed. Probably because his voice was too loud, but someone from the village who was passing by started knocking on the door.


    ¡°Aunt Gui, what happened? Aunt Gui? What¡¯s wrong with your family? Are you bullying your third daughter-in-law again?¡±


    The courtyard door was not secure, and it looked like it would be knocked open after a few knocks.


    Old Madam Zhang¡¯s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly shouted, ¡°Help! Help! Someone is killing us!¡±


    Shu Yu did not stop her. She simply took out a box of rouge that was a very bright red. She dug a little out with her finger and wiped it on Daya¡¯s forehead.


    Daya and Daniu were stunned.


    ¡°Erya, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Brother Daniu, carry my sister out in a while. Big sister, just pretend to faint and don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    As she spoke, she dyed even the corner of Daya¡¯s mouth red, as well as the gaps between her ten fingers.


    At the same time, Daya¡¯s hair was also messy. Since the beginning, Shu Yu had never planned to remove the melon seed shells on her head.

 Chapter 111 - 111: Tears in a Second

    Chapter 111: Tears in a Second Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu looked at Shu Yu¡¯s skillful movements and then at the rouge that was a shade very close to blood. His eyelids twitched.


    This¡­ Could it be that Yu had planned this from the beginning? The makeup that she had planned to give Daya did not seem to be in this pattern.


    ¡°Brother Daniu, throw away the stick and carry her on your back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh okay,¡± Daniu quickly carried Daya on his back.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Sister, close your eyes. Don¡¯t make a sound no matter what happens later. Don¡¯t move your head either. Put your hands on Brother Daniu¡¯s shoulders.¡±


    After Daya did as she was told, Shu Yu adjusted the direction of her face.


    ...


    Then, Daniu saw Shu Yu wipe her eyes and perform a one-second red-eyed tearful stunt.


    The next moment, the courtyard door was pushed open.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She took the paper bags and led the way while Daniu carried Daya and hurried out of the door.


    The villager at the door asked, ¡°Aunt Zhang, what happened?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Old Lady Zhang was about to complain excitedly as if she had just survived a disaster when Shu Yu and the other two had already walked to the entrance of the courtyard.


    The villagers who were about to enter the door immediately saw the scene of Daya¡¯s bleeding face.


    The two villagers gasped, ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Shu Yu shielded Daya behind her and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? The entire Zhang family is a bunch of animals. They are not human at all! They should be struck by lightning and torn into pieces. My sister worked so hard for the Zhang family but she couldn¡¯t even have a mouthful of food the whole day. Never mind that, when she came back, she was even beaten and scolded by them. She vomited blood and was thrown into the woodshed. They¡¯re planning to murder her!¡±


    Her words were loud and clear, and the villagers who ran over were stunned.


    Shu Yu sneered, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t coincidentally come to give my eldest sister a gift today, I wouldn¡¯t have known about the kind of life she was leading in the Zhang family.¡±


    She turned her head and said to the members of the Zhang family, ¡°Let me tell you, it¡¯s only a light punishment for me to beat you up. If my sister wasn¡¯t in a hurry to see a doctor, I would have demolished your house like I demolished the Ruan family! You better pray that my sister is fine. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll bury you with her!¡±


    The villagers followed Shu Yu¡¯s gaze and saw that the Zhang family members were lying on the ground and could not stand up.


    The Zhang family was even more dumbfounded by Shu Yu¡¯s scolding.


    Shu Yu held back her tears and said to the villagers standing at the door, ¡°Excuse me, I want to take my sister to see a doctor.¡±


    Then, she squeezed through the crowd and let Daniu carry Daya away.


    Only then did the villagers react and followed her. A few of the aunties even asked with concern, ¡°Did Daya vomit blood? Is she okay?¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°How can she be okay since she¡¯s already vomiting blood? My sister is such a good person, but she was tortured by the Zhang family. I definitely won¡¯t let this matter go just like that.¡±


    Then, she supported Daya and rushed to the village entrance with Daniu.


    She was tall, and standing at the side, she just happened to cover the ¡°wound¡± on Daya¡¯s forehead. The few aunties behind could not see it clearly. They could only see Daya¡¯s red, swollen, and bloodshot fingers.


    Shu Yu did not care how the Zhang family would quibble. She had heard the villagers speak just now. They should have seen what happened to Daya in the past.


    No matter how good the Zhang family looked on the surface, the people in the village were not fools. One look and one could tell that Daya had been tortured.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t care less about her reputation, but she had to take care of Daya¡¯s reputation.

 Chapter 112 - 112: Cant Divorce, Doing Away with Her Husband?

    Chapter 112: Can¡¯t Divorce, Doing Away with Her Husband?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The villagers would naturally believe in Shu Yu after seeing Daya¡¯s miserable state.


    The three of them arrived at the village entrance. Daniu and Shu Yu helped Daya onto the mule carriage.


    As soon as the curtain fell, Daniu drove the mule carriage towards Shangshi Village with a dark expression.


    Meanwhile, the Zhang family members were making a scene on the ground. They had originally hoped that the villagers would come in and capture that wretched girl with their numbers so that they could take revenge.


    In the end, the villagers simply stood at the door and watched the three of them leave.


    Had they left?


    ...


    The Zhang family was furious, especially after they realized what Shu Yu had said.


    They could only try their best to explain that they were all beaten up by Daya¡¯s sister. They didn¡¯t hit Daya at all. The appearance of Daya vomiting blood was all fake.


    However, the villagers did not believe it. After all, they had seen with their own eyes that Daya was unconscious and had a bloody hole in her forehead.


    As for the Zhang family members being beaten up, they believed it. After all, this was what the girl said herself. Even if it was them, they would not be able to control themselves if they saw their daughter being beaten half to death by her in-laws.


    But it shouldn¡¯t be to the point where none of them could get up, right? They were three men and three women. How could they be beaten up by a girl who had yet to reach adulthood? Weren¡¯t they too weak?


    Soon, someone couldn¡¯t stand the Zhang family¡¯s cries and invited the village doctor to come and check on them.


    The doctor¡¯s medical skills were average and only knew how to look at superficial injuries. After taking a few glances, he said that nothing was wrong with them. The Zhang family members were all pretending.


    Now, not only did the villagers not side with them, but they also criticized the Zhang family and dispersed.


    Although what happened after was not within Shu Yu¡¯s expectations, the result was not much different from what she had expected.


    At this moment, she was sitting in the carriage, wiping off the rouge on Daya¡¯s face while letting her drink soy milk.


    However, she still did not throw away the melon seed shells on her hair. When Daya wanted to take them out, she even stopped her.


    Daya looked at her in confusion.


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°Sister, what are your plans next?¡±


    Daya was stunned. Plans? She still felt that everything was like a dream. How could she have thought of any plans?


    ¡°We caused such a scene in the Zhang family today. The Zhang family won¡¯t let it go just like that. Sister, if you go back, they will bully you even more and return everything that happened today to you.¡±


    Daya¡¯s body trembled slightly, and Shu Yu quickly hugged her.


    ¡°But, but, if I don¡¯t go back, where else can I go?¡± Daya¡¯s eyes were filled with loss.


    Shu Yu held her hand, ¡°Where can you go? Home, of course. Divorce Zhang Shu and go home.¡±


    It was a pity that Zhang Shu was not at home today. Otherwise, she would have forced him to agree to divorce on the spot.


    ¡°Stop¡­¡± Before Daya could say anything, Daniu, who was driving the carriage outside, was so shocked that he immediately pulled the reins. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He lifted the curtain in disbelief and widened his eyes, ¡°Yu, what did you say? Divorce? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Shu Yu looked up and asked him, ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll still be alive if she goes back?¡±


    Daniu thought of the Zhang family¡¯s attitude and pursed his lips. After a while, he said with difficulty, ¡°But, we have never heard of anyone divorcing around here. The Zhang family will not agree either.¡±


    There was no divorce, only forcibly discarding a wife.


    ¡°Besides, if she gets a divorce, Daya will be pointed at by others in the future and will have no dignity at all.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t think that it was that bad. As long as it was done properly, even if there were some rumors, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem.


    She began to consider the possibility of doing away with Daya¡¯s husband.

 Chapter 113 - 113: Does Zhang Shu Treat You Well?

    Chapter 113: Does Zhang Shu Treat You Well?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu saw Shu Yu¡¯s silent appearance and suddenly felt a sense of trepidation.


    ¡°Yu¡­¡±


    Shu Yu came back to her senses, took a deep breath, raised his head, and asked, ¡°Then tell me, if they don¡¯t get a divorce, what else can we do?¡±


    Daniu was silent. He looked at Daya and said hesitantly, ¡°Actually, we can let their family split up. If you¡¯re worried about Daya staying in Dayan Village, get her and her husband to come to Shangshi Village. With us looking after her, Daya¡¯s life will be better. The Zhang family is vicious, but Zhang Shu is quite easy to talk to.¡±


    Easy to talk to?


    Shu Yu did not have any hope for Zhang Shu at all. She did not answer Daniu¡¯s suggestion and turned to Daya, ¡°Sister, do you like Zhang Shu?¡±


    ...


    Like? Daya was stunned and frowned.


    Shu Yu changed her question, ¡°Does Zhang Shu treat you well?¡±


    Daya thought about it, ¡°To be honest, he¡¯s alright. When he¡¯s at home, he will stop the Zhang family from bullying me.¡±


    However, he was not at home most of the time.


    Shu Yu sighed secretly. What should she do if her sister was a little silly?


    ¡°Is this treating you well?¡± Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll her eyes, ¡°Did he give you a single cent of the money he earned outside? Seeing that you¡¯re so thin and hungry, will he secretly buy food for you when he comes back? Has he ever bought you a piece of cloth or taken you to the county?¡±


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï


    Daya was stunned. After a while, she slowly shook her head and muttered, ¡°He said that since the Zheng family isn¡¯t divided, we have to hand over all the money to mother. He said that if I couldn¡¯t give birth, so his parents were unhappy. If he took all his wages back and gave it to them, they would treat me better. He said that life was very hard outside. To get more money, he couldn¡¯t even bear to eat a bowl of plain noodles and often drinks water to satisfy his hunger. Every time he comes back, he¡¯s very tired. He said that after I give birth, he will buy me cloths to make clothes and bring me to the county.¡±


    Shu Yu almost spat out a mouthful of blood when she heard that. Even Daniu was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Daya, you, did Zhang Shu say this to you?¡±


    Daya nodded.


    Shu Yu sneered. One really couldn¡¯t tell. Zhang Shu looked honest on the surface, but to think he was an expert in emotional abuse.


    To think he pushed all the responsibility onto Daya! She couldn¡¯t go to the county, had no clothes and no money, as well as suffered at home, and was bullied all because she couldn¡¯t give birth to a son?


    At this point, even Daniu couldn¡¯t say a word, and his brows were tightly knitted together.


    Men knew men best. He knew very well that Zhang Shu¡¯s words were all excuses. Occasionally, he would also go to find some short-term jobs. Sometimes, when the employer was good and saw that he worked hard, the employer would secretly give him a few more copper coins.


    Outsiders did not know about this. He would give most of his wages to his mother, but he would also save up a few copper coins to buy a hairpin or some pastries for his fianc¨¦e Qiaoqiao.


    Drinking water to satisfy hunger? If that were the case, would Zhang Shu be so sturdy? Could he do any work?


    Daniu turned his head without saying a word, no longer expressing any opinion on Shu Yu¡¯s words.


    He silently pulled the reins again and drove towards Upper Stone Village.


    However, Shu Yu did not say anything else at this moment as well. A certain thought in her heart became firmer and firmer.


    Either she made Daya divorce him, or she thought of a way to kill that bastard Zhang Shu. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the past, she had even thought of letting Daya stand up for herself and trample the Zhang family under his feet. But now, it seemed that Daya was not Zhang Shu¡¯s match at all. Her personality had already been fixed and could not be changed in a short time.


    Just like that, the mule carriage arrived at Shangshi Village under the silent atmosphere of the three people.

 Chapter 114 - 114: Third Lu: Something Big Has Happened

    Chapter 114: Third Lu: Something Big Has Happened


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu, who had been paying attention to any noise outside the door, immediately rushed out when he heard the sound of rolling wheels.


    ¡°Yu is back? Come, give me the mule carriage. I¡¯ll help you feed the mule.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Daniu opened the curtain of the carriage, revealing the two sisters inside.


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s smiling face froze when he saw Daya¡¯s unkempt hair, dirty face, and swollen eyes, ¡°Daya, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Shu Yu got off the mule cart and turned around to help Daya get off.


    The faces of Shu Yu and Daniu were dark, telling Lu Sanzhu that something was wrong.


    ...


    He instantly shouted into the house, ¡°Mother, second brother, something happened. Something happened to Daya!¡±


    Shu Yu felt as if her ears had been pierced. She glanced at him and brought Daya into the courtyard.


    As soon as she entered, the old lady and the others who had heard the commotion rushed over to welcome her.


    ¡°Da, Daya, why are you back at this time? You, you¡­¡± The old lady was shocked to see Daya in such a sorry state.


    She quickly grabbed her and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go inside first,¡± Da Niu entered the house and supported the old lady so that she wouldn¡¯t lose her balance from being too flustered.


    Outside the door, Lu Sanzhu was very curious. He quickly pulled the mule carriage into his yard and tied the mule up. Then, he said to his son who was playing, ¡°Dabao, go to your uncle¡¯s house quickly. Tell him that Daya is back and that something has happened. Ask your uncle to come over.¡±


    After Dabao ran out, he pulled Madam Liang, who was carrying Baoya, and ran towards Lu Erbai¡¯s house, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. I feel like something big is going to happen in our family.¡±


    Others might not know, but he was very clear about Shu Yu¡¯s methods.


    The last time she found out that Old Lady Ruan wanted to sell Sanya and Dahu, she had the same murderous expression.


    By the time the two of them ran into Lu Erbai¡¯s house, Shu Yu happened to be talking about the things that the Zhang family had done. When she saw Lu Sanzhu and the others, she only glanced at them and did not stop them from coming in and listening.


    She continued, ¡°¡­Other than Zhang Shu, who was not at home, everyone in the Zhang family was watching Daya work with their legs crossed. They don¡¯t treat her as a human at all. They made her squat in the corner like a wooden stake and let the three children throw melon seed shells at her head to compete who could throw the most. As long as Daya blocked the shells with her hand, Old Madam Zhang would hit her head with a corn cob.¡±


    ¡°The two daughters-in-law of the Zhang family knew that Daya brought back peaches last time and didn¡¯t leave any for their son, so they said that they wanted to punish her. Not only did she starve for the whole day, but when she came back from work, they even suspected that she had hidden peaches again. As soon as she entered the courtyard, they pinched her. Look, she doesn¡¯t have much flesh on her body either, but her arms are all covered in marks that they made.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s tears fell as she listened. She cursed the Zhang family¡¯s bastards and regretted that she didn¡¯t judge people well and pushed her granddaughter into a fire pit.


    She grabbed Daya¡¯s hand and looked at her bruised arms. She was crying so hard that she was about to faint.


    Daya looked at Shu Yu and said with a choked voice, ¡°Erya, don¡¯t say anymore. Don¡¯t say anymore.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t want to say all this either, but she didn¡¯t want her family to understand the pain that Daya had suffered. If they didn¡¯t realize the seriousness of the matter, Daya would have to go back to that man-eating place sooner or later.


    Madam Ruan and Sanya were also crying, their faces full of tears. Lu Erbai was so angry that the veins on his forehead were bulging.


    Dahu rushed to the door, ¡°I will avenge big sister!¡±


    However, halfway through, he was pulled back by Lu Dasong and Madam Li who had just entered the door.


    S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 115 - 115: It Will Drag Them Down

    Chapter 115: It Will Drag Them Down


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    What happened to Daya shocked everyone in the Lu Family.


    In fact, when she had become extremely thin in the past, the old lady naturally asked if she had nothing to eat in the Zhang family.


    However, Daya only reported the good news and not the bad news. She only said that she couldn¡¯t get pregnant and had a heavy burden on her heart, which made her think too much and had no appetite. That was why she had lost weight.


    The old lady and the others had always thought that Zhang Shu was not bad. Moreover, he often went out to work part-time, so he must have some money in his hands. Occasionally, he would probably come back and buy some food for Daya.


    Perhaps the in-laws of the Zhang family were dissatisfied with the fact that Daya was still not pregnant after two years of marriage and thus did not like her and did not give her any new clothes to wear. However, in terms of food, they should not have treated her too harshly. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who would have thought that the Zhang family was really capable of making Daya do a day of hard work on an empty stomach and then beat and scold her when she returned home?


    ...


    When the old lady heard about Daya¡¯s experiences, she felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife.


    She held Daya¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go back. Just stay at home and don¡¯t go back in the future. Let Zhang Shu live his own life.¡±


    Shu Yu took the opportunity to say, ¡°Let¡¯s just have them divorce.¡±


    As soon as she said this, everyone present was stunned.


    Divorce?


    Shu Yu looked at their expressions. It was obvious that they had never thought of it that way. She said, ¡°Do you want her to continue suffering like this?¡±


    Lu Erbai and the others immediately shook their heads. On the other hand, Madam Li and Madam Liang exchanged glances.


    Lu Dasong lowered his head and was silent for a moment. He then asked, ¡°Daya, what do you think? Do you want to divorce Zhang Shuhe?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    In the past, she had never thought of getting a divorce, but today, Erya had mentioned it a few times, and she began to waver.


    Madam Liang muttered softly, ¡°We all know how hard Daya has suffered. It¡¯s indeed not easy for her. However, divorce doesn¡¯t sound nice. The Zhang family wouldn¡¯t agree to it either.¡±


    Madam Li also echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. What will happen to Daya after the divorce? She¡¯ll still be criticized even if she stays at home. Besides, with a girl who has undergone divorce in this family, never mind Lanhua and Baoya, Erya and Sanya will definitely be implicated the most. How will they get married in the future?¡±


    Hearing this, Daya abruptly raised her head and quickly shook her head at the people in the room, ¡°I won¡¯t divorce. I won¡¯t.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t harm her younger sisters into not being able to get married, especially Erya, who was already at the age of marriage. If Erya¡¯s life was affected because of her, even her death would not be enough to atone for her sins.


    At this point, Shu Yu wanted to beat Madam Li up. She pulled Daya back, ¡°What¡¯s there to be implicated about? This isn¡¯t being disposed of as a wife. We are the ones who suggested the divorce, so it means that it¡¯s the Zhang family¡¯s fault. If¡­¡±


    Daya abruptly stood up, ¡°I won¡¯t divorce. I don¡¯t agree. Don¡¯t try to persuade me.¡±


    With that, she stood up, ran into the house, and closed the door.


    Shu Yu turned her head and looked at Madam Li with a cold gaze.


    Madam Li trembled and quickly hid behind Lu Dasong.


    Lu Dasong sighed, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later. In any case, let Daya stay at home for now. Don¡¯t go back to the Zhang family for the time being. No matter what, it¡¯s a fact that the Zhang family bullied our Lu family¡¯s daughter. Tomorrow morning, Sanzhu, Daniu, and I will bring a few brothers from the village to settle scores with the Zhang family.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s neck shrank, ¡°I¡¯m going too?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Daya¡¯s third uncle. If you don¡¯t go, who will?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu laughed bitterly, then looked at Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, are you coming?¡±


    With her around, he would feel more at ease.

 Chapter 116 - 116: Bringing Daya to a Doctor

    Chapter 116: Bringing Daya to a Doctor


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going. I have an appointment with the craftsmen tomorrow to renovate the shop. I have to go to the county.¡±


    She had already beaten up the Zhang family today, so whether she went tomorrow did not have much significance.


    Unless Daya and Zhang Shu divorced, no matter how they beat each other up, the final result would not change.


    Shu Yu turned to look at the old lady, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll bring my sister to the county tomorrow. She¡¯s in a bad mood, so I¡¯ll take her to relax and take her to see a doctor while I¡¯m at it. God knows if she has any other injuries other than the ones we can see. Since she¡¯s often starved, her spleen and stomach might have problems.¡±


    The old lady quickly nodded, ¡°Okay, okay, you can make the decision. It¡¯s good to go out for a walk.¡±


    At this point, Lu Erbai hated his injured leg. If it weren¡¯t for this injury, he would have gone to the Zhang family tomorrow himself.


    ...


    The next day, Lu Dasong and the others went to the Zhang family while Shu Yu brought Daya onto the mule carriage early in the morning. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the mule carriage entered the county, it stopped at the end of Ningshui Street. Only after seeing the shop before her, only then did Daya know that their family was going to open a shop.


    She was a little stunned and looked at Shu Yu in shock, ¡± You¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister, as you can see, in the future, after we open the shop, our days will be better. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of life after divorce. You can just live in the county and don¡¯t have to worry about others gossiping. When the shop¡¯s business is good, we¡¯ll go to the prefecture or even the capital. If we leave, will we need to be afraid of others pointing fingers? If our family¡¯s conditions become better, more and more people will come to propose marriage. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of implicating us at all.¡±


    Daya looked up at the shop in front of her and walked around inside.


    However, Shu Yu¡¯s words had the opposite effect on her thoughts. Daya felt that it was precisely because they had opened the shop that she could not divorce.


    Reputation was even more important when running a shop. This was especially so now that the shop had yet to open. They couldn¡¯t afford any accidents. She couldn¡¯t hold her family back at this juncture.


    The two sisters walked around the shop and Craftsman Zheng came over with two workers.


    After chatting with Shu Yu for a while, Crafstman Zheng started his work.


    Shu Yu left them to it and left the place to Crafstman Zheng and the others. She held Daya¡¯s hand and went out, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the clinic to take a look.¡±


    The two of them went to the best clinic in the county. In addition to letting the doctor see if there were any other injuries on Daya¡¯s body, she also wanted the doctor to check if Daya could give birth. This matter was one of Daya¡¯s biggest burdens, and she had to eradicate it first.


    Standing at the entrance of the clinic, Daya did not dare to enter.


    The clinic¡¯s fees were not low, and she could not bear to spend money.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t care. She pulled her in and found the doctor who was the best at gynecology in the clinic.


    It was just that many were looking for him for treatment, so they needed to wait a little longer.


    Daya sat on a waiting seat in the clinic and looked around. She said in an uneasy voice, ¡°Yu, let¡¯s go somewhere else. Zhang Shu brought me to see another doctor before. That clinic is not far from here, and the consultation fee is very cheap.¡±


    ¡°Sis, we¡¯re already here. Let¡¯s take a look before we leave.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    As the two of them were talking, a medicine boy suddenly called them.


    Shu Yu immediately pulled Daya. ¡°It¡¯s our turn. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She led Daya into the room where Doctor Hu was treating patients. It wasn¡¯t very spacious inside, but it was quite private.


    Doctor Hu looked up at Daya and was a little surprised, ¡°You¡¯re too skinny. Come, put your hand on the pulse pillow. I¡¯ll take a look at you.¡±

 Chapter 117 - 117: Still a Virgin

    Chapter 117: Still a Virgin


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daya placed her hand on the pulse pillow nervously.


    Doctor Hu took her pulse for a moment, then looked up at her face. He frowned and said, ¡°Your qi and blood are both deficient, your spleen and stomach are cold, and you don¡¯t have enough sleep. Your body is very weak.¡±


    Daya pursed her lips.


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°Doctor, is the problem with my sister big?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe two doses of medicine for her. She has to nourish her stomach well. Otherwise, her spleen and stomach will be seriously damaged soon. Also, sleep early. Don¡¯t be too tired and don¡¯t do any heavy work for the next half a month. If you don¡¯t take good care of your body now, you¡¯ll suffer in the future.¡±


    As Doctor Hu spoke, he lowered his head and wrote a prescription.


    ...


    After he finished writing, he handed it to Shu Yu, ¡°Go get the medicine.¡±


    Shu Yu did not leave. She looked at the door and whispered, ¡°Doctor Hu, can you help me take a look? Does my sister have any symptoms of infertility?¡±


    Doctor Hu was stunned, ¡°Infertility?¡±


    He frowned, and a trace of confusion flashed across his face. He said to Daya, who hoped to curl into a ball, ¡°Put your hand out again and let me see.¡±


    Daya stretched out her wrist. This time, Doctor Hu didn¡¯t take that long to take her pulse.


    He said, ¡°Your body is indeed a little cold, but as long as you take good care of yourself, it¡¯ll be easy for you to get pregnant when you get married in the future.¡±


    He paused and looked at Daya¡¯s outfit, ¡°You¡¯re already married?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Doctor Hu said, ¡°But why is the pulse showing that she is still inexperienced in the affairs in bed?¡±


    Shu Yu abruptly raised her head, ¡°Doctor Hu, what did you say?¡±


    Inexperienced? Didn¡¯t that mean that her sister was still a virgin?


    A woman who had been married for two years and was still a virgin?


    How was this possible?


    Shu Yu looked at Daya, but the latter had a blank look on her face.


    Shu Yu thought of something and suddenly pursed her lips. She said to Doctor Hu, ¡°Doctor, we understand. Thank you. This is the consultation fee. We¡¯ll go to the counter to get the medicine now.¡±


    Doctor Hu was very knowledgeable and had seen all kinds of patients.


    From their reactions and the girl¡¯s pulse, he could guess that there might be some privacy involved.


    He was a doctor, so he wouldn¡¯t ask too much. Hearing Shu Yu¡¯s words, he simply nodded, ¡°Okay, take care. Remember to take care of your body.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shu Yu took Daya to get the medicine first, then carried the medicine bag out of the clinic.


    Seeing her sullen face, Daya didn¡¯t dare to speak. Her intuition told her that her sister was angry, very very angry.


    The two of them returned to the shop on Ningshui Street in silence. Craftsman Zheng greeted them, ¡°You¡¯re back? How was it? Is Daya alright?¡±


    Only then did Shu Yu remember that there was someone in the shop and it was not appropriate to talk.


    She nodded at Craftsman Zheng and replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. The doctor said that she will improve after half a month of recuperation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Eating well is better than anything else.¡±


    Shu Yu continued, ¡°Uncle Zheng, you go ahead. We still have to go out.¡±


    ¡°Go, go.¡±


    Shu Yu then brought Daya out of the shop and headed straight for Doctor Xu¡¯s clinic. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Other than the shop, the only place Shu Yu could go to in the county was Doctor Xu¡¯s clinic. While there, she could also get Lu Erbai¡¯s medicine.


    The clinic was as deserted as ever. Shu Yu and Doctor Xu were more familiar with each other now. Seeing her come over, Doctor Xu immediately raised his hand and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your father¡¯s leg? Also, how¡¯s the effect of your scar removal cream?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite good. The scar on my little sister¡¯s face has faded a lot.¡±


    Doctor Xu was amused, ¡°Don¡¯t brag. Bring her over for me to take a look another day.¡±

 Chapter 118 - 118: Do You Know What it Means to Consummate?

    Chapter 118: Do You Know What it Means to Consummate?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Sure. By the way, Doctor Xu, please get my father¡¯s medicine this time ready. I¡¯ll take it away later. Also, lend me your backyard.¡±


    Doctor Xu saw that she was carrying a few packets of medicine in her hand and thought that she wanted to borrow his tools to make scar removal cream like last time.


    Since he had already lent his things to her the last time, he didn¡¯t mind lending them again. Doctor Xu simply waved his hand, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Shu Yu brought Daya straight into the backyard and found the room Lu Erbai had stayed in. She entered with Daya, then closed the door and pulled Daya to sit down.


    Daya¡¯s heart was extremely perturbed. She did not understand what Shu Yu wanted to do.


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression had been very ugly since she came out of the clinic. Could there be something wrong with her illness?


    ...


    Shu Yu sat opposite Daya and took a deep breath. Then, she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m going to ask you a few questions. Answer me honestly.¡±


    Daya nodded hurriedly, ¡°Go ahead and ask me, I promise to answer honestly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Daya didn¡¯t want to be nervous, but her sister¡¯s expression was too serious.


    Shu Yu opened her mouth, but she suddenly didn¡¯t know where to start. How could she express her brother-in-law¡¯s boudoir matter so as not to make the situation too awkward?


    ¡°¡­Sis, you¡­ Did you consummate with Zhang Shu?¡±


    Daya widened her eyes and blushed, ¡°Yu, how can you ask such a question? You¡¯re an unmarried girl, don¡¯t ask things like this in the future.¡±


    ¡°Then did you?¡±


    She was still asking?


    Daya was a little embarrassed and annoyed, ¡°Your brother-in-law and I have been married for two years. Of course, of course, we consummated.¡±


    Shu Yu scratched her head and felt a headache. She didn¡¯t how to put her questions into words at this point.


    She was silent for a while before she gritted her teeth and continued asking, ¡°Sis, do you know¡­ What is consummation?¡±


    ¡°Of course. As for you, you¡¯re not even married yet and you¡¯re already talking about this. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    Shu Yu was about to go crazy, ¡°Sister, you promised me just now. I¡¯ll ask and you¡¯ll answer. Don¡¯t say anything else. You¡­ Just tell me how you consummated.¡±


    Daya was speechless. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll get mom and grandma to ask.¡±


    Daya was speechless. She felt that her sister had gone crazy.


    However, she still pursed her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you talk to me about these things in private, but don¡¯t say it in front of others. You¡¯ll be scolded, understand? Forget it. You¡¯re already at the age of marriage anyway. I¡¯ll tell you these things in advance so that you can know earlier.¡±


    She lowered her head slightly and said in embarrassment, ¡°Consummation means having the newlyweds sleep in the same room and on the same bed on the wedding night.¡±


    Shu Yu was at a loss for words. That¡¯s it?


    ¡°Nothing else?¡±


    Daya blinked, ¡°Of course there¡¯s something else. After your brother-in-law and I got married that day, we became husband and wife. As a wife, I have to fetch water for him to bathe and tidy his clothes.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment and anger, ¡°I mean, I mean, did the two of you take off your clothes and roll around together?¡±


    Daya was stunned, ¡°Take off our clothes? It was winter when we got married. If we took off our clothes to sleep, it would be too cold. Plus, we don¡¯t have this habit.¡±


    Shu Yu understood. As expected, the two of them did not have sex.


    Damn it, was that bastard Zhang Shu sexually impotent?


    Her sister knew little about the relationship between men and women. Her knowledge of sex was not even better than hers, who was not married.


    However¡­


    ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t mother tell you about the wedding night before you got married?¡±

 Chapter 119 - 119: The Bastard Zhang Shu

    Chapter 119: The Bastard Zhang Shu


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu remembered that in this day and age, unless there were other special channels, unmarried women would be taught by their close elders about sex on the night before their wedding.


    Could it be that Madam Ruan was too shy that she didn¡¯t say anything?


    Daya thought for a moment, ¡°The day before the wedding, mom did say that she wanted to talk to me about some intimate things and teach me some things about being a daughter-in-law. However, grandmother came over later to make a scene, saying that she wasn¡¯t informed that her granddaughter was getting married. By the time the matter was settled and she was chased away, it was already very late. Mom was afraid that I would wake up the next day with a bad complexion, so she did not say anything more and told me to rest early. She only said that Zhang Shu would know and that was enough¡­¡±


    Madam Ruan was a shy person, and she was embarrassed to talk about sex, to begin with. When she finally mustered up her courage and was about to speak, Old Lady Ruan came. It just so happened that the old lady was from her maternal family, so when the old lady came and caused a ruckus, it attracted many people to watch the show.


    As a result, Madam Ruan was so busy that day that she didn¡¯t have the time to say anything. She had only told Daya the phrase ¡°Zhang Shu would know and that was enough¡± the next day.


    After all, when Madam Ruan was getting married, Old Lady Ruan didn¡¯t say much to her either. On their wedding night, Lu Erbai had taught her everything.


    ...


    Later on, Daya married into Dayan Village. As a new daughter-in-law, no one would come to her and say anything to do with sex.


    Later on, because of her heavy workload, she had no time to chat with other women, let alone listen to gossip. Her only source of knowledge in this area was Zhang Shu.


    Shu Yu tightened her fingers slightly. Even if Daya didn¡¯t understand, it couldn¡¯t be that Zhang Shu didn¡¯t understand either, right?


    Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and asked Daya, ¡°Then, on the second day of your wedding, did your mother-in-law say anything? For example¡­ Is there any blood on the bedsheet?¡±


    Shu Yu knew that not having blood for one¡¯s first time having sex did not mean that a girl was not a virgin, but most people in this era used this as a standard.


    Seeing how the old lady of the Zhang family had been, she must¡¯ve been very concerned about this.


    Daya thought for a moment and said, ¡°There was blood on the bedsheet. On the night of the wedding, Zhang Shu was forced to drink. When he entered the room, he couldn¡¯t even walk steadily. God knows where his fingers hit, but blood flowed from his finger. When he fell on the bed, his blood stained the bedsheets. At that time, I was very anxious and even said that I was going out to look for someone. He stopped me and said that it was unlucky to be injured on the wedding night. Others might think that I was unlucky.¡±


    At that time, she had just married into the family. When she heard this, she was at a loss. Naturally, she would listen to whatever Zhang Shu said.


    The next morning, when she went to cook, her mother-in-law took the opportunity to enter her room. When she saw that, she had been scared to death. In the end, her mother-in-law did not say anything. Instead, she smiled at her.


    When she asked Zhang Shu about the bedsheets, Zhang Shu said that he had found an excuse to fool his mother. He told her not to mention this to others so as not to be scolded.


    At that time, Daya was very grateful to him. She felt that since her newlywed husband was protecting her like this, their life together would definitely be very happy in the future.


    When Shu Yu heard this, her eyes turned cold. Zhang Shu did know. Not only did he know, he even portrayed himself as someone who was considerate and made Daya feel grateful. He was really capable.


    Daya looked at Shu Yu¡¯s expression and recalled what she had asked. She suddenly felt anxious and uneasy.


    She felt that something was wrong. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yu, is it¡­ something¡¯s wrong with your brother-in-law?¡±


    ¡°Of course something¡¯s wrong with him, and it¡¯s a very big problem,¡± Shu Yu said through gritted teeth.


    The Zhang family was despicable, but Zhang Shu was even more despicable.

 Chapter 120 - 120: Daya Breaks Down

    Chapter 120: Daya Breaks Down


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu took a deep breath and looked at Daya sitting there with her fingers fidgeting uneasily. She thought of the hardships the latter had suffered in the past two years. She thought about how she was being criticized by the Zhang family because she could not get pregnant, and how she had to bear huge psychological pressure.


    Shu Yu¡¯s heart ached for her. She hugged Daya¡¯s shoulders and whispered into her ear, ¡°Sis, consummating is not like that. It¡¯s not like two people sleeping on the same bed can have a child.¡±


    She softly and concisely explained to Daya, who had been married for two years and was still completely ignorant, what it meant to have sex between men and women.


    She also mentioned that the decision to have a boy or a girl was up to the man¡¯s genes.


    The more Daya listened, the more shocked she became. She didn¡¯t even have time to think about how her unmarried sister knew so much about such things. She was so shocked by her overturned worldview that her entire body stiffened and she didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    After a while, her body began to tremble slightly. Then, the trembling intensified gradually, so much so she couldn¡¯t sit properly and almost slid to the ground.


    ...


    ¡°So, so, I, I¡­¡±


    Shu Yu held her shoulders tightly, ¡°Sis, you¡¯re still a virgin. It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t have children, but you don¡¯t have the chance at all. Zhang Shu has harmed you for two years. He has been lying to you all this time.¡±


    ¡°But, but why? What benefits does he get from doing this?¡± Daya¡¯s lips trembled and she finally couldn¡¯t hold back her tears, ¡°What is he after? He said he liked children. He has been lying to me for the past two years. He even allowed his parents, brothers, and sisters-in-law to scold me and let the villagers point fingers at me behind my back. He has never defended me at all.¡±


    Shu Yu sneered, ¡°Either he is sexually impotent, or¡­¡± Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thinking of another possibility, Shu Yu¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.


    She patted Daya¡¯s back, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t be afraid. You still have us. We won¡¯t let them bully you again.¡±


    Daya raised her head and stared at her blankly. After a long while, she finally broke down and hugged Shu Yu tightly as she wailed, ¡°Yu, these two years have been too hard on me. I can¡¯t hold on any longer. There were a few times when I looked at the water in the stream and wanted to just jump in.¡±


    Shu Yu tightened her embrace and exerted a little force. Her eyes turned red.


    Zhang Shu really deserved to die.


    ¡°Shu Yu, Shu Yu? What happened?¡± Doctor Xu¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    It was probably Daya¡¯s sudden wailing that made him think that something had happened.


    Shu Yu quickly replied, ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡±


    She wiped Daya¡¯s face with a handkerchief and said in a low voice, ¡°You rest here for now. I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    Daya choked out an ¡°mm¡±.


    Shu Yu went out and chatted with Doctor Xu for a while. Then, she took the medicine prescribed by Doctor Xu and entered the room again.


    Daya calmed down a little, but she was also powerless. Shu Yu helped her sit up again before standing up and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    ¡°.. Alright,¡± Daya¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. When she stood up, she staggered. Fortunately, Shu Yu held her.


    Daya forced a smile at her and the two of them went out together.


    Doctor Xu glanced at Daya¡¯s red and swollen eyes and did not say anything. He only instructed Shu Yu to bring Sanya over to see him another day.


    After that, Daya was very silent. Her heart was in a mess.


    Shu Yu returned to the shop and handed the key to Crafstman Zheng. She planned to return to the village first.


    It was not until they got on the mule carriage and left the county that Shu Yu asked Daya, ¡°Do you want a divorce now?¡±


    Yes, very much. Daya hated Zhang Shu to the core and did not want to continue living with him at all.

 Chapter 121 - 121: Destroying the Zhang Family

    Chapter 121: Destroying the Zhang Family


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    But¡­ sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu knew what Daya was worried about, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about implicating us. The problem now is Zhang Shu. If you wanted to divorce before, others might point fingers at our family and think that our family is too strong-headed and unwilling to let you suffer. They might even attack you for not being able to give birth. However, as long as the real reason is exposed, the rumors will only focus on Zhang Shu and the Zhang family.¡±


    When Shu Yu said this, she sneered, ¡°Give me a few days. I¡¯ll find evidence and make sure the Zhang family can¡¯t turn the tables.¡±


    If Zhang Shu was only sexually impotent but had been kind to Daya for the past two years, Shu Yu would not have been so ruthless.


    But now, if she didn¡¯t completely destroy the Zhang family, her surname wouldn¡¯t be Lu.


    Daya accompanied Shu Yu on the shaft of the carriage, looking at the scenery along the way and breathing in the air that no longer felt suffocating.


    ...


    Finally, she nodded slowly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll divorce.¡±


    Shu Yu turned to look at her and finally saw light in her eyes.


    She smiled and shook the reins, ¡°Giddyup¡­¡±


    When the two sisters returned home, Lu Dasong and the others had also returned.


    He and Lu Sanzhu were both at the Lu family¡¯s residence. While helping Lu Erbai chop wood as materials to make models, they talked about their trip to the Zhang family¡¯s residence indignantly.


    When he saw Shu Yu, Lu Sanzhu put down the wooden block in his hand without a word and rushed over to complain, ¡°Yu, you¡¯re finally back! Let me tell you, the Zhang family is really too shameless. We ran to Dayan Village early in the morning to settle scores with them. In the end, the men of the Zhang family went into hiding and let Old Lady Zhang with her two daughters-in-law come out and quarrel with us.¡±


    Unfortunately, Lu Dasong¡¯s group was made up of grown men. Faced with the unreasonable tantrums of women, other than Lu Sanzhu who argued back, the others were helpless.


    However, no matter how shameless Lu Sanzhu was, he was only one person. Old Lady Zhang had already lost face yesterday, so she didn¡¯t care about her face anymore. She decided to give it all she had and spouted all kinds of foul words that no one could bear to listen to.


    Madam Feng and Madam Zhou also came over to pull the Lu family¡¯s men. Lu Dasong had no choice. If this continued, they would not even be able to explain themselves. They could only leave Dayan Village as soon as possible.


    Lu Sanzhu was furious, ¡°If big brother hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would have made a move. If I had known earlier, I would have brought my wife and eldest sister-in-law over to see who can win in an argument.¡±


    Lu Dasong sighed at the side, ¡°Sigh, I originally thought that if we went over with a few men, the Zhang family would also handle the matter with their men. Who knew¡­¡±


    To think the other party didn¡¯t care about ethics and let the women make a scene.


    Lu Dasong felt ashamed. There were so many of them, but they were not as useful as Shu Yu and Daniu yesterday.


    Shu Yu was deep in thought, ¡°Zhang Shu wasn¡¯t at home?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lu Sanzhu snorted coldly, ¡°He went to the county to do a part-time job. I guess he hasn¡¯t heard the news yet. I heard from Old Lady Zhang that she didn¡¯t plan to tell Zhang Shu at all. She also said that if Daya left, she couldn¡¯t go back. That old lady says she doesn¡¯t have in-laws like us and wants to divorce Daya. She won¡¯t let Zhang Shu bring Daya back. She¡­¡±


    ¡°Sanzhu,¡± Lu Dasong interrupted him in a deep voice and glanced at Daya, afraid that she would feel bad.


    Daya, on the other hand, was very calm. On the way back, she had slowly accepted Shu Yu¡¯s words.


    Now, seeing that her first and third uncles were hesitating with their words in front of her, she said to the few, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and help mum make clothes.¡±


    With that, she left.

 Chapter 122 - 122: The Lu Family Learns the Truth

    Chapter 122: The Lu Family Learns the Truth


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai looked at Daya¡¯s back and felt his heart ache. He was so angry that he threw the wooden block out, ¡°Zhang family has gone too far.¡±


    ¡°Dad, let sister divorce,¡± Shu Yu brought up this matter again.


    The three of them were stunned. Lu Dasong was still hesitant, ¡°The Zhang family is indeed not good, but Zhang Shu is actually not bad.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Shu is not a good person either.¡± Shu Yu sneered.


    She opened her mouth but did not mention the problem with Zhang Shu right away.


    The eldest uncle was fine and knew his limits, but her third uncle¡­ If he knew about such a big gossip, he would definitely not be able to help but go back and tell Madam Liang. In less than a day, it would spread all over the village.


    ...


    Shu Yu did not care that Zhang Shu¡¯s reputation would be ruined, but this would make Zhang Shu wary. If that happened, it would be difficult for her to find evidence that he was sexually impotent. Shu Yu preferred to strike and kill him in one blow.


    Thus, she sat at the side, busying himself as he listened to Lu Sanzhu¡¯s complaints about the Zhang family. The few of them did not mention the matter of divorce anymore.


    It wasn¡¯t until Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu left and the whole family sat in the central room after dinner and asked about Daya¡¯s physical condition that Shu Yu calmly told them about Daya¡¯s matter.


    She didn¡¯t send Sanya and Da Hu away. Although the two children were young, they had to be educated in this area. She didn¡¯t want them to be fooled by a scumbag like Daya had been in the future.


    After Shu Yu finished speaking, other than the two children, the three adults present were all shocked as if they had heard a fantasy.


    Madam Ruan grabbed Daya¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Really? You¡¯re still a virgin? Zhang Shu didn¡¯t touch you?¡±


    Daya shook her head.


    The old lady stood up shakily and suddenly pulled Daya into the house, ¡°Come in with me. ¡±


    As soon as the two of them entered, the old lady closed the door.


    Not long after, the two of them came out, and the old lady almost fell to the ground. Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were sharp and her hands were fast. She quickly held her up, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be too agitated.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not agitated, how can I not be agitated?¡± The old lady¡¯s tears flowed freely, ¡°My Daya is such a good girl, but she¡¯s been ruined by them like this. How dare they treat us as fools? Those beasts! Bastards. How much infamy and shame has that bastard caused Daya to bear?¡±


    Lu Erbai picked up a wooden stick beside him. He didn¡¯t even care about his injured leg which had just recovered and wanted to stand up immediately.


    Shu Yu¡¯s pupils trembled and she quickly pulled him back, ¡°Dad, calm down.¡±


    Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t calm down. It was all his fault for being useless. His eldest daughter had suffered, his second daughter had been sold, and his eldest son and third daughter didn¡¯t have enough to eat or wear. It was all his fault for being useless. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He wanted to beat Zhang Shu to death and seek justice for his daughter.


    Shu Yu hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, actually, this isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing for Daya.¡±


    Lu Erbai was taken aback. He turned his head. The red-eyed old lady and Madam Ruan looked at Shu Yu as well.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°There¡¯s obviously something wrong with Zhang Shu. In this situation, big sister has to get a divorce even if she doesn¡¯t want to, right? But now, the Zhang family is at fault. If we expose them, everyone will only sympathize with big sister. In the future, it will be easy for her to marry again, right?¡±


    This way, the effect was much better than Lu Erbai rushing over and beating Zhang Shu up.


    The whole family was persuaded by Shu Yu. She had now become the backbone of the Lu family.


    The most important thing now was for them to pretend that they didn¡¯t know anything. They would continue to make clothes as well as models and leave Daya at home. If the Zhang family or Zhang Shu came later, they would just chase them out.

 Chapter 123 - 123: Lu Sanzhus Function

    Chapter 123: Lu Sanzhu¡¯s Function


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After this incident, the entire Lu family stood on the same side and was determined to let Daya divorce.


    Shu Yu immediately went to look for Lu Sanzhu. The latter looked confused, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Looking for your mule? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s full and energetic.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    Was he a mule?


    Shu Yu was speechless. She glanced at Madam Liang, who was peeking out of the kitchen after washing up. Then, she brought Lu Sanzhu to the courtyard and stood next to the mule carriage.


    She asked, ¡°Do you know who Zhang Shu works for in the county?¡±


    ...


    Lu Sanzhu shook his head, ¡°How would I know?¡±


    Shu Yu pursed his lips. Daya didn¡¯t know either. It seemed that only the Zhang family knew.


    ¡°How about this, go and find out where Zhang Shu works tomorrow. After you find him, keep an eye on him secretly and see what he does and who he contacts.¡±


    Since Lu Sanzhu had found out about the matter between the Ruan Family and the Yu Family last time, Shu Yu had left the matters of gossip to him.


    When Lu Sanzhu heard this, his eyes immediately lit up with excitement. He asked excitedly, ¡°Are you planning to make a move on the Zhang family?¡±


    But the next moment, he was puzzled, ¡°But why do you have your eyes on Zhang Shu? Zhang Shu is not bad. You should keep an eye on the Zhang family.¡±


    ¡°I have my plans. Either way, you just have to keep an eye on Zhang Shu.¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes rolled, ¡°But Zhang Shu is in the county. I don¡¯t have the strength to travel to Dayan Village and the county on my two legs.¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes would occasionally dart to the mule carriage at the side.


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    She simply said, ¡°You can use the mule carriage tomorrow.¡±


    Coincidentally, she had already handed the keys to Craftsman Zheng and would not be going to the county tomorrow. There were still many things to do at home.


    Lu Sanzhu jumped up in joy, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to get everything done.¡±


    As soon as Shu Yu left, Madam Liang came out impatiently. She wiped the water on her clothes with both hands and came over to ask, ¡°Why was Yu looking for you?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s expression was unfathomable, ¡°What else could it be? Let me tell you, the Zhang family is finished. Yu wants to avenge Daya.¡±


    Madam Liang tsked, ¡°Avenge? At such a young age, she¡¯s already so stubborn. Daya has already married into the Zhang family. Now that she had offended the Zhang family to death, wouldn¡¯t Daya suffer even more when she returns? To think your second brother and second sister-in-law don¡¯t know how to persuade her to tone it down. Let me tell you, don¡¯t get involved. If Daya doesn¡¯t live well later, she might blame you.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu waved his hand impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m not involved. I¡¯m just helping to find out where Zhang Shu works. If something really happens, I will stay far away. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Madam Liang did not ask further. She still felt that Shu Yu was too young and naive. The latter did not understand the ways of the world.


    Shu Yu could do all she wanted. When she was done, Daya¡¯s home would be gone. Let¡¯s see how she would clean up the mess.


    Lu Sanzhu thought nothing of these things. When he thought about how he could spend the whole day free and easy tomorrow with the mule carriage that he had coveted for three days, his heart couldn¡¯t calm down. He was so excited that he even got up in the middle of the night to feed the mule. The next day, he even got up early to clean the carriage.


    When he was done, he drove out of the village with a haughty look that said ¡°this mule carriage is mine¡±.


    He first went to Dayan Village to ask around before going to the county.


    However, he returned not long after noon.


    Compared to his radiant face when he left, Lu Sanzhu looked dejected when he returned.


    After parking the mule carriage, he hurried over to look for Shu Yu.


    sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 124 - 124: Zhang Shu Is Missing?

    Chapter 124: Zhang Shu Is Missing?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu and Daya were in the house helping Madam Ruan cut the cloth. Madam Ruan¡¯s movements were fast. She finished the templates according to Shu Yu¡¯s drawings in less than two days.


    The sample clothes were very nice, so Madam Ruan decided to start making ready-made clothes. The sooner she finished them, the sooner they could open the shop.


    It was just that the few pieces of cloth that Shu Yu bought were too expensive, and there was even silk among them. Madam Ruan was afraid that she would tear the fabric and cause damage, so she washed her hands and applied the cream Shu Yu brought several times before doing anything.


    She also asked the two sisters to help her to hold the cloth before cutting it. She was very careful.


    Just then, Lu Sanzhu¡¯s loud voice came from outside the door, ¡°Yu, I¡¯m back. Come out quickly. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Mrs. Ruan¡¯s hands trembled, and the scissors in her hands almost went to the wrong side.


    ...


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were sharp and her hands were fast. She quickly stabilized her hand and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. Take your time.¡±


    Madam Ruan let out a sigh. She really wanted to run out of the room and give Lu Sanzhu a good scolding.


    To give them a quiet working environment, even the old lady had brought the twins out to gather firewood and pig grass. In contrast, to think Lu Sanzhu shouted as soon as he entered the door.


    Shu Yu helped Madam Ruan finish cutting the cloth in her hand before putting down her hands and saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Shu Yu left the room, and Lu Sanzhu hurried to greet her.


    He brought her to a corner of the courtyard wall. Without waiting for Shu Yu to speak, he said anxiously, ¡°Yu, I can¡¯t find Zhang Shu. He¡¯s missing.¡±


    ¡°Missing?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu nodded vigorously, ¡°I went to Dayan Village early in the morning and found out from the Zhang family¡¯s neighbor that Zhang Shu went to the county to work as a part-time worker at Lord Pu¡¯s house. I immediately drove the mule carriage to the county and went to Lord Pu¡¯s house to ask. In the end, what do you think happened? The servants of Lord Pu¡¯s family said that a few days ago, they did find five or six people to help transport some goods to the manor, but the job had been completed a few days ago. The wages were also settled, so they dispersed everyone.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned.


    Lu Sanzhu gulped and continued, ¡°By the way, the Pu family settled the wages on the day after you acknowledged us as your family. It has already been a few days, yet he has not returned home. I wondered if Zhang Shu has found another job. I asked around a few families who were hiring short-term workers, but there was no sign of Zhang Shu. Do you think something happened to him?¡±


    Something happened? What could have happened?


    She had even seen Zhang Shu when she went to the county that day.


    Lu Sanzhu frowned and thought about it. However, his brain was not as smart as Shu Yu¡¯s. He could not think of a reason even after racking his brain for a long time. He simply said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Leave this matter to me. I will definitely take care of it. Tomorrow, lend me your mule carriage for another day. I¡¯ll ask around. I have a lot of friends in the county. I¡¯ll have news of him soon.¡±


    Shu Yu just listened to his bragging and nodded to show that she understood, ¡°Perfect, I¡¯m going to the county tomorrow too. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shu Yu did not tell Daya and the rest of the family that they could not find Zhang Shu.


    Early the next morning, she and Lu Sanzhu set off again for the county.


    Lu Sanzhu drove the carriage to the clothing store on Ningshui Street. Shu Yu glanced at him from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here before?¡±


    When she rented this shop, she only brought Daniu and Daya here. Even the old lady and the others did not have time to come to the county these days. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately lowered his head and looked around diffidently.

 Chapter 125 - 125: Passionate Eyes

    Chapter 125: Passionate Eyes S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu had already found out the address from Daniu. The first thing he did when he came to the county yesterday was to go to the shop to take a look. He even gave some instructions to Craftsman Zheng and the others arrogantly as if he was the owner.


    Luckily, Craftsman Zheng knew Lu Erbai and knew Lu Sanzhu¡¯s personality. He just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them even chatted for a while.


    Shu Yu alighted from the mule carriage.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him now.¡±


    After saying that, he didn¡¯t even enter the shop and slipped away with the mule carriage.


    Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll her eyes and entered the shop.


    ...


    Craftsman Zheng¡¯s movements were indeed very fast. It was only the third day, but he had finished renovating the fitting room and corridor. The remaining details would be dealt with after all the renovations were completed. Now, he began to renovate the hall.


    Seeing Shu Yu come over, Craftsman Zheng wiped his sweat and said, ¡°Miss Lu, take a look at the fitting room. According to what you said, I made the windows airy and the lighting is good.¡±


    Shu Yu went in and took a look. It was really as she had imagined.


    She nodded in satisfaction and discussed some other details with Craftsman Zheng.


    When she came out again, a worker suddenly come forward and say, ¡°Miss Lu, there¡¯s a rather noble young master outside. I don¡¯t know what he wants. He just stands at the door and doesn¡¯t come in. When I ask him anything, he just smiles and shakes his head.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned and followed the worker to the entrance of the shop.


    Then, she looked at the person in front of her in surprise, ¡°Young Master Meng? You came looking for me?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and looked into the shop.


    Shu Yu immediately said, ¡°Come in and sit.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled at Craftsman Zheng and the others. His posture was gentlemanly and refined, making people feel like they were bathing in the spring breeze.


    Seeing the friendly expressions of Crafstman Zheng and the others, Meng Yunzheng understood that it was not his smile that had a problem, but Shu Yu¡¯s eyes.


    His perfect smile¡­ was clearly invulnerable.


    Shu Yu took Meng Yunzheng to the backyard. This area had been separated from the front. Although it was a little messy, there was still enough private space.


    ¡°Young Master Meng, please take a seat. I¡¯ll get you a glass of water.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng stopped her and made a gesture.


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°Do you want pen and paper?¡±


    Seeing him nod, Shu Yu agreed, ¡°Okay, wait a moment.¡±


    Their communication was indeed inseparable from paper and pen.


    Shu Yu quickly returned with something. However, when Meng Yunzheng saw the rough paper and charcoal pen, his perfect expression couldn¡¯t help but fall a little.


    Shu Yu waved her hand, ¡°You¡¯ll have to make do with it. I don¡¯t have any brush, ink, paper, or inkstone here for the time being. This is what Craftsman Zheng used to draw the architectural details. The paper is a little rough but quite durable.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. Alright then.


    He took the charcoal pen, and his fingers were instantly dyed black.


    He glanced at it and continued writing.


    Shu Yu did not even need to ask and he had already written down his purpose for coming here.


    Shu Yu initially thought that he had encountered something and wanted to ask her for help. She didn¡¯t expect Meng Yunzheng to write about Zhang Shu.


    ¡°You know the man who asked me for directions a few days ago, right?¡±


    Shu Yu frowned and nodded, ¡°Yes, you¡­ Have you seen him again?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng felt that Shu Yu was really sharp, so he nodded slightly.


    Shu Yu immediately became excited, ¡°Where have you seen him? What was he doing when you saw him?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng lowered his head and wrote again, ¡°He was at my door. When I went out these two days, I saw him squatting at the door and looking at me. His eyes¡­¡±


    The tip of his pencil paused for a moment. He looked at Shu Yu and continued to write, ¡°His eyes were passionate.¡±

 Chapter 126 - 126: Meng Yunzheng: He Disgusts Me

    Chapter 126: Meng Yunzheng: He Disgusts Me


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Passionate?


    Meng Yunzheng actually used the word ¡°passionate¡±?


    If it was before, Shu Yu¡¯s reaction would not have been so fast. However, she had just found out that Zhang Shu had not touched Daya for two years after they got married. She already felt that there was something wrong with him.


    So, almost as soon as Meng Yunzheng wrote the last word, she immediately understood.


    She looked at Meng Yunzheng again. He was elegant and handsome. Even someone like her, who had seen many good-looking male stars in the modern entertainment industry, had to say that this person was the most handsome man she had ever seen.


    Let alone Zhang Shu, who had stayed in the county all his life and never traveled far. If he really was gay, would he still be able to move his legs when he saw Meng Yunzheng?


    ...


    No wonder he still stayed in the county even though he had already finished his job with the Pu family. No wonder someone who was so familiar with the county would ask a foreigner for directions. So that was the case.


    Shu Yu confirmed the problem with Zhang Shu and got even more furious.


    ¡°This piece of trash, scum, faggot, ugly, and vicious dog. Why hasn¡¯t such a retard been struck to death by the heavens after living so long?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng raised his head and looked at her quietly.


    Shu Yu stopped cursing and lowered her head to meet his gaze. She wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all about being caught cursing. Instead, she said, ¡°I¡¯m a little agitated. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t mind anyone being gay at all. It was one¡¯s freedom to like men or women. After all, one couldn¡¯t control one¡¯s feelings.


    But if one liked someone, one could pursue them and think of a way to be with them. Why should one drag an innocent woman down with one? To think this person even let the innocent woman help him block all the rumors and gossip. The woman was even tortured at home while carrying a huge psychological pressure and grievance. Her entire life had been ruined!


    Shu Yu felt that Zhang Shu deserved to die. It was not too much for him to be cut into pieces.


    She slowly exhaled and said to Meng Yunzheng, ¡°Thank you for telling me about this, Young Master Meng. I will take care of this matter and won¡¯t let him disturb you again.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng stared at her for a moment before lowering his head to write again, ¡°Who is he to you?¡±


    This matter would blow up sooner or later, so Shu Yu did not intend to hide it. Her eyes were cold, ¡°My brother-in-law.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was stunned when he heard those words. He was silent for a long time before he wrote, ¡°What do you want to do? I can help you.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned, ¡°Huh?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng wrote, ¡°His behavior disgusts me.¡±


    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows. Zhang Shu was indeed hated by everyone.


    Meng Yunzheng asked again, ¡°What¡¯s your plan?¡± Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have one yet, but the result I want is for my sister to divorce him. His gay affair will be exposed, and from then on, his reputation will be ruined. I wonder what Young Master Meng has in mind?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng lowered his eyes and thought for a moment before he started writing again. He had probably gotten used to writing with a charcoal pen, and now he could write much faster and smoother.


    ¡°Zhang Shu should have a residence in the county. Let¡¯s find his residence first.¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Not only does he have a place to stay, but he might even have a lover. He knew that he was interested in men many years ago, so he spent most of his time working part-time in the county and rarely went home. It¡¯s very likely that he has a home here.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and wrote, ¡°With his age, his lover is probably not young anymore.¡±


    ¡°In other words, there might be another girl who has been deceived like my sister.¡±

 Chapter 127 - 127: Working with Someone Reliable

    Chapter 127: Working with Someone Reliable


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A trace of disgust flashed across Meng Yunzheng¡¯s face as he wrote, ¡°I¡¯ll find out his address and lover.¡±


    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng, one talking and one writing, had a rare harmonious tacit understanding with each other. They deduced what they should do in a few moments.


    After the two of them finished talking, Meng Yunzheng wrote the last sentence, ¡°I¡¯ll send you a message in the evening.¡±


    Then, he burned the paper that was filled with words and returned the charcoal pen to Shu Yu.


    Following this, he nodded slightly and decided to leave the shop.


    However, when he stood up, Shu Yu suddenly asked, ¡°Young Master Meng, I want to ask, do you¡­ Do you have any knockout powder? I don¡¯t need much, just enough to knock out a cat. Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have any.¡±


    ...


    She was thinking that although Doctor Zhao had gone crazy, he should have left some medicine behind.


    Meng Yunzheng lowered his head and took out a medicine packet. After opening it, he packed a third of the powder and gestured to her.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. As expected, he had some.


    Meng Yunzheng left after she put away the medicine packet.


    Shu Yu sent him to the door and looked at his back as he walked away. Suddenly, she felt that there would not be any more problems with this matter.


    It was indeed very important to find a reliable person to work with.


    Coincidentally, Lu Sanzhu returned. When he saw her standing at the door, he thought she was waiting for him. He was immediately diffident.


    ¡°Yu, I haven¡¯t found him yet. Do you think something really happened to Zhang Shu?¡±


    Shu Yu looked at his sweaty face. It seemed that he had indeed searched very carefully.


    However, Zhang Shu¡¯s matter was not fit to be known to the public. For him to be able to hide it for so long, his place of residence must be very secretive. Lu Sanzhu was so lazy that he didn¡¯t even do much work in the village, let alone work part-time in the county. It would be strange if he could be familiar with the county and find Zhang Shu.


    She nodded, ¡°Then forget it. Stop looking for him. You¡¯ve worked hard these two days. Go in and rest for a while. Have some water.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was stunned. When did Yu become so easy to talk to? Or was she mocking him?


    He couldn¡¯t help but laugh dryly, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine. I can continue looking.¡±


    ¡°No need. Take the mule inside and let it rest.¡±


    Shu Yu was expressionless. Did she feel sorry for him? No, her heart ached for the mule. It had been wandering around with Lu Sanzhu for the past two days and hadn¡¯t had a chance to rest.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lu Sanzhu said, then led the mule carriage toward the back door.


    Shu Yu went into the house to change. She smudged her face and took the packet of knockout powder with her before swaggering out of the shop.


    She walked around the county and took a few turns. Just as she was about to lose her patience, she finally stood in front of a small and dilapidated clinic.


    This was the clinic where Zhang Shu usually brought Daya to see a doctor. It was said that the consultation fee was very cheap.


    A doctor who didn¡¯t even know if Daya was a virgin or not was either a quack or bribed by Zhang Shu.


    Shu Yu looked into the clinic. There were quite a few patients inside, but they all looked like people with difficult lives and weren¡¯t living well.


    Doctor Guo, who had treated Daya before, was stroking his beard as he took a patient¡¯s pulse while shaking his head and talking to the patient.


    Shu Yu observed for a while outside and found that Doctor Guo was just like what Daya had said.


    This doctor had two principles for treating a patient. First, if the patient¡¯s condition was serious, he would say frankly that he could not cure the patient and ask the patient to go and see another doctor. Secondly, for those who were less ill and could even recover on their own, he would prescribe them some ¡°ancestral¡± prescription or ask them to buy some ¡°ancestral¡± ointment. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 128 - 128: Take Care of the Quack Doctor First

    Chapter 128: Take Care of the Quack Doctor First


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Doctor Guo was quite casual when it came to seeing patients, but his consultation fees and medicine were cheap, so some patients who could not afford to see a doctor could only come to him.


    When Shu Yu saw this, she decisively walked in.


    Doctor Guo looked up at her and asked, ¡°Where do you feel uncomfortable?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a good appetite recently and often can¡¯t eat. My mother said that the weather was too hot and I would be fine after a few days of rest. I think it¡¯s better to look for a doctor. I heard that Doctor Guo¡¯s medical skills are brilliant and that you have an ancestral ointment that can cure all diseases. That¡¯s why, I want Doctor Guo to take a look at me.¡±


    Doctor Guo¡¯s mood bloomed after being praised for having brilliant medical skills. He nodded and asked her to sit down. Then, he pretended to take her pulse.


    Not long after, he put down his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. You are indeed a little heaty. If you want to recover earlier, my ointment just happens to have the effect of reducing internal heat. It¡¯s not expensive either. If you want it, I can prescribe it for you. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want it. You¡¯ll be fine in a month or two.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Another month or two? I feel uncomfortable talking now,¡± Shu Yu deliberately stiffened her neck and her voice turned a little hoarse, ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t expensive either, just fifteen coins.


    Shu Yu took out the copper coins, and Doctor Guo took out a box of ointment from under the counter and gave it to her.


    Shu Yu thanked him and left happily with the ointment.


    Just as she was about to leave, a cat suddenly walked in from outside.


    Shu Yu turned around and asked Doctor Guo, ¡°Doctor, is this cat yours? She¡¯s quite good-looking.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a cat. I don¡¯t know whose house it came from.¡±


    Shu Yu replied with an ¡°Oh¡± and continued to walk out. However, the cat suddenly stopped at her feet and meowed.


    Shu Yu squatted and reached out to pat the cat¡¯s head, ¡°Alright, you should hurry home. I have to go back too.¡±


    After saying that, she stood up again. With her actions, the ointment in her sleeve fell out without warning and landed on the ground. The lid was opened.


    The cat that had been by her feet jumped forward at an extreme speed and pounced on the ointment to eat it.


    Shu Yu was shocked, ¡°Ah, my medicine. How could you eat it?¡± S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She went forward to chase the cat away, but she was a little afraid and seemed anxious. A patient beside her saw this and wanted to help.


    Unexpectedly, just as the patient pinched the back of the cat¡¯s neck, his hand sank, and the cat actually lost consciousness. It fell to the side as if it had lost its breath.


    This scene stunned everyone present. The next moment, Shu Yu¡¯s scream suddenly sounded, ¡°Ah, the cat is dead! It ate Doctor Guo¡¯s ointment and died!¡±


    As she spoke, she turned her head and glared at Doctor Guo, ¡°Your medicine is poisonous! You actually used this medicine to treat your patients! Do you want to kill us?¡±


    The other patients also reacted and went forward to clamor.


    Shu Yu rushed forward and snatched back the fifteen coins that she had given Doctor Guo. She even smashed the table, ¡°You quack! You want to kill me for money!¡±


    The others also came to snatch their money, especially a few patients who had just paid and were still waiting to get the medicine. They blocked Doctor Guo in the corner and even took off his clothes.


    Shu Yu took the opportunity to come out from the crowd and pick up the box of ointment on the ground. She also picked up the unconscious cat and said to the people standing at the door, ¡°I indirectly killed it. I¡¯ll go find the cat¡¯s owner and apologize.¡±


    With that, she ran out of the clinic while sobbing without looking back.

 Chapter 129 - 129: Sneaking Into Zhang Shus Residence

    Chapter 129: Sneaking Into Zhang Shu¡¯s Residence


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The cat naturally did not have an owner. This was a stray cat that she found on the road. She tidied it up a little and fed it dried fish bits all the way to the vicinity of the clinic.


    When no one was paying attention, she had put some dried fish bits in the box of ointment, as well as the knockout powder that Meng Yunzheng gave her. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was normal for a stray cat to eat the ointment when it smelled a familiar scent.


    Shu Yu took the stray cat to a veterinarian. The stray cat was small, but its fur was very beautiful. After washing it, it was snow-white. Seeing that it had just achieved what she wanted it to do, Shu Yu had thoughts of raising it.


    However, before that, she had to send it to the vet for a check-up. She would bring it back if there were no problems.


    Shu Yu left some dried fish bits at the veterinarian¡¯s clinic before getting up to go back to the shop.


    ...


    Along the way, she bought a few bowls of wontons. Just as she entered the shop, Lu Sanzhu happened to wake up from a nap on the mule carriage.


    He came out when he smelled the food. Shu Yu called Craftsman Zheng and the others over to eat something to fill their stomachs.


    Craftsman Zheng was still a little embarrassed, but Shu Yu simply put down the food box and went into the house.


    Lu Sanzhu followed behind her with a bowl of wontons, ¡°Where did you go? Why are you dressed like this? Your face is so dark.¡±


    Shu Yu stopped him outside, ¡°Go out and eat. I want to change.¡±


    Just as Lu Sanzhu was about to leave, Shu Yu suddenly said, ¡°Right, go back to the village after you¡¯re done eating. Tell my parents that I still have some unfinished business today, so I¡¯ll stay in the shop tonight and won¡¯t be going back.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Sanzhu was surprised.


    Shu Yu had already closed the door.


    Although Meng Yunzheng said that he would give her a message in the evening, Shu Yu still wanted to leave enough time.


    However, Meng Yunzheng kept his word. In the evening, he really came over.


    At this time, Craftsman Zheng and the others had already finished work and returned home. Shu Yu was the only one left in the shop.


    Meng Yunzheng probably didn¡¯t want to write with a charcoal pencil anymore, so he brought his own brush, ink, paper, and inkstone.


    Shu Yu was speechless. She felt just a teensy bit guilty that she did not take the time to buy such supplies when she went out in the afternoon.


    However, the guilt in her heart disappeared in a flash, and her expression remained unchanged.


    Meng Yunzheng had already started to grind the ink and write.


    ¡°Zhang Shu lives in No.14 Lingshui Alley. He does have a lover called Zhou Jian. The house belonged to Zhou Jian¡¯s uncle, who passed away a year ago and had no relatives, so the house was left to him. Zhou Jian is quite good-looking. Although he¡¯s alone, he married a girl from a good family a few months ago because of his good personality and looks.¡±


    When Shu Yu saw this, her face twisted.


    Indeed, birds of a feather flock together. Two bastards.


    Meng Yunzheng looked up at her and wrote, ¡°When it¡¯s dark, do you want to go take a look?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. However, Zhang Shu should be the only one in that house, right?¡±


    Zhou Jian had to go home, right?


    Meng Yunzheng wasn¡¯t sure about this.


    The two of them discussed and made some preparations. When the sky turned dark, they went straight to No.14 Lengshui Alley.


    At this time, other than a few more lively streets that were still somewhat vigorous with activity, the other places had already quieted down.


    Shu Yu followed Meng Yunzheng to the back door of the courtyard. When no one was paying attention, they climbed over the wall and entered.


    Compared to Shu Yu, Meng Yunzheng¡¯s skills were obviously much better. He did not need any external help to climb up the wall and land on the ground.


    Shu Yu was jealous for a moment. She could only step on a big stone and climb up the wall with some effort.


    When she landed on the ground, she was surprised to find that Zhou Jian had not returned home. At this moment, he was talking to Zhang Shu.

 Chapter 130 - 130: Its Too Dirty, Dont Listen

    Chapter 130: It¡¯s Too Dirty, Don¡¯t Listen


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, and the two of them approached the room with candlelight at the same time.


    The voices inside were actually very low, but when they got closer, they could still vaguely hear them.


    Shu Yu was familiar with Zhang Shu¡¯s voice and quickly recognized it.


    He and Zhou Jian were being all lovey-dovey. From the shadows on the window, it could be seen that they were hugging while talking.


    Never mind if they had to talk, but to think they had to do it in a particularly gushy manner.


    Shu Yu was disgusted and almost vomited. She quickly looked up at Meng Yunzheng to wash her eyes.


    ...


    Meng Yunzheng raised his head in puzzlement and looked back. He opened his mouth and asked silently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Then she pointed inside, ¡°They¡¯re too disgusting.¡±


    However, what made her want to vomit was yet to come.


    The gushy voices inside stopped, and Zhou Jian started to ask about other things, ¡°Is that mute really as good-looking as you said?¡±


    Shu Yu abruptly looked at Meng Yunzheng. Was Zhou Jian talking about him?


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve been paying attention to him for a few days. From head to toe, even his hair is tempting,¡± Zhang Shu looked fascinated.


    Shu Yu clearly felt that Meng Yunzheng¡¯s aura suddenly turned cold after hearing this.


    However, the conversation inside continued. When Zhou Jian heard Zhang Shu¡¯s words, his tone became sour, ¡°Why? From what you said, are you planning to abandon me?¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°How could that be? I can¡¯t bear to part with our years of relationship,¡± Zhang Shu lifted his chin, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s just a mute. He can¡¯t compare to you.¡±


    ¡°Come on, do you think I don¡¯t know you? You can¡¯t move when you see a good-looking man. Back then, you saw that I was alone and good-looking, so you made a move on me. That mute is from another city. He doesn¡¯t know anyone here and can¡¯t speak. There¡¯s also a lunatic with him. It¡¯s much easier to deal with him than to deal with me.¡±


    Zhang Shu frowned. Although Zhou Jian was right and the mute did seem someone easy to get given his background¡­


    ¡°I keep feeling that he¡¯s not someone to be trifled with.¡±


    Zhou Jian suddenly became interested, ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re helping me? Why are you so kind?¡±


    Zhou Jian chuckled, ¡°When the time comes, the two of us can¡­¡±


    Shu Yu, who was under the window, widened her eyes in shock. F*ck, could these two people be any more disgusting?


    She looked at Meng Yunzheng and, as expected, saw the coldness in his eyes.


    Shu Yu quickly reached out to press down on the back of his hand and whispered, ¡°Calm down. These two are just animals. Just treat them as ants and stomp them to death.¡±


    Although Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian were just letting their imaginations run wild, Shu Yu felt that even if they were just thinking about it, it was an insult to Meng Yunzheng.


    Meng Yunzheng had a smile on his face. This time, it was truly fake.


    He waved his hand, indicating that it was alright.


    However, Shu Yu felt that his expression was very dangerous. It did not seem like it was okay at all.


    Then, the conversation inside became more and more obscene. Shu Yu covered Meng Yunzheng¡¯s ears without saying anything.


    The latter was stunned and stared at her.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s too dirty. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t listen to it.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. Shouldn¡¯t she have covered her own ears first instead?


    Wasn¡¯t it better if she didn¡¯t listen to such vulgarities? After all, she was a young and unmarried girl. Why did she seem to know a little too much? Had she been eavesdropping on such matters too much?


    Meng Yunzheng raised his hand slightly to cover her ears as well, but at this moment, Shu Yu had already put down her hands and was pointing inside.

 Chapter 131 - 131: Ready to Act

    Chapter 131: Ready to Act


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two people in the room finally changed the topic. Zhang Shu began to complain about Zhou Jian¡¯s wife.


    ¡°You two have been married for a few months. It¡¯s not a good idea to keep delaying the consummation. The one in your house is different from my stupid wife. If we delay any longer, it will easily arouse suspicion.¡±


    Zhou Jian snorted, ¡°But I feel disgusted when I touch her. Sigh, if only she was as gullible as your silly wife.¡±


    ¡°It hadn¡¯t been easy for me too. I spent a long time looking for the most suitable candidate,¡± Zhang Shu was a little proud, ¡°There¡¯s no one at home who can back her up. My father-in-law was so focused on finding his second daughter that he broke his leg. My mother-in-law is as timid as a mouse and has a family that is dragging her down. My brother-in-law and sister-in-law were both very young, so they simply can¡¯t be Daya¡¯s backers. In addition, my father-in-law borrowed a lot of money from his relatives of the Lu family a few years ago. Their relationship has become estranged, and they would probably not help her vent her anger. Plus, Daya is an honest and hard-working person. In this world, you can¡¯t find a second person as stupid as her.¡±


    This time, Meng Yunzheng subconsciously reached out to cover Shu Yu¡¯s ears, but the latter laughed, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She didn¡¯t look fine.


    ...


    Zhang Shu, who was in the house, continued, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the second daughter of the Lu family is back. She doesn¡¯t seem to be an easy person to deal with. Jian, I have to go back in two days. I might not be able to come to the county soon. Listen to me, consummate with your wife first.¡±


    Zhou Jian muttered something and was not very happy, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Not long after, the two of them were all mushy again.


    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng got up and left the courtyard quietly.


    They did not return to the ready-to-wear clothes shop since Meng Yunzheng¡¯s courtyard was closer.


    Shu Yu followed Meng Yunzheng into a room. She didn¡¯t see Doctor Zhao and asked about him.


    Meng Yunzheng pointed to the room next door and said silently, ¡°Sleeping.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and saw Meng Yunzheng sitting down again to start writing.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu sat opposite him and drank a mouthful of water. She sneered, ¡°After knowing that the girl that Zhou Jian married was not violated by him, I can take action without worry.¡±


    If that girl had lost her innocence, Shu Yu would have some concerns. After all, she would have to think of a detailed way to not expose the other party.


    Meng Yunzheng asked, ¡°When are you going to do it?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Shu Yu could not wait any longer. She wished that she could tear Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian into pieces right now.


    Meng Yunzheng understood. He got up and went deeper into the house. After a while, he came out again with a medicine bottle in his hand and handed it to her.


    Shu Yu looked at the medicine bottle strangely, then pulled out the stopper on it and lowered her head to smell it.


    Halfway through, a hand was placed on the bottle cap. Shu Yu¡¯s nose almost touched the back of the hand.


    She quickly straightened up and looked at Meng Yunzheng in confusion.


    The latter shook his head at her, telling her not to smell it.


    Shu Yu put the stopper back without saying anything. Then, she asked uncertainly, ¡°What¡¯s in this medicine bottle¡­¡±


    Meng Yunzheng looked away as if he was too embarrassed to say anything.


    His expression made it easier for Shu Yu to think in the ¡°wrong¡± direction, ¡°Could this be an aphrodisiac? ¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. So, how did a young lady like her know about all this nonsense?


    He sat opposite her and nodded weakly.


    Shu Yu suddenly became excited, ¡°It¡¯s to be used on the two of them?¡±

 Chapter 132 - 132: The Too Naive Lu Shuyu

    Chapter 132: The Too Naive Lu Shuyu


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng still nodded and wrote on the paper, ¡°Catching the adulterers in bed is the quickest and most effective way.¡±


    ¡°Then you and I have the same idea. I also think that if they¡¯re exposed in bed, they will have nowhere to hide. Even if they want to quibble, they can¡¯t.¡±


    It was just that she had planned to go to the brothel to find some aphrodisiac. She was too embarrassed to mention it to Meng Yunzheng. She also felt that a noble and upright person like Dr. Zhao should not have such a thing around him.


    As expected, she was still too naive.


    Shu Yu was so ¡°naive¡± that Meng Yunzheng could not even hold his brush anymore.


    It took him a lot of effort to calm himself down and continue writing, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll take action tomorrow morning.¡±


    ...


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go and drug them.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. Could she restrain her expression a little?


    He originally wanted to drug them himself, but seeing her like this, he still took a step back and wrote, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to catch them in the act.¡±


    The main reason was that he was afraid that if he saw those two trash again, he would not be able to resist killing them.


    The two of them agreed on the plan in a few words, and Shu Yu planned to leave.


    Meng Yunzheng pointed to the room next door, ¡°It¡¯s late. You should rest in that room. You¡¯ll only get four hours of sleep anyway.¡±


    Then, he went to Doctor Zhao¡¯s room and shared the bed with him.


    Shu Yu stood rooted to the ground, thinking that it was not good to stay overnight in a man¡¯s house. At the same time, she also thought that it was not a big deal for her to rest here for four hours since the two of them had just gone eavesdropping on such matters.


    Ten seconds later, Shu Yu decisively went to the room next door, inserted the embolus, and lay down to rest.


    The matter was special anyway, and she was indeed very tired. The ready-to-made clothes store was quite far from here and she did not have the mule carriage.


    Shu Yu fell asleep soon. Meng Yunzheng, who was next door, rested his hands behind his head and looked at the beam above his head in a daze.


    Doctor Zhao, who was sleeping beside him, turned over and placed a hand on his shoulder.


    Meng Yunzheng abruptly jumped and pushed him aside as if he was shooing something dirty.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Doctor Zhao knocked against the headboard of the bed and woke up.


    He opened his eyes and glared at Meng Yunzheng angrily, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng raised his hand to shush Doctor Zhao, then rubbed his temples and looked at the latter apologetically.


    He couldn¡¯t be blamed. He had been disgusted by those two people tonight. Right now, there was still a sense of viciousness in his heart that could not be suppressed. He really wanted to kill those two beasts.


    When he was touched by Doctor Zhao, who was also a man, he instinctively thought of Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian, so¡­ His reaction was huge.


    Doctor Zhao knew that someone else was staying over next door, so he simply snorted coldly and did not argue with Meng Yunzheng. He went back to sleep.


    Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t go to bed. He sat on the chair and closed his eyes, immersed in his thoughts.


    Shu Yu woke up when the sky was slightly bright. While there were not many people on the street outside, she greeted Meng Yunzheng and sneaked out.


    Not long after she left, Zhang Shu came again. He was still squatting in the corner, waiting to see Meng Yunzheng¡¯s face. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately, Meng Yunzheng did not go out for a long time.


    Zhang Shu was also afraid of being exposed, so he could only leave regretfully.


    Shu Yu then returned to the shop, washed her face, and tidied up. She had just eaten breakfast when Craftsman Zheng brought his men over to work.


    After greeting Shu Yu, they got busy.


    Not long after, Lu Sanzhu arrived with the mule carriage. He brought Daniu along as well.

 Chapter 133 - 133: Something Big Has Happened Inside

    Chapter 133: Something Big Has Happened Inside S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Due to Daya¡¯s matter two days ago and the obstruction of Madam Li, Daniu had not been able to come to the county to help.


    If he still hadn¡¯t come today, the shop would have been done by then.


    The moment Daniu arrived, he rolled up his sleeves and started working.


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t intend to work, so he went up to Shu Yu and chuckled, ¡°I¡¯d better go look for Zhang Shu. There are only a few streets left. I¡¯ll definitely find him today. If we can¡¯t find him soon, something must have happened to him.¡±


    Yes, something had happened. Something was going to happen soon.


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Alright, continue looking. But you just arrived, so feed the mule first. I have to go out for a while. I¡¯ll look for him with you later.¡±


    ...


    Lu Sanzhu blinked. Why was Yu so easy to talk to now? She agreed to whatever he said. Could it be that she finally realized that he was her third uncle and began to respect him?


    He felt inexplicably happy and happily went to feed the mule.


    Shu Yu, who had finished drugging the two with the aphrodisiac, came back an hour later. As soon as she came back, she called for Lu Sanzhu and Daniu, and the three set off.


    Lu Sanzhu was fine with it, but he didn¡¯t understand why they had to bring Daniu along. Daniu was clearly here to work.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°We¡¯re looking for someone. There¡¯s strength in numbers.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t dare to refute her. He could only cast a few sidelong glances at Daniu before leading the mule carriage forward slowly.


    When they were about to reach the city gates, Shu Yu suddenly stopped them, ¡°Let¡¯s stop the mule carriage here. The alley inside is relatively narrow, so it¡¯s not easy for carriages to enter. Let¡¯s walk there.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was stunned, ¡°We, we¡¯re not taking the mule carriage? We¡¯re going to walk?¡±


    He did not want to walk.


    However, Shu Yu was the one in charge here. Even Daniu had no objections, so Lu Sanzhu could only get out of the carriage with a bitter face.


    Originally, he thought that they would have to split up to find Zhang Shu. Who knew that Shu Yu had a clear goal?


    Daniu was quite sensitive and could tell that Yu wasn¡¯t just looking for someone. In contrast, Lu Sanzhu started complaining incessantly after walking a long distance.


    It was only when there was a sudden clamor in front that Lu Sanzhu suddenly became alert.


    Shu Yu¡¯s footsteps suddenly slowed down. She smiled as she looked at the lively courtyard entrance before them.


    She looked up at the number plate that read ¡°14¡± and said to Lu Sanzhu, who was eager to watch the gossip, ¡°Go and find out what happened up ahead.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu couldn¡¯t wait to hear this. He immediately dashed forward and squeezed into the crowd, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on? What happened here?¡±


    His words were filled with curiosity and the surrounding commoners immediately explained to him, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t know, but something big has happened here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big matter?¡±


    ¡°Do you know the Wei family in the west of our county? They¡¯re a family full of boys and it hadn¡¯t been easy for them to get a daughter.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was a country bumpkin who rarely came to the county. He, of course, didn¡¯t know about the Wei family.


    However, that did not stop him from nodding, ¡°I know them, I know them. What¡¯s wrong with that family?¡±


    ¡°That girl from the Wei family got married a few months ago. Yesterday, she went to her parent¡¯s house to stay for a night. When she was about to go home in the morning, a thief broke into the house and stole her money bag. As such, the Wei family¡¯s young lady immediately called her elder brothers to chase after the thief. You also know that the Wei family has many boys. That girl has five brothers and five cousins. Good heavens, I heard that five or six brothers who received the news along the way all went after the thief.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was excited, ¡°That thief is so pitiful. Of all the people he could have stolen, he stole from her family. Did they catch that thief?¡±

 Chapter 134 - 134: A Man

    Chapter 134: A Man


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°No, they didn¡¯t catch the thief.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu felt regretful, ¡°Even with so many people, they can¡¯t catch a thief? Aren¡¯t they too useless? Since they didn¡¯t catch the thief, why are you guys surrounding here?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, talk about a coincidence. The Wei family chased after the thief into this Lengshui Alley and found him hiding in this courtyard. It just so happened that this courtyard belongs to the husband of the Wei family¡¯s young lady, and she has the key. So, she secretly opened the door with her brothers and surrounded the courtyard. Even if the thief ran out, it would be difficult for him to escape. Who knew that when the Wei family¡¯s young lady and two of her elder brothers entered the door, they would find two people on the bed, having sex.¡±


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Who was it? Could it be that the husband of the Wei family¡¯s young lady brought a woman back here to cheat while his wife was back at her parent¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°One of them is indeed the husband of the Wei family¡¯s young lady. It¡¯s not wrong for him to cheat. However, the person that Zhou Jian cheated with was not a woman, but a man. A real man.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu paused for a minute and was instantly shocked beyond belief.


    ...


    What the hell? He felt like he was hearing things.


    The two people who were caught having sex were actually men?


    Eh, so disgusting, so very disgusting.


    The surrounding crowd also became excited when they said this, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but the men from the Wei family almost beat them to death with a big stick. Why is the girl from the Wei family so unlucky? To think her husband is gay..¡±


    Lu Sanzhu trembled and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. A good young lady was ruined by a man just like that.¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s not completely ruined. From what I heard from the Wei family, it seems that the two of them haven¡¯t consummated even after a few months of marriage.¡±


    Realization dawned on Lu Sanzhu, ¡°After all, the Wei family¡¯s young lady isn¡¯t a man. That Zhou guy probably doesn¡¯t feel anything¡­¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, he saw Shu Yu from the corner of his eye, who had come over and appeared out of nowhere. He quickly stopped and laughed dryly.


    Shu Yu glanced at him and asked, ¡°Then who is the other man?¡±


    The onlookers were stunned, ¡°The other man¡­ We don¡¯t know him. Everyone¡¯s attention was on Zhou Jian. We didn¡¯t get a good look at the other man.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up as he hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    After saying that, he squeezed into the crowd with all his might. Zhou Jian¡¯s matter had caused too much of a stir. Lu Sanzhu hadn¡¯t noticed it when he stood at the, but now that she had squeezed into the courtyard, he realized that there were too many people watching the show.


    After using all his strength to knock away several people with his butt, he finally squeezed to the front and saw Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian kneeling in the hall with their heads lowered, trying to shrink themselves.


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s face, which had been full of amusement from watching the show, froze when he saw Zhang Shu.


    Immediately, his face was filled with disbelief. He rubbed his eyes hard and looked again. The man with a bare upper body and only a pair of pants wrapped around his lower body was indeed Zhang Shu. The other party had been beaten until the corner of his mouth was bleeding and there were all kinds of marks on his body.


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s mouth was trembling. He wanted to scream, but his throat felt like it was blocked, and he couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    Zhang, Zhang Shu was actually the other man? So he was also gay?


    Then, then wouldn¡¯t Daya be¡­ S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s mind went blank. Before he could come to his senses, he felt a figure walking in imposingly.


    It was Daniu!

 Chapter 135 - 135: Family Members of the Victims

    Chapter 135: Family Members of the Victims


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu had come over at some point. His eyes were red as if he was going to kill someone.


    Lu Sanzhu opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, Daniu had already rushed inside and started beating Zhang Shu up.


    The Wei family¡¯s people were talking at the side. When they saw someone barging in, they subconsciously ran over to stop him, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu hurried in and hugged Daniu from behind.


    Daniu¡¯s eyes were red as he pointed at Zhang Shu who was lying on the ground and said, ¡°You bastard, bastard¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t say who he was to Zhang Shu. He was afraid that if he said it, Daya would be finished.


    ...


    However, when Zhang Shu saw Daniu and Lu Sanzhu, his pupils could not help but widen, and his face was filled with astonishment.


    At this moment, Shu Yu walked in. She looked at the Wei family and said, ¡°We¡¯re the same as you, the family of the unfortunate victims. The man on the ground is the third son of the Zhang family in Dayan Village. His name is Zhang Shu. My elder sister married him two years ago.¡±


    Daniu exclaimed, ¡°Yu!¡±


    Lu Sanzhu also glared at her. Had Yu gone mad? How was she going to face people in the future?


    However, what Shu Yu said next shocked everyone present.


    ¡°My sister has been married to him for two years and has never been pregnant. As a result, she had a difficult life in the Zhang family and was tortured like she was not human. Our family was anxious, so a few days ago, I brought my sister to the best gynecologist in the county to see a doctor. Only then did I know that she has been married for two years and is still a virgin.¡±


    With a whoosh, the surrounding commoners, including the members of the Wei family, Lu Sanzhu, and Daniu, were all stunned.


    Two years¡­ And still a virgin? S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu looked at Zhang Shu, ¡°When we first found out about this, we were still wondering if you had any hidden difficulties or if you had some hidden illness that was hard to talk about. In the end, it seems that you don¡¯t like women at all. You don¡¯t touch women.¡±


    As Shu Yu spoke, she stepped forward and gave him a hard slap, ¡°If you like men, then so be it. Why do you want to harm an innocent woman? Just to hide that you were gay, you used my sister as a shield and used her innocence and kindness to make her suffer all the rumors and almost killed her. Bastard!¡±


    Shu Yu kicked him again. Her tone was very calm, but everyone felt that she had gone crazy from anger.


    She looked at the crying girl from the Wei family and walked up to her, ¡°Miss Wei, you¡¯re very unfortunate. However, you are also luckier than my sister. Two years. I don¡¯t even know how my sister survived these two years. That day, when I went to look for her, I found out that the Zhang family, from her mother-in-law to her sisters-in-law and her nephews, could beat and scold her at will. They treated her like a servant who was free. They didn¡¯t give her food for the entire day and she could only drink water to fill her stomach. For the past two years, she couldn¡¯t go back to her parent¡¯s house as she liked. She only had endless work to do. All of this was because she couldn¡¯t give birth.¡±


    ¡°But Zhang Shu is the culprit of all this. He even took my sister to see Doctor Guo in the small clinic in Fishtail Alley. That doctor prescribed a bunch of useless, cheap, and bitter medicine. He forced my sister to drink it every day and watch her suffer every day.¡±


    Someone in the crowd exclaimed, ¡°Doctor Guo from Fishtail Alley? The ointment that the quack prescribed yesterday poisoned a cat.¡±


    ¡°Heavens, this Zhang Shu is too vicious. He¡¯s basically working together with Doctor Guo to murder his wife, right?¡±

 Chapter 136 - 136: Taking Zhang Shu Away

    Chapter 136: Taking Zhang Shu Away


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The crowd discussed animatedly.


    ¡°This kind of person is too scary. This girl¡¯s sister is too pitiful. What sin did she commit in her previous life to meet such a man?¡±


    ¡°Two years. Imagine living two years of this kind of life! If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to live anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if my daughter encountered such a thing, I would definitely kill him.¡±


    As Miss Wei listened, she cried even harder.


    She had just gotten married not long ago and had never experienced the vicissitudes of life. She was still an innocent girl, plus she had so many brothers at home who doted on her since she was young.


    ...


    Just now, when she saw that her husband liked men, she felt as if the sky was about to collapse.


    But now, after hearing Shu Yu¡¯s words, she realized that there were people who were ten times, a hundred times more unfortunate than her.


    Shu Yu handed her a handkerchief and said softly, ¡°Miss Wei, this is my sister¡¯s current situation. I don¡¯t know if you would¡¯ve been forced into that state in two years. We don¡¯t dare to bet on what this bastard can do. But at least you discovered it early and stopped the losses in time.¡±


    Miss Wei nodded as she wiped her tears. Yes, it was fortunate that she discovered it early.


    Shu Yu then looked at the Wei family¡¯s elder brother, ¡°We have to bring this person back. I hope you can make an exception.¡±


    Brother Wei frowned, ¡°What are you planning to do?¡±


    ¡°Let my sister get out of her misery and divorce him. As for what happens after that¡­ We¡¯ll decide later.¡±


    Divorce?


    Zhang Shu immediately raised his head and shouted, ¡°No, I won¡¯t divorce Daya!¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°Things have already come to this, and you still want to drag her down for the rest of her life? You can¡¯t touch a woman anyway. Are you not divorcing her because you want her to continue being bullied by your family? You have quite the imagination. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? It¡¯s good to get a divorce. Let that poor girl find someone who knows how to dote on others and marry him. Otherwise, she would just be forced to death by your family!¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the man and was surprised to see Meng Yunzheng standing beside him.


    Hmm, it seemed like the man who spoke was just a decoy.


    There was no precedent of divorce in Jiangyuan County, so when Shu Yu said this word at the beginning, the scene fell silent. Their reaction was the same as Lu Dasong and the others back then.


    However, once someone spoke up, coupled with what Shu Yu had said earlier and Zhang Shu¡¯s identity as a homosexual, everyone felt that divorce was the right choice.


    On the other side, the Wei family immediately echoed, ¡°Yes, divorce. Our young miss also wants to divorce that bastard Zhou Jian.¡±


    This was what Shu Yu wanted. Both of their families were victims and the girls had been forced to get a divorce. With this, fewer people would gossip about the girls.


    The Wei family¡¯s eldest brother agreed to Shu Yu bringing Zhang Shu back, ¡°Miss, just bring him back. If you need any help, feel free to come to us. Since our two families have been deceived, we should unite.¡±


    Shu Yu thanked him sincerely, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She turned her head and looked at Zhang Shu, who was still unconvinced. His eyes were red with anger while her gaze was cold.


    Then, she said to Lu Sanzhu and Daniu, ¡°Third uncle, Brother Daniu, find some clothes for him and tie him up with a rope. Let¡¯s go home and get this thing settled for Daya.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two of them rushed into the house without hesitation. They found a random piece of clothing, and with no regard for whether it was Zhang Shu¡¯s or Zhou Jian¡¯s, they just put it on Zhang Shu. After that, they ignored his struggles and tied him up with a rope. Then, they dragged him away.


    The crowd made way for them. Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, then strode away as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 137 - 137: Shu Yu Adds Fuel to Fire

    Chapter 137: Shu Yu Adds Fuel to Fire


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The mule carriage was parked not far from the city gate. Daniu looked at the carriage and was even more certain that Yu had already known about today¡¯s commotion.


    But he didn¡¯t say anything and simply got into the mule carriage with a dark face.


    Lu Sanzhu was just about to chase Zhang Shu into the carriage as well when Shu Yu blocked them with her hand, ¡°I don¡¯t want to ride in this kind of animal. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll dirty the carriage. Tie him to the back of the carriage and let him follow on foot.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Then, he fiercely tied Zhang Shu up as told.


    Just like that, the mule carriage carried three people and dragged one person all the way to Shangshi Village.


    ...


    Daniu was driving the carriage while Lu Sanzhu watched Zhang Shu follow behind. Seeing the latter stagger was enough to vent his anger.


    ¡°I always thought that he was honest. I didn¡¯t expect him to be this kind of person. Daya has really suffered because of him.¡±


    Shu Yu closed her eyes and leaned against the carriage. She sneered, ¡°Do you know what he said about our Lu family?¡± sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said that my sister is silly and stupid, my father is a cripple, my mother is as timid as a mouse and her family is a burden, and my brothers and sisters are still young. He said that my eldest uncle has no opinions and only listens to my aunt. My third uncle and aunt are lazy and cowardly. The other relatives are estranged from our family. Shangshi Village is also not united enough. The village chief is afraid of trouble and does not like to manage affairs. So even if my sister was bullied to death, no one would stand up for her. He went through a lot to choose my sister.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu and Daniu trembled with anger.


    ¡± Who said that? Who said that no one would stand up for her? Divorce, they have to divorce! Do you think our Lu family¡¯s young lady is a radish he can get for free? To think he even said that he went through a lot to choose her¡­ F*ck!¡±


    Lu Sanzhu said to Daniu, ¡°Hurry up. You¡¯re so slow. Are you afraid that he won¡¯t be able to keep up with us?¡±


    As expected, Daniu increased his speed. Zhang Shu, who was tied to the back, had just managed to take two breaths. Now, he could only run with all his might to keep up.


    Not long after, the mule carriage entered the entrance of Shangshi Village.


    Many villagers were about to greet Daniu when they saw Zhang Shu tied up behind the mule carriage.


    The villagers were instantly stunned and watched as they returned to the Lu family.


    Lu Sanzhu got down from the mule carriage, untied the rope at the back of the carriage, and dragged Zhang Shu through the door.


    Shu Yu said to Daniu, ¡°Brother Daniu, when you go to get your dad, call the village chief over too.¡±


    Daniu was stunned, ¡°The village chief?¡±


    ¡°Zhang Shu and the Zhang family might not easily agree to a divorce, but Zhang Shu¡¯s matter has caused too much of a stir. Today is market day too, so there must be people from Dayan Village who went to the county and heard about this. If the Dayan Village¡¯s village chief is concerned about the reputation of their village, he will step forward to resolve this matter.¡±


    Therefore, it was best for their village chief to come over as well.


    Daniu understood. He nodded and ran back to his home.


    Only then did Shu Yu enter the courtyard. The moment she entered, she saw Lu Erbai throwing a piece of wood fiercely at Zhang Shu. Madam Ruan had also rushed over to hit him. The old lady was hugging Daya, crying and gasping for breath.


    Shu Yu sighed. Lu Erbai and the others only knew that Daya was still a virgin. They probably thought that the reason for this was that Zhang Shu was sexually impotent.


    Who knew that the reason behind this was so unbearable?


    Shu Yu stepped forward and comforted her agitated family.


    Not long after, Daniu brought Lu Dasong¡¯s family, the village chief, and a few families in the village who had a good relationship with the Lu family over in a mighty and imposing manner.

 Chapter 138 - 138: Heading to Dayan Village

    Chapter 138: Heading to Dayan Village


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This time, Daniu had become smarter. Not only did he bring along male laborers, but he also brought many women to deal with unreasonable people like Old Lady Zhang.


    As soon as Village Chief Fan Zhong entered the Lu family, he rushed towards Zhang Shu and spat fiercely, ¡°I¡¯ll let you see today whether Shangshi Village is united enough and whether they¡¯ll stand up for Daya. Do you really think that there¡¯s no one in my village? To think you¡¯re bullying the good girls of our village like this.¡±


    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at Daniu.


    It seemed that Daniu had told Village Chief Fan and the others what she had said on the way here. Therefore, Village Chief Fan was not the only one who was furious. The others also had ugly expressions on their faces.


    Fan Zhong couldn¡¯t help but kick Zhang Shu. He then walked up to Lu Erbai and said, ¡°Daniu has told us about this bastard. Daya is such a good girl, but she has suffered for the past two years. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll go to Dayan Village to look for the Zhang family. We must seek justice for Daya and make them divorce.¡±


    Lu Erbai¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°With Uncle Fan¡¯s words, I can finally feel at ease. It¡¯s all my fault for being useless and implicating my daughter. I¡¯ll have to trouble Uncle Fan and everyone else for today¡¯s matter. I, Lu Erbai, am eternally grateful. When my leg recovers, I¡¯ll definitely come and thank you.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Second son of the Lu family, you¡¯re too polite. We watched her grow up, after all. We feel bad that Daya has been living a bitter life as well. In the past, we thought that she was tortured by her in-laws because she couldn¡¯t give birth, thus we didn¡¯t have the confidence to stand up for her. Now that we know it¡¯s all this bastard Zhang Shu¡¯s fault, we definitely won¡¯t let her suffer anymore.¡±


    The others spoke up. This time, even Madam Li echoed and said that she wanted to settle the score with Old Lady Zhang.


    Just now, Daniu had said that not only did Zhang Shu look down on her second and third brothers-in-law, but he actually said that her husband did not have a mind of his own and did not treat Daya as his niece. Her husband¡¯s expression had been ugly then, and he looked at her with a blaming gaze.


    Fan Zhong waved his hand, ¡± Alright, let¡¯s not say anything else. Let¡¯s not delay any longer and go to the Zhang family now.¡±


    Lu Erbai wanted to go as well, but his leg hadn¡¯t recovered yet. If there was a conflict between the two parties, he might even implicate others, let alone help.


    Therefore, he could only help look after the children at home and wait for them to come back.


    He glanced at Shu Yu, who nodded at him. Lu Erbai was instantly relieved. To be honest, he didn¡¯t really trust Village Chief Fan, and he didn¡¯t completely rely on his brothers. The only person he truly trusted was Shu Yu.


    As long as Yu was here, this matter would be settled. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Under the leadership of Village Chief Fan Zhong, the group quickly headed towards Dayan Village.


    Zhang Shu was still tied up and gagged, unable to say a word. He was escorted away by Daniu and Lu Sanzhu.


    Fan Zhong was asking Shu Yu about the details of the situation. Daniu¡¯s explanation just now had been quite messy, and the old lady was not clear about today¡¯s events either. Only Shu Yu knew everything from the beginning to the end.


    Shu Yu knew that Village Chief Fan did not have much management ability. Even if he went to negotiate now, he would not be able to find his stance. He probably thought that the matter could be settled if he went to the old man of the Zhang family and threaten him.


    But in fact, he was going there as the village chief, so the person he had to face should naturally be the village chief.


    Therefore, Shu Yu told him what had happened with slight exaggerations while using circuitously telling him what to do.


    Fan Zhong nodded repeatedly with a dark face, and the group sped up.


    No one noticed that a few small figures were following them, poking their heads out and immediately shrinking back as if they were afraid of being discovered.

 Chapter 139 - 139: A Few Children Following

    Chapter 139: A Few Children Following


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When they reached the village entrance, the few small figures stopped.


    Dabao said to Sanya, ¡°Sanya, don¡¯t come with us. Go home and help your father take care of Baoya. Wait for us to come back.¡±


    Sanya was unhappy, ¡°Why can¡¯t I go? I also want to avenge big sister.¡±


    To be honest, the children did not understand much about this matter, but it did not prevent them from knowing the fact that Daya had been bullied by the Zhang family.


    Since even the village chief was mobilized, the matter must be very serious.


    As Daya¡¯s younger brother and sister, they couldn¡¯t pretend that nothing had happened.


    ...


    However, Dabao looked at Sanya¡¯s short legs and frowned. His chubby face was almost scrunched up into a ball, ¡°But you keep falling when you walk. You¡¯ll slow us down.¡±


    Erniu nodded. He felt that Dahu should not go either.


    After all, he was already ten years old and Dabao was eight years old. Both of them were already half-grown. However, Dahu was only five years old. He was also so thin and weak that he looked to be three or four years old. He was not suitable to fight with them. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That¡¯s right, Er Niu and Dabao¡¯s goal was to beat up those brats of the Zhang family. They had overheard the adults¡¯ conversation. To think those brats had thrown melon seed shells at Sister Daya¡¯s head. It was really infuriating. They had to give them a beating.


    The children of the Zhang family were all very strong. Dahu¡­ He was too skinny.


    But who asked him to be the only male in the second branch and the younger brother of Sister Daya? They could only bring him along.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï


    However, Sanya absolutely could not go.


    Sanya almost pounced on them and bit them. She lowered her head and looked at her short legs. Then, she snorted angrily and turned around to run.


    She cried as she ran, ¡°I hate you guys. I don¡¯t want my brothers anymore.¡±


    Halfway through, she fell to the ground.


    Dahu anxiously wanted to go up and help her, but Sanya had already gotten up quickly and continued to cry while running home.


    Dabao shook his head and sighed, ¡°Girls just love to cry. It¡¯s so annoying. To think she cries even when we tell the truth. It makes it seem like we¡¯re bullying her.¡±


    ¡°The last time you were at my house, weren¡¯t you crying your eyes out too?¡± Dahu puffed out his chest and retorted, ¡°And that was just because my second sister doesn¡¯t cook for you. You¡¯re already eight years old too.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Dabao was speechless. He turned around and walked away in embarrassment, ¡°That was so long ago. Why are you still digging up old scores? Are you still a man? Hurry up and let¡¯s go. My father and the others have gone far away. If we delay any longer, we won¡¯t be able to catch up.¡±


    Erniu and Dahu looked at each other and quickly followed behind with their short legs.


    The three children followed the main group and soon arrived at Dayan Village.


    Fan Zhong and the others looked aggressive, and the moment they entered the village, they immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    The villagers of Dayan Village ran to find the village chief in a hurry. However, they did not know that their village chief had also received the news at the same time and was rushing toward the Zhang family.


    Just like that, the two village heads met at a junction away from the Zhang family.


    Shu Yu saw a villager standing beside Village Chief Yan. She seemed to have seen him outside the courtyard located on No.14 Lengshui Street. Obviously, Village Chief Yan should know the cause and effect of the matter.


    Still, when he saw them, Village Chief Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He adjusted his expression and smiled as he walked forward and asked, ¡°Why are you here, Brother Fan?¡±


    ¡°To seek justice for the girls from our village, of course,¡± Fan Zhong didn¡¯t look pleased. With a wave of his hand, Zhang Shu was pushed out by Daniu and Lu Sanzhu.


    Village Chief Yan looked at Zhang Shu¡¯s appearance and his expression changed slightly.

 Chapter 140 - 140: Two Village Chiefs Meet

    Chapter 140: Two Village Chiefs Meet


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Zhong snorted coldly, ¡°I think you all know what this bastard has done. I won¡¯t say any more nonsense. Our Daya has suffered so much. Logically speaking, even if we beat this beast to death, it¡¯s only right. However, we don¡¯t want to kill him. That¡¯s why I came here this time to make the two of them divorce.¡±


    Separation?


    Village Chief Yan frowned and did not say anything for the time being. He only smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about the details of this matter. Perhaps there¡¯s some misunderstanding. Why don¡¯t we go to the Zhang family first and sit down to explain things properly? What do you think?¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fan Zhong had no objections. He was going to look for the Zhang family anyway.


    He nodded slightly, and the two groups who had gathered walked toward the Zhang family.


    The Zhang family members were still unaware of the impending disaster. At this moment, they were quarreling and complaining to each other.


    ...


    ¡°When is Daya coming back? Look at the mess in this house. Can anyone clean it up?¡±


    ¡°Gee, why are you guys so anxious? How can the Lu family support her for the rest of her life? Just you wait. In two days at most, she¡¯ll have to beg us to let her in and serve us like a cow.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let her off easily this time. She¡¯ll starve for at least three days and get beaten up. To think she dared to throw a tantrum at us. She¡¯s quite great now.¡±


    Village Chief Fan and Village Chief Yan had just arrived at the entrance of the Zhang family¡¯s courtyard when they heard this conversation.


    Embarrassment flashed across Village Chief Yan¡¯s face.


    Fan Zhong sneered.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï


    Behind him, Madam Li said, ¡°As expected, this kind of family is the one that raises a bastard.¡±


    Shu Yu took a step forward and kicked the door that the Zhang family had painstakingly repaired.


    Bang! The familiar sound of the door breaking shocked the Zhang family members in the courtyard.


    They looked up only to see Shu Yu standing outside the door.


    The Zhang family members screamed, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt, but she slightly moved aside, allowing the two village chiefs and the people behind them to walk in one after another.


    The Zhang family members were stunned. They looked at the people in the courtyard and the villagers who were watching the commotion outside in shock.


    This time, the old man of the Zhang family did not hide behind the women anymore. He hurriedly went forward and asked, ¡°Village, village chief, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ask your good son,¡± Fan Zhong pushed Zhang Shu to the ground.


    The Zhang family members looked at Zhang Shu, who was covered in injuries, in shock. Old Lady Zhang went forward trembling and knelt while crying and shouting, ¡°My good son, what happened to you? Which bastard beat you up to this state?¡±


    As she spoke, she raised her head angrily and her gaze finally landed on Shu Yu, ¡°Was it you? Was it you? Village chief, you have to help my son! The Lu family is simply lawless! Last time, they came to our house and beat us up. This time, they¡¯ve even made a move on my third son!¡±


    Shu Yu crossed her arms and looked at her coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I really wasn¡¯t the one who beat him up this time. You should even thank me. If I didn¡¯t bring him back, he might have been tied up and drowned.¡±


    The Zhang family was shocked.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Who else could it be but you?¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Oh, right. You guys probably don¡¯t know yet. Then I¡¯ll tell you. This morning, something shocking happened in the county.¡±


    Zhang Shu shook his head fiercely, not wanting her to say anything, but his mouth was still gagged.


    Old Lady Zhang was only focused on crying and did not think of untying him.

 Chapter 141 - 141: Lets Get Down to Business

    Chapter 141: Let¡¯s Get Down to Business


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu smiled at Zhang Shu wickedly while saying, ¡°It¡¯s said that the Wei family in the county was robbed this morning. When the Wei family went to catch the thief, they happened to encounter an adultery case, and Zhang Shu is one of those involved.¡±


    ¡°You! What do you mean? Are you saying that my son is having an affair with another woman in the county? Don¡¯t slander my son. It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°It is indeed impossible,¡± Shu Yu nodded, ¡°After all, he didn¡¯t have an affair with another woman. The one who committed adultery with him and was caught in bed was a man.¡±


    ¡°W-what??¡± This time, before the Zhang family could react, the villagers of Dayan Village who had come to watch the show had their jaws drop.


    A man? Zhang Shu committed adultery with a man? Heavens, what did they just hear?


    Shu Yu looked at the Zhang family¡¯s shocked expressions and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. That man just happens to be the husband of the Wei family¡¯s girl who went to catch the thief. When the Wei family¡¯s young lady and brothers saw this scene, they were so angry that they detained this adulterous couple and beat them up on the spot.¡±


    ...


    The old man of the Zhang family opened his mouth but was unable to say anything, let alone the eldest and second sons of the Zhang family.


    After a long time, Old Lady Zhang suddenly stood up and screamed, ¡°This is impossible! Absolutely impossible! You¡¯re lying!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re willing to accept it or not. Either way, so many people saw him being caught in bed. Your Zhang family has become a complete joke because of Zhang Shu alone. No, maybe it¡¯s not just the Zhang family, but all of you too¡­ Dayan Village.¡±


    As Shu Yu spoke, she glanced at Village Chief Yan, who had been silent all this while.


    As expected, when the latter heard this, he glared at the old man of the Zhang family and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about this. Tell me honestly, do you know that Zhang Shu has a hobby in this area?¡±


    Old Man Zhang shook his head blankly while Old Lady Zhang¡¯s eyes were evasive.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã0


    Shu Yu could tell at a glance that Old Lady Zhang definitely knew. Even if she didn¡¯t know, she should have guessed it in her heart.


    Village Chief Yan could not help but shake his head when he saw this. He did not want to say anything anymore. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fan Zhong took a step forward, ¡°Alright. Since you guys are clear about the matter, let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    ¡°What, what business?¡±


    Fan Zhong said, ¡°Why are you acting dumb? It¡¯s to let the good girl from our village divorce this bastard who likes men, of course.¡±


    The Zhang family members widened their eyes.


    Old Lady Zhang shouted, ¡°No way! Daya is a member of the Zhang family when she¡¯s alive, and even if she is dead and becomes a ghost, she will be a member of the Zhang family! She can forget about leaving the Zhang family. I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°What? You want to drag our Daya down with you?¡± The old lady couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    She went forward and scolded, ¡°Then go and commit suicide by hitting the wall now. If you do that, our Daya can still make it in time to attend your funeral and burn two pieces of paper for you. They can divorce after she has finished paying her respects. We¡¯ll just treat it as sending you on your last journey.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Old Lady Zhang was so angry that her entire body was trembling. However, this time, her two daughters-in-law were too shocked by Zhang Shu¡¯s matter and did not care to help her scold the other party.


    Old Lady Zhang could only shout at Daya, ¡°So what if you¡¯re divorced? You¡¯re not a virgin anymore. Do you think you can still get married in the future?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s not a virgin? Your son is useless. He didn¡¯t even touch Daya.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s combat ability was outstanding this time.


    Old Lady Zhang sneered, ¡°Nonsense. On the second day of their wedding, I saw virgin blood on the bedsheets with my own eyes.¡±


    Daya took a deep breath, ¡°Zhang Shu injured his hand and deliberately stained it with blood.¡±

 Chapter 142 - 142: This Is Contagious

    Chapter 142: This Is Contagious


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hearing this, all the villagers were stunned for a moment.


    Could that be done too?


    Even Village Chief Yan looked at Daya in shock, then at Zhang Shu. Although he had already heard about what had happened in the county from the villagers who had returned from the market, the villagers had not had the time to tell him about Daya¡¯s intact virginity.


    Village Chief Yan originally wanted to persuade them not to divorce, but once this matter was exposed, he also felt that they had to divorce.


    He looked at Zhang Shu. Then, as if he had just realized that the latter was still tied up and gagged, he waved his hand and said to the villagers beside him, ¡°Untie him.¡±


    Only then did Zhang Shu regain his freedom. However, his body was covered in injuries and he was in great pain. He grimaced for a long time.


    ...


    Village Chief Yan asked him, ¡°Zhang Shu, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a divorce,¡± Zhang Shu raised his head. His face no longer had the simple, honest, and taciturn expression from before. Instead, it became gloomy.


    ¡°Even if you beat me to death, I won¡¯t divorce.¡±


    His appearance made Village Chief Yan¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    The old lady was so angry that her entire body was trembling, ¡°Do you have to force my Daya to death? Your conscience has really been eaten by dogs.¡±


    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes and looked at Zhang Shu. This piece of trash was just desperate. He knew that his sexual orientation had been exposed, so he simply wanted to drag Daya to die with him.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï


    He was having a hard time, so he wanted Daya to stay in the darkness with him forever.


    Zhang Shu¡¯s completely unconcerned look made the others present not know what to do.


    Lu Sanzhu subconsciously looked at Shu Yu, only to see the latter glance at Fan Zhong and then fall silent.


    Fan Zhong quietly said to Village Chief Yan, ¡°Brother Yan, let¡¯s talk to the side.¡±


    Village Chief Yan frowned at him and nodded. The two village chiefs went to the side to discuss in low voices.


    Fan Zhong asked him, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Village Chief Yan looked troubled, ¡°It seems like Zhang Shu doesn¡¯t care anymore. If he doesn¡¯t agree to the divorce, we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Fan Zhong snorted coldly in his heart. As expected, this fellow wanted to smooth things over.


    He touched his chin and thought of what Shu Yu had said to him earlier. Then, he sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s how it goes, but Brother Yan, have you ever thought about it? Zhang Shu¡¯s matter has now been made known throughout the county. If you don¡¯t care about it and don¡¯t even punish him, what will outsiders think of Dayan Village? What will they think of you, the village chief? ¡±


    Village Chief Yan was speechless.


    ¡°If it were me, I would think that Dayan Village has rotted from the roots, which is why such a beast came into being. Would there be a second or third? Let me tell you, Brother Yan, I heard that Zhang Shu¡¯s situation can easily lead the people around him astray.¡± Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Village Chief Yan looked at him in shock.


    Fan Zhong said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to scare you. Think about it. Zhang Shu likes men, so he definitely wants other men to like him. Look at how scheming he is. He has been pretending for so many years. Who knows how many people he has led astray in the dark? I heard that the man who was caught with him was dragged into it by him as well. Now that this matter has happened, if you don¡¯t deal with it strictly, there might be others who will follow suit in the future.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s a second case in your village, just you wait. No girl would dare to marry into your village. After all, even if she marries into your village, she¡¯ll have to worry about whether the other party is a beast or not. If she finds out that the other party is a beast, she can only seek death because you don¡¯t care at all. You even condone Zhang Shu, the culprit. In a few years, your Dayan Village will become a village of bachelors because of one person.¡±

 Chapter 143 - 143: Agree to Divorce

    Chapter 143: Agree to Divorce


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Village Chief Yan¡¯s expression changed again and again.


    Fan Zhong sighed and said, ¡°Either way is fine for me. If Zhang Shu doesn¡¯t want to divorce, then so be it. We can still report it to the authorities. In such a situation, the government will definitely be on our side. When the government judges him, will Zhang Shu still be able to be stubborn?¡±


    When Village Chief Yan thought of Fan Zhong¡¯s relative relationship with the mayor of the town, his heart thumped even harder.


    He nodded solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re right. This matter has a huge impact on Dayan Village. I have to deal with it properly.¡±


    Village Chief Yan indeed wanted to side with Zhang Shu a little. He did not mean to stop Daya from divorcing, but he did not want it to happen in such a way. Under such circumstances, the Zhang family would obviously suffer.


    Zhang Shu was actually quite capable. As far as he knew, the fellow was better at earning money than he looked on the surface, and he had even given him some money in the past.


    ...


    Since he had taken benefits from the other party, he had to help him. Village Chief Yan didn¡¯t want to give the benefit up.


    That being said, he was the village chief after all. Respected elders in the village were looking at him.


    Village Chief Yan turned around with a serious face and stood in front of the Zhang family again. The expression on his face became a little colder as he looked at Zhang Shu and said in a tone that allowed no room for argument, ¡°You will divorce Daya.¡±


    Zhang Shu abruptly raised his head and looked at the village chief, ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Your matter has affected Dayan Village too much. It has brought unbearable consequences to the village. Therefore, if we can¡¯t give Shangshi Village and Daya an explanation for this matter, the entire village will be implicated by you to the point we can¡¯t raise our heads.¡±


    Village Chief Yan spoke with certainty, and the villagers nodded in agreement. Wasn¡¯t that so? They could already imagine how the villagers of the other villages would point fingers at them when they went out tomorrow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices now. Either you sign the divorce papers, or your entire family leaves Dayan Village.¡±


    Were they going to be chased out of the village?


    This was too serious.


    The old man of the Zhang family hurried forward and pulled Village Chief Yan back, ¡°Village chief, please don¡¯t do that. We¡¯ve been rooted in the village for our entire lives. How can you chase us away?¡±


    ¡°Which is why, for the sake of your ancestors, I gave you a second choice.¡±


    ¡°But, but¡­¡±


    Village Chief Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with them, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 15 minutes. You can discuss it properly amongst yourselves.¡±


    The Zhang family members were really panicking now. The eldest and second sons of the Zhang family looked at Zhang Shu at the same time but the latter simply pursed his lips tightly and refused to agree.


    This angered the two branch families. Madam Feng and Madam Zhou were dissatisfied. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Father, Mother, this is Zhang Shu¡¯s fault. He has to bear the responsibility. We don¡¯t want to leave the village. Let him divorce.¡±


    Not only did they want Zhang Shu and Daya to divorce, but the moment they thought of Zhang Shu liking men, Madam Feng and Madam Feng felt a chill and disgust. They stayed far away from him.


    They were thinking to themselves that after this matter was settled, they would divide the family. Either way, they couldn¡¯t stand living under the same roof with such a person.


    The others watched the Zhang family quarrel over there. Shu Yu held Daya¡¯s hand and said nothing.


    What surprised her was that she actually saw Scholar Tang in the crowd.


    Sanya and Dahu admired Scholar Tang very much. Didn¡¯t they say that this scholar usually studied in the county? She didn¡¯t expect him to be so gossipy. Was he here to watch the show?


    Shu Yu glanced at him and looked away.


    The Zhang family quarreled for 15 minutes.


    It was not until Village Chief Yan got impatient and started asking people to chase them out that Old Man Zhang said anxiously, ¡°Divorce! Our son will divorce!¡±

 Chapter 144 - 144: Scholar Tang

    Chapter 144: Scholar Tang


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu looked at Zhang Shu. The latter¡¯s face was gloomy and unwilling, but this time, he did not refute.


    Village Chief Yan also heaved a sigh of relief. Fan Zhong raised his hand and said to the back of the crowd, ¡°Scholar Tang, please help me write the divorce document and let them put their fingerprints on the document.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Tang Wenqian walked forward and bowed to the two village chiefs. Then, he found a table and put down the book basket on his back. After that, he took out a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone and began to write.


    Shu Yu was speechless. So he was not here to watch the show.


    She had been too narrow-minded.


    Tang Wenqian¡¯s handwriting was good. It was fast and neat. It didn¡¯t take long for him to finish the document. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    After blowing the ink dry, he handed the document to Fan Zhong, who then handed it to Village Chief Yan.


    Not many of the villagers present could read, and even the two village chiefs could not recognize all of the characters.


    On the other hand, Shu Yu took it and read it out loud, ¡°The reason for being a husband and wife is that they were fated in their previous lives¡­ Since they have two different hearts¡­ From now on, they will be two separate families and will not have anything to do with each other.¡±


    His words were quite tactful. If Shu Yu had been the one to write it, she would have definitely written down the reason for Zhang Shu¡¯s divorce.


    But forget it, this was written by Scholar Tang anyway. To be honest, this divorce document was biased toward Daya.


    Shu Yu handed the divorce document to Daya, ¡°Sister, put your fingerprint on it. From now on, you¡¯ll be free.¡±


    Daya was stunned. Free¡­ Just like that?


    She took a deep breath and pressed down heavily.


    Shu Yu then handed the document to Zhang Shu. The latter raised his head gloomily and glared at her fiercely.


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t delay. Everyone still has to rush back to eat. Because of your trivial matter, many people are still hungry and haven¡¯t even had lunch.¡±


    The villagers of Shangshi Village immediately agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Why are you dilly-dallying? What¡¯s wrong? Do you think of yourself as a woman because you like men? Why are you so fussy?¡±


    Zhang Shu closed his eyes. Under the same blaming gazes of the Zhang family, he finally put his fingerprint on the document unwillingly.


    Finally, the document was finally handed to Fan Zhong. The latter nodded after reading it, ¡°I¡¯ll file it with the government tomorrow. From now on, Zhang Shu and Daya will be complete strangers. In the future, I hope that the Zhang family will not come looking for trouble with us. Otherwise, the Shangshi Village will not forgive you.¡±


    Zhang Shu raised his red eyes and suddenly laughed. He was as vicious as a poisonous snake as he slowly said, ¡°¡­Alright, I promise that I won¡¯t find trouble with Daya.¡±


    These words made everyone¡¯s heart tremble, and they had an inexplicable bad feeling.


    Zhang Shu wouldn¡¯t go crazy because of this and do something harmful, right?


    Fan Zhong frowned and immediately said, ¡°Since the matter is settled, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, another voice sounded, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Everyone was stunned and looked at Tang Wenqian.


    Fan Zhong found it strange but still asked amiably, ¡°Scholar Tang, are there any other problems?¡±


    He was still very respectful to the scholar and spoke very gently.


    Tang Wenqian stood up and straightened his back, ¡°Since they are going to divorce, the betrothal gifts and dowry should be returned to each of them.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at him in surprise.


    Tang Wenqian cupped his hands at Village Chief Yan, ¡°This is the proper procedure for a divorce.¡±


    He was a scholar and was well-versed in poetry, books, and etiquette. What could Village Chief Yan say?


    He looked at the Zhang family, ¡°Where¡¯s Daya¡¯s dowry?¡±

 Chapter 145 - 145: Return the Dowry

    Chapter 145: Return the Dowry


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Old Lady Zhang clamored, ¡°Dowry? What dowry? The Lu family was so poor. Since when did they give us a dowry? On the other hand, our Zhang family gave them five taels of silver as a betrothal gift. They should return it to us!¡±


    Shu Yu was not too clear about the marriage between the two parties, so she could only look at the old lady.


    The latter had already rushed out and pointed at Old Lady Zhang¡¯s nose while scolding, ¡°What did you say, you shameless woman? Our Lu family is poor, but when Daya got married, we tried our best to give her everything. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Two years ago, before Erbai¡¯s leg was injured, we could at least take out two taels of silver as a base. There are also the bedding and clothes, as well as the cabinets, dressing tables, and boxes our Erbai made himself. Even the wood was chopped by Erbai himself. They were all new and good-quality products. Why are you saying that you didn¡¯t receive any dowry?¡±


    The old lady took out a piece of paper from her pocket, ¡°This is the dowry list. Take a look at it carefully! You gave me five taels of silver as a betrothal gift, but we didn¡¯t take it. We gave them to Daya so that she could have some money while in your Zhang family. Now, all the money and things have been stolen by you, right?¡±


    Shu Yu went forward to take a look. The handwriting on the dowry list was somewhat familiar.


    She couldn¡¯t help but glance at Scholar Tang. This seemed to¡­ also be written by him.


    ...


    No wonder he was the first to bring up the idea of returning the dowry and betrothal gift to each of the two parties. He must be very clear about this matter.


    The Zhang family was speechless. Old Lady Zhang¡¯s face was flushed red, but she was still stubborn, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the chest and the cabinet, she kept the money herself. Who knows how much she has?¡±


    The old lady sneered, ¡°Tell me, where did your dowry money go?¡±


    Daya pursed her lips, ¡°Not long after we got married, my mother-in-law said that the family was in trouble. To help Zhang Shu get married, they had specially built a few more rooms and thus owed some money. She asked me for two taels to pay off the debt.¡±


    Later on, her mother-in-law used all kinds of excuses to plunder her money bit by bit.


    She gave excuses like someone in the family had fallen sick, another family was having a marriage ceremony and they needed to send gifts, or she had to give her nieces and nephews red packets during the New Year. At the same time, all the wages that Zhang Shu received from working part-time jobs were given to Old Lady Zhang. He did not give her a single cent.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0


    Therefore, during the New Year, anyone in the Zhang family who was sick or in pain would spend her dowry money to heal themselves.


    In two years, she gave out another tael of silver.


    The remaining four taels of silver¡­ For some reason, when she woke up one morning, they were suddenly gone.


    At that time, she said that there was a thief at home, but her mother-in-law said that she must have been forgetful and didn¡¯t know where she had put the money. If she talked too much about it, her mother-in-law would scold her and attack her for not being able to have children.


    After a few times, Daya also understood that there was indeed a thief, but it was a domestic thief.


    However, she did not have any evidence, so she could not rashly say that her in-laws had taken her money. If word got out, not only would she not get the money back, but her situation would also be even more difficult.


    Later on, she learned how to hide things. Otherwise, the piece of cloth that she had given Shu Yu would have long been stolen. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was because the Zhang family¡¯s members realized that they had missed out on such a good piece of fabric that they became even angrier and tortured her even more.


    Hearing her words, everyone looked at Old Lady Zhang with disdain.


    If a daughter-in-law couldn¡¯t give birth, it was fine if one tortured her. Such a thing was not uncommon. But to think she actually stole her daughter-in-law¡¯s dowry. That was just disgusting.


    Village Chief Yan felt even more ashamed. He pointed at Old Lady Zhang, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to return the dowry to her?¡±

 Chapter 146 - 146: Dahu, Dabao, and Erniu

    Chapter 146: Dahu, Dabao, and Erniu


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Old Lady Zhang refused to admit it, ¡°I didn¡¯t take it. You don¡¯t have any evidence, so how can you say that we took the money? My three sons earn money, why would I care about her few taels of silver?¡±


    ¡°We have evidence,¡± Just as Old Lady Zhang finished speaking, a tender voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw Dahu running in first. Behind him, Erniu and Dabao each held a child in their hands and squeezed through the crowd.


    Old Lady Zhang looked at her two grandsons in their hands and could not help but widen her eyes.


    ¡°You, you guys¡­¡±


    Dahu quickly said, ¡°Zhang Jin and Zhang Yin are the evidence.¡±


    ...


    Erniu pushed Zhang Jin who was in his hands, ¡°Hurry up and tell me everything you know. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you eat sh*t.¡±


    Zhang Jin burst into tears. Zhang Yin, who was beside him, anxiously said, ¡°My grandma took the silver. Right after the new year, we saw with our own eyes that my grandma went to third aunt¡¯s room to search while she was working in the fields. She found a small box with a lock under her bed. My grandma has a key and opened the box in two clicks.¡±


    Zhang Jin was afraid that he would be beaten up again if he spoke slowly, so he continued, ¡°Yes, that key is hanging on grandma¡¯s belt. It¡¯s placed together with the other keys in the house. Grandma also told us not to tell anyone and bought each of us a stick of candied haws and a bag of pastries to eat.¡±


    Old Lady Zhang was so angry that she couldn¡¯t care less about her two most beloved grandsons. She cursed, ¡°Zhang Jin, Zhang Yin, if you dare to talk nonsense again, do you believe that I¡¯ll tear your mouths apart?¡±


    However, it was obvious that the two children did not take Old Lady Zhang¡¯s threat seriously.


    Compared to their grandmother who usually spoiled them, Erniu and Dabao who had just beaten them up were even more terrifying.


    What was even more terrifying was Dahu¡¯s second sister, Lu Shuyu, who had beaten up their entire family. She was standing right there.


    Shu Yu did not have the time to ask about the children¡¯s appearance here. She pushed Dahu and said, ¡°Go to eldest sister¡¯s room and take out the small box she placed under the bed.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    This time, Dahu was very agile and immediately ran inside.


    Old Lady Zhang raised her hand to stop him, but who knew that another figure would suddenly pounce on her.


    Madam Liang pulled Old Lady Zhang¡¯s hair and said with a ferocious face, ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Then, she pulled off the string of keys from Old Lady Zhang¡¯s waistband. The latter¡¯s pants were almost pulled down. She quickly held it with both hands and could not snatch the keys back at all. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madam Feng and Madam Zhou subconsciously wanted to go forward to help, but Shu Yu picked up two small stones and threw them over. In front of so many people, she didn¡¯t hit them. She only aimed at their feet.


    However, it also successfully aroused the psychological trauma in the two of them and they did not dare to move anymore.


    Madam Liang took the bunch of keys and handed them directly to Shu Yu.


    Sometimes, even Shu Yu had to admire Madam Liang¡¯s alertness. The last time Old Lady Ruan brought the fake Erya to the house to cause trouble, she was also the first to rush up to look at the back of the fake Erya¡¯s neck.


    While she was thinking about this, Dahu had already come out with the small box.


    He asked Daya, ¡°Sis, is this the one? I just found it under the bed.¡±


    Daya nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Shu Yu handed the small box and the bunch of keys to Fan Zhong, ¡°Village chiefs, you should try it out. See if Old Lady Zhang¡¯s key can open the small box where my sister hid the money.¡±

 Chapter 147 - 147: Finally Ended

    Chapter 147: Finally Ended


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Zhong was eager to try while Village Chief Yan¡¯s expression was ugly. There was no need to try at all. Compared to Old Lady Zhang, he obviously believed Daya¡¯s words more.


    However, he still took the keys from Fan Zhong¡¯s hand and tried them one by one. When he tried the third key, the lock on the small box opened with a click.


    Village Chief Yan¡¯s expression was gloomy. He took the bunch of keys and threw them at Old Man Zhang, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking out the silver yet? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? Your son is like this, and so is your wife. Did you teach them to be like this?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know, village chief.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap and get the money,¡± Seeing that Old Lady Zhang was about to howl again, Village Chief Yan lost all his patience, ¡°If you continue to dawdle, get out of Dayan Village now. Get as far away as you can.¡±


    Old Man Zhang pulled Old Lady Zhang, and the two of them entered the house.


    ...


    Shu Yu reminded them from behind, ¡°There¡¯s also my sister¡¯s dowry, such as the cabinets and chests. I think with the Zhang family¡¯s shamelessness, they shouldn¡¯t be in my sister¡¯s room anymore, right?¡±


    Dahu nodded vigorously, ¡°I went in to take a look just now. There¡¯s only a tattered wardrobe in big sister¡¯s room.¡±


    Daya looked at Madam Feng and Madam Zhou and said, ¡°The two chests are in the two sisters-in-law¡¯s room. The cabinet and dressing table are in the in-laws¡¯ room.¡±


    Village Chief Yan looked at the eldest and second son of the Zhang family, ¡°Why? Do you want me to carry the things out personally? ¡±


    The Zhang family members were completely embarrassed. They muttered softly under their breaths as they returned to their rooms.


    Not long after, they took out the items one by one.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï


    The old lady took the dowry list and looked at the items one by one. Fortunately, Daya had not been married for long. Other than looking a little dirty, the items were not damaged.


    In the end, Old Man Zhang only gave Daya the two taels of silver that were her dowry. However, under Village Chief Yan¡¯s stern expression, he gave another two taels of silver as compensation for Daya being cheated for the past two years.


    As such, both parties did not say anything else.


    Since things had come to this, Fan Zhong gave Village Chief Yan some face and did not pursue the matter. Otherwise, how could two taels of silver compensate for Daya¡¯s suffering in the past two years?


    He was afraid that if he pushed too hard, it would not be good if the Zhang family went crazy.


    Thus, he called out to the young men in the village, ¡°Come, carry these chests and cabinets back. Be careful, don¡¯t damage them.¡±


    The men rubbed their fists and began to make their move. The Zhang family watched helplessly as these good things that originally belonged to Shu Yu and the others were carried out. Their hearts ached.


    These people were like bandits. They barged into their house in a grandiose manner, robbed their things, and left in a grandiose manner, leaving but a mess in their house.


    Shu Yu walked at the end, holding Daya in her left hand and Dahu in her right.


    When she reached the door, she turned around and looked at Zhang Shu.


    The latter¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as his gaze fell on Daya. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu smiled and opened her mouth. She said to him silently, ¡°Things are not over yet.¡±


    Zhang Shu was unwilling to let go of Daya, but was Shu Yu willing to let go of him? She wouldn¡¯t let go of all the suffering and wasted youth that Daya had suffered in the past two years.


    Why did he make it as if no one would take revenge?


    The backs of the three siblings disappeared at the door of the Zhang family.


    Soon, the sound of Old Lady Zhang crying and the fierce quarrel of the two daughters-in-law of the Zhang family could be heard.


    Shu Yu smiled and lowered her head while rubbing Dahu¡¯s head and saying, ¡°You¡¯re quite bold. You actually dare to follow us secretly and even dare to fight?¡±

 Chapter 148 - 148: Our Village Is Very United

    Chapter 148: Our Village Is Very United


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as Shu Yu said this, Dahu immediately shrunk his neck and said guiltily, ¡°Second sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be sorry about? You did well. You¡¯re a real man in our family.¡±


    Dahu raised his head in shock. His small hands were clenched tightly as he asked in disbelief, ¡°Second¡­Second sister, you don¡¯t blame me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I blame you? You¡¯re doing this to avenge your sister. I¡¯m so happy to have such a great brother like you. Moreover, if you hadn¡¯t brought the two brats of the Zhang family over just now, we wouldn¡¯t have known that the key was evidence. Well done.¡±


    Shu Yu gave him a thumbs up. This was the first time Dahu had received such a big compliment, and he was so excited that his face turned red.


    When Erniu and Dabao, who were being reprimanded by their fathers, heard this, they were so jealous that they broke away from their fathers¡¯ control without hesitation and ran to Shu Yu.


    ...


    ¡°Sister Daya, Sister Yu, us too! We contributed a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you guys. You¡¯ve all done great,¡± Shu Yu praised them one by one.


    After praising the three children to their hearts¡¯ content, she suddenly changed the topic and asked, ¡°But when you came out, did you sneak out and not tell dad?¡±


    The smile on Dahu¡¯s face froze. He said softly, ¡°I was afraid that dad wouldn¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Just reason with dad properly. Tell him that we have so many people, and that mum and grandma are also here too. Tell him that you will only follow and watch. Dad is a reasonable person. If there are no problems, he will agree to let you out. But none of you told him. If dad can¡¯t find you, he will become anxious. Now, his legs are inconvenient too. What if he was so anxious that he came to find you and injured his leg again?¡± S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dahu immediately became anxious, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t think that much. I¡¯m sorry, second sister. I was wrong. I¡¯ll run back now so that dad won¡¯t worry.¡±


    With that, he immediately turned around and ran. Erniu and Dabao looked at each other and hurriedly chased after him.


    ¡°Dahu, wait for us! Let¡¯s go back together.¡±


    The three children disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Village Chief Yan was still in the team, sending Fan Zhong and the others to the village entrance. Seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°These three children are much more sensible than the children of the Zhang family.¡±


    Fan Zhong thought of Zhang Shu¡¯s evaluation of their village and said proudly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? The people in our village are very united. Just look at the three brothers. They¡¯re not old, but they already know how to seek justice for their sister.¡±


    The villagers of Shangshi Village who knew some inside information could not help but feel somewhat speechless. Others might not know, but they knew.


    The three brothers did not usually play together. Dahu was the youngest, but he had the most work to do every day. He had no time to play at all.


    Dabao was pampered to the point of being lawless. Everyone, even dogs, hated him. Sometimes, he would even bully Dahu and San Ya.


    Erniu had his own group of friends. He didn¡¯t like Dabao, and he didn¡¯t have much contact with Dahu, who was busy working.


    Speaking of which, when did the three of them become so close? They could even fight together to vent Daya¡¯s anger for her?


    Everyone couldn¡¯t figure it out, but Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu were very satisfied with the current situation.


    Lu Dasong had always hoped for brotherhood. On the other hand, Lu Sanzhu felt that Shu Yu would definitely have great prospects in the future and that it would be better to be on good terms with his second brother¡¯s family.


    Now that they had settled Daya¡¯s matter, everyone was finally happy.


    The group of people returned to Shangshi Village in a lively manner and carried Daya¡¯s things into Lu Erbai¡¯s house.

 Chapter 149 - 149: Fried Potato Chips

    Chapter 149: Fried Potato Chips


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai already knew the whole story. After Dahu and the other two, who had returned first, apologized to him, they vividly described what had happened to the Zhang family.


    Lu Erbai happily thanked Fan Zhong and the villagers, telling them to sit down and take a break.


    However, this courtyard was not big, to begin with. After those chests and cabinets were carried in, it became even more crowded. There was no place for so many of them to set foot.


    As such, Fan Zhong didn¡¯t stay any longer, only asking Lu Erbai to rest well. Now that the matter with Daya had just been settled, his family must have a lot to say, so they didn¡¯t want to disturb him.


    With that, Fan Zhong left with his men.


    Shu Yu sent them to the door and thanked them solemnly before they parted ways, ¡°Thank you, village chief and uncles, for your help today. It¡¯s all thanks to your help that we were able to successfully help Daya divorce and get back the dowry. Thank you for your hard work. It¡¯s just that our family has a lot of things to do now and we can¡¯t free up our hands for a while. After we¡¯re done with this, we¡¯ll definitely prepare some gifts that we will send to your homes to thank you.¡±


    ...


    Fan Zhong chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re quite polite. Alright, alright, we know your kind intentions. Daya is a good girl from our village. Shouldn¡¯t we lend her a hand? You can go back. We¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    He did not reject Shu Yu¡¯s gift.


    The others also waved their hands and went home.


    However, the news of Daya¡¯s divorce quickly spread in the two villages. The news radiated, and soon, it became major news in Jiangyuan County.


    After sending the village chief and villagers away, Shu Yu turned around and closed the courtyard door.


    Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu stayed for a while before returning. However, Erniu and Dabao were still around.


    The two of them were bragging in front of Sanya, making Sanya, who had wanted to go but was left behind, furious.


    Shu Yu went forward and held Sanya¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Accompany me to cook something delicious. Eldest sister has escaped from the sea of suffering, so we should celebrate.¡±


    Sanya immediately became happy. She ignored Erniu and Dabao and happily followed Shu Yu to the kitchen.


    Unexpectedly, the two boys followed them.


    Dabao swallowed hard and asked, ¡°Sister Yu, what are you cooking? I want to eat too.¡± S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu glanced at him from the corner of her eyes. Dabao immediately said, ¡°I also put in a lot of effort today. You don¡¯t know, but Dahu was too thin and weak. He was knocked down by Zhang Jin in an instant. It¡¯s all thanks to me, I¡¯m fat. I just smashed into Zhang Jin and Zhang Yin to subdue them. Isn¡¯t my contribution the greatest?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyelids twitched, ¡°That¡¯s enough. All of you have contributed. All of you will have a share.¡±


    Dabao was satisfied and did not follow her into the kitchen.


    Shu Yu looked at the ingredients she had. There were not many, and anything too complicated would definitely not work.


    She thought for a while and said to Sanya, ¡°Let¡¯s make some potato chips as a snack first. We¡¯ll have dumplings and noodles tonight.¡±


    It seemed that she could only wait until they bought the ingredients to make a big meal.


    However, even if it was just dumplings and noodles, it was still a wonderful thing for Sanya.


    She nodded repeatedly and immediately went to get the basin ready.


    When the chips were served, before Dabao had even run over, Lu Sanzhu who was next door was the first to rush over to eat them.


    As he ate, he praised, ¡°Yu¡¯s cooking skills are really good. The popcorn last time and the potato chips this time are all rare things that we don¡¯t have here. Wouldn¡¯t it be more suitable for you to open a snack shop or a food shop? Why do you want to open a ready-to-wear clothes shop?¡±


    Especially since the clothes in the ready-to-wear clothes shop were expensive and did not suit him, he could not take advantage of them even if he wanted to.

 Chapter 150 - 150: Zhang Shu Became a Cripple

    Chapter 150: Zhang Shu Became a Cripple


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. Had she never thought of opening a food shop?


    The problem was that she didn¡¯t have any power or backing now. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to keep the recipes.


    Opening a ready-to-wear clothes design had nothing to do with recipes. Instead, it was to sell her skills in image design. Since it was a skill, if someone else wanted to learn it, they could just come and do so. She could openly show it to others, and if someone else could indeed learn it, then it would be that person¡¯s capability anyway.


    Moreover, it was easier to get close to the people she wanted to get close to.


    It wouldn¡¯t be too late to open a food shop after things stabilized.


    The old lady, however, retorted at Lu Sanzhu¡¯s words, ¡°Where did you get all this nonsense from? You don¡¯t know anything, and you¡¯re still pointing fingers here. Get lost, get lost. Don¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    ...


    Lu Sanzhu immediately smiled and hid behind his son. He grabbed a handful of potato chips and quickly changed the topic, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m here for serious business.¡±


    ¡°What serious business can you have?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu stuffed two more pieces into his mouth before saying, ¡°Mother, although we¡¯ve completed the divorce and also gotten the dowry back, I could see that Zhang Shu is ruthless. Especially before we left, I felt terrified when I looked at his eyes. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll let it go just like that. Do you think he¡¯ll come looking for trouble with Daya again?¡±


    When the old lady heard this, she also frowned. ¡°We really misjudged Zhang Shu. Who would have thought that he was so good at pretending?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu looked at Shu Yu. ¡°Yu, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°What do I think? If he wants to cause trouble, he has to see if there¡¯s a chance.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu, who had experienced Shu Yu¡¯s capabilities, immediately stood up. ¡°Yu, I knew you wouldn¡¯t let Zhang Shu off either. What do you plan to do? Do you need help? Feel free to look for me.¡±


    Shu Yu feigned innocence. ¡°Third uncle, what are you talking about? Zhang Shu¡¯s reputation has been ruined. How can I not let him off? Do I have to force him to death? Do I look like such a ruthless person?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless.


    Wasn¡¯t she?


    He couldn¡¯t figure out Shu Yu¡¯s thoughts but he had a feeling that this matter wasn¡¯t over.


    Shu Yu smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    However, the next day, when Shu Yu was helping Lu Erbai install the mannequin¡¯s limbs, Lu Sanzhu suddenly rushed in with a pale face. His voice was trembling as he said, ¡°S-Something happened.¡±


    The wooden hand that Shu Yu had just installed broke off again because she was distracted.


    She rubbed her temples, ¡°Third uncle, why are you always so freaked out every time you come over?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s legs were weak, and his forehead was covered in sweat, ¡°I¡­ I am truly freaked out.¡±


    Daya brought him a glass of water, ¡°Third uncle, have some water.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu took it and drank it all in one gulp before exhaling. He looked at Daya and said, ¡°You¡¯re the sensible one.¡±


    He retracted his gaze. When he saw Shu Yu¡¯s impatient gaze, he laughed dryly and quickly said, ¡°Well, no matter how I thought about it when I went back yesterday, I felt that something was wrong. I was worried that Zhang Shu would have some tricks up his sleeve. This morning, I went to Dayan Village again to see what the villagers thought of the Zhang family. In the end, just as I wandered to the entrance of the Zhang family, I heard something that almost made me pee my pants.¡±


    He swallowed hard and widened his eyes. ¡°That Zhang Shu, he, he became a cripple.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. The rest of the Lu family also looked over. A cripple? What did that mean? S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 151 - 151: Who Did it?

    Chapter 151: Who Did it?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu subconsciously thought that Zhang Shu was caught in bed with Zhou Jian yesterday and was beaten up again. As a result, he had been frightened and was no longer sexually potent.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Sanzhu said, ¡°This morning, someone broke into the Zhang family¡¯s house and cut off Zhang Shu¡¯s tongue. His eyes were also blinded!¡±


    Everyone from the Lu family was shocked beyond belief.


    What?


    Other than Shu Yu, the things in everyone¡¯s hands more or less fell to the ground.


    Lu Sanzhu looked suspiciously at Shu Yu and asked carefully, ¡°Yu, about this¡­Does it have anything to do with you?¡±


    ...


    Before Shu Yu could reply, Lu Erbai picked up a piece of wood from the ground and smashed it at Lu Sanzhu¡¯s head, ¡°Third brother, what kind of person do you take our Yu for? How could this matter be related to her? Are you crazy? How can you say such things?¡±


    The old lady also scolded him, ¡°That¡¯s right. I used to think that you were stupid, but now I think that you¡¯re just brainless.¡±


    ¡°I, but I¡­¡± Lu Sanzhu felt that he was innocent. This was reasonable suspicion.


    Madam Ruan asked uncertainly, ¡°Third brother, Zhang Shu¡­ Has he really become like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, now the entire Dayan Village is talking about this matter. No one knows who did it. It was said that Old Lady Zhang and the others were still fine when they woke up in the morning. The eldest and second sons wanted to divide the family and were quarreling. Zhang Shu was very annoyed, so he went back to his room. When Old Man Zhang and the others quarreled for a long time and went to look for him again, there was no movement at all.¡±


    Old Lady Zhang still cared about her youngest son very much. She was afraid that he would have thoughts of suicide after experiencing such a thing. After knocking on his room door and calling him for a long time but getting no response, she asked her two other sons to break the door open. However, when they opened the door, they saw Zhang Shu lying on the ground. He had already fainted and there was a pool of blood on the ground.


    The Zhang family was frightened and thought that he was dead. Later on, they went over to take a look. He was still breathing, but he looked simply miserable. Old Lady Zhang hurriedly called a doctor over. The doctor said that Zhang Shu¡¯s tongue had been cut off and his eyes were blinded. He could only be a cripple in the future.


    The Zhang family members were so scared that they fell to the ground. To think Zhang Shu had met with an accident in his room at home. At that time, everyone in the Zhang family was in the courtyard outside, just one door away.


    The Zhang family did not trust the doctor in the village. At this moment, they have already taken Zhang Shu to the county¡¯s clinic to see a doctor.


    The Lu family was shocked when they heard this. No one expected that the person who was so vicious to them yesterday would end up like this today.


    The old lady was about to say something when she turned around and saw the thin and weak Daya. She suddenly spat, ¡°Serves him right. I told you that the heavens have eyes. He will remember anyone who does something immoral. See, this is karma.¡±


    Lu Erbai nodded as well, ¡°People like him have bad intentions. He might have offended many people. Now that he¡¯s down and out, it¡¯s normal for him to be the target of revenge.¡±


    ¡°I just wonder who did it.¡±


    Shu Yu was deep in thought. To be honest, she had a candidate in mind.


    However, she simply said, ¡°I heard that some people hate people like Zhang Shu very much. They think that he has broken the ethical code and that he has lost his personal morality. Never mind if they don¡¯t see such people usually, but when they do, they can¡¯t help but want to enforce justice on behalf of the heavens.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu rubbed his chin, ¡°There are such people?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded affirmatively, ¡°Yes, there was once when I was on the street. I saw a man walking quite seductively and was also dressed gorgeously. Later on, he was beaten up by a burly man who couldn¡¯t stand such behavior.¡±

 Chapter 152 - 152: Both Have Been Crippled

    Chapter 152: Both Have Been Crippled


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes widened. One could be beaten up just because of this?


    He gulped, ¡°Zhang Shu must have met such a person. After all, his matter has been made into such news.¡±


    Shu Yu agreed, ¡°Alright, this way, we won¡¯t have to worry about Zhang Shu taking revenge on us.¡±


    A blind, mute, and scandal-ridden person would probably find it difficult to even leave the house.


    Moreover, Zhang Shu could no longer work part-time in this state. The Zhang family¡¯s first and second branches were both selfish people. They would definitely not be willing to raise such a ¡°sick¡± brother-in-law.


    The good days of the Zhang family were yet to come.


    ...


    After Lu Sanzhu finished talking about this big matter, he went out again. He still had to tell the others.


    Shu Yu felt that her third uncle was truly a blabbermouth.


    However, when the blabbermouth came back at night, he told them another big news.


    ¡°Mum, second brother, I¡¯m here again. Let me tell you, the Zhang family is back.¡±


    This time, Lu Erbai didn¡¯t stop what he was doing. He had already completed two of the mannequins Yu had asked him to make, but it wasn¡¯t enough. He had to hurry up.


    He was already used to Lu Sanzhu making a fuss over nothing.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± He simply asked as he worked, ¡°Was Zhang Shu cured?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu shook his head vigorously, ¡°He can¡¯t be cured. I heard that Village Chief Yan of Dayan Village also went to the county. After all, someone had quietly barged into the Zhang family and even harmed Zhang Shu to this extent. Village Chief Yan planned to report it to the authorities and ask the constables to help investigate. Who knew that when they went to the county, they found out that Zhou Jian had his tongue cut out and his eyes blinded as well? The constable was already busy running around in circles in the Zhou family.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Jian?¡± Lu Erbai frowned, ¡°The man with Zhang Shu?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Sanzhu nodded vigorously, ¡°However, the constables have searched the entire Zhou family, inside and out, but they haven¡¯t found any clues.¡±


    Both of them ended up in the same state, which made the commoners who knew about it tremble with fear.


    However, it was still alright. Most people felt that someone could not stand their homosexual fetishes, so they targeted them.


    But with this, Shu Yu was now even more certain of who the culprit was.


    The Zhang family¡¯s matter was already in the past for the Lu family. Either way, Daya and Zhang Shu were no longer related, so they could just listen to it as someone else¡¯s business.


    Now, the Lu family was still busy with the opening of the shop. After Daya came back, the speed at which Madam Ruan made clothes became much faster. There were already a few ready-to-wear clothes hanging in the room.


    Shu Yu was very satisfied with the finished product, especially after she tried it herself. She was even more certain of Madam Ruan and Daya¡¯s craftsmanship. She also felt much more at ease about the situation on the opening day.


    The next day, Shu Yu went to the county again. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Craftsman Zheng was already finishing up the work and would be handing the shop back tomorrow.


    Shu Yu prepared the wages for Crafstman Zheng and put them aside. She also set aside the money he needed to buy things. Then, she looked at the remaining ten or so taels of silver and clutched her chest, feeling heartache.


    Money was really being spent like flowing water. Look, after buying this and that, there was only this little left.


    But even with this little bit of silver, Shu Yu still went out to buy some pastries and went to find Meng Yunzheng.


    Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t find it strange at all when he saw Shu Yu come over. He calmly invited her in and poured her some water.


    However, when he saw the pastries she brought, he frowned slightly.


    Shu Yu followed his gaze and placed the pastries on the table. She smiled and said, ¡°No matter what, you helped me. I still have to be grateful.¡±

 Chapter 153 - 153: Innocent Meng Yunzheng

    Chapter 153: Innocent Meng Yunzheng


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng immediately picked up the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone that had been prepared on the table and began to write.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for myself.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the line of words and smiled. If it really was for himself, Meng Yunzheng could have dealt with these two people at the first moment. But if he did that and the Lu family proposed a divorce after, others would only think that the Lu family didn¡¯t want Zhang Shu because he was a cripple. If that happened, Daya¡¯s reputation would be completely ruined.


    Therefore, Meng Yunzheng¡¯s extra time and energy spent was actually to help her.


    Of course, this was not the only thing she owed him. A bag of pastries was definitely not enough to cover it. However, Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t need her help now, so she could only¡­ continued to be in debt. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t continue this topic. Instead, she leaned closer to him and lowered her voice mysteriously, ¡°To be honest, I came over today because I have something to ask you. Were you the one who cut off Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian¡¯s tongues and blinded them?¡±


    ...


    Meng Yunzheng was stunned. With an innocent expression on his face, he wrote on the paper, ¡°Did they have their tongues cut out and their eyes blinded?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Did he think she couldn¡¯t tell that he was pretending?


    Meng Yunzheng replied, ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this, and I definitely didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Shu Yu sighed, ¡°Alright, if you say you didn¡¯t do it, then you didn¡¯t do it. I believe you.¡±


    Like hell she would believe that.


    Their tongues had been cut off because Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian had said those foul words behind Meng Yunzheng¡¯s back and even called him a mute.


    Their eyes were blinded because Zhang Shu had looked at him with those naked and obscene eyes for a few days.


    But what Meng Yunzheng found strange was why Shu Yu would think that he was the one who did it.


    Could it be that his usually elegant and gentle image of a gentleman was not good enough? Also, she knew that he had done such a cruel thing, but she was not afraid at all?


    Of course, Shu Yu was not afraid. She even ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you acted early. Otherwise, I would have done the same in two days.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. Didn¡¯t she just say that she believed him? And yes, indeed, she wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    He sighed and didn¡¯t tell her that not only had the two of them become mute and blind, but also disabled in another aspect.


    The aphrodisiac that he had taken out earlier was very potent and would have permanent repercussions.


    Wasn¡¯t this good? This was to prevent the two of them from continuing to harm others.


    Meng Yunzheng wrote, ¡°Those two probably won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble in the future. You don¡¯t have to dirty your hands anymore.¡±


    After finishing this sentence, he changed the topic, ¡°When will your shop open?¡±


    ¡°The shop will be ready tomorrow. After cleaning it up and making preparations the day after tomorrow, we can open it in three days.¡±


    Any later and she would have no time.


    Shu Yu looked at Meng Yunzheng with a smile, ¡°Speaking of opening a shop, there¡¯s actually something I need your help with today. ¡±


    Being so deeply indebted to him already, she was no longer worried about owing more debts now. Either way, she had already been indebted to him twice, so she did not need to trouble others. She would get used to it after being indebted to him a few more times.


    Meng Yunzheng looked up, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Shu Yu pointed at the words he wrote on the paper, ¡°Look at your beautiful handwriting. Why don¡¯t you help me write a few flyers?¡±


    Flyers?


    Meng Yunzheng looked suspicious.


    Shu Yu explained to him, ¡°It¡¯s just some slogans to promote the shop, such as: Do you want to be beautiful? Do you want to change your appearance? Do you want to outshine the crowd? Come to 78 Ningshui Street. I guarantee that your trip will not be in vain. Yeah, something like that.¡±

 Chapter 154 - 154: Young Master Meng, a Benevolent Person?

    Chapter 154: Young Master Meng, a Benevolent Person?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Meng Yunzheng heard this, question marks flashed across his mind.


    If he remembered correctly, wasn¡¯t the Lu family going to open a ready-to-wear clothes shop? Were the standards of such shops so high now? One could become beautiful, change one¡¯s appearance, and outshine all the other beauties after buying the clothes?


    Shu Yu saw that he was in a daze and coughed lightly, ¡°The slogan is a little tacky, but it¡¯s concise and powerful. Others can understand it immediately.¡±


    No, he didn¡¯t quite understand.


    Shu Yu frowned, ¡°Well, we can change it too. Write: Come to 78 Ningshui Street and you will discover a different version of yourself. You will understand what it means to have a unique beauty that belongs to you. Your beauty cannot be buried. How is it? Is there more suspense in these few sentences?¡±


    Three question marks appeared on Meng Yunzheng¡¯s forehead. Was there a barrier between him and Shu Yu? Or was it that men and women thought too differently?


    ...


    He sighed and decided to write the first three sentences. The number of words was less.


    Meng Yunzheng dipped his brush in ink and then changed to his left hand to write in front of Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You¡¯re left-handed?¡±


    ¡°No, I can write with both hands.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. Since he was ambidextral and there was nothing wrong with both hands, why did he change hands? Was he afraid that others would recognize his handwriting? Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, this was Meng Yunzheng¡¯s privacy, so Shu Yu didn¡¯t ask.


    Meng Yunzheng arranged the order and format according to Shu Yu¡¯s explanation. The flyer that Shu Yu wanted only had a few sentences, so he could write four copies on a piece of paper and tear it open.


    Paper was very expensive these days, and Shu Yu was now thrifty.


    However, Meng Yunzheng still underestimated Shu Yu¡¯s words. What did she mean by only writing a few flyers? It was clearly dozens of flyers.


    Shu Yu did not feel embarrassed at all. She even frowned after reading the flyer and said, ¡°I feel like something is missing. It¡¯s a little monotonous.¡±


    She stroked her chin and walked around the room a few times. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she said, ¡°You know how to draw, right? Why don¡¯t you help me draw a beauty on it?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng looked up, speechless. This was called pushing one¡¯s luck.


    With that thought in mind, he still lowered his head and drew a painting of a beautiful lady with a few strokes. He also drew a few flower branches in the empty space beside the flyer.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°I feel that if this flyer is sent out, the other party might treasure it.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng¡¯s brush paused for a moment, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He finished drawing all the flyers.


    Shu Yu was so happy that she was even a little reluctant to give out the flyers.


    She packed up the flyers and thanked Meng Yunzheng solemnly. Then, she took out a tael of silver and said, ¡°I know that for you, this is not enough. However, I¡¯m short on money now, so I can only give you this much. When I earn money in the future, I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t intend to accept it at first, but seeing how solemn she was, he hesitated for a moment and took it.


    Shu Yu then smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll take the flyers. If Young Master Meng is free on the day of the opening, come over and take a look.¡±


    With that, she carried the flyers out of the central room and greeted Doctor Zhao, who was squatting on the ground playing with ants in the courtyard, before leaving.


    As soon as she left, Doctor Zhao stood up and walked to the central room, sighing, ¡°Sigh, someone¡¯s calligraphy and paintings that are worth thousands of gold were actually sold for only one tael of silver. Since when did Young Master Meng become a benevolent person? Why don¡¯t you draw a few dozen for me?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng directly threw the brush in his hand over. The tip of the brush was still stained with ink, instantly smearing Doctor Zhao¡¯s face.

 Chapter 155 - 155: Sordid Merchant

    Chapter 155: Sordid Merchant


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu took the flyers but did not return to the shop. She went straight to Doctor Xu¡¯s clinic.


    The clinic was as quiet as ever. Doctor Xu glanced at her, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked behind her but saw no one. He immediately frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would bring your sister over to show me the effect of the scar removal cream? Where is she?¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and walked to the counter, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy these few days and haven¡¯t had the time. I¡¯ll bring her over the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here today?¡±


    Shu Yu placed the flyers in her hand on the counter, ¡°I hope Doctor Xu can share your source of customers.¡±


    ...


    Sharing his source of customers? What the hell?


    Doctor Xu picked up a flyer and glanced at it, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You also know that I have a shop that sells ready-to-wear clothes, as well as provides service in designing suitable makeup styles for women. However, I¡¯m just a person who came from a village. I don¡¯t have many connections, so I¡¯m worried that there won¡¯t be any business. Which is why, I¡¯m leaving the flyers with you, Doctor Xu. Whenever your clinic has a patient, just give the patient a flyer please.¡±


    Doctor Xu¡¯s medical skills were good, but his fees were expensive. Therefore, those who could come were all people with a family background.


    Shu Yu¡¯s customer base overlapped with his and their business did not conflict, so naturally, she had her eyes on him.


    Doctor Xu was so angry that he laughed, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you borrowed a medicinal pestle or a pot from my backyard, but now you¡¯re pushing your luck. I¡¯m a doctor, and I¡¯m here to save lives. I don¡¯t want to be a sordid merchant like you, so I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    Shu Yu looked him up and down. He was a doctor whose fees were the most expensive, and he was telling her that he didn¡¯t want to be a sordid merchant?


    Fine then.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it then. It seems that my ready-to-wear clothes shop can¡¯t continue to operate. Since that¡¯s the case, I can only stop and change my business. If I launch that scar removal cream, there should be many people who want to buy it, right?¡±


    Doctor Xu was speechless.


    ¡°You promised me that you would sell me the prescription for the scar removal cream. To think you would back on your word.¡±


    Shu Yu sighed, ¡°I have no choice. After all, I am a sordid merchant. To make money, I might even commit murder and arson, let alone go back on my word. Doctor Xu, farewell.¡±


    Seeing that she was so frank in leaving, Doctor Xu was so angry that he almost fell back.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°That can¡¯t do. I have to earn money. My family is so poor that I¡¯m about to satisfy my hunger with the wind.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll agree to your request.¡±


    Shu Yu stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Doctor Xu, ¡°Doctor Xu, you¡¯re really a good person.¡±


    Doctor Xu sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t flatter me. Remember, bring your sister here the day after tomorrow, and the prescription for the scar removal cream.¡±


    He felt that if he waited a few more days, more trouble would come his way.


    One really couldn¡¯t tell. Shu Yu looked so honest and filial before. He didn¡¯t expect her heart to be so black. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression turned serious, and she nodded with certainty and sincerity, ¡°I¡¯ll remember. I¡¯ll come over the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Then, she put down the flyers and ran away.


    Doctor Xu casually placed the flyers on the counter. The shop assistant asked him softly, ¡°Doctor, these flyers¡­¡±


    ¡°Give them out, but don¡¯t give one to everyone,¡± Doctor Xu picked up the cattail leaf fan and fanned himself, ¡°Isn¡¯t the old lady from the Ding family coming over for a leg checkup in the afternoon? Give one to her servant.¡±


    The shop assistant smiled, ¡°Doctor, you¡¯re quite nice to this girl from the Lu family.¡±


    ¡°This girl is quite good at the ways of the world and is filial. Such a good girl is always likable.¡±


    Doctor Xu glanced at the pastries on the table and smiled.

 Chapter 156 - 156: The County Office Was Surrounded

    Chapter 156: The County Office Was Surrounded


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The likable Shu Yu then went to the veterinarian. The cat from two days ago was still there.


    When the staff of the veterinarian saw her, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally here. If you hadn¡¯t come, we would have thought that you didn¡¯t want this cat.¡±


    Shu Yu entered and looked around. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I want it? I had a lot of things to do two days ago and was delayed. Where¡¯s my cat?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± The shop assistant took her to the backyard and stood in front of one of the cages.


    He opened it and took the cat out. ¡°According to your instructions, the vet has carefully examined this cat. It was probably bullied when it was a wild cat, so it suffered a lot since it was still young. There were many hidden injuries on its body. Now, its injuries are almost healed, but they still needed to be taken care of. The bugs on it have also been treated. It looks quite clean after taking a shower.¡±


    Shu Yu took the kitten over. The cat probably still recognized her and meowed at her.


    ...


    Its voice was soft and its white fur was soft and clean. It was very lovable.


    ¡°How old is this cat?¡±


    ¡°About six months.¡±


    Shu Yu muttered, ¡°So young?¡±


    She frowned slightly. There wouldn¡¯t be a problem with it after she fed it the knockout powder last time, right?


    She asked the shop assistant again. After confirming that the cat was fine except for some internal injuries, she was relieved.


    Shu Yu had left some money in the veterinarian¡¯s clinic, so the cat had been eating well these days. It looked much better than when she first saw it.


    She checked it and felt that there was no problem. Then, she said to the shop assistant, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll take it back first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s any problem, just send it over and we¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    The shop assistant prepared a small basket for her, and the basket was covered with a layer of shredded cloth. Then, they placed the white cat inside.


    Shu Yu carried the small basket and went back to Ningshui Street.


    Unexpectedly, when she passed by the county office, she found many people standing outside, discussing animatedly. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Due to the identity of the body¡¯s original owner, Shu Yu had always tried her best to avoid contact with the county office. Whenever she passed by the entrance, she had always rushed past.


    However, it had never been as lively before this. Not only were there many people around today, but there were also several soldiers standing on the steps of the county office. They were holding knives and had murderous look on their faces.


    Shu Yu asked the person beside him, ¡°What happened?¡±


    That person immediately lowered his voice and said, ¡°I heard that our county magistrate committed a crime. Two hours ago, a group of soldiers suddenly came and surrounded the entire county office to arrest the county magistrate. The leader of the soldiers is still inside. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Shu Yu was shocked. The county magistrate of Jiangyuan County had been arrested.


    But thinking about it, it made sense. Soon, something would happen to the Shu family. Before that, the government had to deal with the people under them first. Only then would they be able to have a firm grip on the Shu family, stacking the crimes together to sentence the Shu family.


    It seemed that it would not be long before the Shu family was captured.


    She had to hurry up.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to leave, she suddenly heard another bystander say, ¡°I just heard that someone escaped from the county office. Now, our city gates are closed. No one is allowed to enter or leave.¡±


    ¡°What? Then I won¡¯t be able to go home today? This can¡¯t do, I have to go and take a look.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned. If she couldn¡¯t leave, wouldn¡¯t she be unable to return to Shangshi Village today?


    Fortunately, she had told her family a few days ago that if there was a lot of work to do, she would rest in the shop in the county and that they did not have to worry.

 Chapter 157 - 157: Maneki

    Chapter 157: Maneki


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu looked up at the entrance of the county office again and walked away with her basket.


    Now that Jiangyuan County¡¯s country magistrate had been captured, God knows who the new county magistrate would be.


    Hopefully, the other party was a good official who was easy to get along with and made decisions for the people.


    Shu Yu thought as he walked to the entrance of the shop. When Craftsman Zheng saw that she had brought a cat back, he was very curious, ¡°Why did you suddenly think of raising a cat? If you want to raise one, at least choose an older one. It¡¯s so small that it can¡¯t even catch a mouse.¡±


    In the eyes of ordinary people, cats were raised to catch mice, and dogs were raised to guard the house.


    They were all commoners. Who would raise cats and dogs as pets? Only those rich ladies would have the time to play with cats and dogs.


    ...


    Obviously, the Lu family was not rich.


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Something good happened when I met Maneki. It¡¯s my lucky star. It doesn¡¯t matter if it can catch mice or not, what¡¯s important is that it¡¯s now the shop¡¯s guardian cat.¡±


    Hmm, this cat would be called Maneki in the future. Hopefully, it would attract some monetary fortune.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Craftsman Zheng laughed, ¡°The shop¡¯s guardian cat, huh? Miss, don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. Your shop sells ready-to-wear clothes. If you raise a cat in the shop and its claws accidentally tear your clothes, you¡¯ll cry.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    Damn, she had actually forgotten about this.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï


    She lowered her head and stared at Maneki.


    Maneki¡¯s eyes were wet as if it was about to be abandoned again.


    Shu Yu was defeated, ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±


    Either way, it was impossible to throw it away and let it be a stray cat again.


    After exchanging a few words with Craftsman Zheng, Shu Yu carried the basket and went to the backyard.


    In the evening, Craftsman Zheng finished his work and went back, ¡°We¡¯ll come back tomorrow to check and see if there¡¯s anything that needs fixing. After that, we¡¯ll be done after we clean it up.¡±


    Shu Yu stood at the entrance of the shop and nodded, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Craftsman Zheng.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so hard?¡± On the contrary, Craftsman Zheng was very happy. He did not receive much work these days, so Shu Yu¡¯s shop renovation was already a big order.


    Moreover, when they were working these few days, a few people would come to take a look, wanting to inquire about the situation of this shop.


    Shu Yu told him to say the shop¡¯s business frankly, so Craftsman Zheng did not hide it.


    As they asked, they would also watch Craftsman Zheng¡¯s work. Seeing that he was meticulous, good at communicating, and did his work quickly and beautifully, they negotiated two deals on the spot.


    To Craftsman Zheng, this was something so great that he could not even imagine.


    Therefore, Craftsman Zheng was very grateful to Shu Yu, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving first. Remember to lock the door and don¡¯t let just anyone in.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Shu Yu watched Craftsman Zheng leave, she locked the door and went to eat dinner.


    Shu Yu was already very familiar with this area. There were no ordinary small stalls, but there were several restaurants.


    She only wanted a simple meal, so she walked further away.


    When she returned, she found two people standing at the entrance of the shop. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes. The two of them looked like a master and a servant. They were looking up at her shop with furrowed brows.


    Shu Yu walked forward and was about to ask what they wanted when she heard the servant girl say, ¡°Miss, this shop isn¡¯t open yet. There isn¡¯t even a plaque. Did you find the wrong place?¡±


    ¡°78 Ningshui Street, it¡¯s correct.¡±


    The servant girl looked at the door number. It was correct. ¡°But, I asked the shop next door just now. The shopkeeper said that this is a ready-to-wear clothes shop and it¡¯s still under repair these two days. It doesn¡¯t match what¡¯s written on the paper at all. It¡¯s all a lie.¡±

 Chapter 158 - 158: The Master and Servant from Ding Family

    Chapter 158: The Master and Servant from Ding Family


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Who said it was a lie?¡±


    As soon as Shu Yu spoke, the master and servant turned around and saw a girl walking over with a smile.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Shu Yu nodded at the two of them, ¡°I¡¯m the owner of this shop. Are you here to look for me? ¡±


    She was a girl but she was dressed in men¡¯s clothes, and her hair was tied into a high ponytail. However, it was not done meticulously, so it seemed somewhat¡­ strange.


    The girl probably didn¡¯t expect the owner of the shop to be so young, so she hesitated for a moment.


    ...


    Shu Yu went over to open the door, ¡°Miss, if you have something you need, why don¡¯t you come in and we can talk?¡±


    The girl still stood where she was and only peeked inside. Seeing that the shop was indeed empty, she immediately revealed a disappointed expression.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Miss, did you come over because you saw the flyer?¡±


    ¡°The flyer?¡±


    Shu Yu pointed at the paper in the servant girl¡¯s hand, ¡°This piece of paper.¡±


    The servant girl immediately reacted, ¡°Yes, the paper said that your shop could make people change their appearance, and so on. In the end, it turned out to be a ready-to-wear clothes shop? Moreover, there¡¯s not a single piece of clothing inside. Our young miss thought¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she suddenly stopped. Then, she looked around and knew that this was not the place to talk.


    Shu Yu turned to the side and invited them in, ¡°Our shop will only open in two days, but since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you come in and have a seat? I¡¯ll tell you what this makeover is all about. How about it? Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s only me and a cat in this shop. You don¡¯t have to worry about me harming you.¡±


    Hearing her words, the lady smiled, ¡°We¡¯re not worried about that.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, she followed Shu Yu into the shop.


    The sky was not completely dark yet, and the facilities inside were clear at a glance.


    The master and servant looked around the shop, but they couldn¡¯t see anything about it that looked like a shop. After all¡­ Other than the fact that some places were still under repair and looked a little messy, there really was nothing else.


    Shu Yu brought her to the backyard, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The front isn¡¯t tidied up yet. It¡¯s a little dirty. If you have anything to say, let¡¯s talk here.¡±


    She poured two glasses of water, but the girl did not drink it and only nodded.


    The backyard was quiet, but it was too small.


    Shu Yu sat opposite her and introduced herself, ¡°My name is Lu Shuyu. You can call me Miss Lu or Shopkeeper Lu. May I know how I should address you?¡±


    ¡°The young miss is the second young miss of the Ding family in the west of the city,¡± The servant girl was rather proud. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The second young miss of the Ding family? From the west of the city?


    Shu Yu roughly knew who it was. Back then, she had done some research on families with some background in Jiangyuan County. The Ding family owned a pawnshop. If they did well in this business, they could make a lot of money. After all, it was equivalent to the financial industry in ancient times. One could not open a pawnshop without some ability.


    She did not expect her first client to be the Ding family¡¯s daughter.


    Hmm, not bad. The opening was very impressive.


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Ding. Did Miss Ding hear about our shop from Doctor Xu?¡±


    Seeing Miss Ding nod, Shu Yu said, ¡°To be honest, my shop is still under repair. It will be ready tomorrow and will open for business in about three days.¡±


    Miss Ding frowned, ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°But since you¡¯re here, we can naturally start the business early.¡±


    Before Ding Yuehua could speak, the servant girl behind her could not help but say, ¡°You don¡¯t even have a single piece of clothing. How are you going to start your business?¡±

 Chapter 159 - 159: Relax

    Chapter 159: Relax


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu had a mysterious look on her face, ¡°Who said that I have to have clothes before I can start my business? Clothes are not the only things sold in this ready-to-made clothes shop.¡±


    ¡°Then what else?¡±


    ¡°Me,¡±


    As soon as Shu Yu finished speaking, Ding Yuehua and the servant girl took a step back, ¡°You, you want to sell yourself?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. No, she wasn¡¯t going to do that. There was no need to be afraid. That was not what she meant.


    She coughed lightly, ¡°I mean, my skills.¡±


    ...


    She willed Miss Ding to sit down again before introducing, ¡°Other than selling ready-to-wear clothes, my shop also sells image design. What is image design? For example, Miss Ding, you¡¯re going to attend a very important banquet today. As such, you must dress appropriately for that occasion. If Miss Ding plans to go out and play, instead, then you have to dress up in a more refreshing and playful manner. Of course, if Miss Ding is meeting with someone you don¡¯t like today, you can also dress up as an ugly monster.¡±


    Ding Yuehua finally burst out laughing after hearing the last sentence, ¡°Who would want to dress up as an ugly monster?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Just like Miss Ding, you¡¯re obviously a beauty, so why must you dress up as a man?¡±


    As soon as Shu Yu said this, the smile on Ding Yuehua¡¯s face faded, and her mood clearly became a little dejected, ¡°What kind of beauty am I?¡±


    Shu Yu was surprised, ¡°Miss Ding, do you have some misunderstanding about yourself? If you¡¯re not a beauty, then who is?¡±


    Ding Yuehua was stunned.


    Shu Yu frowned and said, ¡°However, your male attire really covers up your appearance. Unfortunately, my ready-made clothes haven¡¯t been sent over yet. Otherwise, I could let you try them on.¡±


    Ding Yuehua¡¯s interest immediately waned. After all, it was just some perfunctory words.


    The other party said that she was a beauty, but then immediately said that her beauty was covered by her men¡¯s attire. She said that this was a ready-to-wear clothes store, but there was not a single piece of clothing.


    Ding Yuehua felt that she had made a wasted trip. She really should not have believed the words written on the paper and rashly came to this shop that did not even have a plaque.


    She wanted to leave, but Shu Yu suddenly changed the topic and continued, ¡°But it¡¯s okay. Men¡¯s attire has its designs. Miss Ding, if you don¡¯t mind, can I help you dress up again and see the effect?¡±


    Ding Yuehua was stunned and asked uncertainly, ¡°Just¡­ Wearing men¡¯s clothes?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ding Yuehua hesitated for a moment. She was curious, so after a while, she nodded hesitantly. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    She got up and went into the room. After a while, she came back with a bulging bag.


    Ding Yuehua did not know what it was. She could only watch as Shu Yu opened the bag and took out rouge, cosmetic powder, an eyebrow pencil, lipstick, as well as many other things that she had never seen before.


    Shu Yu looked at the sky. There was still some light.


    However, she still lit a few candles at the side to make the light brighter.


    She then went to fetch a basin of water, wrung a clean handkerchief, and asked the servant girl to help Ding Yuehua wash her face.


    After her face was clean and dry, Shu Yu opened a ceramic box and said to Ding Yuehua, ¡°You just washed your face, so I¡¯ll apply some hydrating cream on your face. I bought this from the rouge shop next door. You can take a look. If you think it doesn¡¯t suit you, I¡¯ll change it.¡±


    Ding Yuehua looked at the ceramic box and knew that the cream was not cheap. She nodded immediately, feeling a little nervous for some reason, ¡°You, you can use it.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°Relax.¡±

 Chapter 160 - 160: First Customer

    Chapter 160: First Customer


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Yuehua¡¯s face was soon covered with face cream. She did not know why, but after applying it, she actually felt much more refreshed than when she applied her own cream in the past.


    Shu Yu spoke to her as she moved, ¡°After applying the facial cream, let your face absorb it first.¡±


    Ding Yuehua replied with an ¡°Oh¡±.


    Then, she saw Shu Yu sitting opposite her, looking at her face as if he was observing her.


    She felt quite awkward under her gaze, but Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re all women. There¡¯s nothing to be shy about.¡±


    Ding Yuehua felt that her words were quite interesting. They did not make people feel uncomfortable. Occasionally, a few witty words would pop out and break the unfamiliarity between them.


    ...


    Shu Yu quickly finished studying Ding Yuehua¡¯s face shape and immediately began to move.


    At first, Ding Yuehua would still look at the things she took, but later on, she lost interest. On the other hand, the servant girl standing at the back tried her best to remember Shu Yu¡¯s steps, but she could not keep track at all. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Many of the bottles and jars were the same, so she could not tell them apart. Moreover, if she looked at the bottles, she couldn¡¯t look at Shu Yu¡¯s movements, but if she looked at Shu Yu¡¯s movements, she could not keep track of the latter¡¯s steps. Even her eyes were blurred.


    The servant girl gave up in the end and simply stared at Ding Yuehua¡¯s face.


    Upon fixing her gaze, the servant girl was shocked. Was this really her young miss? Why did her face feel completely different?


    No, her face was still the same. But¡­ But the temperament of the young miss had completely changed.


    It took a long time to put on makeup, and the sky soon darkened.


    Shu Yu frowned and said to the servant girl at the side, ¡°Help me light two more candles.¡±


    The servant girl did not react in time and was still staring at Ding Yuehua in a daze.


    Until Ding Yuehua reached out and pulled her, ¡°Xiaoyun, why aren¡¯t you going?¡±


    ¡°What? Oh oh oh,¡± Xiaoyun nodded hurriedly, but she still nodded while looking at her miss.


    After the two candles were lit, the light was much brighter.


    As the last step, Shu Yu outlined the shape of Ding Yuehua¡¯s lips before letting go of the thing in her hand.


    Ding Yuehua asked curiously, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°I still need to change your hairstyle.¡±


    She went behind Ding Yuehua and let her hair down, ¡°Miss Ding, you¡¯ve really taken good care of your hair.¡±


    Ding Yuehua pursed her lips and smiled. Her black, thick, and smooth hair was what she was most proud of.


    ¡°With such a good advantage, we should make use of it,¡± As Shu Yu spoke, she neatly combed Ding Yuehua¡¯s hair into a high ponytail and inserted a jade hairpin into it.


    Lastly, it was her clothes.


    Ding Yuehua was wearing a dark blue robe today, but it obviously did not suit her as it seemed somewhat sloppy on her.


    In addition, Shu Yu had given her more manly makeup, so it was best for her to dress neatly.


    Shu Yu did not know how to sew, so she found a few clips that she had prepared beforehand and folded the sleeves and other excess fabric inside.


    At least the robe wouldn¡¯t look too sloppy with this.


    After doing all this, Shu Yu clapped her hands, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done. Miss Ding, stand up and take a look.¡±


    Ding Yuehua didn¡¯t know what she looked like now. She just stood up obediently, but her expression was very reserved. Then, she looked at Xiao Yun with a questioning gaze.


    However, at this moment, Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes were wide open and her mouth was agape. Her eyes were filled with amazement and she did not register her young miss¡¯s questioning gaze.


    It wasn¡¯t until Ding Yuehua coughed lightly before Xiaoyun snapped back to her senses.

 Chapter 161 03-25 - 161: The Girls

    Chapter 161: The Girls


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The first thing Xiao Yun said after snapping out of her thought was, ¡°Miss, you, you are good-looking, even better looking than that sir.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was surprised. ¡°Really? Don¡¯t flatter me.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not flattering you. Miss, take a look for yourself¡­¡± Halfway through her sentence, she suddenly realized this was not her home. There was no bronze mirror.


    Shu Yu had no choice. The shop was not open yet. Although she had already ordered a mirror, she had not brought it back yet.


    Xiao Yun scratched her head and brought the basin of water over. ¡°Miss, take a look.¡±


    However, even though she had lit several candles, the light was still too dim, and Ding Yuehua could only see a rough picture. She could not see the whole picture.


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Miss Ding, you can go back and take a look. If you think that Xiao Yun¡¯s words are not reliable, you can ask the others when you return to the residence.¡±


    Actually, Ding Yuehua didn¡¯t believe in Xiao Yun, but she felt that Xiao Yun was exaggerating.


    However, when she heard Shu Yu¡¯s words, she was eager to try it.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Miss Ding, hurry up and go back. Your family should be waiting anxiously. ¡°Quickly go back and let everyone see it, then help her promote it. Quick, quick.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ding Yuehua was also a little anxious to see the result.


    However, just as she was about to leave, she suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said, ¡°Erm¡­ the fee¡­¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re my first customer, and it¡¯s at night. You have to wash it off before you go to bed. This time, it is a gift from me. If Miss Ding thinks the effect is good, you are welcome to come again next time. If it is during the day, Miss Ding, you will know what it looks like. At that time, we would charge according to the situation. The lowest fee would be one tael.¡±


    One tael was indeed not expensive for Ding Yuehua. The Ding family¡¯s pawnshop was not only here. Moreover, they did not only have a pawnshop. They had other, more profitable businesses.


    Thus, Ding Yuehua nodded. ¡°Thank you, Miss Lu.¡±


    Then, he left the shop with Xiao Yun.


    Shu Yu¡¯s face was full of joy. Doctor Xu was more diligent than she had expected. It seemed that she could get a discount on her scar removal cream.


    With Miss Ding promoting her skill, the other girls would visit one after another.


    At this moment, Miss Ding was enjoying herself. After leaving the shop, with no outsiders around, Xiao Yun flattered Ding Yuehua even more. Ding Yuehua almost thought that she was a peerless beauty.


    The two of them came in a carriage, but they didn¡¯t get on the carriage when they went back.


    At this hour, there were still many people walking around Ningshui Street. Ding Yuehua could feel that many people could not help but turn their heads when they saw her.


    She even heard two girls passing by her whisper that she was pretty.


    Ding Yuehua couldn¡¯t help but touch her face. Was she really that good-looking? S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When she reached a road with few people, she decisively got on the carriage and went straight to the Ding residence.


    When she got out of the carriage, the servants in the manor almost did not recognize her. After a long while, he asked, ¡°Miss Ding?¡±


    Ding Yuehua nodded.


    Then, she quickly returned to her room. There was a full-length mirror in her room. Moreover, it was much clearer than an ordinary bronze mirror. As soon as she stood in front of the mirror, she could not help but widen her eyes.


    Was this really her? That ordinary-looking Ding Yuehua whose fianc¨¦ was snatched away by her third sister because she was not good-looking?

 Chapter 162 03-25 - 162: Settlement of Wages

    Chapter 162: Settlement of Wages


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That night, the people in the Ding Residence who had returned to their courtyards to rest were all visited by Miss Ding of the Ding Family. Everyone was shocked by Ding Yuehua¡¯s male attire.


    Even the Eldest Young Master of the Ding Residence frowned and walked around her.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know Ding Yuehua would do so much. After she closed the shop, she took some snacks to feed Maneki.


    Although Maneki didn¡¯t spend much time with her, it was very close to her.


    When Shu Yu touched it, it obediently stayed still and even meowed happily at her.


    With it like this, Shu Yu was even more reluctant to send it away.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you be more obedient in the future and don¡¯t use your claws to hook on clothes? If you can do that, I¡¯ll raise you here, okay?¡±


    Maneki looked at her blankly, then lowered its head and continued drinking water.


    Shu Yu smiled and got up to go back to her room to rest. Then, she fell asleep and had a beautiful dream.


    However, her dream did not come true when she woke up the following day.


    She had expected Ding Yuehua to rush to look for her early in the morning, but it did not happen.


    Instead, Craftsman Zheng came early in the morning. They checked and cleaned up today and finished it in half a day.


    When she returned, Shu Yu went out for breakfast and took out their salary.


    ¡°Uncle Zheng, let¡¯s settle the wages after you are done.¡±


    Before Zheng Zheng could respond, the two helpers cried out in surprise.


    They had been working all day because of the pay. No one could feel at ease before they got their payment.


    After all, when they did this kind of work, people often owed their wages.


    Because of Shu Yu¡¯s words, the three of them worked even faster.


    When it was almost noon, the shop was already spotless.


    Zheng Gong washed his hands and walked over. ¡°Girl, check and see if anything doesn¡¯t fit. We can still fix it.¡±


    ¡°No need. I trust you, Uncle Zheng.¡±


    Zheng Gong was pleased to hear this but urged her to check.


    Shu Yu could only look around. Actually, she had already seen it last night. There was nothing wrong with it.


    After walking around, Shu Yu came back and settled his salary. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Uncle Zheng, here are three taels of silver.¡±


    Although the time taken to repair the house was not long, it had only been about ten days. However, Zheng Gong¡¯s craftsmanship was good, and it was pretty firm. Although Shu Yu had paid for the materials, Zheng Gong had paid for some small items.


    Zheng Gong also paid for the food and drinks of the three of them.


    Three taels of silver were about the price.


    The rest was the cost of the two helpers. Shu Yu gave 350 coins each.


    She had learned that the average wage for a part-time job in the county town was about 30 coins a day, not including food.


    However, Shu Yu¡¯s work needed to be rushed. They had been busy for a few days and lived until late, so their wages were naturally higher than the average person¡¯s.


    The two helpers took it excitedly. They felt pity that the work period was short.


    If it was a little longer, they might be able to get a tael of silver.


    After the wage was settled, Zheng Gong didn¡¯t stay any longer. He said that since he had received his salary, he would go and buy some wine and delicious food.


    Shu Yu waved her hand. ¡°Take care, Uncle Zheng.¡±


    After sending off the three, Shu Yu stood in the lobby and looked at the brand-new shop. A sense of satisfaction welled up in her heart.


    She waited in the shop for another four hours, but Ding Yuehua still did not come. Finally, she gave up.


    Shu Yu brought Maneki and headed out. Now that the shop was repaired, it was time to rent a house.

 Chapter 163 03-25 - 163: Dont Kill Me

    Chapter 163: Don¡¯t Kill Me


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai and the others would come over when the clothing store opened.


    At first, the old lady said that she wouldn¡¯t come to the county town and would stay home to take care of San Ya and Da Hu. She told Shu Yu not to spend the money to rent a house.


    But now that Da Ya and Li were at home, she was skilled in making clothes and a great help. She had to come to the county town to help.


    That was why the old lady didn¡¯t mention renting a house.


    Shu Yu had become more familiar with the county town during this time. She pondered it and found that the most suitable location was where Meng Yunzheng lived.


    Therefore, Shu Yu planned to find a house nearby to rent first. When she had money in the future, she would buy it.


    Well, she would be rich tomorrow. When she sold the secret recipe for the scar removal cream to Doctor Xu, she would have a large income.


    Thinking of this, Shu Yu was quite happy. She said to Maneki in his arms, ¡°When we have money in the future, we¡¯ll get you a house alone and let you be a local wealth cat. Don¡¯t you feel excited?¡±


    Meow¡­


    Shu Yu patted its head. ¡°You¡¯re excited.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up again when the girl and cat passed by the county office.


    There were still a few soldiers guarding the door with solemn expressions. There were not as many people watching the show as yesterday.


    Shu Yu did not pay much attention to it and walked over.


    However, she heard the discussion between two passersby.


    ¡°Someone from the Ding family also went. Early morning, I heard Old Master Ding was sent to the county office for questioning. Other than the servants the Ding family bought, the master had to stay in the residence.¡±


    ¡°Not only the Ding family but also the Jiang family. All our county¡¯s famous and wealthy people have been sent to the county office for questioning.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly realized what was wrong. So that was the case.


    No wonder Ding Yuehua didn¡¯t come today. Something happened to the county magistrate, and the entire county would be in turmoil.


    The Ding family must not commit crimes and get into trouble. It was not easy for her to get her first client.


    Shu Yu secretly prayed for a while.


    The two of them were still talking. ¡°Why did they invite all the rich people in the county for questioning?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the person who escaped yesterday hasn¡¯t been caught yet. Didn¡¯t you see that the city gate hasn¡¯t opened yet? He guessed the old man suspected he had something to do with these rich people and wanted to find out who was on good terms with the former county magistrate.¡±


    The two of them left as they talked.


    Shu Yu stood where she was and looked toward the city gate.


    The city gates were not open yet but should not be closed for long. Otherwise, there would be trouble.


    Shu Yu glanced at the gate of the county office again, then quickened her pace and headed to the courtyard where Meng Yunzheng was.


    She carried Maneki and stood at the courtyard entrance, intending to knock on the door.


    Never did she expect the door would open the moment she knocked.


    Shu Yu took a step forward. ¡°Young Master Meng? Are you around?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she stood in the courtyard. Naturally, he saw Doctor Zhao lying in the corner of the yard with a knife.


    Shu Yu¡¯s pupils constricted in shock. She felt someone behind her, and a dagger fell on her neck. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu almost wanted to fight back subconsciously, but when she saw Doctor Zhao restrained, she calmed down and stopped.


    However, she still loosened her grip slightly. Maneki fell to the ground and disappeared.


    Fortunately, the culprit didn¡¯t care about Maneki. He closed the courtyard door after taking Shu Yu a few steps forward.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and asked, frightened, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing? I¡­I don¡¯t know you. Don¡¯t kill me.¡±

 Chapter 164 03-25 - 164: Do You Think Im a Weak Girl?

    Chapter 164: Do You Think I¡¯m a Weak Girl?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu said as she walked forward, trying to get as close to Doctor Zhao as possible.


    Doctor Zhao was already unconscious. There was still blood on the ground. He was injured. However, she did not know if it was severe or if it would endanger his life.


    Also, Dr. Zhao was at home. Where was Meng Yunzheng?


    She had seen two villains so far. Were there any more among them?


    Shu Yu was pondering. At the same time, tears rolled down her cheeks like she was terrified.


    The man behind her asked her in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡±


    Shu Yu sobbed. ¡°I-I¡¯m just a resident nearby. I¡¯m here to thank Young Master Meng. I¡¯m not a bad person.¡±


    ¡°Thank him?¡± S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu glanced at the dagger on her neck and nodded slightly. ¡°My mother told me that one should know how to repay kindness. Two days ago, my cat went missing. I couldn¡¯t find it for a long time. It was Young Master Meng who helped me bring it back. Although my mother has already given me a gift of thanks. But I thought I should still bring my cat to thank him personally.¡±


    The two villains looked at each other. The woman had indeed come in with a cat.


    However, seeing that Shu Yu was getting closer and closer to Doctor Zhao, the villain behind her still pulled her back. ¡°Go over there.¡± He pushed her towards the central room.


    Shu Yu sobbed. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t kill me. My mother is still waiting for me to go back for dinner. I don¡¯t want to die and be separated from my family forever.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. If you behave yourself, I won¡¯t take your life.¡±


    Shu Yu immediately covered her mouth and did not dare to make a sound.


    She had to find a chance to make that evil person leave Doctor Zhao¡¯s side. Otherwise, Doctor Zhao would lose his life even if she knocked down the person in front of her.


    Shu Yu was brought into the house and could not see Doctor Zhao¡¯s figure immediately. That was very disadvantageous to her.


    However, this man stood behind her and could communicate with the evil people in the courtyard. If she were to make a move, she would at least make it so the two could not see each other.


    Shu Yu pretended to be too afraid and suddenly stepped forward. The man behind her followed closely behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t try to do anything.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Before Shu Yu could finish speaking, a scream suddenly sounded from outside.


    The man subconsciously moved closer to Shu Yu. He grabbed her arm with one hand and blocked her in front of him. He held the dagger tightly against her neck with the other hand and looked warily at the door.


    After a while, Meng Yunzheng walked in from outside the door, carrying the man who had threatened Doctor Zhao. The latter had already fainted.


    Shu Yu heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Doctor Zhao was out of danger.


    Meng Yunzheng¡¯s face darkened. He glanced at Shu Yu and then stared coldly at the man behind Shu Yu.


    The man sneered. ¡°Meng Yunzheng, don¡¯t act rashly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill this girl.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng stopped walking forward. The man secretly heaved a sigh of relief and ordered, ¡°Find a way to prepare a carriage for me and send us out of the city.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng did not move.


    The man¡¯s eyes suddenly turned vicious. ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    The strength of the dagger suddenly increased as if it could slit her throat in the next moment.


    Shu Yu frowned and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a weak woman who¡¯s easy to bully?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The man did not know what she meant. ¡°You have no right to speak here. Shut up.¡±


    Source: Webn0vel.com, updated on Novg0.co

 Chapter 165 03-25 - 165: Lets Go Together

    Chapter 165: Let¡¯s Go Together S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as the man finished speaking, the hand holding the dagger suddenly felt a sharp pain. With a bang, the dagger fell to the ground, and his thumb was forcefully pulled out as if it was about to break.


    The girl in his arms stepped back and kicked his lower body. She grabbed his arm and threw him over her shoulder when he was almost suffocating from the pain.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed and fell to the ground, unable to get up.


    Meng Yunzheng¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He went forward and knocked the man out with a slap.


    Then, he stood up and gave Shu Yu a thumbs up.


    Shu Yu smiled and tidied her hair. ¡°Who asked him to take things easy and take me hostage? Ah, right. How is Doctor Zhao?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng shook his head, indicating that Doctor Zhao was fine.


    Shu Yu heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Who are these two people? Do they have a grudge against you?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng did not answer. He went to get two ropes and handed one to her.


    Shu Yu immediately tied one of them up and then helped Meng Yunzheng to help Doctor Zhao, who was still unconscious outside, come in.


    Doctor Zhao¡¯s hands and feet were injured. The two thugs were probably afraid that he would escape, so they stabbed him several times. That was how the blood on the ground flowed.


    The bleeding had stopped, but the wound still looked ghastly.


    Meng Yunzheng skillfully found the medicine for the wound. Shu Yu helped him bring in some water. The two of them applied the medicine for Doctor Zhao and bandaged his wound before leaving the room.


    Meng Yunzheng wiped his hands clean, then sat across the table and began to write.


    The first line was to answer her question, ¡°These two are the fugitives that the county office is currently searching for. The man who kidnapped you is the eldest son of the former county magistrate.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly looked at the man who had been knocked unconscious. F*ck, so the person the county office was looking for was here.


    ¡°Then, why did they come to your house? They seem to know you?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and did not deny it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have involved you in this matter. They thought they could escape by looking for me.¡±


    Shu Yu quickly waved her hand. ¡°That¡¯s not true. You¡¯ve helped me a few times. It¡¯s rare for me to have the opportunity to repay you.¡± She also felt that if the two of them asked Meng Yunzheng for help, they might be able to escape.


    ¡°By the way, should we send these two to the county office?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded again.


    Shu Yu stood up. ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. You can send it over. I¡¯ll go find my cat.¡±


    She was about to leave when Maneki ran back and meowed at her.


    Shu Yu pointed at it from a distance. ¡°I almost thought you went back to being a wild cat.¡±


    Maneki was still far from her, looking a little afraid and hesitant.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to walk over, she saw a few words written on the paper before her. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    She looked at Yunzheng in surprise. ¡°Are you saying you want me to send these two people to the county office with you?¡±


    Seeing him nod, Shu Yu¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. After a while, she still smiled and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that is a good idea.¡±


    Although she said that, she still felt pity. After all, getting to know those people in the office was a rare opportunity. In the future, when she had a shop, it might be convenient at any time.


    Unfortunately, she still had concerns about her identity.


    Meng Yunzheng seemed able to read her mind and wrote, ¡°Are you afraid that others will know that you are the third daughter of the Shu family?¡±


    Shocked, Shu Yu looked up and saw Meng Yunzheng smiling and shaking her head at him.


    Source: Webn0vel.com, updated on Novg0.co

 Chapter 166 03-25 - 166: The News That Shocked Shu Yu

    Chapter 166: The News That Shocked Shu Yu


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Then, Shu Yu saw him quickly write a long paragraph.


    ¡°Before I came to Jiangyuan County, I went to the Shu Residence with an elder. At that time, other than seeing Mr. Shu, we also saw several young masters and young ladies of the Shu family, including the third Miss¡­Shu Yu.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly raised her head, and a look of shock flashed across her face. ¡°You said you saw the third Miss of the Shu family?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded. ¡°In the beginning, the Shu family only let the two young ladies out, claiming that the third Miss was ill and was not in good condition to see guests. I said that Doctor Zhao¡¯s medical skills are brilliant, so we can let her take a look at her illness. The Shu family had no choice but to let the third Miss come out.¡±


    ¡°But the Shu family doesn¡¯t know I know you and even talked to you. After leaving the Shu family, I felt something was amiss and wanted to investigate what was happening. However, for some reason, the Shu family was heavily guarded during that period, making it difficult to attack. I went to the Dongqing Temple. You had a good relationship with the Dongqing Temple. Perhaps you could learn something from her. However, the Dongqing Temple¡¯s master went out to travel. Later on, something happened to Doctor Zhao and me, so we didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here in Jiangyuan County again.¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯m curious as to why you suddenly changed from the Shu Family¡¯s third Miss to the Lu Family¡¯s second Miss, I won¡¯t ask if you don¡¯t want to tell me. Everyone has their privacy.¡±


    Shu Yu was in a daze for a moment. She took two steps to the side and frowned as she tried to think.


    She had already left the Shu family, but the Shu family¡¯s third Miss still appeared in front of everyone.


    From the looks of it, the Shu family did not announce the news of the third Miss¡¯s death to the public. It made sense. They didn¡¯t find her body at the bottom of the lotus pond, so the Shu family knew she was still alive.


    The Shu family did not announce her death immediately because they probably wanted to find her whereabouts first. Who knew that Meng Yunzheng and the others happened to go to the Shu family at this time and also wanted to see the third Miss. For some reason, the Shu family found a girl to pretend to be her.


    By the way, Meng Yunzheng said that the Shu family was heavily guarded during that time. It should be that the Shu family faced being investigated after she left.


    Under such circumstances, not only was the Shu family unable to send people to find her whereabouts, but it was also not convenient for them to do anything cheeky. It was difficult to let the fake third Miss ¡®pass away¡¯ to avoid unnecessary complications.


    Anyway, in the eyes of the Shu family, even if she was lucky enough to escape from the bottom of the lake, she was still a timid girl. Without a household registration pass and friends, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.


    The Shu family¡¯s situation was more important than their daughter¡¯s.


    Shu Yu suddenly thought of the exile. The ending in the book was that Shu Yu was exiled to the southwest with the rest of the Shu family. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was called Lu Shuyu.


    Then, was it possible that the person who would be exiled was not her but the fake third Miss?


    No, she couldn¡¯t take any chances. She had to prepare for the worst. Of course, it would be best if she could not be exiled. Even if she was exiled, she had to return as soon as possible.


    Shu Yu shook her head, but the smile on her face bloomed.


    The ending that was originally destined had suddenly turned bright again. This feeling was simply too wonderful.


    As she laughed, Meng Yunzheng wrote another sentence, ¡°As long as your household registration is fine, you don¡¯t have to worry even if you go to the county office.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s household registration was, of course, not a problem. She relied on this thing given by the DDongqing Temple to return to the village from the city.


    Source: Webn0vel.com, updated on Novg0.co

 Chapter 167 - 167: Worried About You

    Chapter 167: Worried About You


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng asked again, ¡°Let¡¯s go together?¡±¡® S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He pointed at the two tied-up men and gestured to her.


    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    She knew that Meng Yunzheng was doing this for her sake. Shu Yu had always understood his feelings.


    Soon, she followed Meng Yunzheng¡¯s instructions and went to the streets to find the officers and soldiers searching for the fugitives and brought them over.


    Then, as a witness and a hero who captured the fugitive, he followed them to the county office.


    To Shu Yu¡¯s surprise, the official currently in charge of the county government was very young. He looked to be in his twenties.


    However, he looked earnest. After he knew the whole story, he came over and nodded at Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu. ¡°Young Master Meng, Miss Lu, thank you for arresting the fugitive. As for the injured Young Master Zhao, I will find the best doctor in the city to take a look.¡± The two of you have done me a great favor. I wonder if you have any rewards you want?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng looked at Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu had already observed Mr. Xiang, who was temporarily the county magistrate of Jiangyuan County. He would remain here as an official until the imperial court sent a new county magistrate over.


    If the imperial court sent an official and waited for the other party to arrive, it would take over three months.


    Shu Yu immediately said, ¡°Sir, I haven¡¯t thought of it yet. Can I keep the favor for now?¡± She might be able to use it if she needed it.


    Lord Xiang was stunned for a moment, somewhat surprised by her answer.


    However, he still readily agreed. ¡°Of course.¡±


    He turned to look at Meng Yunzheng. ¡°What about you?¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that their tone was much more casual when Mr. Xiang and Meng Yunzheng were talking. Could these two people know each other?


    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu were the same. He would keep it first and ask for it again when needed.


    After they finished speaking, they stayed no longer in the county office. Mr. Xiang looked very busy, not to mention that the fugitive had just been captured and had not been interrogated yet.


    Shu Yu came out of the county office and slowly exhaled. She told Meng Yunzheng, ¡°I was going to look for you today and wanted to rent a small yard near your house. Now that it¡¯s so late, I can only wait until tomorrow.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng raised his eyebrows. He was surprised that she wanted to rent a house near his house.


    Shu Yu hugged the lucky cat. ¡°I have to go back. See you tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Meng Yunzheng opened his mouth silently.


    The two of them quickly separated and headed in different directions.


    Shu Yu went straight back to the shop. However, just as she reached the shop door, she saw two familiar figures standing there and was extremely anxious.


    Shu Yu hurriedly walked a few steps. ¡°Sister, Daniu.¡±


    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Daya turned around abruptly. Seeing Shu Yu was fine, she heaved a sigh of relief and ran forward. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Shu Yu lowered his head and looked at herself.¡± What can happen to me? Why are you guys here?¡±


    As she spoke, she opened the door and let them in.


    Daya eagerly said, ¡°Yesterday, we heard something happened in the county town. The gates of the city were all sealed. They did not let anyone in or out. Fortunately, you can stay in the shop. So, we were rest assured. But today, an uncle from the village came to the county town. In the end, the city gate was still closed, and they were not allowed to enter. They walked back. We were just worried about what happened inside. We didn¡¯t know when the city gate would open. My grandma and parents are anxious, so I came over with Daniu to take a look.¡±

 Chapter 168 - 168: Im So Happy

    Chapter 168: I¡¯m So Happy


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the two of them arrived, they had been waiting at the city gate. After waiting an entire afternoon, the official finally let them in not long ago.


    The two of them went straight to the shop after the capital but found it locked. They didn¡¯t know where Shu Yu went, so they became even more anxious.


    Shu Yu put down the cat in her arms and explained to the two of them, ¡°Something did happen in the county. The county magistrate of Jiangyuan County seemed to have committed a crime and was arrested. His son fled out of the city. The two days have been searching for him, so he closed the city gate. Now that the person had been caught, everything was fine.¡±


    Daya and Daniu couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes. ¡°Such a big thing happened?¡±


    Even the county magistrate was arrested!


    They hadn¡¯t come to the county town for two days, and Jiangyuan County had already changed. He wondered what the new county magistrate was like. If he were still the same as the original county magistrate, then the lives of the common people would still be difficult.


    For some reason, she felt a little worried.


    However, this worry was instantly thrown to the back of their mind when they saw the newly renovated shop.


    When they came here earlier, the shop was still in a mess. Now, it was neat and tidy and still very bright.


    ¡°Yu, the shop is renovated?¡±


    Joy flashed across their faces. They were very excited when they thought about the opening ceremony.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all done. Next, we¡¯ll decorate ourselves and hang the clothes up.¡±


    Daya looked up at the empty shop, her mind already imagining what the customers would look like.


    Daniu also chuckled. Then, he told Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, since you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll go back first. Since the city gates are not closed yet, I¡¯ll go home and tell the healers so they won¡¯t worry. Daya should stay here to save herself the trouble of rushing here and there.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. ¡°Are you leaving now already?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the time. If it were dark, it would not be safe to go back. She didn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Alright, take the mule cart back. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring the milk, the rest over tomorrow, and the clothes and mannequins that have already been made.¡±


    Daniu nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    He went to the backyard to pull the mule cart out. Shu Yu bought him a bag of meat buns and asked him to take it to eat on the road. Now that he had returned home, he could not make it in time for dinner.


    After the two girls sent Daniu off, they ate food on the street and slowly walked toward the shop.


    Looking at the brightly lit shops along the street and the pedestrians laughing, Daya felt a rare calmness.


    It seemed like she had never experienced something like this before.


    ¡°Yu, everything at home has been fine since you returned.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly heard her speak and turned around. He saw that Daya was looking up at the sky with a relaxed and warm smile on her lips. After leaving the suffocating and oppressive environment of the Zhang family, it was as if her entire person had sublimated. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yu, I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Me too.¡± It felt good to have a family.


    Shu Yu could improve the material satisfaction of the Lu family¡¯s life, but the Lu family gave her spiritual wealth.


    The two sisters looked at each other and smiled before happily returning to the shop.


    The next morning, as she was still considering renting a house, she prepared to leave early.


    Daya originally wanted to go with her, but Shu Yu thought about it and stopped her. ¡°Sister, you should stay in the shop. We don¡¯t know when father and mother will come. If there¡¯s no one in the shop when they come, they will have to wait outside.¡±

 Chapter 169 - 169: Renting a House

    Chapter 169: Renting a House


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Of course, Shu Yu also wondered if Ding Yuehua would come looking for her if the Ding Family was fine.


    With Daya watching over the shop, she didn¡¯t have to keep thinking about it.


    Daya agreed and stayed back in the shop with Maneki. After Shu Yu left, she looked around and went to get some water. She wiped the shop inside and outside again.


    She had a personality that she could not stay idle. In addition, she was about to open for business, so she was in high spirits and felt that she had endless strength.


    Shu Yu found the Meng family¡¯s house easily as she was familiar with the path. Just as she was about to knock on the door, the courtyard door was opened from the inside.


    Because of the same scene as yesterday, Shu Yu subconsciously stepped back and looked at the scene inside the courtyard door warily.


    Then, she saw Meng Yunzheng¡¯s surprised gaze.


    Shu Yu coughed lightly. ¡°Good morning, Young Master Meng.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded at her, then turned around and locked the courtyard door. Then, he spoke silently. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Are you taking me to find a house to rent now?¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t he invite her for a glass of water and study the rental situation nearby? Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and walked ahead.


    Shu Yu quickly followed.


    Meng Yunzheng was indeed very familiar with this area and knew where the houses needed to be rented. After Shu Yu told him the most basic requirements, he brought her to a house about ten households away from the Meng family.


    The courtyard of this house was not very big, but it was enough to grow vegetables and raise chickens. There were three rooms, and there was a small study next to the east wing. It was more than enough to fit a bed.


    Shu Yu looked around and was very satisfied. The price was not expensive in this area. It was 260 coins a month.


    There were other cheap shops in other locations, but Shu Yu still hoped that the surroundings would be a little quieter and safer. Moreover, this place would be closer to the clothing store.


    She quickly settled the rental matters. As she was worried that the Lu family would come to the county town, Shu Yu did not delay much. After bidding farewell to Meng Yunzheng, she went straight back.


    From the beginning to the end, she did not step into the Meng family¡¯s courtyard.


    Therefore, Shu Yu did not know that there was another person in the Meng family besides Doctor Zhao, who was recuperating at home.


    Xiang Weinan heard the sound of the courtyard door opening and turned his head slightly. He smiled faintly. ¡°Is that the girl that Zhao Xi said asked you to draw dozens of paintings but only gave you one tael of silver?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at him, so he went to the bedside to look at Zhao Xi.


    Zhao Xi¡¯s injuries were fine. He was a doctor himself and had the best medicine in his hands. He had lost a lot of blood yesterday, but he was already eating chicken drumsticks today.


    Xiang Weinan asked again, ¡°Do you know why she changed from the young lady of the Shu family to a farmer¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded this time. Yesterday, after she found out that the Shu family had found a fake to impersonate the third Miss, she told him that she had been sold to Aunt Xue by Old Lady Ruan when she was a child. Later, the Shu family wanted to kill her.


    In fact, even if she didn¡¯t say it, Meng Yunzheng could more or less guess it. After all, it wasn¡¯t a secret that Old Lady Ruan had kidnapped her granddaughter.


    He just didn¡¯t expect that the Shu family would drown her in the pond, and she escaped.


    When Xiang Weinan saw him nod, he perked up his ears to listen.


    In the end¡­Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t intend to continue.


    Xiang Weinan was so angry that he fell back and suddenly stood up. ¡°I told you to pretend to be mute, but you¡¯re not mute. You really won¡¯t say a word, right? Alright, I¡¯ll leave then.¡±


    After taking a few steps, he turned around and said to Meng Yunzheng, ¡°Jiangyuan County is now under our control. The next step is to deal with the Shu family.¡±

 Chapter 170 - 170: Big Guy Has a Good Friend

    Chapter 170: Big Guy Has a Good Friend


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing that Meng Yunzheng did not respond, Xiang Wei Nan said, ¡°Do you think we can learn something about the Shu family from that Miss Lu?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng shook his head.


    Xiang Wei Nan flicked his sleeves and left. ¡°You think you¡¯re mute.¡±


    Only Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi were left in the room. The latter threw away the chicken bone and wiped his hands. ¡°Miss Lu is so smart and capable. How long will it take her to realize we¡¯re pretending?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng glanced at him and left.


    Shu Yu still didn¡¯t know that she had such a high evaluation in the heart of the fool Zhao Xi. She had just returned to the shop when she saw Daya chatting with someone.


    She thought that there was a guest, but when she looked carefully, she realized that it was¡­Miss Wei?


    Wei Lan also saw her and waved at her. ¡°Yu.¡±


    Shu Yu staggered. Yu? When did they become so familiar with each other? Didn¡¯t they meet once?


    She walked in and smiled at Wei Lan. ¡°Miss Wei, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I asked around for two days before I found this place. I didn¡¯t expect to see Daya as soon as I came. I only learned that Daya was your sister, so we chatted.¡±


    Although Wei Lan had also divorced, her situation differed from Da Ya¡¯s.


    Daya had suffered so much, and the Zhang family was a villain. Therefore, everyone sympathized with Daya. Even if Zhang Shu became a cripple, everyone thought he deserved retribution.


    However, Wei Lan was different. She had only been married to Zhou Jian for a short period, so she did not suffer much. She had many brothers in her family who were powerful. Zhou Jian was an orphan and had no backing. The neighbors felt that after the two of them got married, Zhou Jian was the one who had a bad life.


    Now, Wei Lan was completely fine, but Zhou Jian was beaten half to death and even became a blind and mute man. On the contrary, they felt that he was the one who suffered a loss.


    Of course, no one said anything to Wei Lan. After all, her brothers were there for her.


    However, the way they looked at her still made Wei Lan feel disgusted. She was the victim, but now she was on the wrong side.


    Wei Lan didn¡¯t want to stay home, so she came to get some fresh air.


    After seeing Daya, she felt even more fortunate.


    It had only been two days, but she could not stand the strange gazes of those people. However, Daya suffered for two full years. Everyone said that she could not give birth. She had suffered unspeakable hardships and was even bullied by her in-laws.


    Wei Lan thought about how she might end up in the same situation two years later if she didn¡¯t find out about Zhou Jian¡¯s affair that day.


    At that time, she might not even be able to live for a day.


    Fortunately, they were free now.


    ¡°Yu.¡± Da Ya called out to Shu Yu. ¡°You said you wanted to put a few pots of flowers in the shop to decorate it. Wei Lan said that a granny next door planted a lot of flowers. They¡¯re all very beautiful. I want to go and take a look. If I think it¡¯s suitable, I¡¯ll buy a few pots.¡±


    She was in high spirits, so of course, she had no objections.


    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s good for you to go and take a look. It doesn¡¯t have to be too complicated, and the taste doesn¡¯t have to be too strong. Just something simple and refreshing will do.¡±


    Daya nodded hurriedly. ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    She got up and was about to head out with Wei Lan. The two of them chatted for a long time and seemed to have become familiar with each other.


    Shu Yu lowered his head and took the silver. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one tael of silver first. If it¡¯s not enough, then¡­¡±


    Daya had already left. ¡°No need. I have the money.¡±

 Chapter 171 - 171: The Whole Family Came to the County Town

    Chapter 171: The Whole Family Came to the County Town


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The dowry and compensation that Daya had taken from the Zhang family were initially meant to be returned to her parents.


    But no matter if it was the old lady, Lu Erbai, or Madam Ruan, neither wanted it. They told Daya to keep it well and to treat herself better. They told her to buy good food and clothes so she wouldn¡¯t be disadvantaged.


    However, Daya wanted to spend this money on food and clothing for the family. Now, she ran away directly.


    Shu Yu¡¯s hand was already halfway out, so she could only retract it.


    She shook her head and put away the lease. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not long after, the mule carriage finally stopped outside the shop. Daniu cried out and turned around to help the old lady down.


    Shu Yu ran to the door and smiled. ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Next, Lu Erbai, Madam Ruan, and Dahu, Sanya, followed closely behind. Besides Daniu, everyone else was here to look after the shop for the first time.


    The old lady stood at the door and looked up excitedly. ¡°This is our shop?¡±


    ¡°Yes, how is it? Not bad, right?¡±


    The old lady nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s well. It¡¯s stylish and good-looking. In the future, business will be good.¡±


    There was laughter from the nearby shop. A shop assistant from next door heard the commotion and stood at the entrance to watch. Seeing that they had not seen the world, he could not help but burst out laughing.


    Shu Yu was unhappy and looked over. The waiter rolled his eyes and even made a face at her.


    Shu Yu wanted to beat him, but the old lady pulled her back. She smiled and said calmly, ¡°Why are you bickering with him? He was a worker and had to work hard to get his monthly salary. We have a shop, and he¡¯s just working for others. I don¡¯t know why he looks down on us.¡±


    The shop assistant¡¯s face instantly turned red, and he ashamedly ran back into the shop.


    After a while, the shopkeeper scolded him for being lazy.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but give the old lady a thumbs up. ¡°Grandma, if you know how to talk, say more.¡±


    The old lady raised her head and walked in proudly.


    Dahu and Sanya were a little cautious at first, but when they carefully stepped through the door, their eyes lit up, and they immediately ran inside.


    ¡°Sister, our shop is so spacious and beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Sister, what is this? A stool? Why is it here?¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the long bench that Dahu was pointing at. This was not a bench. There were drawers below that could store things. She had specially asked Craftsman Zheng to make it for her. It was placed in the middle of the shop, and there were a few cushions for the customers to sit and rest.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the space constraints, Shu Yu planned to get a few sofas so that they could sit more comfortably.


    Because Shu Yu had requested that the shop be well-lit, the door was opened on both sides. However, the door on the side was narrow enough, and more than half of it could fit clothes.


    Several hooks had been knocked on the wall so that she could hang her clothes directly. Below it was a hanging pole, which could also depend on many garments. In the middle, there was a countertop for potted plants and notebooks.


    Of course, Shu Yu also planned to add rouge and cosmetic powder. Later on, she planned to make lipstick and even other makeup items. The ready-to-wear clothes shop didn¡¯t only sell ready-made clothes.


    Shu Yu explained the layout of the shop to them as she walked.


    Dahu and Sanya had already run to the backyard. They turned around, their foreheads covered in sweat.


    Lu Erbai was also eager to give it a try. He said to Daniu, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s move all the mannequins¡¯ clothes down from the mule carriage.¡±

 Chapter 172 - 172: The Young Attraction

    Chapter 172: The Young Attraction


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu didn¡¯t let Lu Erbai do anything. His leg was still injured, so how could he move things?


    On the other hand, Madam Ruan entered the carriage and dragged out the box of clothes.


    Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t wait to start assembling the models when the items were moved down.


    Madam Ruan and the old lady helped the mannequins put on their clothes. There were three wooden dummies, and the rest of the clothes were hung up.


    However, the time needed to be longer. Even if Madam Ruan and the old lady worked overtime, they could only make twelve sets of clothes. After hanging all of them, the entire shop still seemed empty.


    The old lady sighed. ¡°It still needs to be more timely. Making another eight or ten sets look good when we open for business.¡±


    Daniu suggested, ¡°How about we go to another ready-to-wear clothes shop and buy a few sets to make up the numbers? If we buy a few more sets, the other party will give us a discount.¡±


    Everyone looked at Shu Yu, who shook her head and said, ¡°Our ready-to-wear clothes shop differs from theirs. Even if we want to make up the numbers, it¡¯s best to use other things to make up the numbers. Otherwise, once they discover that we stocked from their shops, our customers will choose to buy from them, and our reputation will also worsen.¡±


    Seeing that they were still worried, Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Our ready-to-wear clothes shop is different from others. Twelve sets are enough for the time being. There might not be many customers when we just opened. We¡¯ll continue to do business during this period.¡±


    Their customer base was different. If they were targeting ordinary people, they would naturally be based on the number.


    However, hers was equivalent to custom-made. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the old lady heard this, she waved her hand. ¡°We¡¯ll listen to Yu.¡±


    Everyone no longer hesitated and continued to work.


    The two bronze mirrors that Shu Yu had ordered had also arrived. She wanted a dressing mirror, but Jiangyuan County was remote and poor. The dressing mirror had to be shipped back from outside, so she did not have it for now.


    Moreover, this thing was costly. Shu Yu could only pay the deposit first and wait for the goods to be delivered.


    There was a bronze mirror in the Lu family¡¯s house, but it needed to be more extensive and transparent.


    The mirrors that Shu Yu had bought had very high definition. When Sanya and Dahu saw them, they leaned over to look at their faces.


    Especially Sanya. She touched her little face and ran to Shu Yu happily, ¡°Sister, the scar on my face is almost gone. They can¡¯t call me ugly anymore.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, right?¡±


    ¡°Sister is the most powerful.¡± The little girl was so happy. Then, she saw Maneki. The little white cat was afraid of the sudden appearance of so many strangers in the shop, so it kept hiding and refused to come out.


    Sanya¡¯s eyes lit up as she pointed at Maneki and said, ¡°It¡¯s a cat. Sister.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a Maneki. It¡¯ll be our cat in the future. However, it is timid and afraid of strangers. Please don¡¯t go near it for the time being. When it was familiar to you, you could play with it.¡±


    Sanya immediately retracted her gaze. ¡°Then, I won¡¯t look at it. Tell it not to be afraid of me. I¡¯m not scared at all. I¡¯ll be very good to it.¡±


    Dahu immediately nodded. ¡°Me too.¡±


    They did what they said and stayed far away from Maneki. However, they couldn¡¯t help but look at it. The three cubs¡¯ hide-and-seek behavior was charming. It was probably because the cubs were attracted to each other. Not long after, Maneki came out and meowed at the Sanya and Dahu.

 Chapter 173 - 173: Someone Pokes His Head Out

    Chapter 173: Someone Pokes His Head Out


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sanya squatted on the ground, tilted her head, and spoke to it lovingly, ¡°Manek, from now on, I¡¯m your sister Sanya. Don¡¯t be afraid of me. What do you think about this? I¡¯ll touch you now. Please don¡¯t be angry at me. I promise to be very gentle.¡±


    After saying that, the little girl nervously stretched out her trembling little hand and touched Maneki¡¯s head.


    It was just a moment, and she quickly retracted it.


    Then, she happily told Shu Yu, ¡°Sister, Maneki likes me so much.¡± S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu was speechless. Where did she get that from?


    Dahu was admired Sanya. He imitated her and reached out to touch Maneki. However, Maneki suddenly became impatient and meowed fiercely at him.


    Dahu immediately stood up, pursing his lips as if he had been wronged.


    Sanya immediately comforted him, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t cry. Maybe, Mnaeki is a girl, so she likes me more. Or perhaps you didn¡¯t talk to it before you touched it, so it thought you would hit it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡± Dahu¡¯s face was tense as he said with great ambition, ¡°Actually, I think boys shouldn¡¯t play with female cats. If I want to touch them in the future, I¡¯ll handle tall and mighty dogs.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless again. ¡°Sorry, Maneki is a male cat. And who told you that a tall and mighty dog must belong to a male dog?¡± she thought.


    However, Sanya looked at Dahu with admiration. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so awesome.¡±


    Dahu stood behind Sanya with his head held high and his chest puffed out. He watched her play with Maneki and reminded her occasionally not to get scratched. However, the disappointment on his face was too obvious.


    The old lady laughed and whispered to Shu Yu, ¡°This kid has been stubborn since he was young.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything when he was wronged. He didn¡¯t say anything when he fell or when he was bullied. Such a small person always felt that he was an adult. He would not act coquettishly or say what he wanted or hated.


    However, he would protect Sanya, help take care of Lu Erbai, and help the old lady and Madam Ruan share the workload.


    The old lady thought about it and sighed. ¡°Let them play. We¡¯ll do what we need to do.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and stopped paying attention to the three cubs. She placed the mannequins in their clothes.


    Not long after, Daya returned with two potted plants. The potted plants didn¡¯t have pots or basins; they only used hemp ropes to carry the soil. Even so, it was cumbersome to carry.


    Wei Lan didn¡¯t come with her. Something happened at home, and her brother called her home.


    Daniu quickly asked her, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Daya said, ¡°The granny who sells flowers noted that this is called the Fortune Tree. This is the Good Fortune. I thought it had a good meaning, so I bought it.¡±


    Their shop would be filled with customers with the Fortune Tree and the Maneki.


    Daya only bought two. She wanted to go into the mountains to look at the remaining potted plants. She could transplant them herself.


    ¡°Brother Daniu, I saw two ceramic pots in the backyard. Bring them over, and we¡¯ll plant them first,¡± Daya said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Da Niu ran to the backyard and indeed brought out two flower pots. This flower pot was left behind by the Yu family earlier. Since the flower pot was not damaged, they did not lose it.


    Shu Yu placed the Fortune Tree on the counter and the Good Fortune on the shelf. The shop instantly felt warm.


    Just as she was about to say that the two pots of flowers were well chosen, she saw a familiar figure poking his head out of the door.


    Shu Yu paused, got up, and walked to the door.

 Chapter 174 - 174: Miss Ding Is Disfigured

    Chapter 174: Miss Ding Is Disfigured


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She was shocked when that person saw her come out and subconsciously wanted to leave.


    Shu Yu raised her voice. ¡°Xiao Yun?¡±


    The other people in the shop heard this and looked over. Xiao Yun also stopped in her tracks and slowly turned around. ¡°Shopkeeper Lu.¡±


    Shu Yu saw that her eyes were slightly red, as if she had cried. She felt that something had happened.


    She took a few steps forward. ¡°Are you here for me? Come in first.¡±


    Xiao Yun hesitated for a moment, then nodded and entered.


    When she entered, she realized that her eyes were not blurry. The shop was decorated and was completely different from the last time she saw it.


    There were few things, but it gave people a very comfortable and refreshing feeling.


    Moreover, there was a dummy over there. She was wearing a pink dress and looked exquisite. She was pretty beautiful.


    This was the ready-made clothing that Shopkeeper Lu wanted to sell.


    Xiao Yun looked at this outfit and wanted to buy a set. This dress would look good on her.


    The other ready-to-wear clothes shop also had clothes racks, but they were the kind that had one horizontal and one vertical. The clothes were stretched open, but it was impossible to tell how they would look on a person.


    Shu Yu led her to sit on the wide chair in the middle and poured her a glass of water. ¡°Drink some water. If you have anything to say, say it slowly.¡±


    Xiao Yun suddenly returned to her senses and bit her lip in annoyance.


    At this time, she was attracted by the clothes in this shop.


    Holding the cup with both hands, Xiao Yun retracted her gaze, took a deep breath, and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Shopkeeper Lu, I came here today because I have something to ask you. I hope you can help me.¡±


    ¡°Could you tell me first? If I can help, I will help.¡± She Yu said.


    Xiao Yun raised her head and looked at the other people in the shop. The old lady was intelligent. She knew that this girl must be a servant girl from a wealthy family.


    A wealthy family was a customer of their shop.


    So she said to Shu Yu directly, ¡°Yu, bring this girl to the fitting room to talk. We¡¯re still busy here. It¡¯s not good to bump into each other.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shu Yu took Xiao Yun to the fitting room. The fitting room was not ready yet, so Xiao Yun¡¯s attention was not attracted.


    However, as soon as she entered the door, she immediately grabbed Shu Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Shopkeeper Lu, please help our young miss.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. ¡°Miss Ding? What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°she is disfigured.¡±


    Xiao Yun¡¯s words were shocking. Shu Yu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Could you let me know what you said? Disfigured?¡±


    Xiao Yun nodded. ¡°It happened this morning. A sharp object cut our young lady¡¯s face. The doctor said the cut would leave a scar and might not heal. She was despondent. She was not confident in her looks, and now she was disfigured. What would she do in the future?¡±


    Leave a scar?


    ¡°Where is the scar?¡±


    ¡°On her forehead.¡± Xiao Yun¡¯s eyes reddened again.¡± That position is undeniable. Miss Ding is now locked in her room and doesn¡¯t see anyone. Even if Madam Ding tries to persuade her, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    She raised her head. ¡°But Shopkeeper Lu is competent. Last time, I saw Shopkeeper Lu¡¯s superb craftsmanship. At that time, the mole on Miss Ding¡¯s face was covered, so Shopkeeper Lu could also help her cover that scar. I came to look for Shopkeeper Lu, hoping that Shopkeeper Lu could help. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid Miss Ding won¡¯t live in the future¡­¡±


    sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 175 - 175: How Did The Injury On Her Face Come About?

    Chapter 175: How Did The Injury On Her Face Come About?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Women cared about their appearance, let alone unmarried women. If a scar were left on their face, it would be tough for them to get married in the future.


    Xiao Yun felt it would be better if the scar on Miss Ding¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be removed if there was a way to cover it up.


    Shu Yu pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over and look at her.¡±


    Xiao Yun was happy. ¡°Really? Thank you, Shopkeeper Lu. Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°No need, but I need to bring someone to help me.¡±


    Xiao Yun hesitated for a moment before she gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Give me a moment.¡±


    Shu Yu went out and went to the shop in front. She found Daya, who was busy. ¡°Sister, I must go to the Ding residence to help Miss Ding put on makeup. You come with me and support.¡±


    Daya pointed at herself. ¡°Me? But I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can watch me do it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you get your things.¡±


    However, Shu Yu only had a little. She took the makeup bag and the scar removal cream.


    Initially, she was planning to bring Sanya to see Doctor Xu in the afternoon to discuss the sale of the scar removal cream.


    It was too late now. She had to go to the Ding residence first.


    Shu Yu walk out with Daya and Xiao Yun. However, when they reached the door, she suddenly stopped, and her gaze fell on the sky-blue dress of the model not far away. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This color, plus this style¡­


    Shu Yu stepped forward decisively and took the clothes off the mannequin.


    Madam Ruan glared at her. ¡°Yu, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring it along to take a look. Mother, bring me that long box.¡±


    The extended boxes were specially prepared by Shu Yu. She had only prepared three or four of them, and they were just in time to use them.


    She folded the clothes in her hands and carefully placed them into the box. After closing the lid, she set off.


    This place was far from the Ding residence. Shu Yu drove the mule carriage out, and the three sat on it.


    When they arrived at the gate of the Ding residence, Shu Yu looked at the soldiers guarding the two sides in surprise. Not only that, but many commoners were also standing there, pointing and gossiping. They could vaguely hear words such as ¡°break off the engagement¡± and ¡°pitiful¡±.


    She looked at Xiao Yun. The latter felt slightly guilty and averted her gaze, not daring to look at her.


    She only whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go through the back door.¡±


    Shu Yu said nothing and drove the mule carriage to the back door.


    There was also a soldier guarding the back door. When the three of them got out of the car, Xiao Yun went up and said a few words to the soldier before bringing the two of them in.


    When they went around the Gate of Drooping Flowers, Xiao Yun apologized to Shu Yu, ¡°Shopkeeper Lu, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I¡¯m just afraid that if you know that the soldiers are still guarding outside the Ding residence, you¡¯ll be afraid of getting into trouble and won¡¯t be willing to come.¡±


    When she passed by the front door just now, she was on tenterhooks. She was afraid that Shu Yu would be unhappy and turn the car around to go back.


    Seeing that Shu Yu did not say anything and followed into the Ding residence, Xiao Yun heaved a sigh of relief.


    Shu Yu looked at the scenery of the Ding residence. Could it be said that the Ding family was indeed rich in the financial industry? Nothing was much outside the Ding Residence, but she realized the low-key luxury after entering the courtyard.


    She looked sideways at Xiao Yun¡¯s words and smiled, ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t like people hiding things from me. So, Miss Xiao Yun, can you tell me now how Miss Ding got the wound on her face?¡±

 Chapter 176 - 176: The Jiang Family

    Chapter 176: The Jiang Family S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was different from ordinary people. Ordinary people were afraid of soldiers and wished they could hide far away. It was as if they would be arrested as criminals if they got close to the other party.


    However, she did not have such feelings towards the soldiers. She was even willing to interact with the soldiers.


    Therefore, she was surprised to see the soldiers guarding the Ding residence.


    Later, the soldiers did not stop them when they wanted to enter the house. They did not even make things difficult for them. She felt that the Ding residence would be normal.


    However, there were some things that she still wanted to clarify.


    ¡°I heard that the county magistrate has been arrested, and many of the wealthy families in Jiangyuan County have been called in for questioning by the new official. The family members in the residence are also not allowed to go out. However, the escaped prisoner was caught yesterday, and the rich families were released home. Why did it look like the Lord Ding had not returned?¡±


    Xiao Yun was stunned, and astonishment flashed across her face. ¡°Shopkeeper Lu knows about this?¡± Then why did she still dare to enter the house with her?


    ¡°I know more than that.¡± She was the one who caught the fugitive.


    Shu Yu and Daya continued to walk forward, and Xiao Yun quickly followed.


    This time, she didn¡¯t hide it anymore. She smiled bitterly and explained, ¡°Shopkeeper Lu guessed right. The other wealthy families in the county town have been released. Only our Lord is still in the county government. The Jiang family of Jiangyuan County originally had an engagement with our family. They¡­¡±


    ¡°The Jiang family?¡± Shu Yu suddenly interrupted her and asked, ¡°Is the Jiang family owning the winery?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s their house.¡±


    Shu Yu was surprised. The person she wanted to get close to was the second daughter-in-law of the Jiang family, Madam Deng. Then, she would use Madam Deng to get to know her cousin, Madam Chang, the wife of the vice minister in the central judicial office.


    She did not expect the Jiang family to have an engagement with the Ding family.


    Hmm? Wait a minute; when she passed the Ding family¡¯s entrance just now, she seemed to have heard the words ¡°break off the betroth¡±.


    Could it be¡­


    The next moment, Xiao Yun said, ¡°The young master of the Jiang family is engaged to The third Miss. They were also called to the county government office. Yesterday, all the wealthy families, including Lord Jiang, returned home. However, our Lord is still in the county government today. The Jiang family felt that something was going to happen to our Ding residence, so they ran over early in the morning and broke off the engagement with the third Miss.¡±


    Hearing that, Shu Yu was speechless. The more Xiao Yun spoke, the angrier she became, ¡°If they wanted to break the engagement, so be it. But they pushed the responsibility onto the Ding family. They said that the third Miss was a concubine¡¯s daughter and had a low status. After all, they said many terrible words. The third Miss couldn¡¯t accept these words and wanted to kill herself with broken porcelain chips. Then Miss Ding wanted to stop her. And under the pull, that chips scratched Miss Ding¡¯s forehead¡­¡±


    Shu Yu did not know what to say for a moment.


    Daya was also sorrowful. She had also experienced those messy things, so she could especially understand that feeling.


    Shu Yu did not express any opinions for the time being. As she spoke, they had already walked to the Moon Pavilion, where Ding Yuehua lived.


    A person was kneeling in the corridor outside the Moon Pavilion. Xiao Yun whispered,¡± This is the third Miss.¡±


    The third Miss lowered her head and did not make a sound. Only her body swayed occasionally.


    When she heard the commotion, she looked over.


    Shu Yu saw her appearance. It was utterly different from Ding Yuehua¡¯s appearance. In terms of appearance, the third Miss was much more beautiful.


    There were three or four people in the Moon Pavilion. One of them was a woman who looked a little haggard. She was rubbing her eyes with her hand.

 Chapter 177 - 177: I Can Remove Your Scar

    Chapter 177: I Can Remove Your Scar


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing Xiao Yun enter, the woman asked sternly, ¡°Where have you been? Miss is in the room and doesn¡¯t come out, so you don¡¯t have to serve her?¡±


    Xiao Yun immediately knelt. ¡°Mistress, I will go find Shopkeeper Lu.¡±


    ¡°Who is Shopkeeper Lu? I just wanted to let you know that you still ran out of the residence to look for the shopkeeper at this juncture. Do you also think the Ding family will be weeded out, your young miss will be weeded out, and you can¡¯t wait to run away?¡±


    ¡°No, Madam misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°What do I misunderstand? You¡¯re simply going to die for leaving your post without permission. Drag her out and give her twenty strokes.¡± Mrs. Ding¡¯s anger was extreme. She was in a bad mood and started punishing people without asking.


    Everyone else in the room lowered their heads and trembled. Daya, who was standing at the door, was also shocked. She leaned closer to Shu Yu and held her hand tightly.


    Shu Yu gave her a comforting smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    With that, she walked inside and stopped Xiao Yun, who was about to be dragged away.


    ¡°Mrs. Ding, can I say a few words?¡±


    ¡°Who are you? How did you get in?¡±


    ¡°The Shopkeeper Lu that Xiao Yun mentioned.¡±


    Mrs. Ding was surprised. ¡°A woman?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°I heard that Miss Ding refused to come out of her room. It just so happens that I¡¯ve met Miss Ding once before. Hmm¡­ We can be considered friends. Why don¡¯t you let me try and see if she¡¯s willing to meet me?¡±


    Mrs. Ding¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. ¡°You? I¡¯ve never heard of Yuehua having any shopkeeper friends.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s already like this, there¡¯s no harm in me trying.¡±


    Xiao Yun broke free from the person holding her and hurriedly said, ¡°Madam, Shopkeeper Lu is competent.¡±


    Mrs. Ding sneered. ¡°What can she do?¡± Although she said this, she might love her daughter, and she did not stop her and only let the older woman beside her follow.


    Shu Yu walked to the door of Ding Yuehua¡¯s room and knocked on it. ¡°Miss Ding, I¡¯m Lu Shuyu. We met two days ago.¡±


    There was no movement inside. Madam Ding walked over. ¡°You should leave. I told you Yuehua, she¡­.¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, the door was suddenly opened. Ding Yuehua looked at Shu Yu with a face full of surprise.


    Mrs. Ding was speechless. Were they friends?


    Ding Yuehua grabbed her hand. ¡°Miss Lu, can you help me cover the scar on my forehead?¡±


    To Ding Yuehua, Lu Shuyu was the person who had given her the biggest surprise in her life.


    She had an ordinary appearance since she was young. The other sisters in the family were all beautiful and dignified, but she was the only one who was unremarkable.


    So what if she was the legitimate daughter? So what if she could do business?


    Everyone said it was a pity she did not inherit her parents¡¯ looks. Even if she were standing in the middle of the sisters, others would quickly look away after a faint glance at her.


    Instead, she seemed to be asking for humiliation and becoming a joke. She knew that many people were talking about her behind her back, so later on, Ding Yuehua mostly appeared in men¡¯s clothes. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only a few days ago, Shu Yu had dressed her up. After she returned, she became the focus of everyone.


    She was grateful to Shu Yu and was even filled with admiration.


    Seeing her, Ding Yuehua did not know why, but she suddenly felt hopeful.


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°I need to find out how deep the scar on your forehead is. I can¡¯t guarantee that I can cover it for you.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was stunned and looked disappointed.


    The next moment, she continued, ¡°However, I can remove your scar.¡±

 Chapter 178 - 178: The Scar Removal Cream I Made

    Chapter 178: The Scar Removal Cream I Made


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Yuehua suddenly raised her head, her face filled with disbelief. She wanted to laugh but couldn¡¯t control her sadness, causing her expression to twist for a moment.


    She asked uncertainly, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°But I don¡¯t know if you will believe me.¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Ding Yuehua hurriedly nodded. Suddenly, she realized that the current situation was unsuitable for her to speak, so she carelessly let her in.¡± Miss Lu, come in and have a seat.¡±


    Shu Yu and Daya walked in. Mrs. Ding, who was standing behind them, was stunned. Did they go in?


    Also, what did Shopkeeper Lu say? Can she remove scars? The doctor had already said that the spot might not be able to be removed. She, as a shopkeeper, dared to boast?


    Mrs. Ding was worried and quickly followed him in.


    Shu Yu wanted to look at the wound on Ding Yuehua¡¯s forehead and carefully removed her gauze bandage.


    The wound was not too bad. The pulling probably caused it. The force was not strong, so the damage was not very serious. After it healed, it could still be removed with scar removal cream.


    Shu Yu had an idea in her heart and took out the box of ointment from her makeup bag.


    ¡°This is the scar removal cream I made myself.¡± She said, ¡°I¡¯ve only used it on my younger sister. My third sister also has a scar on her face. It¡¯s been more than a year. It has already faded a lot after using it for more than ten days. Your scar is new, so the effect of removing the spot will be better and faster.¡±


    ¡°You made it yourself?¡± Mrs. Ding¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. She didn¡¯t entirely trust her. ¡°You made this yourself. How can you give it to others so casually? Was this a joke? Who will be responsible if the scar on my daughter¡¯s face can¡¯t be removed? Shopkeeper Lu is still young; it¡¯s better not to¡­.¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Ding Yuehua stood up. ¡°Mother, I believe in Shopkeeper Lu.¡±


    ¡°Child, are you confused? How long have you known her? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will harm you?¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not afraid. You can go out first. Shopkeeper Lu is here.¡± Ding Yuehua pushed Mrs. Ding towards the door. Her mother would never understand her feeling when she was transformed into something magical by Shopkeeper Lu that day.


    Mrs. Ding was furious. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll leave. I don¡¯t care about you anymore. Don¡¯t regret it.¡± S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She left the room angrily but was still worried and continued to sit outside.


    Only Shu Yu and Ding Yuehua were left in the room. Even Xiao Yun was not there.


    Daya slowly heaved a sigh of relief. She was so nervous. Mrs. Ding looked very fierce and not easy to get along with. She almost thought that the two of them would be chased out.


    The door closed again. Shu Yu smiled and asked Ding Yuehua, ¡°Does Miss Ding trust me that much?¡±


    ¡°Shopkeeper Lu, you told me I was a beauty that day. You¡¯re the first person to say that about me since I was young. I didn¡¯t believe it. At first, I thought you were similar to other business people in making money. You said all kinds of good things to others. Not only were you perfunctory, but you were also not sincere. But later, I realized that you weren¡¯t lying. You showed me a completely different side of myself. I wasn¡¯t afraid of losing face. After returning that day, I stood in front of the mirror for nearly two hours.¡±


    She was even reluctant to wash her face or change her clothes. It was not until the following day that she finally dressed slowly and became her usual self.


    Shu Yu was a little surprised after hearing this. It seemed that Miss Ding cared about her appearance.

 Chapter 179 - 179: The Quiet Shu Yu

    Chapter 179: The Quiet Shu Yu


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Since that was the case, Shu Yu no longer delayed and put down the cosmetic bag.


    ¡°Since you trust me, I naturally won¡¯t disappoint you. Just leave everything to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ding Yuehua finally smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep this scar removal cream. Miss Lu helped me put on makeup for free and let me rediscover myself. This scar removal cream is also a good thing. Ordinary medical centers don¡¯t have it. How much does it cost? I¡¯ll buy two boxes.¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the scar removal cream.¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ding, I¡¯ve agreed to sell this prescription to Doctor Xu.¡± Since she had promised him, she couldn¡¯t take it out to steal his business. ¡°If Miss Ding needs it in the future, you can go to Doctor Xu to buy it.¡± Shu Yu said.


    If not, when Ding Yuehua went out to promote, those people would come to her to buy scar removal cream. Doctor Xu would be furious.


    Shu Yu felt that she was still a very moral person and would not do anything to harm Doctor Xu. Especially Ding Yuehua, the first customer to visit, was introduced by Doctor Xu.


    Ding Yuehua listened to her words, but the more she felt that Shu Yu was a person of noble character and ability, the more she wanted to befriend her.


    However¡­


    ¡°Then, won¡¯t Miss Lu suffer a loss? Not only did you make a wasted trip, but you also gave me such a valuable thing. Your business will suffer losses sooner or later.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. Didn¡¯t she gain a loyal fan now?


    ¡°If you feel bad, then¡­ Would you like for me to help you with your makeup? Just treat it as opening a business, and you¡¯ll pay me?¡±


    Ding Yuehua¡¯s eyes lit up, but she quickly frowned again. ¡°But the wound on my forehead hasn¡¯t healed yet. Will it look good when you finish my makeup?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can. You¡¯ll know when you see the effect later.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was relieved. Shu Yu let her sit in front of the bronze mirror and opened the window to let the light in.


    Ding Yuehua reached out to remove the bandage on her forehead, but Shu Yu immediately stopped her. ¡°That¡¯s it. There¡¯s still ointment on the wound. Don¡¯t wash it off. This is good. I¡¯ll give you delicate and pitiful makeup.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was curious. Huh?


    Shouldn¡¯t she be as bold and handsome as last time? She had thought it through just now. If she was dressed as a man, having a scar on her forehead did not seem difficult to accept.


    Shu Yu just smiled and started to fight without saying anything.


    She asked calmly while making up, ¡°Miss Ding, you didn¡¯t sleep well these past two days, right? The dark shadows under your eyes were a little heavy, and the bags under your eyes were also coming out. This was not good. For women, sleep was essential.¡± S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Ding Yuehua heard this, she sighed faintly. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    ¡°Why? Is it because of what happened to the Lord Ding?¡± Shu Yu¡¯s hands did not stop moving, as if they were chatting.


    ¡°You know about it too?¡±


    ¡°This matter is not a secret. The news of the county magistrate being arrested has long spread everywhere. However, Miss Ding doesn¡¯t have to be so worried. I feel that the Lord Ding will be fine.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was stunned. ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    Although she also felt that her father would be fine, that was because she was the Ding family¡¯s legitimate daughter and interfered in the Ding family¡¯s business.


    ¡°It¡¯s straightforward. When I entered the residence, the guards at the gate did not make things difficult for me at all. The people below¡¯s actions could reflect the meaning of the higher-ups.¡±

 Chapter 180 - 180: Thirty Taels of Silver Is not Easy?

    Chapter 180: Thirty Taels of Silver Is not Easy?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Yuehua looked at her fixedly for a long time before letting out a long sigh. ¡± I didn¡¯t expect Miss Lu to be so insightful. Compared to you, the Jiang family¡¯s horizons can¡¯t be considered blinkered. They¡¯re simply stupid.¡±


    What Shu Yu wanted was to extend the topic to the Jiang family. As expected, it was as she wished.


    ¡°The Jiang family.¡± Shu Yu sighed.¡± I didn¡¯t expect the Jiang family to make such a hasty decision without thinking. Moreover, it was so grand that it caused a storm in the city and even caused the third Miss of the residence to commit suicide. I originally wanted to ask you to help me advertise. The shop had just opened, and I wished that all the women in the city were my guests. Now that heard this, I felt that I should keep a respectful distance from the Jiang family¡¯s women.¡±


    Who knew that Ding Yuehua would have a different opinion when she heard this. ¡°The Jiang family is indeed not easy to get along with, but not everyone is difficult to deal with. The second branch of the Jiang family was not bad, but they were not favored by the Jiang family. When the third young master of the Jiang family was engaged to our family, it was originally¡­¡±


    She paused and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°To tell you the truth, when our family and the Jiang family were engaged in a marriage alliance, I was the first person to marry. It¡¯s just that my appearance is general, and the third young master of the Jiang family is not happy. He has taken a fancy to my sister.¡±


    This matter made her parents very angry, especially her mother. She felt that the Jiang family was simply sick. Why did the legitimate daughter not want a concubine¡¯s daughter?


    However, through this incident, Mrs. Ding understood that Young Master Jiang had a foppish personality and was also willful. He was even pampered by the Jiang family to the point that he was allowed to make his own decisions. He was not a good match at all.


    Since the Ding family was destined to marry into the Jiang family, Mrs. Ding felt there was no problem letting the concubine¡¯s daughter marry over.


    However, Ding Yuehua, who was originally not confident in her appearance, was also greatly affected by this matter. She cared more about her appearance.


    ¡°Although the Ding and Jiang families finally negotiated a marriage, it was not very pleasant. The other members of the Jiang family did not care. They even felt that the young master of the legitimate master had suffered a loss by marrying the concubine¡¯s daughter of the Shu family. However, they did not think about it. This was their Third Young Master¡¯s request. Only the second branch and his wife were very resistant to this matter. To convince the Jiang family elders, the second branch, which they did not like, was directly separated in the end.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s hand paused. The Jiang family would regret it. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The wife of the second branch, Madam Deng, would soon reunite with the wife of the vice minister of the central judicial office. At that time, wouldn¡¯t the Jiang family regret it?


    Ding Yuehua said, ¡°After they split up, the second branch¡¯s life wasn¡¯t easy. They were only assigned to a wine shop and woke up early every day. They earned less than thirty taels of silver a month.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Thirty taels of silver, you call that not easy?


    She was now very sure that Ding Yuehua was a rich woman. It was a huge loss for her to not take her silver last time.


    Behind her, Daya¡¯s eyes widened. Thirty taels of silver, that much?


    Ding Yuehua did not know what the two of them were thinking. She was still a little emotional. ¡°But I¡¯ve been to the second branch¡¯s wine shop a few times and become familiar with the Deng family. Gradually, I¡¯ve had some contact with them. The Deng family is not bad. I can introduce you to them next time.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. She didn¡¯t even need to say anything, and it came to her automatically.


    She smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    As she spoke, she put down her hand. ¡°It¡¯s done. Take a look.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was stunned. She raised her head and looked at the bronze mirror.


    The next moment, her eyes widened. ¡°Is it me?¡±

 Chapter 181 - 181: Ill Buy This Clothes

    Chapter 181: I¡¯ll Buy This Clothes


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Yuehua looked at Shu Yu¡¯s hand in amazement. They were the same person, so how could there be such a huge difference?


    Her forehead was still bandaged, her willow-like eyebrows were curved, her eyes were slightly red, and her face was fair as if she had just recovered from a serious illness. But unfortunately¡­She looked so pitiful that people wanted to protect her.


    Last time, it was a role to protect people, but this time, it was the complete opposite.


    Ding Yuehua couldn¡¯t help but touch her face. It looked good. She had seen another side of herself.


    Shu Yu was quite satisfied. ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°Good, very good.¡± The one who answered was not Ding Yuehua, but Daya, who was standing at the side.


    This was the first time Daya had seen Shu Yu¡¯s makeup. She did not understand it in the past, nor could she imagine what her second sister was talking about. Now she knew that her sister¡¯s hands were too precious.


    She wanted to learn.


    Shu Yu and Ding Yuehua were both stunned. Then, the latter nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s especially good. Miss Lu, I want you to stay at my house and help me with my makeup every day.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m a businessman.¡± Shu Yu smiled. ¡°However, I can tell you some techniques.¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Shu Yu said, ¡°Actually, you have a good foundation. You have phoenix eyes, willowy eyebrows, and thin lips. When we transform, highlight your strengths. For example, if your eyes melt a little, they will be very charming. You just needed to make the nose a little higher and the cheeks on both sides a little more layered.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was dumbfounded as she watched her say such a secret recipe without any qualms. She couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. ¡°You¡¯ll lose money if you do business like this.¡±


    Shu Yu chuckled. ¡°Miss Ding, I¡¯m only telling you what you wear when you go out daily. If you were to attend an important occasion, such as a banquet or a wedding, you couldn¡¯t possibly dress like you usually did, right? For example, the makeup I helped you with these two times. Even if I told you all this, would you be able to do it? Do you still have to come and find me?¡±


    Ding Yuehua thought about it and agreed. ¡°Miss Lu¡­ huh, I¡¯ll just call you Shu Yu. Shu Yu, you¡¯re so nice.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m pretty good too. Come, get up first. I have another dress here that suits your makeup today.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and asked Daya to take out the clothes.


    Ding Yuehua blinked and let the two of them put it on her.


    Then, she stood in front of the dressing mirror, speechless.


    Clothes make the man.


    Shu Yu touched her chin. She knew that this dress would suit Ding Yuehua. The last time she saw her, she noticed that Ding Yuehua¡¯s figure was a little thin and her shoulders were very narrow.


    This caused her to be unable to hold up her clothes, and she did not look good in them.


    When Shu Yu was making this dress, he had Madam Ruan make a fake shawl. The shoulders had a little puff of sleeves. With a little stretch, it looked completely different.


    Ding Yuehua spun around happily. ¡°Shu Yu, I like this dress. I like it so much.¡±


    ¡°I told you that the clothes in our shop are very nice, right?¡± Moreover, this was a sky-blue color, and there were no extra patterns on the clothes. It was very suitable for a ¡°sick¡±.


    She looked even more protective. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ding Yuehua had never felt that she was this good-looking. She took a deep breath and immediately ran to the dressing table to take out a silver note.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy this dress.¡±

 Chapter 182 - 182: Earning 60 Taels a Day

    Chapter 182: Earning 60 Taels a Day S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daya looked at the face value of the banknote and gasped.


    50 taels?


    A piece of clothing was sold for fifty taels.


    Shu Yu took the silver with a clear conscience. She knew that the fifty taels not only included the money for makeup and clothes but also the price of the box of scar removal cream.


    Ding Yuehua knew that she did not sell scar removal cream, but she could not accept such an expensive item as a matter of course, so she added the money to the clothes.


    The silver earned so easily and Daya worried a lot.


    She asked softly, ¡°Yu, this¡­ Is there any problem?¡±


    Would Miss Ding go back on her word later? Would she find someone to smash their shop? Would she go outside and say that their prices were too expensive and ask customers not to come?


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°No problem. It¡¯s hard to buy a satisfactory thing. It¡¯s rare for Yuehua to like it so much.¡±


    Ding Yuehua nodded repeatedly, smiling so widely that she could not close her mouth. ¡°I like it very much. Hahahaha, I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    The laughter from inside reached the door. Mrs. Ding, who was already restless, could not help but push the door open.


    ¡°Yuehua, what exactly are you thinking¡­¡±


    Mrs. Ding¡¯s voice came to an abrupt halt the moment she saw Ding Yuehua. She looked at her daughter in shock and asked in disbelief, ¡°You, you¡¯re Yuehua?¡±


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Not only Mrs. Ding, but the other members of the Ding family standing behind Mrs. Ding also felt that the person in front of them was a little unreal.


    Was this still the Second Young Miss of the Ding family who could not be found even if she was thrown into the crowd? Are you sure she¡¯s not a different person?


    Mrs. Ding was stunned for a moment before she smiled. ¡°Yuehua, are you too good-looking?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Lu. I told you that Miss Lu was very powerful. Do you believe me now?¡±


    Mrs. Ding immediately looked at Lu Shuyu. ¡°Amazing, Miss Lu. You¡¯re simply a god.¡± Her attitude was completely different from her previous fierce look of wanting to chase people away.


    Shu Yu was packing her makeup bag. ¡°Thank you for your approval. I opened a clothing store on Ningshui Street. If you need anything, you can come and take care of my business. This is the flyer. Bring it here and I¡¯ll give you a discount.¡±


    ¡°Yo, the publicity for this is really good.¡±


    Shu Yu was very approachable. I especially found someone to draw it and spent a lot of money. It was to make the people who saw it feel pleasing and reluctant to throw it away.¡±


    It was a full tael of silver. Her heart ached.


    Mrs. Ding was amused by her. ¡°Since Shopkeeper Lu is so thoughtful, I can¡¯t take this flyer for nothing.¡± She reached out and took out a silver note from her sleeve. ¡°Shopkeeper Lu made a special trip and even helped Yuehua with such a big favor. I haven¡¯t seen her so happy in a long time. This silver is Shopkeeper Lu¡¯s hard work fee and the fee for this flyer. Shopkeeper Lu, you must not refuse.¡±


    Of course, Shu Yu would not refuse. She only sighed with emotion that people in the financial industry were indeed rich.


    Regardless of whether it was the Ding family¡¯s Mrs. Ding or Ding Yuehua, they were all very generous.


    Daya quickly lowered her head. She felt that she was too inexperienced. If she got too excited later, she would embarrass Yu.


    Ten taels, another ten taels.


    Yu had earned sixty taels of silver in one trip. Did rich people not treat money as money?


    Sixty taels of silver were something that ordinary farmers would not be able to earn in ten years.


    But now, one day.


    It was simply unimaginable!

 Chapter 183 - 183: We Made Money

    Chapter 183: We Made Money


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mrs. Ding and the Ding family surrounded Ding Yuehua and looked at her for a long time. The more they looked, the more curious they became.


    This was the second time Ding Yuehua had become the center of attention. She was originally not confident, but now she was smiling. Even though she still looked weak, her entire body seemed to be glowing.


    The Eldest Young Mistress of the Ding family was very moved. Seeing that Mrs.Ding was talking to Ding Yuehua, she quietly walked in front of Shu Yu and whispered, ¡°Shopkeeper Lu, do you have other colors for this dress in your shop?¡±


    She didn¡¯t ask Shu Yu to put on makeup. The makeup lasted for too long. It was already time for dinner.


    If she wanted to change, she would have to wait until tomorrow morning. However, she could still buy the clothes first.


    Shu Yu sized up the Eldest Young Mistress and smiled. ¡°Although we don¡¯t have any other colors, we can still customize them. It was just that¡­ the Eldest Young Mistress¡¯ figure was curvy and graceful. You were not suitable for this style of clothes. I do have something suitable. If you are free, you can come over and try it on. I¡¯ll pick a dress that I guarantee will suit you.¡±


    Coincidentally, this young mistress of the Ding family had a slightly flat figure that was different from Ding Yuehua¡¯s. If she wore this kind of clothes with fake shawls and puffed sleeves, she would only look very strong.


    Yes, just like the one she was wearing now. Although it was not bad, it did not fit her well.


    The Eldest Young Mistress was stunned for a moment, then she was delighted. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and take a look another day.¡±


    Of course, she did not want to buy the same clothes as others, but the one Ding Yuehua was wearing was too eye-catching. She felt that she was prettier than Ding Yuehua, so she was naturally more stunning when she wore it.


    Shu Yu was very satisfied. She had gained a lot today. Not only did she have a small amount of money, but after Ding Yuehua¡¯s appearance, she would at least have a few more customers.


    Just as she was thinking about it, a joyful voice suddenly came from outside. ¡°The Lord is back. The Lord is back.¡±


    When the Ding family heard this, they instantly beamed with joy. Mrs. Ding even clapped her hands together. ¡°I knew the Lord would be fine. Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡±


    Ding Yuehua wanted to go out too, but after taking two steps, she was pulled back by Mrs. Ding. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Your head is still injured. Go to bed and lie down.¡± She was very satisfied with her daughter¡¯s delicate appearance.


    Then, she went out again and expressionlessly asked the Third Miss who was kneeling on the ground to get up and go to the room to rest.


    Shu Yu looked at this series of operations and sighed in her heart. This rich family¡¯s inner house was indeed not peaceful. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Ding had already brought the rest of the Ding family out. It was a big deal that the Lord Ding had returned. It only took an instant for the house to turn quiet from noisy.


    Shu Yu prepared to leave. ¡°Yuehua, we¡¯ll be going back first. Since the Lord Ding is back, I think you have a lot to say. We won¡¯t disturb you here. If you have any problems in the future, you can come to Ningshui Street to find me.¡±


    Ding Yuehua didn¡¯t try to persuade her to stay. She only thanked her again and again before letting Xiao Yun send her out.


    Shu Yu brought Daya back the way they came.


    No more soldiers were guarding the back door. As expected, nothing would happen to the Ding family.


    Shu Yu and Daya got on the mule carriage and drove to Ningshui Street.


    It was only when they were out of Xiao Yun¡¯s line of sight that Daya suddenly said excitedly, ¡°Yu, we¡¯ve earned money. So much silver.¡±


    Shu Yu was amused. ¡°Calm down, Sis. There will be more silver in the future.¡±

 Chapter 184 - 184: The Big Girl Who Surprised People

    Chapter 184: The Big Girl Who Surprised People


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daya didn¡¯t know how to remain calm. In the beginning, she had thought it was pretty good. After the shop was opened, as long as they sold two pieces of clothing a day, they would earn at most one or two hundred coins per piece. They would earn three or four hundred coins a day.


    In Daya¡¯s heart, this was already very high.


    That was about ten taels of silver a month. After deducting the rent, labor, and some other expenses, They could save at least five taels of silver a month. Fifty to sixty taels a year. Just thinking about it made her excited.


    But now¡­Yu spent a day, no, less than half a day to earn half a year¡¯s worth of money.


    Daya¡¯s heart was about to jump out. Her imagination was indeed too poor.


    Shu Yu saw this and stuffed all the banknotes into Daya¡¯s hands. ¡°Sis, feel it now. You just have to get used to it in the future.¡±


    Daya almost threw the banknote in her hand. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and held it tightly in her palm. She let out a long breath. ¡°Yu, don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scaring you. Didn¡¯t you hear Miss Ding say that it¡¯s not easy to earn thirty taels a month? Sister, we commoners don¡¯t have money. However, those who did business well would go out for a meal and spend a hundred taels.¡±


    Daya was speechless. That must be the liver of a dragon and the gall of a phoenix, right?


    Shu Yu smiled. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. The Shu family¡¯s daily life was quite extravagant. Although they often deducted her monthly salary, they were generous in other aspects.


    Shu Yu waited for Daya to be more or less done with her acceptance before getting down to business. ¡°Sis, did you notice anything when I put makeup on Miss Ding just now?¡± S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Daya was stunned. She thought for a moment and said hesitantly, ¡°I realized that you only changed Miss Ding¡¯s eyebrows and eyes a little, but she felt completely different. Also, Miss Ding¡¯s nose is a little flat. After you¡¯re done, her nose will look much taller. Yes, there were also layers on both sides of her face.¡±


    Shu Yu was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Daya to notice all of this and be very careful.


    This was also the reason why she brought Daya along. She wanted to use these two months to give Daya systematic emergency training.


    After all, if she wasn¡¯t around in the future, someone would have to take care of the shop.


    She did not expect Daya to give her a surprise. She was more talented than she had imagined.


    Since that was the case, she wouldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    Seeing that she was silent, Daya felt a little uneasy. ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, Sister, you¡¯re right. When we get back, I¡¯ll teach you how to do makeup.¡±


    Daya¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I-I¡¯ll study hard.¡±


    Then, she would be able to earn a lot of money like Yu. Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to ask for 60 taels a day. That half was fine too.


    As they spoke, the mule carriage stopped in front of the ready-to-wear clothes shop.


    When Dahu and Sanya in the shop heard the sound, they hurriedly ran out.


    What surprised Shu Yu was that the Dahu was holding Maneki in his arms. After not seeing him for half a day, he decided to play with the female cat.


    The old lady also came out to welcome them. ¡°Aiyo, you¡¯re finally back. We were so worried.¡±


    She also waited until Shu Yu left before she found out that the servant girl who came over was a servant of the Ding family.


    As for Lord Ding, he had been locked up in the county office and had not been allowed to go back.


    The old lady wanted to ask how the Ding family was doing, but she was pulled into the shop by Daya. ¡°Grandma, let me show you something.¡±

 Chapter 185 - 185: The Whole Family Is Shocked

    Chapter 185: The Whole Family Is Shocked


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady walked to the back of the counter with a suspicious look on her face. Only then did she see Daya mysteriously opening her tightly clenched right hand.


    Madam Ruan and Lu Erbai¡¯s attention was also drawn to this, and they looked over curiously.


    In the next moment, the three of them saw the two silver notes lying in her hands. As soon as the banknote was unfolded, the three of them sucked in a cold breath.


    So, so much money?


    Daya took a deep breath and then told them everything that happened after he went to the Ding residence today. ¡°You didn¡¯t see Yu¡¯s technique. It was too godly. The Ding family was stunned. The fifty taels were given by Miss Ding, and the ten taels were given by Mrs. Ding. In just a short while, there were sixty taels.¡±


    The old lady and the other two couldn¡¯t help but gulp. They hadn¡¯t expected this either.


    A few of them raised their heads in unison to look at Shu Yu. The latter was talking to Sanya. When she felt the burning gaze, she raised her head and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing?¡± She just felt that Yu¡¯s pair of hands had to be worshipped in the future.


    Shu Yu inexplicably felt that their gazes made her heart skip a beat. She laughed dryly and said to the few of them, ¡°I see that the shop has been tidied up. There¡¯s nothing much to do. Why don¡¯t we go to the small courtyard we rented first? We would stay in the county town tonight and come over early tomorrow. Oh right, why didn¡¯t I see Brother Daniu?¡±


    The old lady quickly said, ¡°Daniu went to buy firecrackers. Isn¡¯t the restaurant opening tomorrow? We had to release two strings to tell others.¡±


    With that said the old lady suddenly felt that setting off two strings of firecrackers was a little too cold.


    It was mainly because they had considered the fact that the family did not have money, so they hung a couplet and two strings of firecrackers. But now¡­


    Looking at the sixty taels of silver in Daya¡¯s hand, the Lu family fell into deep thought.


    The old lady asked, ¡°Yu, should we invite a dragon and lion dance to liven things up?¡± Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°No need, just set off firecrackers and buy some nuts to eat. If you meet anyone who comes to watch, share the joy.¡±


    The old lady thought about how there were only a few pieces of clothing in their shop. It was indeed quite awkward to make it too big.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it this way. When Daniu comes back, we¡¯ll go to the small courtyard to clean up and come over early tomorrow to open for business.¡±


    Just as the old lady finished speaking, Daniu had already returned with a basket on his back.


    Shu Yu glanced at the things in the basket and asked Daniu to put them in the backyard.


    Then, the family locked the door and left.


    The courtyard they lived in was in Liufang Alley, not far from the shop. The group of people pulled the mule carriage and walked straight over.


    When she passed by Meng Yunzheng¡¯s courtyard, Shu Yu stopped for a moment. Seeing that the courtyard door was locked, she immediately retracted her gaze and continued to walk forward.


    With the silver, the old lady felt more confident. She saw that there were three houses in the courtyard and did not feel that it was a waste. Instead, she nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°This house is good. The location is not bad and it¡¯s quiet. When the time comes, no one will disturb your mother and the Daya when they are making clothes here.¡±


    The others had also seen it inside and out, and the more they looked, the more they liked it.


    The old lady couldn¡¯t stay idle and immediately picked up a broom and rag to tidy up.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Grandma, you guys rest first. I still have to go out for a while.¡±


    Madam Ruan and the others were stunned. ¡°It¡¯s already quite late. It¡¯s time for dinner. Why are you still going out?¡±


    Shu Yu winked at them. ¡°Because the God of Fortune came to our house today, and we¡¯ll have silver in a while. How can we miss it?¡±

 Chapter 186 - 186: Selling the Recipe

    Chapter 186: Selling the Recipe


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady was excited. ¡°You have a guest again?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shu Yu waved at Sanya. ¡°Didn¡¯t I make a scar removal cream before? I promised to bring Sanya to Doctor Xu today to see the effect of removing scars. If it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll sell the prescription to him. We should have gone over in the morning, but didn¡¯t we suddenly have work to do and was delayed until now?¡±


    The old lady had almost forgotten about this matter. She quickly nodded when she heard that. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Doctor Xu must be waiting anxiously. Go quickly.¡±


    Shu Yu asked Lu Er Bai again, ¡°Dad, come with us. We can also let Doctor Xu give you a follow-up visit to see how your leg is recovering.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Dahu also wanted to go, but when he saw that his grandmother and mother were busy, he immediately stopped and turned around to help.


    Shu Yu looked at his back and could not help but laugh. He was young, but he had a lot to worry about.


    The father and daughter got on the mule carriage and quickly drove toward the clinic.


    Doctor Xu was indeed looking forward to it. He had been walking around the clinic for the entire afternoon. If he didn¡¯t know that Shu Yu¡¯s shop was opening tomorrow and that she would be very busy today, he would have gone to his door to question her.


    Just as he was about to lose his patience, the mule carriage finally stopped in front of his door.


    Doctor Xu rushed out and saw Sanya¡¯s face at first glance.


    The last time he saw her, the little girl was thin and small, and her face was pale. Coupled with that scar, she looked like a beggar.


    It had only been more than ten days since they last met, but the little girl seemed to have changed into a different person. Her face had gained some flesh and looked cute. The color of the scar was already very light. It was almost invisible from a distance.


    Scar removal cream was indeed useful.


    Doctor Xu was so happy that he almost jumped up. ¡°Come in, Sanya, come in quickly. Let me take a good look at your face.¡±


    Shu Yu, who was helping Lu Erbai out of the car, was speechless. Doctor Xu, you look like a wretched human trafficker.


    ¡°Doctor Xu, the patient is here.¡±


    Doctor Xu raised his head and looked at Sanya. ¡°It¡¯s all the same.¡±


    Sanya was a little afraid. She was timid, to begin with. If it weren¡¯t for Shu Yu¡¯s presence these days, which made her a little more confident, she might not even be willing to go out.


    At this moment, looking at Doctor Xu, who was smiling especially terrifyingly, Sanya was about to cry. She weakly asked Shu Yu for help, ¡°Second Sister¡­¡±


    Shu Yu handed the walking stick to Lu Erbai and quickly ran to Sanya¡¯s side. She picked her up and said to Doctor Xu, ¡°You¡¯ll scare my sister like this. Doctor Xu, let¡¯s talk inside the clinic.¡±


    Doctor Xu finally restrained himself a little and went in with his hands behind his back.


    Shu Yu insisted that he take a look at Lu Erbai¡¯s leg first. After that, he started talking about the scar removal cream. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With Shu Yu hugging her, Doctor Xu approached Sanya again. Sanya was not afraid at all. Instead, she blinked her big eyes and said excitedly, ¡°Uncle Xu, my scar is almost gone. My second sister helped me remove it. I¡¯ve never seen someone as amazing as her.¡±


    Doctor Xu looked up at Shu Yu and nodded perfunctorily. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. She¡¯s quite amazing.¡±


    Sanya was satisfied.


    Doctor Xu asked Shu Yu to show him the finished product of the scar removal cream. After studying it for a while, they began to discuss the price.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to sell the recipe to me? Are you not going to sell it yourself?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°But I have another request.¡±

 Chapter 187 - 187: Seven Skewers of Candied Haws

    Chapter 187: Seven Skewers of Candied Haws


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Doctor Xu resisted the urge to roll his eyes and pointed at her. ¡°I knew there would be more trouble.¡±


    Shu Yu argued, ¡°Doctor Xu, don¡¯t accuse me. I haven¡¯t said my request yet.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me.¡±


    ¡°I think so. About the recipe, I can sell it to you at a lower price. But¡­¡± Before Doctor Xu¡¯s eyes lit up, Shu Yu quickly changed the topic. ¡°In the future, if you sell a bottle of this scar removal cream, give me 5% of it. How about that?¡±


    5% was not a lot.


    According to Doctor Xu¡¯s standard of charge, she estimated that her scar removal cream would cost at least ten or twenty taels. If she asked for 5% of it, it would only cost one tael at most.


    It was already very few.


    Shu Yu mainly wanted to give her family another way out. The shop was not on the right track yet, and she did not know what would happen in the future. She had to leave a way out for the Lu family.


    Doctor Xu was startled and began to ponder carefully in his heart.


    The cost of this scar removal cream was not high. The medicine that he saw Shu Yu grab last time did not require many precious medicinal herbs.


    His profit was still very large, 5%¡­


    Although it was a little painful, it was not impossible.


    ¡°If it¡¯s half done, then how much is this recipe worth?¡±


    ¡°One hundred and fifty taels.¡± Shu Yu clicked her tongue.¡± How is it? Cheap, right?¡±


    Listening to the side of the whole process, Lu Erbai was speechless. Was this cheap?


    Doctor Xu felt that it was within his acceptable range. After all, his medical center had always charged high fees. Moreover, this scar removal cream could be sold to the capital in the future. At that time, the price would increase several times.


    This thing was a rare good thing for those rich and powerful families.


    His original estimate was three hundred taels, but now that it was halved, he was still very happy.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get you some silver.¡±


    Lu Erbai stared blankly at his departing back and sighed, ¡°Doctor Xu is a straightforward person.¡± He didn¡¯t even know how to bargain.


    Shu Yu drank a cup of tea. Today was indeed the day of the God of Fortune¡¯s visit.


    However, she had spent almost all the money she had on her, and now she had made up for it.


    Doctor Xu quickly took out the banknote and Shu Yu prescribed in front of him.


    The transaction between the two parties was very pleasant. Shu Yu happily put away the silver notes in her hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll count on Doctor Xu¡¯s business to be prosperous so that I can share the profits.¡±


    Doctor Xu snorted lightly. ¡°You¡¯re opening for business tomorrow. I wish you a great opening as well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Shu Yu once again helped Lu Erbai onto the mule carriage. However, this time, she didn¡¯t get on the cart. Instead, she led the mule forward slowly.


    When she passed by the hawker selling candied haws, she bought seven sticks of candied haws and gave one to Sanya. Lu Erbai kept the rest so that they could each get a stick when they got home.


    Sanya looked at the candied haws in her hands, her eyes shining.


    ¡°Second Sister, candied haws, I have never eaten it.¡± In the past, every time Aunt came to the county town, she would bring back a stick of candied haws for Dabao.


    Dabao was very detestable. Every time, he would deliberately run in front of her and her brother and bite them in front of them with a look of enjoyment.


    Every time Sanya ran away, but when there was no one, she would lick her lips, fantasizing about herself eating candied haws, sour and sweet, as if it was a delicacy in the world.


    Today, she finally got to eat it.


    Lu Erbai looked at his little daughter, feeling a little sour in his heart.


    Of the seven sticks of candied haws, Shu Yu had bought one for each of them. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Erbai took out his skewer. ¡°Sanya likes it. I¡¯ll share mine with you and Dahu.¡±

 Chapter 188 - 188: Your Mother Is That Stingy

    Chapter 188: Your Mother Is That Stingy


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sanya was stunned and shook her head quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I have it.¡±


    Shu Yu also said, ¡°Eating too much hawthorn isn¡¯t good for her stomach. One skewer is enough. Dad, keep it for yourself.¡±


    After hearing that it was bad for the body, Lu Erbai didn¡¯t insist. He just patted his youngest daughter¡¯s head and smiled at her happy expression.


    Shu Yu bought a lot of things on the way back. With money in her hands, she could not restrain her desire to shop.


    Lu Erbai tried to persuade her a few times but to no avail.


    Fortunately, the things she bought were not expensive. They were just some snacks. It was obvious that she had specially brought them back for everyone to eat.


    When the mule carriage stopped at the entrance of Liufang Alley, the old lady, and the others had already bought the vegetables and prepared the meal, waiting for them to return.


    Sanya took a stick of candied haws from Lu Erbai. After getting out of the car, she ran inside. ¡°Brother, Brother will give you something delicious.¡±


    Dahu was sweeping the floor with a broom. When he heard the sound, he suddenly looked up. Then, a string of bright red candied haws was right in front of his eyes.


    The Dahu was stunned and looked at Sanya.


    The latter tilted her head and ate her skewer as she handed the skewer in her hand to him. ¡°Here you go. Our Sister bought it for us. We all have one. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    The Dahu¡¯s eyes sparkled as he quickly took it.


    The brother and sister looked at each other and smiled. They bit on the candied haws and laughed. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu could not help but laugh. It was indeed easy to be satisfied in a child¡¯s world. Having a stick of candied haws was like having everything.


    Shu Yu distributed the remaining candied haws. Daniu scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°I have some too?¡±


    Daniu didn¡¯t want to go back today in case he had to rush over tomorrow. It would be too troublesome.


    However, he wasn¡¯t going to stay here tonight. After dinner, he went to the shop to sleep.


    He had been busy these days. Shu Yu meant that although he was her cousin, she couldn¡¯t let him work for anything. She had to pay him some money.


    The old lady agreed with her, but Daniu disagreed.


    The old lady hit him a few times. ¡°You¡¯re getting married at the end of the year. Your mother is so stingy. Don¡¯t you have some money saved up? If your wife wants to buy something to eat in the future, do you have to use her dowry?¡±


    Daniu instantly thought of Daya¡¯s situation and shook his head. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    The old lady slapped a string of copper coins into his hand, causing his palm to turn red. ¡°Since you know that, then you have to plan for yourself. After you get married, you and your wife will be your own family. You¡¯re a man, so you have to give your wife to rely on. Money is the most practical thing, do you understand?¡±


    Daniu understood, so he hesitated for a moment before accepting the copper coins.


    The old lady was satisfied, finally, said, ¡°You¡¯re the eldest grandson in the Lu family, never been taught by your mother to be foolish.¡±


    The grandma was talking about his mother, so Daniu could only laugh dryly and did not refute.


    Only then did the old lady chase him back to the shop to sleep.


    After Daniu left, Shu Yu took out the money she had earned from selling the scar removal cream.


    ¡°Just in time. Before the opening ceremony tomorrow, let¡¯s check the accounts and make some money later so that we can have an idea.¡±


    Looking at the banknotes on the table, the old lady and Madame Ruan felt as if their worldview had been shattered.


    Yu went out and earned another 150 taels of silver.


    Could it be that they had seen too little of the world, so they didn¡¯t know that there were so many rich people now?

 Chapter 189 - 189: Settling Credits and Recruiting

    Chapter 189: Settling Credits and Recruiting


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, when Shu Yu calculated all the expenses before the opening of the restaurant, the old lady and Madam Ruan were stunned.


    They had already spent over a hundred taels of silver before the shop opened for business.


    This money¡­Where did all the money go? Why did they not know that they had handled such a large sum of money?


    ¡°The main ones are the mule carriage, the decoration of the shop, and the cloth.¡±


    The biggest thing was the fabric. The fabric that Shu Yu bought was all good. If it was too bad, those madams and young ladies would not be interested at all.


    She had several rolls of good silk from the largest silk store in the county.


    However, these materials were enough for some time. She did not need to spend money in this area for the time being.


    ¡°So, we won¡¯t need to spend a lot of money next. It¡¯s mainly on labor. We still don¡¯t have enough clothes in our shop. I still have to teach Sister how to put on makeup, so Mother is the only one who can make clothes. It¡¯s too late, so I thought of hiring two people.¡±


    Recruiting?


    Naturally, this method was to recruit people with good craftsmanship.


    Shu Yu saw that Madam Ruan wanted to say something but hesitated as if she had something to say, so she asked,¡± Is there someone in your heart?¡±


    Madam Ruan glanced at her mother-in-law, who glared at her. ¡°If you want to talk, then talk. Why are you looking at me?¡±


    Madam Ruan quickly retracted her gaze and said softly, ¡°Yu, Mother knows someone who can make clothes quickly and exquisitely. She¡¯s also a good person. When I was young, I wasn¡¯t good at making clothes, so I was¡­When the Ruan family scolded me, she was the one who secretly told me the technique.¡±


    Shu Yu could tell. ¡°So, she¡¯s from the Ruan Family Village?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± This was also the reason why Madam Ruan hesitated. ¡°Xiang¡¯s life wasn¡¯t good. She married someone when she was young, but the other party passed away a few years later. Her in-laws despised her for giving birth to a daughter and chased her out with her daughter. When she returned to her parent¡¯s home, they were unhappy and refused to let her go home. After that, she found a run-down house in the Ruan Family Village. The village chief asked her for some rent and stayed there.¡±


    Madam Ruan was three years older than Xiang, and Xiang got married later than her, so her daughter was one year younger than Shu Yu.


    The mother and daughter depended on each other for survival. They usually embroidered some handkerchiefs to make a living.


    Xiang was good at making clothes, and she was a nice person, which was why Madam Ruan recommended her.


    The old lady snorted. ¡°The people of the Ruan Family Village are all bad. If your family finds out that our family has opened a shop, they might come and take advantage of us again.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Madam Ruan did not dare to refute. The things her family had done made her unable to lift her head for the rest of her life.


    However, Shu Yu¡¯s hand under the table gently tugged at her. Madam Ruan looked up and heard her say, ¡°Sure, but we still have to see how good her craftsmanship is and what her character is like.¡± If there¡¯s no problem, we¡¯ll recruit her. As for the Ruan Family Village¡­We will find out sooner or later. Not only them, but we also have to be prepared for others to come. No matter what, we can help those who are good to us if we can. If we don¡¯t agree, then we¡¯ll fight them out. There¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡± S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡±


    Madam Ruan¡¯s face flashed with joy. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go to the Ruan Family Village another day and tell Xiang.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Other than that, Shu Yu wanted to recruit an embroidery lady.

 Chapter 190 - 190: Shes Smart

    Chapter 190: She¡¯s Smart


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The embroidery lady that Shu Yu wanted was not an ordinary one who only knew how to embroider a handkerchief.


    At the very least, they had to have the skills to embroider screens independently. This kind of embroidery lady, whom ordinary farmers could not cultivate, would go back and ask Miss Ding if she had any candidates.


    After saying that, Shu Yu¡¯s gaze fell on Da Hu¡¯s head.


    Dahu and Sanya sat on the steps at the door. The old lady felt that the two children were young and were afraid that they would leak the news, so she did not let them listen to this kind of calculation of silver.


    The two children were slowly chewing on the candied haws. They had only eaten two just now and could not bear to eat too quickly. They put candied haws up. After dinner, they would take them out and slowly taste them.


    As soon as Shu Yu¡¯s gaze landed on the door, the others also turned their heads to look.


    Dahu felt his back stiffen, and he felt a burning sensation on his back.


    He asked in a low voice, ¡°Sister, do you have a feeling that you¡¯re being targeted?¡±


    Sanya shook her head and stuffed half of the candied hawthorns into her mouth. Her cheeks puffed up as she shook her head. ¡°No, I feel especially happy now. One candied hawthorn, two candied hawthorns, three, I still have three. Brother, look, you still have five. Why don¡¯t you give me one? That way, we¡¯ll have the same amount, right?¡± S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was really smart.


    Dahu looked at his sister. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m being targeted.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± However, Sanya seemed to have thought of something and immediately became nervous. ¡°Is there someone who wants to kidnap you again? Then, brother, quickly hide it. Give me the candied haws, and I¡¯ll hold it for you.¡±


    Dahu was speechless. Do you think you¡¯ve hidden your motives well?


    Shu Yu was amused by the two of them. She waved at them. ¡°Dahu, Sanya, come here. I have something to say.¡±


    The two of them immediately turned around and ran into the house.


    Shu Yu pulled Dahu over and said to the others in the room, ¡°I want to find a school for Dahu so that he can study.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Read, read?


    Dahu shook his head repeatedly. ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t study.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at him steadily.¡±Dahu, you have to go to school. Even if you don¡¯t like it, I still want you to go. I don¡¯t need you to think about fame, nor do need you to read out your achievements. However, reading and learning were the most basic. In the future, our shop will grow bigger and bigger. As the owner, can¡¯t you read? If you didn¡¯t study and didn¡¯t even know how to do accounts, and if you were scammed by people when signed the contract, then this shop that you had painstakingly opened would have to close down soon.¡±


    Dahu¡¯s eyes widened. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t like reading. Besides his family, the person he admired the most was the only scholar in his village, Scholar Tang.


    However, he had never thought of studying. At home¡­


    ¡°But I heard that studying costs a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Our family has even opened a shop.¡±


    Lu Erbai clenched his fists, his expression was solemn. ¡°Yes, study. Dahu must study.¡±


    Dahu looked around and saw that everyone was nodding. He immediately became excited. ¡°Then, I will study. I want to be the top scorer.¡±


    ¡°Our Dahu is ambitious.¡± The old lady said happily.


    Shu Yu glanced at the envious Sanya. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have a women¡¯s college here. Dahu, when you come back from school in the future, you have to teach your sister how to read, understand?¡±

 Chapter 191 - 191: Opening Day

    Chapter 191: Opening Day


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just like that, Dahu¡¯s studies were settled. After the store was opened for business, they would find a suitable school for him.


    The next day, the whole family woke up early, put on new clothes, and headed to Ningshui Street.


    There were already a few shops on Ningshui Street that were open early in the morning. When Shu Yu reached the shop, Daniu happened to be opening the door.


    The old lady had gone to get the auspicious time previously, and 8 a.m. was the auspicious time to open for business.


    Daniu spread out the firecrackers and prepared snacks.


    The shopkeepers of the shops next door all looked over. Most of the surrounding businesses were not optimistic about the news of the Lu family opening a ready-to-wear clothes shop.


    This was especially when they had come over yesterday and found that there were only a few pieces of clothes. Although the shop was decorated in a novel and comfortable way, so what? A shop that sold clothes but didn¡¯t even have many items was useless.


    They asked around and found out that the Lu family came from a small remote village. They had no experience in doing business before, nor did they have any backing. In fact, they had been a family that could not even solve the problem of their livelihood half a month ago. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As a result, the shopkeepers of the various shops were speechless. They did not think that the Lu family¡¯s shop could last long.


    Of course, although they didn¡¯t think much of the Lu family, peace was always the most important thing in business. As such, the few shops nearby still wrapped up two bags of sweets and sent them over as a congratulatory gift.


    Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu arrived when it was almost seven in the morning.


    The moment Lu Sanzhu arrived, he complained to Shu Yu in dissatisfaction, ¡°I was going to help yesterday, but the old lady stopped me, saying that the car can¡¯t fit all of us. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if Daniu didn¡¯t come then? I¡¯m trying to show my mum filial piety as a son, but to think she¡¯s unwilling.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the old lady pinched his ear, ¡°It¡¯s a big day. Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu cried out, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t dare to do it anymore. I really don¡¯t!¡±


    The old lady snorted and asked him, ¡°Where are Dabao and Baoya?¡±


    ¡°I was afraid that there would be too many people and I couldn¡¯t take care of them, so I sent them to their grandmother¡¯s house.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu and his wife came, and so did Lu Dasong and his wife.


    Madam Li had wanted to bring Erniu and Lanhua over and see if they could take advantage of anything, but Lu Dasong did not agree, so she had no choice.


    Zhang Shu¡¯s words last time had affected the couple. Recently, Lu Dasong did not listen to her ideas much. He was afraid that others would say that he did not have a mind of his own and that his wife was the one who made the decisions in the house.


    Madam Li did not dare to provoke him at this juncture, so she could only follow Lu Dasong over unwillingly.


    This was the first time Madam Li had come to the shop. She had originally thought that it was just a small shop with a few pieces of cloth. She did not expect that the shop was on Ningshui Street.


    Moreover¡­ It was so beautiful.


    Madam Li felt sour. Her second brother-in-law¡¯s family had really struck it rich. Why wasn¡¯t her daughter the one who was taken away back then? This way, when her daughter came back after more than ten years, she would also have a shop that looked very wealthy.


    Madam Li looked around and asked in surprise, ¡°Second sister-in-law, do you only have these few clothes? What kind of business are you doing? Can you make money?¡±


    This was the first time she saw someone who dared to open a shop with just a few pieces of clothing.


    Madam Ruan was not good with words and just smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll make more later.¡±


    ¡°How many can you make in a day? Why don¡¯t I help you? I can make clothes too.¡±


    Of course, she would have to demand a salary.

 Chapter 192 - 192: Seemingly Going to Make a Loss

    Chapter 192: Seemingly Going to Make a Loss


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as Madam Li finished speaking, Madam Liang jumped over, ¡°And me, and me. I know how to make clothes too!¡±


    Madam Ruan laughed awkwardly. They did know how to make clothes, but the products were limited to the extent that they could be worn. They couldn¡¯t make clothes that were exquisite and beautiful.


    She looked at her two sisters-in-law and said hesitantly, ¡°Well, your family is quite busy, so how can I trouble you? Just to make clothes, I have to live in the county and can¡¯t go back every day.¡±


    Madam Li frowned, ¡°We can¡¯t go back? It doesn¡¯t matter where the clothes are made. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re expensive. If you¡¯re afraid of getting them dirty, can¡¯t we just wash them after we¡¯re done?¡±


    Madam Ruan suddenly understood what it meant to be a chicken talking to a duck. Her rejection had been quite obvious. Moreover, the clothes were indeed very expensive. A good piece of clothing cost several taels of silver.


    When she made the clothes, she would trim her fingernails and apply hand cream. She also kept the table neat and tidy, as well as the room clean. On top of that, she requested that no one disturbed her. The whole family placed a lot of importance on the whole matter, so of course, they couldn¡¯t just do it casually.


    Madam Li wanted to say more, but the old lady walked over and glared at Madam Li and Madam Liang, ¡°What good clothes can you make with your dog paws? Let me tell you, don¡¯t touch the clothes in Erbai¡¯s shop. Otherwise, I¡¯ll cut your hands off!¡±


    The two of them were scolded until they shrunk their necks. The old lady glared at Madam Ruan and said, ¡°Yu is in charge of hiring people for the shop. The next time you meet people who want to work in the shop, tell them to go to Yu. Let me tell you, if you dare to take over and hold Yu back, you¡¯d better get lost as soon as possible.¡±


    Madam Ruan shook her head hurriedly, ¡°I won¡¯t hold her back.¡±


    At this moment, Lu Erbai called out, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s time!¡±


    It was time to open for business.


    The old lady hurriedly tidied up her clothes and hurried to the door.


    Lu Erbai stood by the side, leaning against the door with his walking stick, one hand tugging at the end of a piece of red silk that covered the signboard on the roof of the shop. He looked at his family with slight excitement.


    After a while, he took a deep breath and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Light it.¡±


    Shu Yu held a lighter and lit the firecrackers that had been spread out long ago. In the next moment, a crackling sound suddenly rang in everyone¡¯s ears. Daya protected Dahu and Sanya as they hurriedly ran into the shop.


    Lu Erbai raised his head, and with a forceful tug of his right hand, the red silk cloth was pulled away, revealing the words on the plaque: Yiren Pavilion.


    The so-called Yiren symbolized ladies who were the object of fantasies.


    Shu Yu felt that the meaning was quite good. It was simple and easy to understand, and it was also elegant to read.


    After the firecrackers were set off, many were attracted by the commotion. Some children who were watching the show ran over happily.


    However, no one came inside. They just stood outside and watched.


    The doors of Yiren Pavilion were very wide. Even if one stood outside, one could see what was inside.


    Therefore, everyone quickly found out that this was a ready-to-wear clothes shop, and it was one that didn¡¯t have many clothes. All of them instantly lost interest. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madam Li and Madam Liang chattered at the side, ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any customers? It¡¯s already so quiet on the opening day¡­ It doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re going to make money at all.¡±


    Madam Liang was quite worried. She did hope that her second brother-in-law¡¯s family would make money. After all, she was hoping to get some benefits.


    Madam Li was gloating, ¡°They made such a big fuss earlier, but it looks like they¡¯re going to lose money.¡±

 Chapter 193 - 193: Three Gifts

    Chapter 193: Three Gifts


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the two ladies chattered, laughter came from outside.


    ¡°Ms. Lu, congratulations on your grand opening!¡±


    Everyone looked up and saw Doctor Xu walking over with a helper. The latter was holding a gift box in his hand.


    Lu Erbai¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Doctor Xu, you¡¯re here. Please come in, please come in.¡±


    Doctor Xu handed the gift box to Shu Yu, then greeted the others and went in to look around the shop.


    Once he did so, the smile on his face froze. He looked at Shu Yu strangely. Were they really going to open a ready-to-wear clothes shop? With just these few clothes? There were even fewer clothes than the ones in his closet.


    But he didn¡¯t say much and was led by Daniu to sit down and drink tea.


    After a while, another person came with a gift box in his hand as well.


    Upon arrival, he nodded and smiled at Lu Erbai before handing over the gift box.


    Lu Erbai was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t know this person. Furthermore, the other party didn¡¯t even say a word when handing over the gift. Should he accept the gift box or not? S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn¡¯t just Lu Erbai. The others didn¡¯t recognize the young man either.


    Dahu, who was smart, went to find Shu Yu who was talking to Doctor Xu inside.


    Shu Yu came out and saw Meng Yunzheng. Surprise flashed across her face as she said, ¡°Young Master Meng?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled and silently congratulated her.


    Shu Yu introduced him to Lu Erbai, ¡°Dad, this is Young Master Meng. A year ago, Doctor Zhao was instructed by him to treat our injuries.¡±


    Lu Erbai knew Zhao Xi, but he had never seen Meng Yunzheng before. This was the first time he had seen the latter.


    Upon hearing that he was his savior, Lu Erbai instantly became excited and enthusiastic, ¡°So it¡¯s Young Master Meng! Quick, come in and sit.¡±


    Shu Yu said softly, ¡°Dad, Young Master Meng got into an accident previously, so he can¡¯t speak now.¡±


    When Lu Erbai heard this, he looked at Meng Yunzheng with concern. He instructed Shu Yu, ¡°Then take good care of him. Make him feel welcome.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Dad,¡± Shu Yu brought Meng Yunzheng into the shop and let him sit opposite Doctor Xu.


    After Doctor Xu drank a cup of tea, he wanted to leave. After all, he was the only doctor in his clinic, and he had to work. Otherwise, his patients would be lost if he wasn¡¯t around. As such, he left after staying for a while and meeting Meng Yunzheng.


    As a result, Meng Yunzheng instantly became the focus of attention. He was gentlemanly and handsome, to begin with. Even if he did not speak, people would not be able to look away.


    Meng Yunzheng was very calm. He had long been used to such gazes.


    Dahu and Sanya hid behind the counter and sneaked glances over time and time again. This person was really good-looking, even more so than Scholar Tang.


    The ¡°glorious moon¡± that their second sister had mentioned in the past should be him, right?


    Shu Yu chatted with Meng Yunzheng. After a while, someone came over to give gifts again.


    It was Xiao Yun. She said to Shu Yu apologetically, ¡°Shopkeeper Lu, our Young Miss has something on today and can¡¯t get away. She¡¯s sorry she can¡¯t come over to congratulate you herself.¡±


    Shu Yu understood. Lord Ding had just returned yesterday, so there must be many things to arrange. In addition, Ding Yuehua had just broken off the engagement with the Jiang family, so the follow-up must also be troublesome. The lady was sick now, so it was normal for her not to come out.


    Xiao Yun left after giving the gifts. After a while, Meng Yunzheng also got up and left.


    After all, this was a women¡¯s ready-to-made clothes shop. Other than the Lu family, it was quite awkward for a man like him to be here.


    Once he left, only the Lu family was left in the huge shop.

 Chapter 194 - 194: A Heavy Gift Box

    Chapter 194: A Heavy Gift Box


    Seeing that the shop was deserted again, the Lu family members were a little worried.


    Even Lu Sanzhu, who was inexplicably confident in Shu Yu, couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he looked at the lonely gift boxes on the counter.


    Only three people came to congratulate the opening of the shop. This was too shabby.


    He scooted over and whispered into Shu Yu¡¯s ear, ¡°Yu, why don¡¯t you give me some money and I¡¯ll hire a few people to get some empty gift boxes to increase the popularity of our shop?¡±


    Not only him, but even Lu Dasong came over and said, ¡°I think this method is feasible. We can also hire a few people to pretend to be customers. Otherwise, with so few people on the opening day, it will affect our luck in the future.¡±


    Madam Li nodded at the side, ¡°That¡¯s right. I felt that you guys couldn¡¯t do it from the start. We are all ordinary people. Even if you want to open a shop, it would be good enough to sell some food or open a grocery store. Why do you have to open a ready-to-wear clothes shop? Moreover, you chose Ningshui Street. Look, there are no customers at all. It¡¯s a waste of money. You guys are too naive.¡±


    Shu Yu was grateful for Lu Sanzhu and Lu Dasong¡¯s good intentions, but Madam Li¡¯s constant badmouthing today made her feel extremely uncomfortable.


    ¡°Aunt, if you don¡¯t think much of the shop, why don¡¯t you just go home? Either way, you can¡¯t help much here.¡±


    Madam Li¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°You, how can you say that? I¡¯m your elder!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re aware that you are an elder? Then as your mother-in-law, isn¡¯t it right that I beat you to death?¡± The old lady walked over angrily.


    She hadn¡¯t seen any customers enter the shop and was feeling very frustrated. After scolding Madam Li, she looked at Lu Dasong, ¡°If you can¡¯t control your wife, don¡¯t come. It¡¯s a big day, yet she just insists on bringing bad luck to others.¡±


    Madame Lee felt wronged. What did she do that was so wrong? Wasn¡¯t she just telling the truth?


    Her mother-in-law was getting more and more bias toward her second brother-in-law¡¯s family.


    However, she did not dare to say anything in front of the old lady.


    As they were talking, a commotion suddenly came from outside, ¡°Hello, Boss Lu! What a grand opening! I hope customers will flood your shop, hahaha!¡±


    The person was extremely loud, and it instantly diverted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone in the shop turned their heads to look at the door.


    Lu Erbai looked at the person in confusion, ¡°You are¡­¡±


    That person laughed again, ¡°Me? My surname is Lue, and I also own a shop. We are in the same trade, and my shop is just at the head of the street. You will definitely see it the next time you pass by. Come, come, come. This is a congratulatory gift from me to Boss Lu. Do accept it. This congratulatory gift cost me a lot of effort.¡±


    Lu Erbai found the person before him quite strange. The words he said were polite, but they sounded particularly awkward.


    That being said, the shopkeepers of the surrounding shops had also come to congratulate the opening of the shop this morning, so there was nothing wrong with the other party coming over either.


    As such, Lu Erbai could only smile and take the gift box. However, when he took it, he realized that the gift box from Boss Lue was very big and very¡­ heavy.


    Lu Erbai¡¯s leg was injured, and he was holding onto a walking stick with one hand. How could he withstand the weight of the gift box after the other party suddenly released his grip? He immediately couldn¡¯t remain standing and fell to the side. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Boos Lue stood close and couldn¡¯t help but look smug.


    However, just as Lu Erbai¡¯s body was about to fall to the ground, a hand suddenly appeared behind him. It supported him from behind and held him up.


    After Lu Erbai steadied himself, he let out a long sigh of relief. He then turned to look at Shu Yu, who was standing behind him.

 Chapter 195 - 195: Rubbish

    Chapter 195: Rubbish


    Shu Yu looked at Boss Lue expressionlessly. With one hand supporting Lu Erbai and the other holding the gift box, she turned around and handed it to Daniu, who was also running over. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Boss Lue narrowed his eyes and his expression changed slightly. This girl was quite strong.


    Shu Yu stood in front of Lu Erbai and sized up the person before her, ¡°Boss Lue, the owner of Lue¡¯s Ready-to-wear Clothes Shop?¡±


    As soon as Shu Yu said this, Lu Erbai and the others immediately understood.


    So it was the boss of the county¡¯s other ready-to-wear clothes shop. Good Lord, was he here to look for trouble?


    In the huge Jiangyuan County, there was only one ready-to-wear clothes shop, and it was owned by the Lue family. There had been other ready-to-wear clothes shops in the past, but most of them had not been open for long before they closed down due to poor management or poor business.


    In contrast, the Lue family had been rooted here for many years, and because of this, they monopolized the market.


    Was it because they didn¡¯t like that the Lu family was also opening a ready-to-wear clothes shop that they wanted to deal with them now?


    Boss Lue looked at Shu Yu. Since he came, he had naturally asked about the Lu family¡¯s situation. He knew that this shop was managed by the second daughter of the Lu family. He also knew that the poor Lu family had moved from the countryside to the county and opened this outrageous ready-to-wear clothes shop thanks to this daughter.


    Boss Lue felt that the Lu family was very stupid. To think they let a naive 14-year-old girl make the decisions. It was no wonder that they didn¡¯t even have a few decent clothes even though they were running a ready-to-wear clothes shop.


    At the thought of this, Boss Lue suddenly smiled, ¡°You must be Miss Lu, right? That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the boss of Lue¡¯s ready-to-wear clothes shop. I heard that there¡¯s a new ready-to-wear clothes shop at the end of Ningshui Street, so I came over out of curiosity. Before I came, I was thinking that we could be considered the only two ready-to-wear clothes shops in Jiangyuan County. In the future, we might be able to communicate and help each other. Who knew¡­¡±


    He smiled as he looked into the shop, then shook his head and sighed, ¡°Who knew that you would be so¡­ so¡­ perfunctory? How is this opening a shop? It¡¯s clearly playing house. It¡¯s so crude that I¡¯m simply disappointed.¡±


    The people of the Lu family were quite angered, especially since Boss Lue deliberately said all this at the door. He even raised his voice and instantly attracted the attention of the surrounding passers-by.


    Lu Erbai¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°What¡¯s crude about us? The clothes in our shop are all made with great care.¡±


    Boss Lue laughed as if he had heard a joke, ¡°Care? If you really cared, would there be only ten sets of clothes on the opening day? Who are you fooling? Moreover, you didn¡¯t even hire a decent assistant. It¡¯s simply ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lu Erbai wasn¡¯t good at arguing.


    He couldn¡¯t say anything, but Shu Yu had already stepped forward. It scared Boss Lue, who was originally standing on the steps proudly, so much so that he took a step back and almost sprained his ankle and fell down the steps.


    He was stunned for a moment and got a little angry.


    However, before he could speak, he heard Shu Yu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you whether we put in any effort or not? What right do you have to say anything in our decision of selling clothes? Are you so free that you have to come over to make your presence known? Don¡¯t talk as if your clothes are so valuable. It¡¯s just a pile of rags that I don¡¯t even have the heart to talk about. Only you think you¡¯re capable. If you¡¯re really that capable, why don¡¯t you open your shop in the capital? You¡¯ve been open for decades and you still haven¡¯t moved. How dare you try to teach others what to do?¡±

 Chapter 196 - 196: Boss Lue Fainted From Anger

    Chapter 196: Boss Lue Fainted From Anger


    Boss Lue¡¯s eyes widened. This wretched girl, this wretched girl, she¡­


    Shu Yu sneered, ¡°What? Am I wrong? You¡¯re only so arrogant because no one in Jiangyuan County is willing to open a ready-to-wear clothes shop. To think you came over and pointed fingers at us. If you¡¯re so great, go to the prefecture and compete with others.¡±


    ¡°You even said our family doesn¡¯t have a decent worker? Yes, your family did hire a few workers, but all of them have their noses pointed up to the sky as if they have some kind of disease. Previously, I had been wondering why a small shop assistant with a meager salary would be so good at trimming his sail to the wind. It seems that you, the boss, are not smart enough to lead the way. It must be really hard on you to worry about our shop¡¯s business even though your IQ is limited. Thank you very much. Now can you turn around and get lost?¡±


    Boss Lue gasped for breath after being scolded. He held his chest and felt like he was about to faint.


    The shop assistant behind him quickly supported him and glared at Shu Yu, ¡°You, don¡¯t go too far. Our boss¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The assistant was so frightened that he trembled and quickly supported Boss Lue to take a few steps back.


    Shu Yu sneered and said to the other members of the Lu family, ¡°If this person dares to come again in the future, you don¡¯t have to be polite. Just beat him out.¡±


    It was the first time that the commoners who were watching the commotion at the entrance and the shopkeepers of the surrounding shops had seen Lu Shuyu¡¯s fierce and impolite side. For a moment, they did not dare to make a sound. Some who were timid could not help but gulp in dear.


    This¡­ Didn¡¯t all businesses value harmony?


    Although the words that Boss Lue had said were indeed malicious, ordinary people would not go so far as to fall out immediately, right? After all, this would leave a bad impression and affect business.


    Shu Yu simply flicked her hair and snorted, ¡°If I don¡¯t say anything, do you really think we are pushovers? How dare any Tom, Dick, or Harry come to my door and give me advice.¡± S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this point, Madam Li had already hidden in a corner of the shop. Had Shu Yu been giving her face as her aunt since she had tolerated her for so long and not scolded her so badly?


    Moreover, she suspected that Shu Yu¡¯s last sentence was actually directed at her.


    As expected, Shu Yu glanced at her, but her gaze was quickly attracted by the exclamations outside.


    ¡°Ah, Boss! Boss! Wake up!¡± It was the voice of the shop assistant from Lue¡¯s Ready-to-wear Clothes Shop.


    Shu Yu looked up and saw the shop assistant holding Boss Lue as the latter was on the ground. The assistant shouted, ¡°Yiren Pavilion is so rude. My boss came to congratulate them out of kindness, but to think they made the Boss vomit blood!¡±


    The members of the Lu family immediately frowned.


    Madam Ruan was a little worried, ¡°What, what should we do?¡±


    Shu Yu rolled up her sleeves, ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll ¡®save¡¯ him.¡±


    Just as she said that, someone in the crowd suddenly shouted, ¡°The guards are here! The guards are here! Who reported this to the officials?¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. She looked up and saw two guards walking over with serious expressions.


    She had sharp eyes and saw that the guard behind seemed to be carrying¡­ A small gift box?


    When the shop assistant heard that the guards had arrived, he immediately became nervous and was thinking about whether to leave. However, before he could do anything, a warm-hearted member of the crowd had already shouted, ¡°Official! Official! Something happened! Boss Lue was scolded until he vomited blood and fainted!¡±


    The two guards, who were about to walk forward, paused slightly and turned to look at Boss Lue and the shop assistant who were surrounded by the crowd.

 Chapter 197 - 197: Our Lord Sends His Gifts to the Lu Family

    Chapter 197: Our Lord Sends His Gifts to the Lu Family


    When the members of the Lu family saw this, they immediately became nervous.


    After all, they were just commoners. How could they not be worried when they saw the soldiers interfering?


    Lu Erbai hurriedly wanted to go forward, but his legs weren¡¯t very agile. After taking two steps, he was stopped by Shu Yu.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Lu Erbai still walked forward worriedly with the help of Lu Dasong after Shu Yu walked into the crowd.


    The crowd had automatically parted to make a path. Boss Lue was still lying in the arms of the shop assistant, and his expression was indeed quite ugly.


    The leading soldier asked, ¡°What exactly was going on?¡±


    When the shop assistant saw the officer asking, he could not help but tremble. He did not know where to start.


    However, the crowd around them had already started to tell the whole story. Some even pointed at Lu Shuyu, who had walked over.


    The two soldiers frowned and looked at each other. The soldier in the lead suddenly raised his hand, ¡°Wait a minute. Your chatter is giving me a headache. I can¡¯t understand.¡± sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After saying that, he pointed at the shop assistant and said, ¡°You, tell us what has happened. Others, don¡¯t interrupt.¡±


    The shop assistant was stunned. He could feel his Boss who has lying on the ground quietly tugging his clothes. He immediately took a deep breath and mustered his courage to speak.


    Unexpectedly, just as he opened his mouth, the soldier said, ¡°Wait. I still have something to do. We¡¯ll talk after we¡¯re done.¡±


    The shop assistant almost choked on his words, and his face was red.


    However, he could not say anything. He could only nod resentfully.


    Then, the soldier raised his head and look around the crowd. He asked, ¡°Is the boss of Yiren Pavilion¡¯s ready-to-wear shop on Ningshui Street around?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Lu Erbai walked forward. He shielded Shu Yu behind him while he faced the two soldiers.


    Shu Yu looked at her father helplessly. He could barely stand on his crutches, but he gave off an exceptionally tall feeling.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t go forward. She just looked at the two soldiers.


    The soldier standing at the back took a step forward and sized up Lu Erbai. He then smiled, ¡°You¡¯re Boss Lu? Our Lord heard that today is the opening day of the Lu family¡¯s shop, so he sent us to send you a congratulatory gift. The Lord has just arrived at Jiangyuan County and is busy with matters, so he asked us to make a trip.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lu Erbai, who had already prepared himself for the worst, was stunned when he heard this.


    The other members of the Lu family and the onlookers were also dumbfounded.


    What did they hear? Were the two soldiers here to send gifts to the Lu family?


    The new temporary county magistrate, Lord Xiang, was related to the Lu family?


    The soldier was still holding the gift box in his hand. Seeing Lu Erbai¡¯s stunned expression, he couldn¡¯t help but hand it over, ¡°Boss Lu? Take it.¡±


    ¡°What? Oh, oh,¡± Lu Erbai snapped back to his senses and reached out to take the gift box.


    Different from the big and heavy gift box that Boss Lue had sent over, the current gift box was quite small and light, but its significance could not be underestimated.


    Lu Erbai secretly took a deep breath. Although he didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on, he guessed that it had something to do with Shu Yu. Today, apart from Doctor Xu, those who came to congratulate the opening of the shop were people only Shu Yu knew.


    Therefore, after he accepted the gift box, he smiled and said to the two soldiers, ¡°Thank you for your kindness. The two officials must have gone out of their way to make this trip. Do come in and have a cup of tea.¡±

 Chapter 198 - 198: The Lu Family is Related to Lord Xiang?

    Chapter 198: The Lu Family is Related to Lord Xiang?


    Unexpectedly, the two soldiers waved their hands.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Boss Lu, you can go and do your work. Isn¡¯t there still a matter here? We have to settle this matter first.¡±


    Saying this, the soldiers¡¯ gazes fell on the shop assistant sitting on the ground.


    The shop assistant¡¯s face was filled with shock. When he heard that the two soldiers were here to send congratulatory gifts to the Lu family, he began to break out in cold sweat.


    When he met the two¡¯s questioning gazes, he trembled.


    The soldier at the front asked him, ¡°Where were we? Right, tell me in detail what exactly happened.¡± S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How could the shop assistant dare to say anything? He could only shake his head in a panic and say with a trembling mouth, ¡°I, I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± The soldier raised his voice and his expression became unfriendly. ¡°There¡¯s a fainted person lying in your arms, and you¡¯re telling me that you don¡¯t know what happened?¡±


    The shop assistant was on the verge of bursting into tears. He could only look at Boss Lue, who was still pretending to be unconscious.


    Boss Lue¡¯s forehead was also covered in sweat. He was feeling uneasy too.


    It was fine in the past since the Lue family had been rooted in this county for many years and naturally had a good relationship with the local officials. They were even on brotherly terms with the constables in the county government.


    Otherwise, their ready-to-wear clothes shop wouldn¡¯t have been able to monopolize the business in Jiangyuan County.


    However, the original county magistrate had been arrested, and the constables who were found to be in the wrong had also been locked up in prison. The remaining constables did not dare to show up at all.


    Boss Lue didn¡¯t know the new Lord Xiang at all, let alone the two soldiers standing in front of him.


    Why? Why were they related to the Lu family?


    Boss Lue closed his eyes and racked his brain for ideas.


    After a long while, he moved slightly and struggled to get up. He slowly opened his eyes and looked around blankly.


    ¡°What¡­what happened to me? What happened? Did I faint?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. His acting skills were quite bad.


    The shop assistant shouted exaggeratedly, ¡°Boss, Boss, you¡¯re finally awake! You scared me to death.¡±


    Boss Lue rubbed his temples and was helped up by the shop assistant.


    The two soldiers looked at him with a half smile, ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, tell us what happened.¡±


    Boss Lue frowned and said while looking very uncomfortable, ¡°I remember that I was walking in a hurry just now and I probably suffered a heatstroke, maybe because the weather is hot. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be fine after I go back and lie down.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± someone in the crowd quickly shouted.


    There was never a shortage of people who enjoyed watching the show and taking pleasure in others¡¯ misfortune. Previously, when Boss Lue was powerful, they criticized the Lu family, who had no background, scolding them for accepting the gift but angering Boss Lue to the point he fainted. Now that they knew that the Lu family was on good terms with the new county magistrate, they immediately changed their attitudes and pushed all the fault on Boss Lue.


    Soon, someone told the whole story. They said that on the surface, Boss Lue was here to congratulate the opening of the Lu family¡¯s shop, but in fact, he deliberately stood at the door and criticized the Lu family¡¯s shop in front of everyone.


    After that, the Lu family refuted him. After Boss Lue couldn¡¯t win against the young lady, he immediately pretended to faint. They explained the cause and effect of Boss Lue ruining the reputation of the Lu family and Miss Lu.


    They simply made Boss Lue into a heinous person.


    Boss Lue was so angry that he wanted to retort, but the crowd did not give him a chance at all.

 Chapter 199 - 199: Take Him Away

    Chapter 199: Take Him Away


    The two soldiers who had previously said that the crowd was too noisy and could not understand them nodded repeatedly at this moment. They even immediately concluded, ¡°So, Boss Lue provocation failed, and he wanted to pretend to faint to blackmail the Lu family?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡± The crowd nodded.


    The two soldiers¡¯ expressions immediately turned cold. They said to Boss Lue with a sullen face, ¡°The Lu family has already registered their ready-to-wear clothes shop with the county office. Lord Xiang hopes that the people of Jiangyuan County can work together and work hard to improve Jiangyuan County¡¯s economic strength and make the people richer, allowing all walks of life to blossom. Do you want to cut off the path of others just because you run a ready-to-wear clothes shop? It¡¯s really despicable. Come, let¡¯s go to the government office and have a good talk.¡±


    Boss Lue¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°Officials, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. This is a misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t provoke them, and I didn¡¯t think of blackmailing the Lu family.¡±


    As he spoke, he turned his head to look at Lu Erbai and hurriedly apologized, ¡°Boss Lu, I¡¯ve even sent you a congratulatory gift. I do want to be on good terms with you. Please hurry and clear this matter up with the two officials.¡±


    Lu Erbai didn¡¯t say anything. After all, when the other party framed the Lu family, he didn¡¯t leave any leeway either.


    The two officials were getting impatient.


    ¡°Where it is a misunderstanding or not, come with us to the county office and explain it clearly. Move, move, move. Don¡¯t delay our business.¡±


    Boss Lue wanted to say something more, but he was pushed by the two officials and could only stagger forward with the shop assistant.


    The Lu family members stood rooted to the ground in a daze. All of it was quite sudden.


    Initially, they thought that the Lu family would be in trouble. They did not expect that not only would the two officials send gifts to them, but they also took away the troublemakers.


    Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t help but look at Shu Yu. The latter smiled at him and ran into the shop.


    Just as Lu Erbai was about to follow, he was surrounded.


    Most of the people present were the shopkeepers and shop assistants of the shops and restaurants on Ningshui Street. Those who could run a shop here mostly had a good relationship with the county office.


    Currently, the original county magistrate had fallen, and the new Lord Xiang had only met with the rich people in Jiangyuan County. The soldiers and servants under the Lord put on serious faces all day long and refused to be affiliated with anyone else.


    Therefore, they still could not find a way to build a good relationship with the new county office at this point. Who knew that this seemingly inconspicuous Lu family would receive a congratulatory gift from Lord Xiang?


    Therefore, after the two soldiers left, everyone smiled and greeted Lu Erbai, asking discreetly about their family¡¯s relationship with Lord Xiang.


    Lu Erbai laughed awkwardly. He was confused as well, so how was he going to answer them?


    He secretly tugged at Lu Dasong, then answered everyone¡¯s questions vaguely as Lu Dasong helped him out of the crowd.


    However, even when they returned to the shop, those people followed them in.


    It wasn¡¯t just Lu Erbai. The other members of the Lu family were also surrounded and asked questions. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The originally cold and empty shop was now bustling with activity. It finally looked like it was about to open for business.


    However, the Lu family did not know that in an alley not far from the shop, Meng Yunzheng, who should long have left, had been standing there and watching the whole commotion.


    After Meng Yunzheng saw the two soldiers leave, he couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes slightly. Then, he turned around and walked towards the county office.


    Xiang Weinan had just finished reading a dossier when he heard that Meng Yunzheng had come.


    Thinking of what he had done today, he slowly stretched and let the other party in.


    Unexpectedly, it was not Meng Yunzheng who came in, but his confidant.

 Chapter 200 - 200: Opening the Gifts

    Chapter 200: Opening the Gifts S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The confidante looked hesitant. Facing Xiang Weinan¡¯s questioning gaze, he could only laugh awkwardly and hand over the note in his hand, ¡°Lord, Young Master Meng asked me to give this to you. He has already left.¡±


    Xiang Weinan frowned and muttered, ¡°Does he really think he¡¯s mute? He even chose to write when he¡¯s looking for me?¡±


    He waved his hand and the confidante left.


    Then, he sat on the armchair and opened the note. There was only one small paragraph on the note: Find the evidence of the Shu family yourself. If you can¡¯t find it, you¡¯re trash. Don¡¯t disturb the Lu family and don¡¯t get close to Lu Shuyu.


    The veins on Xiang Weinan¡¯s forehead throbbed. He was the f*cking trash.


    He gritted his teeth and tore the note into pieces. Then, he threw the pieces on the ground and stomped on them a few times. In the end, he picked them up angrily and threw them into the brazier, watching as the paper turned into ashes.


    Xiang Weinan let out a long sigh, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go near Lu Shuyu, but if she takes the initiative to look for me, then it won¡¯t be my problem, right?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes and called his trusted aide in again, giving a few instructions in a low voice.


    At this time, Xiang Weinan¡¯s target, Lu Shuyu, was opening the gifts.


    The shop finally quieted down. The people from the neighboring shops had already left and the Lu family could finally take a breather.


    Although they still hadn¡¯t sold a single piece of clothing, the gift that Lord Xiang had sent over gave them enough confidence. They didn¡¯t care that they didn¡¯t even manage to complete a single deal.


    After dealing with the neighbors with great difficulty, only the members of the Lu family were left in the shop. Only then did Lu Erbai and the others turn their puzzled gazes to Shu Yu.


    The old lady was the first to ask, ¡°Yu, how did you get to know Young Master Meng?¡±


    Everyone was speechless. Was that the first problem to ask? Though, they were also curious.


    Before Shu Yu could reply, Lu Erbai spoke first, ¡°Young Master Meng can be considered Yu¡¯s and my benefactor. Back then, when my leg was injured, it was all thanks to Young Master Meng and Doctor Zhao. Otherwise, my leg would have been crippled a year ago.¡±


    Everyone was enlightened, but they felt that it was a pity that such a handsome person had become mute.


    Shu Yu obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about Meng Yunzheng. As such, she took the initiative to ask, ¡°You should be curious about why the new Lord Xiang gave us a gift, right?¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right. How did you know Lord Xiang?¡± Lu Sanzhu asked anxiously. He knew that Yu was capable and that following her would be the right thing to do. See, she was even friends with such a big shot.


    In the future, wouldn¡¯t he, Lu Sanzhu, be able to do whatever he wanted in this county?


    In the past, he could only do whatever he wanted in Shangshi Village, and he would occasionally provoke someone he couldn¡¯t. Now, it was different. He, Lu Sanzhu, was also a dignified figure.


    Shu Yu looked around and said helplessly, ¡°To be honest, we don¡¯t really know each other. We¡¯ve just met once. I accidentally helped Lord Xiang with a small favor. Lord Xiang¡¯s gift is probably a thank you gift.¡±


    What?


    Lu Sanzhu was extremely disappointed. It turned out that he could only do whatever he wanted in the village. What a pity.


    The others also felt somewhat regretful. Only Lu Erbai and the others didn¡¯t mind. They smiled and said, ¡°Then it looks like Lord Xiang is also an approachable official. With him in the county should be a good thing for us commoners. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Let¡¯s take a look at the gift that Lord Xiang gave us first.¡±

 Chapter 201 - 201: A Disgusting Gift

    Chapter 201: A Disgusting Gift


    Everyone instantly perked up and looked at the exquisite gift with burning eyes.


    To them, Lord Xiang was a distant figure. The gift in front of them was the most practical.


    Shu Yu looked at the five gifts before her. There were Doctor Xu¡¯s, Meng Yunzheng¡¯s, Ding Yuehua¡¯s, and Lord Xiang¡¯s, as well as the huge, ugly, and especially heavy gift from Boss Lue.


    Shu Yu first took Doctor Xu¡¯s and opened it. Inside was a gift of fruits. Not only were there dried fruits like red dates and longan but also some candied fruits and fresh fruits that were very rare in Jiangyuan County and did not look cheap.


    Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang stared at the gift, a little restless.


    Shu Yu calmly closed the lid and put it aside.


    Then, she looked at Ding Yuehua¡¯s gift. As soon as she opened it, Ruan Shi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°This screen is too exquisite.¡±


    Shu Yu took the screen out of the gift box. The Ding family was rich, so the gift Ding Yuehua send was also expensive.


    The screen didn¡¯t look simple. Just the embroidery on it showed that it was definitely made by a professional. This could be placed in the shop as a piece of decor, and others to gasp at its beauty.


    Shu Yu put the screen away and continued to open the next gift.


    Looking at the¡­ lump before her, for a moment, Shu Yu did not know where to start.


    Although it was called a gift, it was just a big bag tied with a messy red ribbon.


    ¡°Boss Lue is nothing good. God knows what the hell this thing he sent over is. Why don¡¯t we just take it out and throw it away?¡± The old lady looked at the bundle in disgust. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s inside first,¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s hands were quick and he opened the bag.


    As soon as it was opened, the things inside the bag fell to the ground as if they had exploded.


    Everyone fell silent. The old lady slammed the table, ¡°I knew it! That Boss Lue isn¡¯t so kind! To think he sent us a pile of trash!¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the rags scattered on the ground and rubbed her chin.


    Boss Lue had taken out all the rags he had accumulated in the past and stuffed them into the bag, huh? No wonder it was so heavy.


    The scraps of cloth in the cloth shops or clothing stores could usually be reused. Some shops would sell them at a low price or give them away. They could be used as shoe padding or mend clothes, or even cut and embroidered to make handkerchiefs.


    However, the pile before them was rags of cloth scraps. God knows if Boss Lue had deliberately made it so or if they were originally leftovers. Most of the rags were in strips and could not be sewn together or repurposed.


    Boss Lue had deliberately sent them over to disgust them.


    Even Daya was very angry. She squatted and picked up the rags that had fallen on the ground, ¡°I¡¯ll pack them up now. We¡¯ll throw them back into their shop later.¡±


    ¡°No need. I just happen to be lacking shredded cloth. We can use them and maybe sell them for money,¡± Shu Yu stopped her.


    Daya looked at the rags in her hand and frowned, ¡°This can¡¯t be used anymore. We can¡¯t even sew them up.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to sew them. Just use them as stuffing,¡± Shu Yu felt that the rags could be used to make a few dolls.


    These days, cotton was very expensive, and she could not find other materials for stuffing for the time being. The rags were just right.


    Later, she would get someone to sew a few dolls of cats and dogs and stuff them with these rags. Wouldn¡¯t that be a source of income too?

 Chapter 202 - 202: Meng Yunzhengs Gift

    Chapter 202: Meng Yunzheng¡¯s Gift


    Shu Yu looked at the rags and pondered for a moment. They could make at least seven or eight dolls with these rags.


    Boss Lue¡¯s gift was quite solid since all the rags had been scrunched up and stuffed into the bag. No wonder the gift was so heavy.


    Shu Yu found a basket and stuffed all the rags into it.


    Then, she looked at the fourth gift, sent by Xiang Weinan¡¯s two soldiers. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The box was squarish, not very big, and its weight was average.


    Shu Yu opened it and saw a neatly folded piece of silk inside.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Shu Yu had bought a lot of fabrics and satins before, so she had a good understanding of the fabrics available in Jiangyuan County. However, she had never seen this kind of silk before.


    ¡°This silk is obviously not cheap,¡± Madam Liang stuck her head out and said, ¡°Lord Xiang is quite particular in sending a gift over. He knows that our shop sells ready-to-wear clothes, so his congratulatory gift to us is a piece of silk. It really is a good gift. The clothes made from this silk can even be the treasure of the shop.¡±


    The old lady glanced at her from the corner of her eyes. The two soldiers weren¡¯t here, so what was the use of flattering them?


    That being said, the congratulatory gift from Lord Xiang was indeed lovable.


    The piece of silk was more than enough to make a set of clothes. Moreover, looking at the pattern, there was a lot of room for customization.


    Shu Yu put away the piece of silk with satisfaction. Finally, she looked at the gift from Meng Yunzheng.


    The size of his gift was standard. Although it was not as heavy as the one given by Boss Lue, it still had some weight.


    Shu Yu opened it and looked inside. Then, she was stunned.


    Before she could speak, she heard Madam Li say, ¡°Why did he give us a set of writing brushes, ink, paper, and inkstone? No one in our family has studied, so we can¡¯t use it. It¡¯s not practical at all. Wouldn¡¯t it just collect dust?¡±


    Young Master Meng looked just like a scholar who didn¡¯t understand the ways of the world. Sure enough, the things he gave were so ungrounded.


    However, the eyes of those in Lu Erbai¡¯s family lit up when they saw items. This was especially so for Shu Yu, who saw a copybook and a scroll under the items.


    She took out the copybook and opened it to take a look. It was indeed something that beginners could use.


    Shu Yu called Dahu over, ¡°I originally wanted to bring you to the bookstore tomorrow and buy you a set of writing brushes, ink, paper, and inkstone to use first. However, Young Master Meng was thoughtful enough to send them over before I could do anything. Take a look, do you like them?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng obviously knew more about things in this aspect than her. The inkstone he gave was quite expensive, and there were two writing brushes next to it. One of them looked very exquisite, while the other one was a little rough, obviously suitable for beginners. The remaining ink and paper were quite ordinary, perfect for practice.


    The old lady was overjoyed, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence that our Dahu is going to study. Young Master Meng¡¯s gift is just right!¡±


    Lu Erbai smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence. Young Master Meng knows that our family has a child who is about to go off to school. He knows that once the shop is opened, we will definitely send Dahu to study, so he specially chose such a gift.¡±


    Shu Yu also felt that Meng Yunzheng was meticulous and comprehensive.


    However, when Lu Dasong, Lu Sanzhu, and the others heard their conversation, their eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°What? You, you want to send Dahu to school?¡±


    The old lady glanced at them, ¡°What¡¯s there to be surprised about? Dahu is old enough, so he has to go off to school, of course. Why? Isn¡¯t it good to have a scholar in our family?¡±

 Chapter 203 - 203: Useless Parents

    ?Chapter 203: Useless Parents Chapter 203: Useless Parents Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio That was true, but this was too sudden. Madam Li felt sour. Why should Dahu be the one go to school? Dahu didn¡¯t look smart and was the youngest among the brothers. It should be Erniu who should go first. Madam Li was extremely upset, but Madam Liang¡¯s brain was already whirring. She moved closer to the old lady and smiled obsequiously, ¡°Mother, since Dahu is going to school, should we send Dabao to school too?¡± Madam Li¡¯s eyes instantly lit up when she heard that. She looked at the old lady expectantly. If both Dahu and Dabao went, Erniu would surely be able to go too. The old lady was so angry that she laughed coldly, ¡°I do want all my grandsons to study and learn, but what can I do? Their parents are too useless and can¡¯t afford it. If you want Dabao and Erniu to go to school, sure, do you have money? Or, are you hoping that I will pay for the school fees? Why are you so shameless? We¡¯ve already been separated for so many years, and you still want to take advantage of me? Are you not going to support me in my old age?¡± Lu Dasong¡¯s face turned red. He pulled the restless Madam Li and hurriedly explained, ¡°Mom, we didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if that¡¯s the case. It¡¯s Yu¡¯s credit that Dahu can go to school. You can¡¯t possibly let your niece support your family, right?¡± Lu Dasong immediately shook his head. Lu Sanzhu, on the other hand, wanted to nod. He and Madam Liang felt nothing to admit that they were shameless. Rather, they almost wanted to continue the old lady¡¯s words and settle the matter. However, with Shu Yu around, Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t dare to do so. He could be shameless in front of the old lady, Lu Erbai, and the others, but he didn¡¯t dare to use such a method on Shu Yu. After all, Shu Yu could even plot against someone like Lord Yu flawlessly. Zhang Shu¡¯s miserable end was also certainly her doing. The problem was that she had done so many things, but she had not left any evidence behind. Lu Sanzhu had reason to believe that if he didn¡¯t know what was best for him, he would probably be buried before knowing it. Therefore, after the old lady finished speaking, he laughed awkwardly and said, ¡°How can that be? As an uncle, I should help my niece. I definitely won¡¯t let my niece pay for Dabao¡¯s school fees.¡± Everyone looked at him. Wasn¡¯t it rare for him to have such awareness? The next moment, Lu Sanzhu asked Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, look, your shop is up and running now. Business will definitely be good in the future, but you don¡¯t have enough manpower. How about this, I¡¯ll help you. I don¡¯t need a salary either. Just take care of my food and accommodation. What do you think?¡± He was saying that, but it was impossible for him to not get paid. His second brother would not let him work for free, right? Shu Yu sized up Lu Sanzhu. To be honest, her third uncle was quite capable. At the very least, he knew how to read people¡¯s expressions. However, his little wits were useless in the ready-to-wear clothes shop. Therefore, she rejected him decisively, ¡°Third Uncle, the shop is indeed short of people now, but it lacks skilled craftsmen.¡± Lu Sanzhu was very disappointed. He looked at Madam Liang beside him and was even more disappointed. Sensing his gaze, Madam Liang¡¯s eyelids twitched and she almost rushed up to hit him. At this point, no one mentioned Dahu¡¯s studies anymore. Although the families of Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu were very envious, they could only keep the envy to themselves and did not say anything else. Shu Yu then continued to look at Meng Yunzheng¡¯s gift and took out the writing brushes, ink, paper, inkstone, and copybook. There was a scroll at the bottom. She took it out and unfolded it, and her gaze was instantly attracted by the painting on the scroll.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on Novlove.com


    S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 204 - 204: The Anxious Old Lady

    ?Chapter 204: The Anxious Old Lady Chapter 204: The Anxious Old Lady Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio On the scroll was a painting of an eagle spreading its wings. A vivid eagle with sharp eyes stared straight at whoever looked at the painting like the onlooker was its prey. It instantly made those who looked at the painting shudder. Behind the eagle was a mountain range hidden in the clouds. On the nearest mountain, a waterfall cascaded down from the peak, and water splashed in all directions. It was a majestic sight. Shu Yu looked at the painting and could seemingly hear the eagle¡¯s sharp cry ringing in her ears. The entire painting was filled with a majestic aura. Shu Yu¡­ liked it very much. In contrast, the old lady said hesitantly, ¡°The painting looks good, but isn¡¯t it too sharp?¡± She looked around at the shop, ¡°It¡¯s not suitable to be hung in the shop.¡± Indeed, their shop was a ready-to-wear clothes shop, and the customers were all women. If the painting in the scroll was a landscape painting or a painting of a beautiful lady, it would naturally fit the atmosphere. This eagle was obviously not suitable. Shu Yu rolled up the eagle painting, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll keep this painting first. We won¡¯t hang it up.¡± Shu Yu was quite satisfied after opening all the gifts. After all, even Boss Lue, who came to find trouble, had given them a real gift. She distributed the dried fruits, pastries, and fresh fruits that Doctor Xu had sent over and gave them to Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu to bring back to the children at home. Seeing that it was getting late, the other two families reluctantly went back under the urging of the old lady. Although there were no customers today, Shu Yu was not anxious at all. Her calmness also infected the rest of the Lu family. However, when the shop opened the next day and there were still no customers after half a day had passed, the old lady and the others finally became anxious. This was especially so when, during their outing in the afternoon, they heard many shopkeepers on Ningshui Street talking about them as if their shop would close down in a few days. Seeing the old lady getting anxious, Shu Yu said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going back to the village. Go back with me.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The old lady was stunned. Why did she suddenly want to return to Shangshi Village? Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Have you forgotten? Village Chief Fan and many uncles helped with Zhang Shu¡¯s matter last time. We were busy earlier and didn¡¯t have time to thank them. Now that the shop is open and we have some spare money, we should at least buy something to thank them.¡± The old lady slapped her forehead, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Oh gosh, my memory. I almost forgot. Alright, let¡¯s go back now.¡± Lu Erbai was left to be temporarily in charge of the shop. Madam Ruan and Daya made clothes in the backyard, while Dahu and Sanya squatted and wrote on the ground with tree branches. Although Dahu had not found a school to study, Shu Yu had taught him a few words. He now planned to learn the names of his family members first. Shu Yu prepared the mule carriage and helped the old lady into the carriage. The mule carriage drove all the way to an old pastry shop on Ningshui Street. Unexpectedly, just as it was about to stop, the old lady said, ¡°Let¡¯s not buy pastries.¡± Shu Yu said, ¡°These pastries are good. As a thank you gift, it can also show our gratitude.¡± The old lady shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The pastries are good and it¡¯s indeed quite dignifying to give them out as gifts, but you don¡¯t know the families in the village. Let¡¯s not talk about others. Just take Village Chief Fan¡¯s family as an example. His wife dotes on the sons very much and treats the girls like grass. If we send pastries over, they would either give them all to the boys or hide them to eat secretly.¡± S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on Novlove.com

 Chapter 205 - 205: Meeting Scholar Tang Again

    ?Chapter 205: Meeting Scholar Tang Again Chapter 205: Meeting Scholar Tang Again Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The old lady treated her children equally. To her, her children were her flesh and blood. Even if her daughter was married off in the future, she would still be her child. Unfortunately, she was one of a kind in the village. Most of the families worked their daughters like cows and horses while treating their sons like pearls and treasures. Moreover, as far as she knew, the villagers like Dazhu and Rong who helped Daya carry the dowry back only had daughters at the moment. Plus, their family had not split up. If they gave them pastries, their mothers would give those pastries to their nephews later on. How unpleasant would that be? The old lady didn¡¯t like such a practice. Either way, their family was the one giving out gifts this time, so naturally, they were in charge of what to give. Shu Yu understood and smiled, ¡°Alright, then Grandma, what should we give?¡± ¡°Go buy some pork and candies.¡± One could find an excuse that the pastries were for guests and thus hide them, not taking them out. However, meat would not last for two days. If they cooked the meat in the kitchen, the whole family would be able to smell it. They couldn¡¯t possibly say in front of Dazhu and the others that they wouldn¡¯t give the meat to their children, right? On top of that, the meat was earned by Dazhu and the others. Other than that, candies could be given to children alone. Since the old lady had a good idea, Shu Yu naturally had no objections. It was still early. The two went to the market to buy some meat and candies before leaving the county in the mule carriage. Unexpectedly, not long after they left the county, they saw someone walking in front of them. The other party was carrying a book basket and walking in a hurry. Shu Yu found the figure somewhat familiar, but she only recognized the other party after the mule carriage was parallel to the person. ¡°Scholar Tang?¡± She quickly pulled the reins and the mule carriage stopped. Tang Wenqian turned his head and was quite surprised to see Shu Yu. He nodded slightly, ¡°Miss Lu.¡± The old lady lifted the curtains and looked over. Her face lit up, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Wenqian. Are you going home?¡± ¡°Yes, today is a resting day, so I can go back.¡± The old lady waved at him, ¡°Come on up then. We¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Tang Wenqian shook his head subconsciously, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s not far. I can go back by myself.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? Look at the book basket on your back. I can tell how heavy it is just by looking at it. We have to pass through several villages to get to Shangshi Village from here. It¡¯s very far. Hurry up and come up. Last time, when Daya was in trouble, you even went along to help. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want us to express our gratitude? We can¡¯t live with our consciences if that¡¯s the case.¡± Tang Wenqian was silent for a moment. Since the old lady had already said so much, it would be unreasonable for him to continue refusing. Moreover, Lu Shuyu wasn¡¯t the only one in the mule carriage. Even if he got on the carriage, no one would say anything. Therefore, Tang Wenqian nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, then.¡± He thanked Shu Yu again before going up. With the sudden addition of a man, the journey instantly became quiet. The old lady liked Tang Wenqian and wanted to chat with him, but he was a scholar and the most knowledgeable person in the village. He rarely went out. In contrast, she was an old woman from the countryside. What she could say were all trivial matters. They did not have a common topic at all. Rather, if she said too much, it would be annoying. Therefore, the old lady was hesitant and could not find a topic to talk about. Shu Yu, who was driving the mule carriage, could not help but laugh. Although the old lady was old, her personality was particularly cute. She coughed lightly and asked Tang Wenqian, ¡°Scholar Tang, I¡¯d like to ask you something.¡± Tang Wenqian was originally quite embarrassed, but he immediately straightened up when he heard that. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on Novlove.com


    S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 206 - 206: Dont Get too Close to the Lu Family

    ?Chapter 206: Don¡¯t Get too Close to the Lu Family Chapter 206: Don¡¯t Get too Close to the Lu Family Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu¡¯s clear voice came from the carriage shaft, ¡°Our family wants to send Dahu to school. We don¡¯t know as much as you do in this aspect. I wonder if Scholar Tang knows any teachers or suitable schools for us to refer to?¡± The old lady¡¯s eyes lit up and she agreed, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Scholar Tang, do tell us about this.¡± Tang Wenqian was quite surprised, ¡°Send Dahu to school?¡± ¡°Yes, Yu said that we won¡¯t ask him to take the exam and become an official, only that he can read and understand the ways of the world. This way, it will be easier for him to make a life in the future.¡± Tang Wenqian looked at the figure outside through the gap in the curtain in surprise. They wouldn¡¯t ask the child to take the exam and an official, only that he could read and understand the ways of the world. He didn¡¯t expect these words to come out of her mouth. Tang Wenqian paused for a moment before he came back to his senses and said in a low voice, ¡°There are three elementary schools in the county, but one of them is particularly expensive and another one has a bad reputation. The remaining one is suitable, but the teacher of that school is related to the original county magistrate. Now that something has happened to the original county magistrate, the students of that school stopped going in fear of being implicated. As such, the school teacher simply suspended classes temporarily. It¡¯s estimated that the school will only reopen after this matter is over.¡± The old lady frowned, ¡°Are there any others?¡± ¡°The teacher who taught me was knowledgeable and suitable. Unfortunately, he went to the prefecture to teach last year,¡± Tang Wenqian said, ¡°There are also a few private schools in town, Jiang Village, and other places. However, those places are far away and inconvenient for Dahu to travel.¡± The Lu family didn¡¯t have many members, and Lu Erbai had injured his leg. He heard that they had even opened a shop, so they presumably didn¡¯t have enough manpower. Going to school so far away would only be plausible if Dahu lived in the school. After all, it was unrealistic to pick him up every day. The old lady was in a dilemma. In the past, she was troubled about not having money to study. Now, she had money but could not find a suitable school, which was troubling as well. Shu Yu was already thanking Tang Wenqian, ¡°With Scholar Tang¡¯s analysis, we have a grasp of the situation. We¡¯ll discuss it at home and see which school is suitable.¡± ¡°Alright. If you have any doubts, you can ask me.¡± As they spoke, the mule carriage arrived at Shangshi Village. The Tang family was not far from the entrance of Shangshi Village, so Shu Yu drove the mule carriage straight to the entrance of the Tang family¡¯s house. Tang Wenqian got out of the carriage and thanked the two of them. The old lady handed him some meat and candy, ¡°This is a thank you gift for everyone¡¯s help last time. You have to accept it. Everyone else has a portion.¡± That being said, Scholar Tang¡¯s meat was obviously more than the others. Hearing this, Tang Wenqian did not refuse, ¡°Thank you.¡± The mule carriage started moving again, but Tang Wenqian still stood there, watching the carriage go further and further away. When Madam Tang came out, she saw her son staring at the road, lost in thought. Surprised, she waved her hand in front of him. The next moment, she saw the meat in his hand and was instantly shocked, ¡°You, you bought meat? Didn¡¯t I tell you to buy some good food for yourself instead of bringing things home? Your father and I won¡¯t starve ourselves.¡± Tang Wenqian returned to his senses and walked inside with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t buy this. It¡¯s a thank-you gift from the Lu family. I came back in the Lu family¡¯s mule carriage just now.¡± ¡°The Lu family?¡± Madam Tang frowned and sighed, ¡°The Lu family is rich now. To think their gift is such a big piece of meat. The second daughter of the Lu family is not bad, but she¡¯s quite fierce and does not have a good reputation. You¡¯d better not get too close to the Lu family in the future.¡±


    S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 207 - 207: Thank -you Gift

    ?Chapter 207: Thank -you Gift Chapter 207: Thank -you Gift Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Tang Wenqian looked at Madam Tang and frowned slightly. After a while, he said in a low voice, ¡°The Lu family is quite nice.¡± They valued relationships and loyalty, knew how to repay kindness, and were more knowledgeable than ordinary villagers. He remembered what the old lady had said. Studying was not necessarily for the imperial examination. More importantly, it was to be literate and know the ways of the world. How many people in this world could have such a mindset? Most of the people studied for the position of an official. Some scholars spent their entire lives fighting for this goal but instead lived their lives in a daze. Madam Tang looked at Tang Wenqian in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect him to give such a comment. She frowned, ¡°You¡­¡± Tang Wenqian handed the meat over and changed the topic, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s make dumplings tonight. There¡¯s meat anyway.¡± Madam Tang stared at the piece of meat in her hands, and when she looked up again, her son had already walked into the yard with his book basket. She stood there for a long time before sighing and walking in, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make dumplings then.¡± At this time, Shu Yu had already driven the mule carriage to the door of the house. The old lady was worried about the chickens at home, so she hurried to the chicken coop as soon as she got out of the carriage. Having not been home for the past two days, Lu Sanzhu¡¯s wife had been watching over the house. Fortunately, the other party had been well-behaved recently. The chickens looked quite energetic. The old lady was relieved and went to look for a cage to put the chickens in. Later, she would bring these chickens back to the county and raise them there. Shu Yu tied the mule carriage to the door and took down the basket containing the meat. She said to the old lady, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go to the village chief¡¯s house first.¡± The old lady washed her hands, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Shu Yu paused for a while and waited for the old lady before the two of them walked toward Fan Zhong¡¯s house. Fan Zhong happened to be at home. He was quite surprised to see Shu Yu carrying a large piece of meat over. After hearing why they were here, he immediately beamed with joy, ¡°You¡¯re too polite. Daya is a girl from our village. It¡¯s only right for us to stand up for her when she has been wronged. Why would you personally send gifts over?¡± Even though he was saying that, he did not hesitate to take the meat. Shu Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. The two of them did not stay any longer. They still had to send meat to the other villagers¡¯ houses. As they left, they saw the children playing in the courtyard, and Shu Yu gave each of them a few candies. After leaving the Fan family, the two of them visited the few families that had helped. When they saw the gifts, all of them were very courteous. However, a few families did hold on to Shu Yu and asked, ¡°I heard that your family opened a shop on the busiest street in the county, right? Are you guys lacking manpower? Look at the eldest son of my family. He¡¯s hardworking and willing to work. We don¡¯t ask for a high salary either.¡± The villagers of Shangshi Village had heard about the news of Lu Erbai¡¯s family opening a shop long ago, most of it spread by Madam Liang. It was just that at that time, even Madam Liang herself didn¡¯t know what the shop was selling, and none of them saw any activity from Lu Erbai¡¯s house, so most of the villagers thought that Madam Liang was bragging. Someone even went to ask Madam Li, but Madam Li was not willing to make her second brother-in-law¡¯s family seem great, so she also gave a vague answer. As such, the villagers of Shangshi Village thought that the so-called shop was probably just a small stall. Most of them only thought that with Lu Erbai¡¯s daughter back, the family would have a better life. No one expected that their days would be so good.


    S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 208 - 208: Shu Yu Goes to Ruan Family Village

    ?Chapter 208: Shu Yu Goes to Ruan Family Village Chapter 208: Shu Yu Goes to Ruan Family Village Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yesterday, all members of the Lu family went to the county to prepare for the opening of the shop. Even Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu went to the county dressed neatly with their wives. This matter caused quite a stir. After Madam Liang and Lu Sanzhu returned, they spread the news that the new county magistrate had sent a congratulatory gift on the opening day. The words of this couple had never been trustworthy, but since even the Lord and soldiers of the county office were involved, it was definitely true. After all, the two of them did not dare to spread rumors about such matters. Therefore, the villagers of Shangshi Village finally realized what the return of Lu Erbai¡¯s second daughter meant. In the past, they only thought that the girl was fierce, but they did not expect her to be rich and even knew officers. Many families in the village were filled with regret. If they had known earlier, they would have visited the Lu family when Shu Yu had just returned. Perhaps they could even have set a marriage between the families. After all, Shu Yu was good-looking and had reached the age of marriage. Other than her unlikable personality, she was not bad. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too late now. Wasn¡¯t Shu Yu knocking on their doors now? Seeing the villagers who had suddenly become enthusiastic towards her, Shu Yu suddenly regretted visiting them herself. Fortunately, the old lady who was of high seniority was right with her. She pulled her granddaughter¡¯s hand away from the woman before them and said, ¡°Our shop is only short of skilled seamstresses for the time being. We don¡¯t lack men now.¡± Even if they were lacking, they would surely consider their own family first. Couldn¡¯t they see that her two sons and eldest grandson were all strong and capable people? The woman sighed regretfully. Then, she wanted to say something more as if she had thought of something, but the old lady had already left with Shu Yu. After a few more houses, the meat was all delivered. The old lady was a little tired at this point. After all, she was old and had been busy for the past few days, plus the bumpy journey back. Shu Yu quickly brought her home and let her rest. Then, she went out herself. The old lady asked curiously, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Mom say that Aunty Xiang¡¯s culinary skills are quite good? I¡¯m going to take a look. If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯ll hire her.¡± The old lady paused and hesitated. Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Everyone in the Ruan Family Village is afraid of me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that.¡± What she was worried about was that there was no business in the shop yet. If they hired people now, would they lose money? That being said, she knew nothing about running a business, and Yu was a capable person, so the old lady did not say much. She only reminded her, ¡°Be careful. Although Old Lady Ruan has temporarily stopped, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that she won¡¯t go crazy when she sees you. Try not to walk past their door.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Shu Yu simply smiled and left with a few things. Although the old lady had told her not to go to Old Lady Ruan¡¯s house, Shu Yu could not help but want to go and take a look. Ever since she had caused a ruckus at the Ruan family, she had not been to the Ruan Family Village. She wondered how the Ruan family was doing. After all, she had learned previously from Lu Sanzhu that half of the Ruan family¡¯s residence had been torn down by the Yu family. Shu Yu was thus¡­ very curious. It was the time when the sun was at its hottest. Most of the villagers in the Ruan Family Village were resting at home, waiting for the sun to not be so blinding before they went to work. Therefore, the village was very quiet. Occasionally, there would be the barks of a few dogs while some children who could not rest were running around. Shu Yu was wearing a straw hat that covered most of her face. No one could tell who she was. She walked up to Old Madam Ruan¡¯s door and looked up at the Ruan family. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 209 - 209 The Ruan Familys Current Situation

    ?Chapter 209: The Ruan Family¡¯s Current Situation Chapter 209: The Ruan Family¡¯s Current Situation Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Ruan family¡­ was in a miserable state. Shu Yu thought that with Lu Sanzhu¡¯s personality, he was exaggerating when he said that half of the Ruan family¡¯s courtyard had been demolished. She did not expect it to be real. Half of the wall in the Ruan family¡¯s courtyard had been knocked down, and even the kitchen was largely affected. Out of the two stoves, only one was left. The already damaged cabinet was crushed into pieces by the broken wall. Standing outside, one could see the remaining half of the kitchen. The cows and pigs in the yard were gone, though the chickens were still clucking. The bacon, corn, and other food that used to be hanging in the corridor were gone, and even the door to the central room looked like it was about to collapse. Collapsed mud was still piled up, and no one had cleaned it up. At this moment, a dog was peeing under the corner of the wall, scaring the chickens inside and making them cluck even louder. Old Lady Ruan, who was in the house, heard the noise and hurriedly ran out. Shu Yu immediately hid in a corner and watched as Old Lady Ruan chased the dog away. ¡°Get lost, you mangy dog! The next time you come to my house to pee, I¡¯ll stew you and have dog meat!¡± Shu Yu looked at Old Lady Ruan. Half a month ago, the latter was still high-spirited and arrogant. Now, her back was hunched and she had lost weight. Her face looked even more ferocious and mean. After she scolded the dog, the impatient voices of the Ruan family¡¯s two sons could be heard. ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you let it rest? It¡¯s already noon. Aren¡¯t you going to let me rest?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Can you stop messing around? Our family was destroyed because of you. Just stop.¡± Old Lady Ruan shrank her neck after being scolded. She didn¡¯t dare to argue and hurriedly entered the house quietly. Shu Yu stood outside and watched the process. She could not help but smirk sarcastically. As expected, the wicked would be tortured by the wicked. The Ruan family was really ¡°quite lively¡± now. She took one last look at the Ruan family and turned to leave. Xiang¡¯s home was at the foot of the mountain. Her in-laws did not want her, and many in the village could not tolerate her, so she lived far away. Shu Yu¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. She suddenly missed the modern short-sleeved T-shirts and shorts. They were much more refreshing than this long dress. She exhaled and crossed the small bridge in the village before she finally saw the houses at the foot of the mountain. She quickened her pace, but before she could get close to Xiang¡¯s house, she heard a few angry voices. ¡°Fu Xiangdi, look at what you¡¯ve done! Didn¡¯t my youngest just scold you a little? To think you pushed him into the water! If the river wasn¡¯t shallow, he would have drowned and you would be a murderer!¡± ¡°There¡¯s also my third son! Fu Xiangdi, you were the one who threw the cocklebur onto his head, right? I can¡¯t even pull it off. What should I do?¡± Shu Yu looked from afar and saw two women with two teenage boys standing at the door of Xiang¡¯s house. Opposite the four of them stood a thin and weak girl. She was not tall, not even comparable to the two teenage boys. From their conversation, Shu Yu knew that the girl should be Aunt Xiang¡¯s daughter, Fu Xiangdi, who was one year younger than her. Hearing this name, one could tell how much the Fu family preferred sons over daughters back then. It was no wonder that after Xiang¡¯s husband died, the Fu family chased her out and also threw out Fu Xiangdi, who was only two years old at that time. Fu Xiangdi was now thirteen years old, but the pressure of life all year round made her look bad, whether it was her complexion or her height.


    Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 210 - 210 Getting Involved while Watching the Show

    ?Chapter 210: Getting Involved while Watching the Show Chapter 210: Getting Involved while Watching the Show Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio However, Fu Xiangdi¡¯s personality was in inverse proportion to her physical condition. Faced with the two women¡¯s questioning, her small face was gloomy as she snorted coldly, ¡°They bullied me first. I just retaliated. Not only did they bully me, but they also laughed at the village chief¡¯s daughter, Zhen. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can go to the village chief¡¯s house to find Zhen and prove it. We can let the village chief decide.¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± The two women were instantly speechless. This was clearly a threat. Their child had bullied Zhen. Would they still dare to go to the village chief¡¯s house? It wasn¡¯t like they were tired of living. Fu Xiangdi held her head high, ¡°How is it? Do you dare? I¡¯ll go with you now. The village chief must be taking an afternoon nap at home.¡± ¡°You stinky girl, you! Don¡¯t be so smug. Let me tell you, with your fierce and barbaric appearance, you won¡¯t be able to get married in your lifetime!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. No one will want you. You can just be an old aunt for the rest of your life.¡± The two of them cursed as they pulled their son away. Every few steps, they would turn around and curse, which was quite comical. Fu Xiangdi rolled her eyes at their backs, turned around, and entered the courtyard. She closed the courtyard door with a bang. The two women were shocked and trembled. Then, the two of them became even more furious. ¡°This wretched girl is getting more and more outrageous. Just wait and see. She doesn¡¯t know how important her reputation is. In another year or two, she will know the consequences of offending us.¡± ¡°Her mother doesn¡¯t care about her. She¡¯s already thirteen years old, and those with good reputations have already started to look for matches. Yet, she¡¯s getting more and more ferocious.¡± ¡°Hmph, what does her mother care? If you ask me, it¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s good friends with the one who married into Shangshi Village. Look, both of their daughters were the same. Fu Xiangdi is slightly better off, but Lu Erya is simply too daring. She even dared to hit her own grandmother and uncles, as well as destroy the Ruan family. In my opinion, this is the most Lu Erya will amount to for the rest of her life. No one will want her.¡± Shu Yu was speechless. Why was she involved just when she was watching the show? She had only been to the Ruan Family Village once, and she had already left behind an indelible legend? Shu Yu touched her chin. The two women had just turned a corner and almost bumped into her. The two of them abruptly gasped and took a few steps back, looking at her in horror. Shu Yu smiled.¡±I think I heard my name just now. The two of you¡­ Were you talking about me? What were you talking about? Why not chat with me? I¡¯m quite talkative and can talk about any topic.¡± The two women retreated even more. They held the children¡¯s hands tightly, causing the two boys to cry out in pain. They suddenly came back to their senses and could only laugh awkwardly at Shu Yu, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we didn¡¯t talk about anything. You heard wrongly just now. We were talking about Fu Xiangdi. We still have things to do, so we¡¯ll leave first.¡± After the two of them finished speaking, they picked up their respective child and hurriedly turned around to run. Shu Yu sighed. Was she really that scary? Looking at their running posture, it was quite funny, to be honest. Shu Yu shook her head and wiped the sweat off her forehead when the two of them were completely gone. Then, she walked toward Xiang¡¯s house. The courtyard door was closed, and Fu Xiangdi and Xiang¡¯s voices could be vaguely heard from inside. Shu Yu initially thought that Aunt Xiang was not around, which was only Fu Xiangdi came out to face the two women. Now it seemed that she was at home too.


    S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 211 - 211 Xiang and Her Daughter

    ?Chapter 211: Xiang and Her Daughter Chapter 211: Xiang and Her Daughter Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu raised her hand and was about to knock on the door when she heard Xiang¡¯s sigh from inside, ¡°Xiangdi, you shouldn¡¯t have gone head-on with them. Weren¡¯t we just saying a few days ago that you have to change your personality? Why are you becoming more and more¡­¡± Fu Xiangdi¡¯s voice was crisp and her words were frank, ¡°I think my personality is quite good. It¡¯s been like this for more than ten years and I can¡¯t change it. Besides, it¡¯s only because I¡¯m stronger now that no one dares to bully me. Just like that big sister from the Lu family. Mom, didn¡¯t you say that she was quite good last time?¡± Xiang was instantly speechless. She had a soft personality, which was why she was bullied by her in-laws. It was her fault that her daughter had become like this. The mother and daughter depended on each other and lived alone at the foot of the mountain. If they were not fierce, they would be eaten sooner or later. Xiang¡¯s personality could not be changed in a short time. Unexpectedly, Fu Xiangdi had unknowingly changed to support this family. Shu Yu didn¡¯t expect to hear her name again. Well, it seemed that in the eyes of the Ruan Family Village, her image was quite great. Shu Yu was too embarrassed to listen any further and quickly knocked on the door twice. The voices in the courtyard instantly stopped, followed by Fu Xiangdi¡¯s footsteps. ¡°They must have come back. I¡¯ll go¡­¡± She pulled the door open and looked up. The expected curses did not appear. Instead, Shu Yu¡¯s smiling face appeared. Fu Xiangdi was stunned, ¡°You, you are¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m Lu Shuyu, the second daughter of Lu Erbai¡¯s family in Shangshi Village. I¡¯m here to look for Aunt Xiang.¡± Fu Xiangdi blinked and felt as if the person in front of her was not real. It was only when Xiang walked out finding her daughter¡¯s sudden silence strange that Fu Xiangdi suddenly came back to her senses. However, the latter did not know what to say for a moment. Xiang didn¡¯t know Shu Yu. During the Ruan family¡¯s incident last time, many had gone to watch the show, and so did Fu Xiangdi. Xiang didn¡¯t go. She only heard the whole matter from Fu Xiangdi. Shu Yu smiled at Xiang and introduced herself again. Fu Xiangdi nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. She¡¯s the big sister from the Lu family.¡± After saying that, she quickly moved to the side, ¡°Big Sister Lu, come in and have a seat.¡± Shu Yu followed the mother and daughter into the house and started to size up the situation in the courtyard. Just as Madam Ruan had said, the courtyard at the foot of the mountain was only rented to the mother and daughter because the village had no use for it. The house was very old, but it was cleaned up very well. Many corners were filled with stones and mud as if they had been patched up many times. The courtyard was not big, and there was only one room, but it was enough for two people. Xiang led Shu Yu into the living room, and Fu Xiangdi quickly poured a glass of water. Shu Yu thanked her and sat down at the side. Xiang sized her up for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Good, good. I heard that you were back earlier and wanted to go for a visit. It¡¯s just that I was quite busy and didn¡¯t have the time. Your mother must be very happy that you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy to be home too.¡± Xiang sat opposite her and was a little curious, ¡°Are you here today because you heard about me from your mother?¡± ¡°Yes, my mother said that Aunt Xiang is very skilled in cutting cloth and making clothes. She also said that you taught her sewing in the past and can be considered as half her master.¡± Xiang was stunned and waved her hands, ¡°What that¡¯s with being half her master? Your mother is spouting nonsense. The two of us were helping each other. Your mother has also taught me a lot of techniques.¡± ¡°Aunt Xiang, you¡¯re too modest,¡± Shu Yu smiled, ¡°However, I do want to know how good Aunt Xiang¡¯s sewing skills are.¡±


    S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 212 - 212 Employ

    ?Chapter 212: Employ Chapter 212: Employ Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Huh?¡± Xiang exchanged a glance with Fu Xiangdi in confusion. Shu Yu¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°Aunt Xiang might not have heard, but our family has opened a shop in the county. It¡¯s a ready-to-made clothes shop. My mother is the only person who makes clothes in the shop now, so we only have a few clothes in the shop now, which is why I want to hire someone to work in the shop.¡± Xiang and Fu Xiangdi¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Was this what they thought it meant? Was it? The next moment, Shu Yu¡¯s words confirmed their guess. ¡°My mother immediately thought of Aunt Xiang and said that you were the most suitable candidate. I came to find you today to ask for your opinion.¡± Xiang was slightly excited. She grabbed Fu Xiangdi¡¯s hand and asked uncertainly, ¡°You¡­ Do you mean to hire me to make clothes?¡± ¡°Yes, but before that, I want to see Aunt Xiang¡¯s skills first. I wonder if it¡¯s possible?¡± Xiang immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Shu Yu untied the bundle she had brought, ¡°I have a piece of cloth here and a simple drawing of clothes that I drew myself. I¡¯d like Aunt Xiang to make some children¡¯s clothes to see.¡± Xiang took the drawing nervously. Shu Yu¡¯s drawing was very simple. It was just a rough form. Xiang didn¡¯t understand the drawing entirely and asked a few more questions about some details. When Shu Yu told her, she immediately understood. She rolled up her sleeves and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± It was just a very simple dress. Shu Yu mainly wanted to look at the other party¡¯s skill in stitches and attention to detail, as well as her comprehension. Four to six hours should be enough. Xiang did not delay any longer. She quickly took the cloth into the room and took out her sewing basket to start cutting the cloth up. Fu Xiangdi helped her. After busying herself for a moment, she looked up and saw Shu Yu sitting there alone. Thus, she felt a little apologetic. Fu Xiangdi pondered for a moment and ran to the kitchen to get some wild fruits. She had picked them on the mountain and they were still very fresh. She washed them and brought them to Shu Yu. ¡°Big Sister Lu, please have some fruits first. Mom and I will be done soon.¡± Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± Fu Xiangdi smiled and quickly ran back into the room. The mother and daughter were very skilled. Xiang cut the cloth and made the clothes while Fu Xiangdi helped. The two of them cooperated very well and were very fast. Therefore, the time it took to make the clothes was much shorter than Shu Yu had expected. Not long after, the clothes were placed in Shu Yu¡¯s hands. Shu Yu drew the blueprint according to Sanya¡¯s size and also finalized the style according to Sanya¡¯s face shape and figure. The finished product was indeed exactly the same as her drawing. There were no flaws. Shu Yu sized it up for a long time, then scrutinized the stitches and other details before finally putting it away in satisfaction. ¡°It seems that my mother was right. Aunt Xiang¡¯s skills are indeed very good.¡± Xiang heaved a sigh of relief because she was a little nervous. She was afraid that she had done something wrong. Although she had checked, she was still very worried. She was finally relieved when she heard Shu Yu say that. ¡°It¡¯s good that there¡¯s no problem.¡± Shu Yu sat up straight, ¡°Then, let¡¯s talk about the remuneration and main responsibilities?¡± Xiang pursed her lips and asked again with uncertainty, ¡°Have you really decided to hire me?¡± ¡°Of course, you passed the test.¡±


    sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 213 - 213 Remuneration Commissions

    ?Chapter 213: Remuneration, Commissions Chapter 213: Remuneration, Commissions Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu affirmed. Xiang could not help but smile, unable to suppress her excitement. Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Then let me introduce our shop to Aunt Xiang first?¡± Xiang immediately sat up straight, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Our ready-to-wear clothes shop is called Yiren Pavilion, mainly selling women¡¯s clothes. Moreover, the target customers are women from rich families, so the demand for quality is relatively high. The material of the clothes is of high quality too, so you have to be careful when making the clothes.¡± Xiang lowered her head and looked at her hands, ¡°Then I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have hand cream. It won¡¯t be a big problem after you take good care of your hands for a few days.¡± Xiang nodded and had no objections. Shu Yu continued, ¡°Also, the location of the work is in the county. I have already rented a courtyard in the county specially for making clothes. You can live there.¡± Ever since she decided to hire someone, Shu Yu had been searching for a courtyard. It was easy to find such a courtyard. The one she rented was in Liufang Alley, not far from the shop they rented. Her shop was not very big now. When her business improved and expanded in the future, she planned to build a workshop. Xiang paused and turned to look at her daughter, ¡°Lixing in the county?¡± Fu Xiangdi hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be fine alone.¡± Shu Yu raised her hand and interrupted them, ¡°Xiangdi can come with you, of course. I¡¯ve been paying attention to her just now and I want to hire her too. Not to mention anything else, her cutting technique is neat and fast.¡± Just like her personality. Fu Xiangdi¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, ¡°Really? Me too?¡± ¡°Yes, but your salary will definitely be lower.¡± ¡°No problem. As long as there¡¯s food and shelter, I don¡¯t need a salary.¡± Shu Yu laughed, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Let¡¯s talk about the issue of wages first. Aunt Xiang¡¯s salary will be the basic salary plus commissions. Xiangdi¡¯s salary will only be the basic salary.¡± ¡°What do you mean by basic salary plus commissions?¡± This was the first time Xiang and her daughter had heard of commissions. They were both puzzled. Shu Yu explained, ¡°The basic salary is fixed at 500 coins per month. It¡¯s the same for you and Xiangdi. Commissions work such that if clothes you made are sold, you will be given additional wages based on the prices of the clothes sold. For example, if a piece of clothing was sold for a tael of silver, Aunt Xiang would be given an extra 50 coins as commission, two taels would be a hundred coins of commission, and so on. There is no limit to the commissions.¡± Shu Yu originally wanted to give commissions for every piece of clothing made. However, after thinking about it, there were simple and complicated clothes, but the definition of simple and complicated was too general. Wouldn¡¯t the commission ultimately be her decision? This would surely cause a lot of dissatisfaction later on. As such, it would be better to base the commissions on the final transaction price of the clothes. Xiang and her daughter were stunned when they heard about all this. ¡°This works too?¡± ¡°Yes, but you have to be mentally prepared. Our shop is small, so our business might not be that good. It¡¯s also possible that you only get the basic salary each month.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough too,¡± Xiang hurriedly said, ¡°Five hundred coins a month is already very good.¡± Nowadays, the young and middle-aged men in the village only earned 20 to 30 coins a day when they went out to do short-term jobs. Plus, they could not find work every day. As such, they might only be earning four or five hundred coins a month, and all the work was hard labor. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 214 - 214 The Sneaky Madam Liang

    ?Chapter 214: The Sneaky Madam Liang Chapter 214: The Sneaky Madam Liang Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xiang had never thought that she would be able to earn 500 coins a month. And she wasn¡¯t the only one. Xiangdi had been hired too. The two of them together would earn at least one tael of silver a month. The Lu family even included lodging. If they lived frugally, they might be able to save ten taels of silver a year! If it was like what Shu Yu said and they could get fifty or a hundred coins as commission, that would be an additional income. Saving for two years, Xiangdi¡¯s dowry would be rich enough. After Shu Yu finished explaining the conditions, she asked the two of them, ¡°What do you think? If you have any questions, you can ask them.¡± ¡°No,¡± Xiang shook her head repeatedly, ¡°This is already very good.¡± She had never even thought that she could have a fixed job. In the past, the mother and daughter only did small jobs and planted some crops, living a tight life. This was already very good. They would definitely do their best. Seeing that the matter was almost settled, Shu Yu stood up. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Aunt Xiang, we¡¯re in quite a pinch, so if it¡¯s possible, can you pack up and arrange your family matters tomorrow, then go to the county and start to work the day after tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes, of course¡± Xiang thought of her family¡¯s two acres of land and decided to temporarily entrust it to her neighbor to help look after them. After the crops were harvested, she would rent out the two acres of land. As for the house¡­ The mother and daughter had lived in it for more than ten years, after all, so there were a lot of things piled up inside. They would keep it for the time being. After they were done settling down in the county, she would return the house to the village chief. Xiang had already planned out the arrangements in her mind. Shu Yu stood up and said goodbye. It was getting late. If she did not go back soon, the old lady would be worried. Xiang and Fu Xiangdi sent her to the door and watched her disappear before they returned to the courtyard with slight excitement. They took advantage of the fact that the sky had not darkened to quickly get ready. Shu Yu¡¯s footsteps back to Shangshi Village were much lighter as she had settled a major matter on her mind. The villagers came back from the fields one after another. They would take a few more glances at her when they saw her. After confirming that the Lu family had indeed opened a shop, everyone looked at her strangely. Shu Yu nodded slightly when she saw a few familiar people. Then, she quickened her pace and walked toward the Lu family¡¯s house. However, just as she walked to the door, she saw a figure poking around at the courtyard door. From time to time, the figure would look into the crack of the door with his butt jutted out, just like a thief. Shu Yu frowned and walked closer, only to discover that the figure was actually Madam Liang. She was speechless for a moment. Then, she took a few steps forward and patted the other party¡¯s shoulder. Madam Liang was staring at the courtyard with all her attention when someone suddenly patted her shoulder. She was so frightened that her hair stood on end as she turned her head and cried out. When she saw who was standing in front of her, Madam Liang heaved a long sigh of relief. She patted her chest and complained, ¡°So it¡¯s you. You scared me. Why are you standing behind me sneakily and not making a sound?¡± Shu Yu pointed at herself, ¡°I¡¯m the sneaky one? Are you sure?¡± Madam Liang was stunned. When she thought of the scene just now, she immediately felt a little awkward. She touched her nose and laughed awkwardly, ¡°Well, I¡¯m just worried about your grandma.¡± Shu Yu¡¯s expression immediately turned serious when she heard that it was related to the old lady. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my grandma?¡±


    S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 215 - 215 The Fourth Aunt is Here

    ?Chapter 215: The Fourth Aunt is Here Chapter 215: The Fourth Aunt is Here Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Madam Liang looked in the direction of the courtyard and then pulled Shu Yu to the side mysteriously. She whispered, ¡°Just now, your aunt came.¡± ¡°My aunt?¡± Lu Sixing? Speaking of which, Shu Yu had been back for so many days, but she had yet to see her fourth aunt. Madam Liang nodded. ¡°Not long after you left, your aunt came over and started crying to the old lady the moment she entered. She cried for a long time. I don¡¯t know what has happened, but it sounded quite serious. After your aunt left, your grandma stayed in the house and didn¡¯t come out. There was no movement inside at all. I was wondering how your grandma is doing.¡± Shu Yu almost couldn¡¯t help but hit her, ¡°Then why are you sneaking around outside and not going in to take a look?¡± She pushed her away and hurried into the courtyard. Madma Liang followed her into the house and explained, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that your grandma will scold me. She loves scolding me.¡± Isn¡¯t that because she was unreliable? Just look at the situation now. Shu Yu ignored her and strode towards the living room. As soon as she entered, she saw the old lady sitting there with her head in her hand and a worried look on her face. ¡°Grandma?¡± Shu Yu walked over and sized her up. Seeing that the old lady was fine except for her pale face, she was slightly relieved. The old lady was stunned. When she looked up and saw Shu Yu and Madam Liang, who came in later, she suddenly came back to her senses. ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s already so late?¡± The old lady stood up while saying, ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention. Come, let me cook you a bowl of noodles.¡± She was about to leave when Shu Yu pulled her back, ¡°Grandma, what happened?¡± The old lady smiled, ¡°Nothing. What could possibly happen to me? Nothing happened.¡± Shu Yu looked at her with a serious expression. The old lady could speak to others with a stern face, but she could not do it to Shu Yu. She looked at the smart and capable granddaughter in front of her and finally sighed. She sat back on the chair and said with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s your fourth aunt. She just came over.¡± Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Something happened to Fourth Aunt¡¯s family?¡± The old lady replied, ¡°Yes. Your fourth uncle is missing.¡± Missing? Not only was Shu Yu shocked, but even Madam Liang, who was standing behind, widened her eyes and covered her mouth. ¡°What happened? What does missing mean? When did he go missing?¡± The old lady said, ¡°Do you still remember the day you acknowledge us as your family? Your fourth aunt and fourth uncle said they would come, but they didn¡¯t. They only asked someone to bring eggs over.¡± Shu Yu nodded, ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°In fact, your fourth uncle had gone out before the whole matter. I heard from your fourth aunt that a friend of his found a good job, something to do with delivering goods somewhere. The salary was quite high. Your fourth uncle just split up with their family last year and wanted to start a small business. He didn¡¯t have the capital, so he thought about saving more money first. It was rare to have such a good opportunity, so he was tempted.¡± The old lady shook her head with a bitter expression, ¡°The original plan was to come back the day before you acknowledged us as your family. At that time, they would be able to catch up with us for a reunion dinner.¡± Shu Yu understood, ¡°But he didn¡¯t come back that day?¡± The old lady slammed the table, ¡°Yes! He didn¡¯t come back the day before, nor did he come back on that day itself. Your fourth aunt was worried and couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave the house. Sheesh, your fourth aunt is really something. To think she didn¡¯t tell us about such a big matter. We didn¡¯t know that he hadn¡¯t returned these days.¡± ¡°Then why did Fourth Aunt come looking for you today?¡±


    S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 216 - 216 The Missing Fourth Uncle

    ?Chapter 216: The Missing Fourth Uncle Chapter 216: The Missing Fourth Uncle Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The old lady said,¡± The day before yesterday afternoon, the friend who went out with your fourth uncle came back. Your fourth aunt quickly went to ask him, but that person said that they separated after delivering the goods.¡± That friend had gone to take on another job, so he had delayed his return until now. However, Shu Yu¡¯s fourth uncle should have returned home early. Why was he still missing? ¡°He inexplicably disappeared. Your fourth aunt was still thinking that since the friend was not back either, the two of them should be together and perhaps they were stalled by something. Yet now, the friend is back, but God knows where your fourth uncle is.¡± Shu Yu pondered for a moment, ¡°Did Fourth Aunt say where Fourth Uncle and that friend separated?¡± ¡°In the county,¡± The old lady said, ¡°But so many days have passed. Who knows where he went? The Yuan family has gone to the places where he might have gone to look for him, but there was no result.¡± The Yuan family was the in-laws of the Fourth Aunt. The Fourth Uncle was called Yuan Shanchuan. At this point, the old lady raised her head and said to Madam Liang, ¡°After you go back, tell Sanzhu. Doesn¡¯t he know a lot of fair-weather friends in the countryside? Ask him to help inquire and see if there are any clues.¡± Madam Liang was quite unwilling to be called out. She muttered, ¡°How does he know any friends? He¡¯s always at home. His¡­¡± Shu Yu slowly turned her head to look at her and Madam Liang¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. Then, Madam Liang changed the topic and smiled, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go back and tell him. Sixing is, after all, his biological sister. He will surely help. Sanzhu is very enthusiastic.¡± The old lady and Shu Yu both wondered if the other party was blushing when she said such words. Madam Liang left in a hurry. The courtyard door closed, and only the two were left in the Lu family. Shu Yu held the old lady¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. People won¡¯t go missing for no reason. We¡¯ll surely find him if we get more people to look for him. By the way, has Fourth Aunt reported it to the authorities?¡± The old lady nodded, ¡°Yes. She went to report the matter yesterday morning. It¡¯s just that the county office has just changed the county magistrate and is in a mess. How can they free up their hands to help ordinary people like us?¡± What she didn¡¯t say was that when the Yuan family reported the matter to the authorities, they had been chased out impatiently only because they had said a few more words. Ordinary people like them did not dare to deal with the officials. If not for Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s long disappearance, the Yuan family would not have dared to go to the county office. ¡°At least there¡¯s hope. Why don¡¯t we go to the county office tomorrow?¡± The old lady was stunned. She looked at her granddaughter and frowned, ¡°Are you thinking of going to Lord Xiang? But didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not very familiar with Lord Xiang? It¡¯s not good to trouble him like this. Lord Xiang is very busy. Don¡¯t let him leave a bad impression on you.¡± The old lady disagreed, but Shu Yu simply smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not looking for Lord Xiang.¡± Why did she need to go to Xiang Weinan for this kind of thing? Wasn¡¯t that overkill? She wanted to keep the reward Xiang Weinan had promised her to save herself from exile. Shu Yu said slowly, ¡°Grandma, have you forgotten the two soldiers who came to send gifts yesterday? We have indeed met and exchanged a few words, right? We don¡¯t need them to do anything, just ask them to help keep an eye out and check the travel pass.¡± ¡°Travel pass?¡± ¡°All Dasu dynasty members need a travel pass when traveling a hundred miles away from their residence. If no travel pass has been issued, it means that Fourth Uncle is still within a hundred miles from home.¡±


    sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 217 - 217 Get Lost

    ?Chapter 217: Get Lost Chapter 217: Get Lost Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The old lady¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. That¡¯s right, if those two soldiers were nice, they would help check the travel pass. If Yuan Shanchuan didn¡¯t have a travel pass, the possible area they had to search would at least be within a hundred miles from home. Seeing that the old lady had calmed down, Shu Yu did not say anything more. ¡°Then this matter is decided? It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go to bed early after dinner.¡± The old lady nodded and regained some energy. She went to the kitchen with Shu Yu. Shu Yu accompanied her to finish their meal and watched her fall asleep before returning to her room to rest. The next morning, the old lady drove all the chickens in the yard into the chicken cage and packed all the belongings that she had not brought away in time. Following this, she got on the mule carriage and prepared to go to the county. As soon as she got onto the carriage, she saw Lu Sanzhu staggering in from outside, looking as if he had not woken up yet. The old lady was stunned and asked him, ¡°Sanzhu, you didn¡¯t come back the whole night?¡± Lu Sanzhu yawned, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Didn¡¯t you ask my wife to tell me yesterday to find out about the fourth brother-in-law? I was busying myself with it.¡± The old lady was surprised to find out that the lazy Sanzhu would spend so much effort just because of a sentence from her. She got down from the mule carriage, walked up to him, and patted his arm, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Go back and rest well.¡± Lu Sanzhu nodded. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of Shu Yu. His body suddenly swayed, and he looked as if he was about to faint as he said weakly, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I have many friends. I¡¯ll definitely get some news soon.¡± After saying that, he walked past the old lady and staggered to Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve lost a little weight recently? Lately, work has been really too tiring.¡± The old lady was speechless. He could just get lost. She did not have such a son. Shu Yu was amused and handed him a piece of meat, ¡°Let Third Aunt cook something delicious for you to nourish yourself.¡± Lu Sanzhu instantly perked up and ran home with the meat, not even giving the old lady a second glance. The old lady was so angry that she laughed. She pointed at his back and said to Shu Yu, ¡°This dog. I really shouldn¡¯t have had too much hope for him.¡± ¡°Grandma, Third Uncle is like this. Don¡¯t be too calculative with him. Let¡¯s get in the carriage and go back to the county.¡± The old lady took a deep breath and got back into the mule carriage with Shu Yu holding her hand. Shu Yu quickly drove the carriage to the county. She knew that the old lady was anxious, so she didn¡¯t delay and even rushed a little. Therefore, she didn¡¯t stop when she met Tang Wenqian and Madam Tang. When Madam Tang saw the familiar mule carriage flash past, she frowned. ¡°Didin¡¯t she see us? Yesterday, you said that their family was pretty good. How can they be good when they¡¯re so rude?¡± Tang Wenqian looked at his mother in surprise, ¡°Mother, in the past, when other villagers headed to the county by ox cart, they didn¡¯t necessarily greet us either.¡± Madam Tang choked. Tang Wenqian had phrased it quite politely. It should be said that when the villagers saw them, they would most definitely greet them. After all, Tang Wenqian was the only scholar in the village, and he had passed the county-level imperial exam at a young age. This was something that Shangshi Village was very proud of. It was just that when they greeted Tang Wenqian and Madam Tang, the latter usually didn¡¯t respond. As the mother of a scholar, Madam Tang was quite aloof. Firstly, she had such a promising son, so it was normal for her to be aloof. Secondly, ever since Tang Wenqian became a scholar, many had wanted to take advantage of him and ask him for help. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 218 - 218 Auspicious Wine Shop

    ?Chapter 218: Auspicious Wine Shop Chapter 218: Auspicious Wine Shop Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Madam Tang didn¡¯t want this to happen too often, and she didn¡¯t want her son to be held back either, so she kept her distance from the villagers. As a result, when she met someone who greeted her, Madam Tang would just nod and ignore them. As time passed, people were not willing to be too intimate with them. In contrast, when Tang Wenqian went to the county alone, more people would greet him. Madam Tang¡¯s voice was rendered speechless by his words and didn¡¯t say anything else. However, looking at the distant mule carriage, her brows furrowed tighter and tighter. Shu Yu drove the mule carriage into the city. It was still early, so they planned to return to Liufang Alley first, put down the chicken cage and other things, and then go to the county office to take a look. However, not long after entering the city, Shu Yu¡¯s mule carriage suddenly slowed down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the old lady asked curiously. ¡°Grandma, we need to bring something over when asking for help, right? It¡¯s not good to go empty-handed.¡± The old lady was stunned and nodded slightly. ¡°Then, what should we buy?¡± If the other party was from the village, the old lady would have an idea. But now, not only did the old lady not have any experience in giving gifts to soldiers, but she also had to worry about whether the gifts had to be expensive. If she had to spend too much money, the old lady couldn¡¯t bear it¡­ It was quite contradictory. Shu Yu smiled and pointed to a shop not far away. ¡°We¡¯ll buy that.¡± The old lady looked out of the carriage window and saw the wine jars outside the shop. She immediately put her hands together. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the most suitable to give them wine.¡± Shu Yu drove the mule carriage to the space next to the wine shop and jumped down from the shaft. ¡°Grandma, wait for me here. I¡¯ll go in and buy a few bottles of wine.¡± The old lady said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t spend too much money, understand?¡± ¡°I know what to do.¡± Shu Yu reassured her and strode into the wine store. The name of the shop was very simple. It was called Auspicious Wine Shop. Although the shop was not very big, it was still more impressive than her ready-to-wear clothes shop. As soon as she reached the door, she could smell the fragrance of wine. It floated straight to her nose. The man behind the counter suddenly looked up, perhaps because he heard footsteps. When he saw Shu Yu at the door, he was slightly stunned. The next moment, he smiled. ¡°Miss, would you like want to get some wine?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to buy a few bottles of wine as a gift. Sir, can you recommend a suitable one?¡± Jiang Yi immediately understood what she wanted and walked out from behind the counter. ¡°This way, please.¡± Shu Yu followed him into the shop and walked to the left side. The decoration in this area was different. The wine jars on the ground were much more eye-catching, and the small wine bottles on the countertop were even more exquisite. Jiang Yi introduced them as he asked, ¡°Miss, what do you think of these? If they aren¡¯t suitable, we have more in the backyard.¡± Shu Yu waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look first. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m done.¡± Jiang Yi nodded. ¡°Alright, take your time.¡± After saying that, he returned to the counter. Shu Yu was quite knowledgeable about wine. In her previous life, this was the most basic common sense for her. The wine of the Dasu Dynasty was relatively turbid, and the concentration was not high. Shu Yu picked for a moment and took three different bottles of wine from the cabinet. When she returned to the counter, Jiang Yi, who had been standing behind the counter, had disappeared. In his place was a woman.


    sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 219 - 219 Meeting Madam Deng

    ?Chapter 219: Meeting Madam Deng Chapter 219: Meeting Madam Deng Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu smiled when she saw the lady. ¡°Boss, I want these three bottles of wine. How much is it?¡± The woman raised her head and smiled, ¡°Let me see.¡± She took the bottles of wine and looked at them while calculating on an abacus. Shu Yu leaned slightly against the counter. Seeing that the other party was done with her calculations, she took out two strings of copper coins and placed them on the counter. After paying, she smiled and asked, ¡°Are you the second young mistress of the Jiang family?¡± The woman was taken aback. Her hand that was about to take the copper coins paused slightly. She raised her head and looked at Shu Yu in confusion, ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°My surname is Lu, and I became friends with the second young lady of the Ding family by chance. Yuehua has mentioned you to me before, and she is full of praise for you.¡± Speaking of which, they were quite fated. She was the second daughter, Ding Yuehua was the second daughter of the Ding family, and Madam Deng was the second young mistress of the Jiang family. They were all second in line. When Madam Deng heard Ding Yuehua¡¯s name, she looked at Shu Yu with a much friendlier expression, ¡°So you¡¯re Yuehua¡¯s friend. I¡¯ll have to give you a discount.¡± As she spoke, she was about to push back the copper coins on the counter. ¡°Don¡¯t. I didn¡¯t mention her to get a discount. I just happened to need to buy wine anyway. I remember Yuehua saying that you and your husband are honest in doing business and that the products are good, plus I was also curious about you, so I came straight over to buy wine.¡± Shu Yu didn¡¯t take the copper coins. She picked up the three bottles of wine and said frankly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving first since I¡¯ve bought the things I need. When you¡¯re free, you and Yuehua should come and chat with me. By the way, I opened a shop on Ningshui Street. Come and visit when you have time.¡± With that, she left with the bottles of wine. Madam Deng was stunned and quickly ran out from behind the counter. She wanted to call out to Shu Yu, but just as she opened her mouth, a person rushed over. The person did not look where he was going and bumped straight into Shu Yu. He immediately frowned and questioned her unhappily, ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that I¡­¡± Halfway through his sentence, he looked up and saw Shu Yu¡¯s face. His eyes immediately lit up and his tone changed as he smiled and said, ¡°Miss, are you okay? Did I hurt you just now? Oh my, I¡¯m really sorry. I was in a hurry and didn¡¯t look where I was going.¡± The man was about to reach out to pull her when Shu Yu immediately took two steps back. There was a hint of disgust in her eyes. She didn¡¯t even bother to talk to him and nimbly walked around him. The man¡¯s expression changed. He turned around and was about to chase after her. ¡°Hey, wait a moment, Miss!¡± Seeing that he was about to stop Shu Yu, Madam Deng quickly stepped forward to stop him, ¡°Why are you here? Is there something you need from your second brother? Come in quickly, your second brother is inside.¡± Third Young Master Jiang wanted to push her away impatiently, but before his hand could touch her, Jiang Yi came out and called out to him loudly, ¡°Third Brother!¡± Third Young Master Jiang frowned. It was too late to stop Shu Yu now as she had gotten into the mule carriage and drove away. Third Young Master Jiang was a little angry. He turned around and wanted to scold Madam Deng, but then he thought of something and quickly restrained his expression. Instead, he smiled at Madam Deng and said, ¡°Second Sister-in-law, who was that girl just now? What¡¯s her name and where does she live?¡± When Madam Deng saw him like this, how could she not guess what he was thinking? This person used to be a dandy. He relied on the Jiang family¡¯s power in Jiangyuan County and had a good relationship with the original county magistrate. Who knew how many girls from good families he had toyed with?


    sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 220 - 220 Fancy Shu Yu

    ?Chapter 220: Fancy Shu Yu Chapter 220: Fancy Shu Yu Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Madam Deng was very disgusted with Third Young Master Jiang¡¯s behavior, but she was only the second sister-in-law of the Jiang family who was not favored. The Jiang family¡¯s parents doted on their third son very much. They had spoiled him. Previously, he did restrain himself for some time because he had gotten engaged to the Ding family. The marriage between the two families was decided by the two old ladies. The old lady of the Ding family did not like Ding Yuehua very much. This was because Ding Yuehua had a business mind which resulted in Lord Ding handing a portion of the business to her. Originally, Old Lady Ding had wanted to persuade Lord Ding to give this business to her second son. In the end, Ding Yuehua got the portion of the business instead, which Old Lady Ding found ridiculous. Why should a woman who was destined to marry manage her family¡¯s business? The profits would be hard to calculate in the future. As such, she wanted to marry Ding Yuehua off and even picked Third Young Master Jiang. Lord Ding and Mrs. Ding did not agree, of course. It was just that Old Lady Ding made the decision herself and this matter was decided when Lord Ding was not at home. In the end, when Third Young Master Jiang went to the Ding family and saw Ding Yuehua¡¯s appearance, he was unwilling to marry her no matter what. Instead, he took a fancy to the third young lady who was more beautiful, and insisted on having her instead. It was such an outrageous request, but the Jiang family still tolerated it. The engaged Third Young Master Jiang did restrain himself for a while. Until¡­ Some time ago, something happened in the county office, and the Jiang family eagerly broke off the engagement with the Ding family. Without the shackles of marriage, Third Young Master Jiang reverted to his old self and began flirting around again. Just now, after seeing Lu Shuyu¡¯s appearance, his old habits acted up again. Naturally, Madam Deng would not tell him about Shu Yu. She just frowned and said, ¡°That girl is just a customer who came to buy wine. How would I know her name and where she lives?¡± Third Young Master Jiang¡¯s face immediately darkened and he looked at Madam Deng with disdain, ¡°You¡¯re a businessman. Don¡¯t you even know to ask about these things?¡± Madam Deng was speechless. Did she have to learn the family background of all customers just to run a shop? The third young master of the Jiang family was simply crazy. But soon, Third Young Master Jiang said smugly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s driving a mule carriage. I¡¯ll ask around and I guarantee that I¡¯ll know her name in less than two days.¡± Madam Deng secretly cursed in her heart. When Jiang Yi heard this, he frowned and said, ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t do anything rash. Now that Jiangyuan County is in chaos, and our Jiang family is on bad terms with the Ding family, we¡¯ll definitely become a target for others if there¡¯s any more trouble.¡± Third Young Master Jiang got impatient, ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to say that it¡¯s my fault that our family has become enemies with the Ding family? Second Brother, the decision to break off the engagement was made by Mom and Dad, and Grandma agreed. Are you questioning their decision by saying this now?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°Then what do you mean? That girl is just a country bumpkin with no money or power. It¡¯s her fortune that the third young master of the Jiang family has taken a fancy to her. Perhaps her family will be eager for me to come and visit.¡± After Third Young Master Jiang finished speaking, he glared at the two of them in disgust. He did not enter the wine shop and turned around to leave. Madam Deng and Jiang Yi looked at each other. The former was a little worried ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°With Third Brother¡¯s personality, he can¡¯t be persuaded. I think we should talk to that girl first and see if there¡¯s any way to dispel his thoughts.¡± ¡°But I only know that the girl has a shop on Ningshui Street. I don¡¯t know where it is or what the shop sells.¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 221 - 221 Going to the County Office

    ?Chapter 221: Going to the County Office Chapter 221: Going to the County Office Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ningshui Street was the longest and most spacious street in Jiangyuan County. There were at least 70 to 80 shops from the beginning to the end. It was unrealistic to look for someone like this. Jiang Yi thought for a moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t that lady say that she was friends with Miss Ding? Perhaps we could ask Miss Ding to pass the message on our behalf.¡± Madam Deng thought about it and agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the Ding residence to look.¡± After speaking, she left the shop to change her clothes. Shu Yu had never expected to bump into the notorious Third Young Master Jiang of the Jiang family when he went to buy the wine. Today, she still wore the old clothes she had brought home. She had casually tied her hair into two braids, making her look dirty. The third Young Master Jiang, would look desperate if he tried to force himself on her when she was in such a state. Shu Yu drove to Liufang Alley very quickly. There was no one at home. At this time, everyone had gone to Yiren Pavilion. Even Sanya and Dahu went to the shop to help, even though there might not be many customers. Shu Yu helped the old lady take everything down and arrange them in the house. Then, he changed his clothes and went out again. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go to the office by myself. You can rest at home.¡± The old lady shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± She insisted, so Shu Yu did not say anything and gave in. The two carried three bottles of wine and went to the county office. The atmosphere at the entrance of the county office was not as tense as it had been a few days ago when the soldiers stood on both sides. Shu Yu¡¯s luck was quite good. One of the soldiers guarding the door today happened to be the person who had sent a gift to her shop on behalf of Lord Xiang the day before yesterday. The soldier recognized her and immediately said to another soldier guarding the door. Then, he walked down the steps and walked toward her. ¡°Miss Lu? Are you here to look for the lord?¡± The soldier did not know that she had only met Sir Xiang once. He only knew that Sir Xiang had instructed him to deliver the congratulatory gift to Boss L¨¹. He even requested to do it openly in front of everyone. He was supporting Miss Lu. On that day, they brought back the owner of the other clothing shop that caused trouble and reported the matter to the lord. The lord immediately ordered a thorough investigation of Boss L¨¹, and indeed, he discovered many things. Although it was just a small matter, it was enough to make Boss L¨¹ suffer. That old thing was still in prison. Therefore, when Shu Yu appeared again, the soldiers naturally thought she was there to look for Lord Xiang. But Shu Yu shook her head and smiled.¡± I¡¯m not here to look for him. I¡¯m here for you.¡± The soldier was stunned and suspected that he had misheard. He pointed at himself. ¡°You¡¯re here to look for me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, if there¡¯s anything you need, just say it. I¡¯ll try my best to help.¡± When she heard this from behind, the old lady clicked her tongue in wonder. In the past, she felt that the county government officers were not easy to get along with. It was best to avoid them even if they saw them from afar. Now that he had really come into contact with it, she actually realized that they were pretty¡­ easy to talk to? Shu Yu¡¯s smile became even brighter when she heard what he said. ¡°I do have something to trouble you with. It¡¯s like this. My uncle, Yuan Shanchuan, suddenly went missing more than half a month ago. He had agreed to return home early, but there¡¯s no news of him now.¡± ¡°Yuan Shanchuan?¡± The soldier pondered for a moment. ¡°This name sounds familiar.¡± Shu Yu nodded. ¡°The day before yesterday, the Yuan family came to the office to report the case.¡± The soldier suddenly understood. ¡°Oh, right, there is indeed such a matter.¡± S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 222 - 222 Yuan Shanchuan Didnt Travel Far

    ?Chapter 222: Yuan Shanchuan Didn¡¯t Travel Far Chapter 222: Yuan Shanchuan Didn¡¯t Travel Far Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio They did receive the case. The Yuan family came to report the case, which was recorded in the case file of the county office. However, the officer knew well that this case would only be placed aside. The entire county office, including Lord Xiang, was prioritizing the stability of some unstable factors in Jiangyuan County. They also had to investigate the original officials and collect evidence of their crimes. They were doing everything they could to bring down the Shu family of the Dongan Province magistrate. Not to mention the Yuan family¡¯s case, where there was no helpful information, and they could only look for people aimlessly. Even if it was a more important case, they could only suppress it now and delay the handling. Therefore, when the Yuan family reported the case yesterday, the clerk in charge of recording the case quickly placed the file at the bottom. It wasn¡¯t that they were neglecting their duties but that they had limited manpower. Such small cases were basically distributed to the officers who had not made any mistakes in the county office. It was just that under the leadership of the original county magistrate, those officials were not efficient and smart enough. By the time it was time for the Yuan Family¡¯s case, it would probably be half a month later. However, the soldiers did not expect Yuan Shanchuan to be Miss Lu¡¯s uncle. It seemed the Yuan family had returned and said the authorities were unconcerned about this matter, so Miss Lu came personally? That was a little awkward. Fortunately, Shu Yu quickly resolved the awkwardness.¡±When the Yuan family came to report the case the day before yesterday, they were in a hurry and didn¡¯t have a clue. I thought that how could you find someone like this? You don¡¯t even have a clue, which would add to your burden. Later on, we thought about it and suddenly thought of a clue, so I hurried over to see if this clue was helpful.¡± The soldier immediately asked, ¡°What clue do you have?¡± ¡°Travel pass.¡± Shu Yu said, ¡°We thought we could find out if my uncle had gone on a long journey through the travel pass. The search area would be reduced if he didn¡¯t travel far.¡± The soldier was stunned. Indeed, if the officer wanted to do the job, he would first check the travel pass. ¡°Yuan Shanchuan disappeared half a month ago, right? I¡¯ll go find the documents and check if he traveled.¡± Shu Yu immediately said gratefully, ¡°Thank you. Sorry for troubling you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s nothing.¡± The soldier said, ¡°Wait here for me.¡± After saying that, he turned around and ran inside. Shu Yu looked at the sun. The weather was getting hot now, so she estimated they would have to wait a while. There was a tea stall in the distance. Shu Yu sat down with the old lady and ordered two cups of herbal tea. The old lady was a little excited. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the officer to be so enthusiastic.¡± Shu Yu coughed lightly and asked her to drink some tea. The streets were filled with people coming and going. After half an hour, Shu Yu saw the officer come out of the county office. She stood up and took the herbal tea to the table. Shu Yu handed it over without waiting for the officer to speak. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, officer. Have a sip of herbal tea first and speak slowly.¡± The soldier was stunned for a moment before he chuckled. His heart instantly felt very warm. Although this Miss Lu was young, the things she did make people feel very comfortable. After drinking the tea, he raised his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked. Yuan Shanchuan didn¡¯t travel far. He is still within a radius of a hundred miles. The area of search could be reduced.¡± Shu Yu and the old lady looked at each other, and the latter let out a long sigh of relief. But soon, she was worried again. Since Yuan Shanchuan was not far away, where did he go?


    Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 223 - 223 Shu Yu Doesnt Play According to the Rules

    ?Chapter 223: Shu Yu Doesn¡¯t Play According to the Rules Chapter 223: Shu Yu Doesn¡¯t Play According to the Rules Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu had asked all the questions she needed, and there were no other clues. She told the soldier, ¡°This way, we¡¯ll know what to do. We¡¯ll mobilize our relatives and friends to ask around and get some clues. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send someone to Yiren Pavilion to inform them if you have any news of my fourth uncle. The Lu family will be eternally grateful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Lu. We will do our best to help you find your Fourth Uncle.¡± With this sentence, Shu Yu was indeed relieved. She handed over the two bottles of wine in her hand. ¡°This is the token of our appreciation. Please accept it.¡± The soldier waved his hands repeatedly. ¡°No. I can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°How about this? Help me bring this wine to your lord. I must return the gift he gave during my shop opening, right?¡± That was true. The officer could not refuse. Shu Yu took out another bottle of wine from behind. ¡°This wine is for you and the other officer. Treat it as a reward for running errands. You deserve this, right?¡± He was speechless again. A moment later, he took all three bottles of wine. He could bring this wine to the lord first. The Lord had agreed. After informing, there should be no problem with accepting it. The soldier nodded. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll make another trip and send this gift to you.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Then we won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Shu Yu helped the old lady out of the gate of the county government. The soldier clicked his tongue and sighed again-Miss Lu¡¯s young age and style of doing things really made people feel comfortable. He sniffed the wine bottle. The smell of wine was powerful, and he was a little greedy. He picked up the bottle of wine and ran into the county office. Xiang Weinan had just come out of the study when he saw the soldier carrying a few bottles of wine. He frowned and called out to him, ¡°Hu Li, where did you get this wine?¡± ¡°My lord.¡± Hu Li hurriedly ran forward. ¡°This wine is from Miss Lu.¡± Xiang Weinan was shocked. ¡°Miss Lu? Lu Shuyu? She came?¡± ¡°Yeah, she just arrived.¡± ¡°Did she come looking for me?¡± Hu Li shook his head. ¡°No, Miss Lu said she was here to look for me.¡± Xiang Weinan was speechless. ¡°It seems that the two of you are very familiar with each other?¡± Hu Li didn¡¯t hide anything and told him everything that Shu Yu had asked him to do, including the two bottles of wine that she had given him. Xiang Weinan held the two bottles of wine. His mood was particularly complicated. He already knew about Yuan Shanchuan. It was precisely because he knew he did not care after receiving Meng Yunzheng¡¯s warning note. Didn¡¯t Meng Yunzheng forbid him from disturbing Lu Shuyu? It didn¡¯t matter. He was waiting for Lu Shuyu to take the initiative to come to him. He had planned it, but he didn¡¯t expect this little girl to not play by the rules. If she wanted to look for Yuan Shanchuan, shouldn¡¯t she look for him, the most powerful official in the county office? That way, she would have a higher chance of success. She found a small soldier to run errands and even gave him a few bottles of wine. Hehe. Hu Li could clearly feel that something was wrong with his lord¡¯s expression. He asked hesitantly,¡± Lord, should we not accept this wine?¡± Xiang Weinan shot him a glance and stuffed his errand wine back to him. ¡°Take what she gave you, but I¡¯ll make it clear in advance that you¡¯re not allowed to drink and mess things up.¡± Hu Li instantly raised a big smiling face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lord.¡± Xiang Weinan turned around and left. After a while, he turned back and instructed Hu Li, ¡°Take note of Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s matter. Send two people to look for him.¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 224 - 224 Xiang and Her Daughter Are Here

    ?Chapter 224: Xiang and Her Daughter Are Here Chapter 224: Xiang and Her Daughter Are Here Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu had already brought the old lady to the shop on Ningshui Street. As always, Yiren Pavilion was deserted. Including today, there had been no business for three days. At this moment, the Lu family members were extremely anxious. On the day before the opening, they were still excited about Shu Yu earning more than 200 taels of silver. However, these three days, it was like a basin of cold water had been poured on them, and they were disappointed. However, the shopkeepers and workers of the surrounding shops were still laughing at them. On the surface, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything because they knew Lord Xiang. But in secret, they were already mocking them. Even Madam Ruan¡¯s speed of making clothes had slowed in the past two days, and her expression became extremely bitter. Among the Lu family members, Shu Yu was probably the only one who felt no sense of urgency. She arranged things one by one in an orderly manner. She asked Daya to practice makeup on her and Madam Ruan¡¯s faces for the next two days. She had to admit that Daya was very talented in this aspect. It didn¡¯t take long for her to get the hang of it, and the makeup she drew looked good. She could even figure out how to improve herself. Shu Yu was very confident that she could take orders independently. Apart from that, she also finalized the matter of hiring people. In addition, his first encounter with the Deng family was also quite smooth. Shu Yu gave himself the goal of setting an all-in-one-by-one implementation. The next is the big tiger enrollment things. However, according to Tang Wenqian, now was not the time. She planned to understand the situation of that school first. If the other party were really good, it would not be too late to wait. However, when it was time for dinner, Shu Yu still comforted the Lu family when she saw they were still anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t we have a hunch earlier? If there are still no customers in two days, we¡¯ll go door to door to promote?¡± Shu Yu felt that it was about time. Firstly, the Ding family¡¯s matter was settled, and Ding Yuehua would likely come over. Secondly, Doctor Xu¡¯s scar removal ointment had already been formulated. He would definitely spread out the scar removal ointment for sale and distribute flyers for her at the same time. Shu Yu predicted that in two days at most, there would be customers. What he should worry about now was the lack of clothes. Fortunately, Xiang and Fu Xiangdi would come tomorrow. The following day, the Lu family woke up early. Even if there was no business, they still went to open the shop in high spirits. However, what the Lu family did not expect was that they were early, and Xiang and her daughter were even earlier. The two of them took advantage of the dawn to avoid the people of the Ruan Family Village and set off early for the county town. When they arrived at the city gate, it had not opened yet. The two of them carried big and small bags and lined up at the front of the line. Therefore, when they entered the city, many shops along the street were not open yet. Xiang had heard from Shu Yu that Yiren Pavilion was at the end of Ningshui Street. Therefore, they walked to the end of the street. When they were almost there, they began to ask the shop assistants along the street. When they heard that they were going to Yiren Pavilion, the shop assistants and shopkeepers who were asked looked at them strangely. Xiang thought she didn¡¯t look good carrying all the bags, so she couldn¡¯t help but step back. Unexpectedly, the shop assistant pointed her out. ¡°Yiren Restaurant is at the back. You¡¯ll see it when you go over. It has the biggest door and the least clothes inside.¡± Xiang thanked him and was about to leave when the waiter asked again, ¡°What are you guys doing at Yiren Pavilion? Don¡¯t tell me you plan to rely on the Lu family?¡± Anyway, she didn¡¯t look like a guest. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 225 - 225 Sarcasm and Scorn

    ?Chapter 225: Sarcasm and Scorn Chapter 225: Sarcasm and Scorn Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xiang shook her head and smiled. ¡°No, we¡¯re garment craftsmen hired by the Lu family.¡± Shu Yu had said that working in the Lu family was upright, and nothing should be hidden. However, they had to keep it a secret from the Ruan family. They also feared that Old Madam Ruan would come and cause trouble for the Lu family. However, as soon as she finished speaking, the shopkeepers and waiters of the two shops who were originally talking were stunned. The next moment, he burst into laughter. ¡°You¡¯re hired by their family?¡± Xiang was baffled by their laughter, and her heart began to pound. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, no problem. We think that the Lu family is quite bold. It had been four days since they opened for business, but there was not a single customer. It was empty and quiet. It was not as lively as when they were repairing the house. They hadn¡¯t earned a single penny in the past few days, and now they would hire people?¡± The few of them shook their heads as they spoke. They really did not understand where the Lu family got their courage from. Xiang and Fu Xiangdi looked at each other. No customers for four days? If Yu gave them such a high salary, wouldn¡¯t it be a big loss? The two of them were worried, but they still went to the shop to look. Seeing them walking towards Yiren Pavilion, the shopkeepers behind them started to discuss even louder. ¡°Does the Lu family know how to do business? What a waste of money.¡± ¡°I estimate this shop will only last a month at most.¡± ¡°Half a month would be already tough.¡± The discussions behind them gradually faded away. Xiang and Fu Xiangdi finally arrived at the entrance of Yiren Pavilion with heavy footsteps. Sanya, sitting at the door and playing with Maneki, noticed them first. The little girl immediately stood up. She did not know Xiang and Fu Xiangdi, so she stepped back and asked timidly, ¡°Who, who are you looking for?¡± Before Xiang could reply, Lu Erbai, sitting behind the counter, had already heard the commotion and raised his head. He immediately raised his voice and said,¡± It¡¯s sister-in-law and Xiangdi, right? Come in quickly. My wife is right behind.¡± He told San Ya, ¡°Go and call your mother and sister.¡± San Ya immediately ran to the backyard. After a while, Madam Ruan and Shu Yu came out. ¡°Xiang!¡± Madame Ruan had not seen Xiang for a long time. Even though the two of them lived not far from each other¡¯s village, they had not had the time to see each other because they were working hard for their lives. Now, it was as if they had reunited after a long time and as if a lifetime had passed. Madam Ruan was thrilled. She pulled Xiang over to sit down. ¡°Why are you here so early? I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to find our place, so I thought of asking Yu to wait for you at the city gate later.¡± ¡°We entered the city as soon as the city gates opened. We were afraid that we would delay things if we came late,¡± Xiang said as she looked at the shop in front of her. Seeing that the shop was, as the shopkeepers had said, empty without any customers, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. She asked Madam Ruan softly, ¡°How¡¯s your business?¡± Madam Ruan didn¡¯t know how to answer. She was embarrassed that she hadn¡¯t sold a piece of clothing in four days. But when Xiang saw her like this, she immediately understood. She was a little worried that the business of the clothing store would not be good, but Madam Ruan would not let her go home because of their past friendship. Therefore, Xiang decided to take the initiative to bring it up. ¡°I think if you can manage, we should¡­¡± Before she could say the word ¡°go¡±, a commotion suddenly came from outside.


    S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 226 - 226 Customers

    ?Chapter 226: Customers Chapter 226: Customers Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The people in the shop were stunned for a moment and raised their heads to look outside. In the next moment, they saw three to four carriages stop outside the shop one after another. A delicate woman with a bandage wrapped around her forehead alighted from the leading carriage. As soon as she got off the carriage, she said in a clear and energetic voice, ¡°This is the place. This is the clothing store I told you about. The clothes I¡¯m wearing come from this shop. Also, the makeup I had last time was done by Boss Lu. If you want to ask anything, you can look for Boss Lu.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a few more people got off from the carriages behind her. They were all young and bright women. Madam Ruan was stunned and stood rooted to the ground, unable to react. Fu Xiangdi was quick to react. She quickly told Madam Ruan and Xiang, ¡°The customers are here. Mother, let¡¯s quickly take our bags to the backyard and put them away. This stool is for the customers to sit on.¡± ¡°Ah, right.¡± Xiang picked up the bag again. Madam Ruan brought the two of them directly to the backyard. Shu Yu, however, went up to the carriage the moment it stopped at the shop entrance. Ding Yuehua came earlier than she had expected. Not only that, but she also brought one, two¡­seven people. When Ding Yuehua got out of the car and saw Shu Yu smiling, she immediately took a few steps forward. ¡°Shu Yu, I¡¯m here. I even brought you a lot of customers. I am a good friend, am I?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Shu Yu glanced behind her. The young mistress of the Ding family, whom she had talked to the other day, had also come over. She did not know the other ladies, but she could tell that they were all women from wealthy families. Shu Yu welcomed everyone inside. ¡°It¡¯s hot outside. Everyone, come in and rest. Let¡¯s talk in the shop.¡± The girls entered the shop while they chuckled and chatted. Shu Yu had been very particular about the settings back then. She had opened the doors on both sides, making it very airy. The wind blew when the ladies entered the hall, and they instantly felt much more comfortable. Ding Yuehua had only been here once. Last time, the shop had not been repaired, and it was at night, so she did not look closer. Later, she heard Xiao Yun mention that Yiren Pavilion differed from other shops. It gave people a very stable feeling when they entered. Now that she had entered the door, she realized its warmth. The other women were also looking at this unique shop. When they saw the model, they went up and touched it curiously. ¡°This mannequin is interesting. It looks like a real person is standing here wearing clothes. Boss Lu¡¯s thoughts were indeed very ingenious. I¡¯m as tall as this mannequin. This dress definitely fits me. It should have the same effect when I wear it. I want it. Boss Lu, how much is it?¡± She didn¡¯t even have to try it and was already planning to buy it. However, she was not the only one who had fancied this dress. The other two were not to be outdone either. ¡°I saw it first. I think this color suits me better.¡± Shu Yu sized up their figures and skin color. Just as she was about to step forward, two more people suddenly came over. ¡°Boss Lu, I heard that Yuehua¡¯s makeup was done by you last time. Help me do it too.¡± Shu Yu looked at Ding Yuehua in surprise. ¡°Did you all see the makeup last time?¡± She remembered that it was already late in the afternoon when she left. Could it be that they had gone to the Ding residence at that time and seen her sickly makeup?


    S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 227 - 227 Special Situation

    ?Chapter 227: Special Situation Chapter 227: Special Situation Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ding Yuehua smiled.¡± Yes, they¡¯ve seen my makeup.¡± Otherwise, why would they follow her without saying anything? Actually, the matter of the Jiang and Ding families breaking off the engagement that day was very big. The Jiang family deliberately made a gesture of cutting off ties with the Ding family, afraid that something would happen to the Ding family and implicate them. Therefore, all the well-informed families in the county knew about it and sent people to inquire about the situation. After asking around, they found out that the Ding Family¡¯s Third Young Lady couldn¡¯t take the blow of the annulment of the engagement and hurt herself. In the end, she hurt Ding Yuehua. Ding Yuehua¡¯s personality was straightforward. In addition to her appearance, she was overly concerned about her inferiority complex. Her relationship with others was still very good. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have made friends with Shu Yu so easily. After her friends learned about her matter, they wanted to visit her. At that time, Old Master Ding was still detained by the county office and had not returned. Their families naturally would not let them go out to the Ding family and cause more trouble. When Old Master Ding returned home, they immediately went to the Ding residence to visit Ding Yuehua. Coincidentally, they also saw Ding Yuehua¡¯s makeup, which was completely different from before. Ding Yuehua took the opportunity to promote Shu Yu¡¯s ability, causing the girls to be tempted. As a result, everyone agreed to come and take a look today. Shu Yu was enlightened when she heard that. When she faced the eager gazes of the few of them, she could not help but smile. ¡°If you need any makeup, you can look for me anytime. However, there are so many of you today¡­¡± She paused for a while. ¡°If there were no special case, I wouldn¡¯t recommend that all of you should wash off your makeup. After all, you have to wash it off when you sleep at night. There¡¯s no need for that. Besides, your makeup is quite good now.¡± The makeup for daily trips did not need to be too thick or unique. It was just a basic foundation. These young ladies and madams were all taken care of by servant maids. In fact, they were already dressed very skillfully and looked very good. Ding Yuehua was an exception. Her looks and psychological factors limited her. She could not find suitable makeup for herself. Instead, she gave up on herself and rejected dressing herself up. Ding Yuehua held her hand and smiled. ¡°We came to find you because of a special situation. Zhiyou has something important to do this afternoon, so she wants to dress up a little. You can help her put on better makeup so that we can all take a look. In case some people don¡¯t believe me and think I¡¯m exaggerating.¡± When she finished speaking, the girls beside her laughed at her. ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe you. You¡¯re the one who kept showing off about Boss Lu. You¡¯re talking as if Boss Lu is your sister.¡± The few of them chatted and laughed as they pushed out Miss Zhiyou, who needed makeup. Shu Yu did not say anything else and waved her hand. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the fitting room to do our makeup.¡± Ding Yuehua and the others immediately wanted to follow her, but the people looking at the clothes on the other side were unhappy. ¡°Hey, Boss Lu, what about our clothes? To whom are you going to sell it?¡± ¡°Boss Lu, are you opening a ready-to-wear clothes shop? There are too few clothes. It¡¯s not enough for each of us.¡± ¡°Yeah, who¡¯s like you? Why aren¡¯t you doing business enthusiastically?¡± Shu Yu could not help but laugh. ¡°It¡¯s just clothes. You can choose them after you¡¯re done. I promise to get the most suitable ones for you. The new shop has opened, and we don¡¯t have enough stock. Please understand.¡± S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 228 - 228 The Excited Lu Family

    ?Chapter 228: The Excited Lu Family Chapter 228: The Excited Lu Family Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After Shu Yu said that, coupled with Ding Yuehua¡¯s banter, everyone did not continue to pester them. Soon, they followed Shu Yu and the others to the fitting room. The girls playing and joking in the hall suddenly quieted down. Xiang and Fu Xiangdi then walked out from the backyard. The mother-daughter was shocked. They looked at Madam Ruan in shock and asked, ¡°Are¡­are those customers of your shop?¡± Madam Ruan herself had yet to come back to her senses. She did not expect so many people to come today suddenly. They all looked like they wanted to buy clothes. However, when she thought about how there were only a few pieces of clothing in her shop, Madame Ruan¡¯s heart ached. Lu Erbai reacted quickly. He quickly asked Madam Ruan, ¡°Where¡¯s Daya? Yu is putting on makeup for our customers. Ask Daya to follow her and take a look.¡± ¡°Daya has already gone in. You don¡¯t have to remind me of this.¡± The old lady glared at Lu Erbai but soon beamed with joy again. There were so many people here. The old lady was overjoyed when she thought about how they almost quarreled over a piece of clothing. Then, she looked at Xiang and her daughter and said hurriedly, ¡°Xiang, I was going to bring you to your place to rest first. However, there are so many guests that I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to handle them later, so I can only ask you to wait here first and go over later.¡± Xiang quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The shop¡¯s business is so good, so I¡¯m energetic. I can¡¯t wait to start working now. Why don¡¯t we go to the backyard to make clothes to familiarize ourselves with them?¡± The old lady thought for a moment and agreed. She then said to Madam Ruan, ¡°Then, you guys go to the backyard first. I¡¯ll go and bring some tea and snacks to the guests.¡± ¡°Mom, thanks.¡± The old lady did not feel tired at all. She was full of energy and wished that so many customers would come to her door every day. She quickly turned around and went into the backyard to prepare food. The Lu family members were busy with their businesses, but the shopkeepers and waiters in the shops outside all had puzzled expressions. They had never expected that the Yiren Pavilion, which had been so deserted for the past two days, would suddenly have so many women from wealthy families visiting. Not only that, but these people did not stop at the other silk shops, jewelry shops, and cosmetic shops. They went straight to this ready-to-wear clothes shop with a clear goal. Everyone looked at each other in disbelief. Unfortunately, these women¡¯s families¡¯ servants were guarding the carriage at the door. It was not good for them to go up and ask, so they could only poke their heads out to look. However, these people had been in the shop for a long time but had not come out. They did not know what was going on. At this time, Shu Yu had already led the guests into the fitting room and stopped in front of a dressing table at the side. The fitting room was quite big. Even if more than ten people came in, there was more than enough space. Shu Yu invited everyone to sit down. There was a sofa for the guests to rest in the fitting room, but it was a wooden sofa with a soft cushion. The weather was hot at this time of the year. If one didn¡¯t like the cushion, they could take it away. When Shu Yu asked Craftsman Zheng to do it, Craftsman Zheng found it very strange. Now that she saw the satisfied expressions of the customers, Shu Yu felt that this fee was quite worth it. While everyone was sizing the room, Shu Yu also asked Miss Zhiyou some questions. For example, what she wanted to dress up as, what kind of occasion, and what type of person she wanted to meet. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 229 - 229 A Subtle Change

    ?Chapter 229: A Subtle Change Chapter 229: A Subtle Change Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Miss Zhiyou answered them one by one. ¡°My grandmother has been visiting her family for over three months. She will be back in the afternoon. When the time comes, we¡¯ll all have to pay our respects to her. Grandmother was quite kind to us juniors. She didn¡¯t favor anyone. She liked silence.¡± Shu Yu understood that the other party had returned from a thousand miles away and had traveled for half a day in such weather. She must have felt hot and annoyed. Therefore, the makeup should not be too complicated and thick, and the color tone should not be too warm. It would be best if it were something refreshing, clean, and comfortable. Moreover, although Miss Zhiyou had said that her grandmother did not favor anyone, her appearance here today was clearly in the hope that her grandmother would have a deeper impression of her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have come here to dress up so carefully just to greet her. Shu Yu had something in mind and asked Miss Zhiyou to have a seat. Daya walked over and methodically placed Shu Yu¡¯s makeup items one by one. The girls chatting behind them saw this and came forward one after another. Ding Yuehua chased them to the back. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close. It will affect Shu Yu¡¯s performance.¡± Everyone looked at her with disdain and took a few steps back. Shu Yu was quick in doing the makeup. As she asked, she did the makeup. Before long, there was a slight change in Miss Zhiyou¡¯s expression. Everyone could not help but move closer. They could not tell what they were feeling. It was still the same person, but it didn¡¯t feel like that person. It looked very subtle. Zhiyou¡¯s foundation was relatively good. It was easy for Shu Yu to put on makeup. If she changed her eyebrows and eyes slightly, the effect would be different. Apart from that, the hairstyle was also very important. Shu Yu removed Zhiyou¡¯s original hair accessories and removed the pearl hairpins that revealed wealth. In the end, only two white jade hairpins inlaid with blue beads and a golden hairpin were left. After Shu Yu was done, she retracted her hand. The others all stood before Miss Zhiyou and watched. Their eyes glowed. Zhiyou was different. She was still the same person, but her temperament was completely different. It was as if all of Zhiyou¡¯s strengths were magnified, making people¡¯s eyes light up and involuntarily stop looking at her. Shu Yu washed her hands and looked up to ask, ¡°How is it?¡± Ding Yuehua exclaimed, ¡°I told them that your hands looked like they knew immortal spells, but they didn¡¯t believe me.¡± She turned to look at the others. ¡°How is it? I¡¯m not exaggerating, am I?¡± The others nodded repeatedly. ¡°Look at how much smaller your face is.¡± Miss Zhiyou smiled happily. She couldn¡¯t see her appearance. After all, the mirror in Yiren Pavilion¡­It was not as clear as at home. However, from the reactions of the others, she could tell that she was indeed good-looking and different from others. Shu Yu sized her up for a while and said, ¡°The makeup and hairstyle are done. I just need you to change your dress. Do you have any blue or¡­¡± Before she could finish, Miss Zhiyou interrupted her anxiously. ¡°Do you have any clothes that suit me?¡± Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± She turned around and said to Daya, ¡°Sister, help me bring in the lake blue dress outside.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Daya went out in a hurry and soon returned with a brand-new dress. After Shu Yu took it, she brought Zhiyou behind the curtain to change. Her clothes weren¡¯t too complicated, and Zhiyou walked out soon. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 230 - 230 Third Young Master Has His Eyes on You

    ?Chapter 230: Third Young Master Has His Eyes on You Chapter 230: Third Young Master Has His Eyes on You Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The eyes of the people in the fitting room could not help but light up, and they all surrounded her. ¡°It¡¯s just like the saying that clothes make the man.¡± With her makeup and dress, the current Miss Zhiyou had a completely different style than when she first entered the shop. However, Shu Yu frowned. ¡°The waist size of the dress is a little too big. I¡¯ll ask my mother to help me fix it. Miss Zhiyou, please wait a moment.¡± Shu Yu took the dress to the backyard, where Madam Ruan and Xiang were busy. Seeing her come in, Madam Ruan hurried over and asked softly, ¡°How is it? Can our dresses be sold?¡± ¡°Of course, we might be able to clear the stock today.¡± Madam Ruan was overjoyed. She took the dress Shu Yu handed over and went to the side to do her work. Shu Yu went to the lobby again. Zhiyou¡¯s makeup was done, and she had bought a dress. Not many clothes were left, so those who reacted quickly went to the lobby. When Shu Yu went over, she was surrounded by people. The Eldest young mistress of the Ding family rushed to say, ¡°Boss Lu, you told me the last time you came. You said that your shop has clothes that suit me. You can¡¯t give them to others.¡± ¡°Of course not. I specially saved yours for you.¡± Shu Yu went behind the counter and took out a box. ¡°Please try it on.¡± The Eldest Young Mistress of the Ding family quickly took it and called Ding Yuehua to the fitting room. When the others saw this, they all looked for Shu Yu to talk. Shu Yu dealt with such a scene with ease. Soon, she picked out the clothes that suited their figures. There were also some sizes too big or too small. Shu Yu brought them to the backyard and asked Madam Ruan or Xiang to change them. It didn¡¯t take much time. Fortunately, there were many clothes in the shop, but at least one piece was distributed to each person. Some of them were quick enough to buy two. In just one morning, all the clothes in Shu Yu¡¯s shop had been sold out. However, it was still not enough for Ding Yuehua and the others. In the past, most of them bought clothes made of cloth at home. The clothes made by the embroidery lady naturally fit well and looked good. But for some reason, it was not like the one Shu Yu had chosen for them¡­It was suitable. Yes, it was suitable. The color and style were suitable, and it was as if it was tailor-made for him. The effect was simply too good. Furthermore, the clothes in Yiren Pavilion were very fashionable. Other than the lack of embroidery, everything else was exquisite. Shu Yu promised them that she would try his best to make more clothes. She would keep the clothes for them if there were suitable ones. Everyone was satisfied and immediately went to the counter to pay. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ding Yuehua pulled Shu Yu to the side to talk. ¡°Did you go to Auspicious Wine Shop to buy wine yesterday?¡± Shu Yu was surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Of course, it was Madam Deng who told me.¡± Ding Yuehua said, ¡°She said that you went to her shop to buy a few bottles of wine. She also said that I recommended you to her, right?¡± Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± She probably didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary yesterday. To avoid appearing too abrupt, she only said that she opened a shop on Ningshui Street. She didn¡¯t even tell Madam Deng the exact name of the location. Ding Yuehua sighed. ¡°Of course, buying wine¡¯s not a problem, but the timing is not right. Madam Deng specially came to tell me that her youngest brother-in-law has taken a fancy to you.¡± Shu Yu was puzzled. ¡°Who?¡±


    S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 231 - 231 The Shopkeepers Shock

    ?Chapter 231: The Shopkeeper¡¯s Shock Chapter 231: The Shopkeeper¡¯s Shock Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ding Yuehua¡¯s face was filled with hatred. ¡°It¡¯s that Third Young Master of the Jiang family. He was previously engaged to my third sister, but he came to break off the engagement.¡± Shu Yu frowned. Third Young Master of the Jiang family? ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the third Young Master of the Jiang family.¡± Ding Yuehua said, ¡°Madam Deng said that you bumped into Third Young Master Jiang when you went out yesterday. When he saw your appearance, he had his eyes on you. He asked Madam Deng about your background, but she didn¡¯t tell him. He planned to investigate it himself. Maybe with the Jiang family¡¯s ability, they would find out your identity in the next two days.¡± As she spoke, she took a closer look at Shu Yu. Seeing that Shu Yu was frowning, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I have to remind you first. The Jiang family¡¯s business is indeed quite big and rich. However, Third Young Master Jiang was not a good man at all. Most importantly, he likes you but won¡¯t marry you. Madam Deng had said that Third Young Master Jiang thought that you were just a country bumpkin who he could easily get his hands on. It was fine for a person like him to play around. At most, he would only take girls as concubines.¡± When Shu Yu heard her words, she was slightly stunned. Then, she laughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re worried that I can¡¯t resist the temptation of the Jiang family and will be deceived by Third Young Master Jiang to become a concubine?¡± Ding Yuehua chuckled and touched the gauze on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a heads-up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what kind of person Third Young Master Jiang is. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m tired of living and want to suffer marrying him.¡± Ding Yuehua smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯re good at many things, so you can¡¯t stay in a place like the Jiang Mansion. However, Third Young Master Jiang is annoying. He would do things without considering the consequences, and his parents also took whatever they wanted. Since he has his eyes on you, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for him to give up. Do you have any plans?¡± ¡°Not at the moment, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll deal with whatever comes. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ding Yuehua nodded and turned to leave. However, she was still worried in the end. She turned her head and whispered into Su Yu¡¯s ear, ¡°I heard that on the day of your opening, even Lord Xiang from the county office sent a congratulatory gift. I won¡¯t ask about your friendship. But if you really can¡¯t get away, try to find a way to ask for help from the county office.¡± ¡°I know what to do.¡± ¡°Also, if you need help, I will try my best to help you. ¡°However, even though their family was evenly matched with the Jiang family, she did not do things as freely as Third Young Master Jiang. There was probably a limit to how much she could help Shu Yu. However, Shu Yu did not think that way. Ding Yuehua had helped her a lot. For example, getting to know Madam Deng and today¡¯s stock clearance operation. She was also grateful that Ding Yuehua had come to deliver the message to her. Therefore, Shu Yu¡¯s expression became more and more friendly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ding Yuehua smiled and returned to her friend¡¯s side. At this moment, everyone had already paid the bill and was ready to leave. A few carriages stopped at the entrance of the shop again. A group of people boarded the carriages in a grandiose manner and waved at Shu Yu reluctantly. ¡°Boss Lu, remember the clothes we ordered. You have to help me make them out as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Boss Lu, we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Shu Yu waved his hand and watched the carriages gradually leave. She only turned around when they were far away. Never did she expect that before she could enter her shop, someone had run past her and entered faster than her. Shu Yu took a closer look. Wasn¡¯t these the shopkeepers of the nearby shops? Why did they suddenly come to her shop? Just as she was about to ask, she heard the stunned voices of the shopkeepers. ¡°No more. Have they bought all the clothes?¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 232 - 232 A Magical Existence

    ?Chapter 232: A Magical Existence Chapter 232: A Magical Existence Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu looked at their dumbfounded expressions and calmly walked in. The shopkeepers didn¡¯t believe it and walked around the shop again. This time, not only did they confirm that all the clothes had been bought, but even the bottles and jars that were originally on the shelves were also lesser. The shopkeeper of the pastry shop next door couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and look at Lu Erbai. He asked for confirmation, ¡°All your clothes were bought by those young ladies and madams just now?¡± Lu Erbai smiled and nodded his head reservedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s also because the customers saw that our shop was deserted and specially took care of our business. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have much stock. Otherwise, they would want to buy more. Sigh.¡± A few shopkeepers were speechless. Hearing his dishonest words and seeing his smug expression, they wanted to go up and spit on his face. They also hoped that the customers would take care of their shops and that the stock would be emptied. The few couldn¡¯t stand Lu Erbai¡¯s expression of wanting to show off and kept a straight face. After strolling around the shop, they left in jealousy. This Yiren Pavilion couldn¡¯t be judged by its cover. Everyone thought it was just a family from a village with no background. But on the opening day, the Lord had even sent them gifts. He had thought the shop would close sooner or later after not having a single customer for a few days. In the end, all the goods in the shop were cleared out as soon as the customers arrived. It was¡­ a magical existence. Lu Erbai waved his hand and watched them leave. He was in a good mood as he looked at the empty shop. After selling all the clothes, there was no need for so many people to stay in the shop. That was the perfect time to bring Xiang and her daughter to their residence. Hence, the old lady instructed Lu Erbai, ¡°You can take care of the shop. If there¡¯s anything else, we¡¯ll talk when you return tonight. Let¡¯s bring Xiang to her place first.¡± It¡¯s rare for me to be happy today. I¡¯ll buy some meat and call Xiang over for dinner tonight. We¡¯ll have a good time.¡± Lu Erbai nodded. ¡°Alright, Mother, be careful.¡± The old lady called out to Xiang and Fu Xiangdi. Not only them, but Shu Yu and the others also left the shop. The group of people went straight to Liufang Alley in a lively manner. The first place they went was the courtyard that Shu Yu had rented for making clothes. Xiang and Fu Xiangdi placed their luggage here. Shu Yu then introduced them. ¡°There are three rooms in this courtyard. The room on the left has better lighting. It¡¯s the room used to make clothes. I¡¯ve prepared the table and the needles.¡± Xiang and Fu Xiangti walked around the room. The room was clean, with flowers, and it was very airy. Working in such an environment was simply a form of enjoyment for them. ¡°The room on the right is for you to rest. When we rented it, there were already cabinets and tables in the room, and they were all cleaned up. If you guys mind, you can clean it again.¡± The last room was smaller than the left and right rooms, so it was used as a warehouse. There wasn¡¯t much in the warehouse yet, so Shu Yu planned to move the fabric in first. Everyone walked around the courtyard and was very satisfied. Xiang and Fu Xiangdi was even a little excited. This place was much better than the house they used to live in Ruan Family Village. Most importantly, it was very quiet. There was no mess in the village at all. Shu Yu others only returned home after looking at the house. The courtyard that the Lu family rented was not far from the garment house. It was just a few steps away. The old lady called Xiang and her husband in and was about to go out to buy groceries.


    Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 233 - 233 My Lord Miss Lu Is in Trouble

    ?Chapter 233: My Lord, Miss Lu Is in Trouble Chapter 233: My Lord, Miss Lu Is in Trouble Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu stopped her. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go. You stay at home and rest.¡± She brought Dahu and Sanya out. Although the two children had been in the county for a few days, they rarely went out. They knew that the adults were busy. Even if they wanted to go out and take a walk, they shouldn¡¯t disturb them, so they only played in the backyard of the shop. Especially Sanya. When she was in Shangshi Village, she didn¡¯t want to go out because of the scar on her face and had few friends. Now that the scar was so faint that it could not be seen, the little girl wanted to go out and see more. Shu Yu knew they were sensible and would bring them out more often. At the very least, they had to familiarize themselves with the surrounding environment. Sanya was a little excited. She held Shu Yu¡¯s hand and said regretfully, ¡°Maneki said he wanted to come out too, but Second Sister has to take care of us. It¡¯s already tough. We can¡¯t bring Maneki along. I explained it to Maneki, and it agreed not to go out.¡± Shu Yu lowered her head and looked at the little girl. Compared to their first meeting, the current Sanya was genuinely childish. The initially thin and red face finally had a fleshy feel, turning pink and tender. ¡°Then, how did you explain it to Maneki?¡± Dahu mercilessly revealed the truth. ¡°She said a few words to Maneki, put the food in the bowl and ran away.¡± Shu Yu was stunned. Sanya had already pounced before Dahu and reached out to cover his mouth. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say it.¡± Shu Yu laughed loudly. Dahu had to be less straightforward. The brother and sister were laughing and joking, and Shu Yu focused on the two of them. Therefore, they didn¡¯t notice that when they passed by the entrance of the county office, a familiar figure walked past them. The man stopped and turned around suspiciously. He muttered,¡± I think I saw Miss Lu just now?¡± However, Shu Yu had just turned a corner and could no longer be seen. Hu Li could only withdraw his gaze and continue running into the county office. Xiang Weinan had just finished reading a dossier. His eyes were a little sore as he blinked and got up to take a sip of tea. Just as he was about to sit back down, he saw Hu Li rush in. He paused and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hu Li walked in a hurry and was panting slightly. He quickly nodded and gulped before saying, ¡°Sir, Miss Lu is in trouble.¡± Xiang Weinan lifted his eyebrows. ¡°You mean Lu Shuyu?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Sir, you don¡¯t know what I heard when I left just now.¡± ¡°Oh, tell me then.¡± Xiang Weinan sat on the chair and poured himself a cup of tea. Hu Li leaned forward and said, ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t Miss Lu send me a bottle of wine yesterday? I think that wine is quite good. When I just returned from the city, I passed by that wine shop, so I wanted to buy some wine to keep. I didn¡¯t see anyone when I entered the shop, so I went to the cabinet to choose.¡± As he was squatting on the ground and looking at the wine jar, Jiang Yi and Madam Deng walked in from outside the door. They did not notice that someone had come to their shop or saw Hu Li squatting down. So, they did not avoid him when they were chatting. They talked about the fact that Third Young Master Jiang had his eyes on Shu Yu. When Hu Li heard this, how could he be angry? He immediately got up and asked about the specific situation. When he discovered that Lu Shuyu was in trouble, he returned to the county office without saying anything.


    S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 234 - 234 Shu Yus Plan

    ?Chapter 234: Shu Yu¡¯s Plan Chapter 234: Shu Yu¡¯s Plan Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Hu Li felt that no matter what, he had accepted a bottle of good wine from Miss Lu. They were also friends, so how could he ignore such a thing? Moreover, it was apparent that Lord Xiang had some relationship with the Lu family. Therefore, he hurriedly came to report. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve also investigated the Jiang family. With the Jiang family¡¯s Third Young Master¡¯s behavior, would Miss Lu end up well in his hands?¡± Xiang Weinan pondered. Indeed, Third Young Master Jiang was a playboy. Lu Shuyu¡¯s family had no background or connections. To her family, the Jiang family was an unshakable mountain. Third Young Master Jiang had casually used some tricks, and Lu Shuyu could not escape from him. Well¡­ Xiang Weinan felt that his chance had come. If Lu Shuyu couldn¡¯t deal with Third Young Master Jiang, she would come looking for him, right? He was now the governor of Jiangyuan County, and he was also someone who could suppress the Jiang family. Since Lu Shuyu had taken the initiative to come to him, Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t say anything. After Xiang Weinan pondered, he raised his head and looked at Hu Li. The latter was still indignant. The Jiang family might use sinister means to coerce Miss Lu. Then, what good days would Miss Lu have in the future? Sir, please tell me how to deal with Third Young Master Jiang.¡± Xiang Weinan glanced at him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Hu Li was puzzled. ¡°Huh?¡± He suspected that he had misheard, so he asked again. ¡°Y-Your Excellency, you mean we won¡¯t interfere in this matter?¡± Xiang Weinan was about to nod his head, but he was worried that Hu Li would misunderstand. Later, if Lu Shuyu came to ask for help, it would be bad if Hu Li rejected her. Therefore, he cleared his throat lightly and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to care. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not time yet. Just pretend you don¡¯t know about this. When Miss Lu comes to ask for help, bring her to see me.¡± Hu Li didn¡¯t quite understand. Why did he have to pretend that he didn¡¯t know? Wasn¡¯t it better to take action now to prevent trouble before it happened? However, it was not easy to guess the Lord¡¯s thoughts. He was just a soldier and had to listen to orders. Hu Li quickly nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xiang Weinan sat back down calmly, and his mood could not help but become happy. However, Shu Yu did not consider Xiang Weinan at all. After buying the ingredients, she brought Sanya and Dahu home. The others went to the kitchen to get busy. She sat alone in the room and began to draw while thinking. The news that Ding Yuehua brought was beyond her expectations. She thought of her outfit yesterday and felt that Third Young Master Jiang had fallen for her when she was covered in dust. It was simply insane. However, since Third Young Master Jiang had started to take action, she naturally had to think of a way to deal with it. If he wanted Third Young Master Jiang to give up on this idea, finding someone who could suppress him would be best. The Jiang family¡¯s parents were no good. It was already good enough that they did not help the evildoers. Lord Xiang¡­It was possible. However, Shu Yu did not intend to use the favor here. Third Young Master Jiang was not worth it. After eliminating a few people, Shu Yu¡¯s pen finally landed on the name of the Jiang family¡¯s eldest Young Master, Jiang Ren. Unlike Jiang Yi, who was not favored and had been separated from the family, Jiang Ren was the eldest son and grandson of the Jiang family. If nothing unexpected happened, he would inherit the Jiang family in the future. The elders of the Jiang family doted on the third young master, Jiang Li. If it didn¡¯t involve principles, Jiang Ren wouldn¡¯t be too calculative. However, this time, because of the annulment of the engagement with the Ding family, it was obvious that Jiang Ren¡¯s bottom line and interests had been touched.


    S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 235 - 235 Shu Yu Wants to Make It Big

    ?Chapter 235: Shu Yu Wants to Make It Big Chapter 235: Shu Yu Wants to Make It Big Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Jiang family dared to break off the engagement because they felt the Ding family would be doomed. However, who knew that the Ding family was fine and Lord Ding had also returned home? He had stayed in the county office for so long to discuss the future development of Jiangyuan County with Lord Xiang. Obviously, not only would the Ding family not be finished, they might even be put in an important position by Lord Xiang. Therefore, after Old Master Ding returned, the Jiang family was flustered. Especially after Old Master Ding recuperated, he immediately looked for the Jiang family to settle scores. One of the Ding family¡¯s daughters was injured, and one of their daughters¡¯ reputation was ruined. How could Lord Ding let it go? The two families had started to haggle over this issue in the past few days. In the end, the Jiang family compensated three shops, went to apologize, and promised some other benefits. These three shops were all in good locations. If nothing unexpected happened, they would all be left to the Jiang family¡¯s eldest son in the future. He gave it away just like that because of Jiang Li. Forget about that. The problem was that Jiang Li didn¡¯t feel any guilt at all. In fact, on the second day after the matter was resolved, he went out for a stroll without any burden. He didn¡¯t consider the Jiang family¡¯s situation at all. However, the elders of the Jiang family doted on him. What if he caused trouble again? Three more shops? How much assets would Jiang Ren have when he inherited the Jiang family? They would have probably been used as compensation for what Jiang Li might do. Shu Yu thought that she would probably be pissed off if she were Jiang Ren. It was normal for wealthy families to fight over family property. Shu Yu even felt that the second son of the Jiang family was separated from the family because of Jiang Ren. Then it was not wrong for him to deal with his other brother now. Shu Yu decided to make it big. Her gaze fell on Jiang Li¡¯s name as it lowed with hope. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Sanya¡¯s crisp and soft voice sounded from outside. ¡°Second Sister, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± ¡°Coming.¡± Shu Yu put away the piece of paper and went straight to the kitchen. She stuffed it into the stove and burned it into a pile of ashes. Lu Erbai had also returned. The shop was out of stock today, so it closed early. Tonight¡¯s meal was indeed sumptuous. Everyone was happy that they had earned money. Even Xiang and Fu Xiangdi were extremely confident after witnessing today¡¯s clearance operation. They began to prepare to show off their skills tomorrow. Therefore, after eating, they bid farewell and returned to rest early. As soon as they left, the Lu family members rushed over, softly called them into the room, and closed the door. The next moment, Lu Erbai took a money bag from his pocket. The Lu family¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. The old lady¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Quick, pour it out, and let¡¯s count how many there are.¡± She had been thinking about counting the money ever since the customer left. Lu Erbai burst into laughter. He opened the money pouch, and all the silver nuggets and banknotes poured out onto the bed. The whole family sat around the bed and began to count the money. He had sold a total of eleven sets of clothes today. The fabric used by Shu Yu was good, and the designs of these clothes were relatively novel, so the price was still acceptable. The cheapest piece of clothing was sold for one tael of silver, while the most expensive one was sold for eight taels. When the old lady heard that Shu Yu had set a price for this dress, she almost held her heart. However, what was even more amazing was that those young ladies and ladies were very generous when buying clothes. They did not even know how to bargain. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 236 - 236 The Family Counted Money

    ?Chapter 236: The Family Counted Money Chapter 236: The Family Counted Money Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio There were eleven sets of clothes, two for one tael of silver, one for two taels of silver, four for three taels of silver, two for five taels of silver, one for six taels, and one for eight taels. Just the clothes alone were sold for forty silver taels. Of course, this included the cost of the clothes and labor. However, after deducting these, they could still make a net profit of thirty taels of silver. Thirty taels of silver. Madam Ruan gasped. ¡°I used to think jewelry and jades in the jewelry shop were the most profitable business. This is the first time I know that clothes can be so profitable.¡± Shu Yu thought that this was not considered a profit. Take modern clothes, for example. Even ordinary clothes without brands could cost thousands of yuan in the mall. Now that they were in Jiangyuan County, Shu Yu set the price according to the purchase price of the cloth and did not dare to raise it too high. If she had taken out the piece of fabric that Xiang Weinan had given her and made it into a dress, then tattooed it with exquisite patterns, it would not have been a problem to buy a hundred taels. Moreover, it took Madam Ruan and Daya more than half a month to make these clothes. The old lady touched the silver and looked at it again and again. After a while, she said, ¡°What about other income?¡± Other than the clothes that they had sold today, they had also sold eight of the homemade lipsticks that Shu Yu had placed on the counter. There were also a few boxes of rouge and cosmetic powder that had also been taken away. This portion of income was a total of fifteen taels of silver. Finally, it was the cost of Shu Yu¡¯s makeup for Miss Zhiyou. Back then, she had told Ding Yuehua that the starting price for her makeup would be one tael, and it would depend on the situation. Miss Zhiyou¡¯s makeup was relatively simple today, and it was not a particularly important occasion. In addition, Ding Yuehua¡¯s flyer could give her a discount, so Shu Yu received three taels of silver. Therefore, there were fifty-eight taels of silver on the bed. The Lu family members smiled. After rejoicing, the old lady said, ¡°Alright, our shop has been open for four days, and we¡¯ve earned 58 taels. Excluding the cost, we still have more than 40 taels. This is a good start. We will be more popular in the future. You have to work harder in the future.¡± The old lady took a piece of silver from it and handed it to Madam Ruan. The latter¡¯s smiling expression froze, and she looked at the old lady. ¡°Mother?¡± ¡°Other than Yu, you¡¯ve contributed the most here. Most of those clothes were made by you. No matter what, you have to pay for your hard work. Take it. It¡¯ll be easier for you to buy something in the future.¡± Madam Ruan was stunned. Her eyes were slightly red. ¡°Mother, I, I don¡¯t need to buy anything. I have everything at home.¡± ¡°If I give it to you, just take it. Xiang comes to our house to work and gets paid. There¡¯s no reason for you not to.¡± The old lady glared at her angrily. Madam Ruan¡¯s neck shrank from the glare, and she quickly took it. The old lady was generous and gave her three taels of silver. Madam Ruan held the slightly hot silver pieces in her hand. Her heart felt warm. The old lady gave Daya another two taels of silver. The dowry that Da Ya originally brought back had been spent on groceries and things over the past few days. She had also spent a lot of it. The old lady did not want to let her down, so she stuffed the money into her hands directly. As for the rest, the old lady took out ten taels of silver and stuffed the money bag into Shu Yu¡¯s arms. Shu Yu looked at the silver that was forcefully stuffed into his hands. ¡°Grandma?¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 237 - 237 Method of Dividing the Money

    ?Chapter 237: Method of Dividing the Money Chapter 237: Method of Dividing the Money Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Old Mrs. Han said, ¡°You can¡¯t reject me this time. Keep these ten taels of silver for the expenses of the family and the circulating capital of the shop, as well as the wages for hiring Xiang and the others and the rent of the house. The rest is yours.¡± Shu Yu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Granny, that ten taels of silver might not be enough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough. Our entire family doesn¡¯t even spend a few taels of silver a year.¡± Shu Yu understood the old lady¡¯s thoughts. She felt that Su Yu was the one who opened the shop and provided the capital. The rest of the Lu family just contributed a little labor. Now that they had better food, drink, and accommodation, what else would they be dissatisfied about? Therefore, all the money earned, besides some basic expenses, should be hers. However, she was not the only one who managed to open this shop. Yes, in the beginning, she was indeed the one who put in the most money and effort, and she was also the one who set the direction. However, Madam Ruan and Daya were the ones who made the clothes. The mannequins and racks were made by Lu Erbai, who had done them when his legs were injured. The old lady did the logistics support. Even Da Hu and San Ya helped her make lipstick and makeup carefully. The decorations in the shop were all managed by the Lu family. For this, Daya even went up the mountain to pick a lot of flowers. Ever since the shop opened, they had been guarding the shop. The shop was the Lu family¡¯s shop. It was the result of everyone working together and putting in all their effort. It was not her own. Shu Yu sighed, and her expression was slightly serious. ¡°Grandma, money can¡¯t be divided like this, and accounts can¡¯t be calculated like this.¡± ¡°Then how do we calculate it?¡± The old lady could not understand these things. She just felt that whoever contributed the most should control the majority. Shu Yu took the account book from the side. Lu Erbai recorded the account book. Everyone in the Lu family was illiterate, but Lu Erbai had searched for Shu Yu¡¯s whereabouts for many years. So, he could more or less recognize a few words which he had learned when he was outside. However, the accounts he wrote were still¡­ very unique. The words were mixed with circles. Ordinary people probably wouldn¡¯t be able to understand it. However, Lu Erbai had been seriously studying the words these days. He started with numbers. Shu Yu could understand it, so she placed the account book in the middle and said to everyone, ¡°We can¡¯t divide as much as we can learn. It¡¯s easy to mess up like this. We¡¯ll put this money in the shop. Whatever expenses the family needs, how much money the shop needs to buy cloth, personal wages, etc., all have to be recorded in the account as expenses. This way, we can see at a glance and clearly understand each month¡¯s income and expenditure.¡± The old lady felt a headache as she looked at the account book. Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°So, I¡¯ll leave this money with my father. Whoever needed money could go to him to get it. My father will record the amount of money you need. In the future, we¡¯ll calculate the account book once a month. We will get paid according to the workload. How about this?¡± At that time, Shu Yu would naturally take her share. After all, she had to consider whether she would be exiled in the future. The old lady felt it was pretty complicated, but she also understood that they were no longer a small family with three or four taels of silver in their hands. In the future, they would have to handle more money. Shu Yu was more knowledgeable and knew more than she did, so they did whatever she said. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± After saying that, she looked at Lu Erbai with disdain and said, ¡°Erbai, you should hurry up and learn more. Look at your account book. It is difficult even to read it.¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 238 - 238 Doll

    ?Chapter 238: Doll Chapter 238: Doll Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lu Erbai instantly felt the pressure on him increase. Madam Ruan listened to Shu Yu¡¯s explanation and looked at Daya. She quickly returned the silver that the old lady had given her. However, Shu Yu didn¡¯t accept it. ¡°Mother and eldest sister can take it first. You can¡¯t have no money in your hands, right? Just treat it as an advance payment. It¡¯s the same if I record it in the account book.¡± Shu Yu did not take back the ten taels of silver that the old lady had given them just now. Naturally, the expenses of the family were also important. The Lu family held a short meeting to summarize today¡¯s business. Then, they looked at the money they had earned and returned to their rooms to rest excitedly. Shu Yu was calmer than them. She slept quickly and peacefully. The next morning, when the Lu family left the house in high spirits, she stretched and got out of bed. Shu Yu lived in a small room alone. She had a lot of things to do, and sometimes she had to write and draw. It was inconvenient for her to be disturbed, so the Lu family let her live in a room alone. Therefore, everyone went out, and Shu Yu was not woken up. She saw the old lady sitting in the courtyard, stuffing shredded cloth when she left the room. The day before, Daya had sewn a few dolls. The cats and dogs were adorable. It just so happened that the rags that Boss Lue had sent previously had been washed and dried two days ago. After stuffing them, they could be used as pillows. The old lady turned around when she heard the footsteps. Seeing that Shu Yu had gotten up, she smiled and said, ¡°Go wash your face. There¡¯s warm porridge and biscuits in the kitchen for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shu Yu strolled into the kitchen. After a while, she came out with a bowl and sat beside the old lady. ¡°Granny, did Dahu and Sanya go to the shop too?¡± ¡°Yeah, I told your father to read more yesterday. Today, your father and Daya and those two boys will go to the shop together.¡± Shu Yu nodded. It was a good thing that everyone in the family was motivated. After she settled Third Young Master Jiang¡¯s matter, she would send Dahu to school. ¡°Yu, let me tell you something,¡± The old lady suddenly stopped what she was doing and turned around to speak in a serious tone. Shu Yu was puzzled. ¡°Go ahead, granny.¡± ¡°Look at this doll. I think it¡¯s quite nice. In the morning, I stuffed one. Sanya and Dahu liked it very much. They hugged it again and again and were reluctant to let go. As for Daya, although she didn¡¯t say anything, I could tell that she liked it very much. So I thought it would be empty since there weren¡¯t many clothes in the shop. Why not make more dolls and put them on top? Maybe many people would like them and want to buy them, right?¡± Shu Yu smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing her affirmation, the old lady immediately perked up. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you think it¡¯s doable. I¡¯ll go collect more rags later. This shredded cloth was cheap. There was a big basket in the cloth shop for twenty coins. Your mother and Daya don¡¯t have to make this doll. I can do it. It¡¯s quite simple.¡± Shu Yu saw she was in high spirits and naturally did not object. ¡°Sure, but will it be difficult for you to cope with all the work?¡± ¡°No, no. I can make lesser if I am busy. We¡¯ll just earn some money.¡± Shu Yu felt the old lady was the one who lived clear-mindedly. She was considering whether she should buy taels servants at home. Even if the old lady did not make extra dolls to earn extra money, it would be tiring because she was old and still had to manage many things at home.


    sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 239 - 239 What Did You Do to Yu

    ?Chapter 239: What Did You Do to Yu? Chapter 239: What Did You Do to Yu? Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio However, when she saw that she was still renting a courtyard with only three small rooms, Shu Yu could not help but sigh. She temporarily suppressed this thought. If she wanted to buy it, the old lady would probably disagree. Therefore, Shu Yu thought for a moment and ate the last bite of the pancake. Then, she told the old lady, ¡°Grandma, we can try it first. If this stuffed toy sells well, we can make more. When the time comes, you don¡¯t have to do it yourself. If you ask third aunt to do it, she will definitely be happy.¡± Dolls were not as complicated as ready-made clothes. Usually, those who knew how to do needlework could easily learn it. The old lady clasped her hands together. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Then, she was stunned and looked at Shu Yu with a strange expression. The latter pretended to ignore and turned around to enter the kitchen with the bowl and chopsticks. However, after she came out, the old lady still asked, ¡°Yu, you didn¡¯t mention your aunt, is it because¡­ you don¡¯t like her?¡± ¡°No.¡± Shu Yu shook her head decisively. ¡°I was just thinking that Daniu is getting married at the end of the year, and Lanhua is going to look for a husband. Then, Eldest Aunt must be very busy and won¡¯t have the time to do anything else, right?¡± The old lady poked her in amusement. ¡°You only know how to talk nonsense. I know you don¡¯t like Madam Li, and neither do I. You should dislike her secretly. I don¡¯t like Madam Liang either. She is lazy.¡± Shu Yu said, ¡°Third Aunt is indeed lazy, but that¡¯s because she dislikes working in the fields. Sewing dolls are relatively easy and can earn money quickly. My Third Aunt will definitely do it faster than anyone else.¡± ¡°You seem to have high hopes for your Third Aunt.¡± It seemed that her third son did not flatter Yu earlier for nothing. Although Shu Yu didn¡¯t like Madam Li, she had a good impression of Daniu. Daniu really had a sense of responsibility as the eldest grandson of the Lu family. If there were a job suitable for him, Shu Yu would definitely think of him first. The old lady not say much. Now that she had another job to earn money, she was busy daily. She no longer cared about the trivial matters of her daughters-in-law. Shu Yu saw the old lady busy again, so she got up and entered the room. She did not come out for a long time. The old lady had already stuffed all the dolls, but she still didn¡¯t hear anything. She immediately became worried. She placed the doll to bask in the sun and walked toward Shu Yu¡¯s small room. However, just as she reached the door, she saw the person inside walk out. However, the old lady¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the person before her. She could not help but exclaim, ¡°Who¡­ are you? Where¡¯s our Yu? What did you do to her?¡± The old lady never expected that there would be another person in Shu Yu¡¯s room when she was sitting in the courtyard outside, and the door had not been opened or closed. It was a bearded man. She suddenly thought of what happened in the Zhang family. Wasn¡¯t it when everyone was in the courtyard that Zhang Shu¡¯s tongue was cut out, and his eyes were poked out silently? When the old lady thought of this, all the hair on her body stood on end, and her body trembled. She wanted to rush forward and fight with the person in front of her on the spot. ¡°What did you do to our Yu?¡± As she spoke, her hand had already hit his head, but she was caught halfway. Immediately after, a familiar and helpless laugh sounded in her ear. ¡°Granny, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Yu. Calm down first.¡±


    Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 240 - 240 Shu Yu Looks for the Jiang Family

    ?Chapter 240: Shu Yu Looks for the Jiang Family Chapter 240: Shu Yu Looks for the Jiang Family Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The old lady s soaring anger suddenly froze. She looked at the person in front of her in shock¡­ He had a beard. For a moment, she even suspected her ears were not working well because of her age. Otherwise, why would she have hallucinations? However, Shu Yu¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Grandma, did I scare you? Come, sit down, and rest for a while. Sorry, I should have told you first.¡± The old lady was in a daze as she was helped into the house and sat down. Then, she looked at the man carefully. Upon closer inspection, she could see Yu¡¯s outline on the face. ¡°You, are you really Yu? Why are you dressed like this?¡± Shu Yu touched her beard. ¡°I have something to do. This way, I can hide my identity from others.¡± Although she had already decided to use Jiang Ren to deal with Jiang Li, this matter was obviously not something that could be done immediately. However, Jiang Li was already looking for her. If nothing unexpected happened, he could find her at the shop on Ningshui Street by today. Therefore, before setting up Jiang Ren as the vanguard, he had to create some trouble for Jiang Li so he wouldn¡¯t have time to come to Yiren Pavilion to cause problems for the next few days. The old lady was curious. ¡°You have something to do? What is it?¡± Did she need to disguise herself as a man? Her intuition told her that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed. However, Shu Yu did not intend to say anything. ¡°Grandma, just pretend you didn¡¯t see me dressed like this. Don¡¯t tell anyone, okay?¡± The old lady was a smart person. She knew that Shu Yu was definitely up to something ¡°bad¡±. Third Brother had said before that the Ruan family, the Zhang Family, and even Lord Yu¡¯s matter were all caused by Yu. Now that she was so serious about this matter, it was definitely not small. She didn¡¯t ask any more questions and just reminded her worriedly, ¡°Be careful, okay?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Shu Yu looked at her makeup again, then put on the curtain hat. Then, she took out a dusty man¡¯s clothes and took them away. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡± The old lady nodded and watched her leave the courtyard. After a while, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Yu¡¯s makeup skills are too good. Not only can she make those ladies beautiful, but she can also turn women into men. It¡¯s amazing.¡± On the other hand, Shu Yu lowered her head and tried to keep a low profile after leaving the house. After walking out of Liufang Alley, she turned into another two to three streets and finally entered an empty alley. After entering, she shook off the dusty male outfit in her hand and put it on neatly. She had not taken off her original clothes, and now that she was wearing them, she seemed to have gained a lot of weight, which did not match her original figure at all. After putting it on, she took off the curtained hat on her head and stuffed it into the crack in the alley. After she finished dressing up, her expression changed slightly, and her steps swayed as she walked. She became unrestrained. After walking for a while, she reached the Jiang Mansion. Shu Yu stopped 50 meters away from the Jiang Mansion and squatted. While eating peanuts, she stared at the Jiang Mansion from time to time. In this place, no matter if one was coming out from the front or back door of Jiang Mansion, she could see it when they passed by. After wandering around for nearly an hour, Shu Yu finally saw the person who had bumped into her that day, Jiang Li, the Third Young Master of the Jiang family. Jiang Li came out from the back door. He was acting suspiciously and did not bring any servants with him. He left the house stealthily. Shu Yu stayed where she was for a moment, then stood up as if nothing had happened. She walked behind Jiang Li and followed him. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 241 - 241 Who Is There

    ?Chapter 241: Who Is There? Chapter 241: Who Is There? Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Jiang Li only slowed down when he was more than two hundred meters away from the Jiang residence. He had also snuck out. After the engagement was broken off, although his parents still doted on him, there were still restrictions on his freedom. The servants that he had with him had been instructed by his parents to watch him and not let him go out until the limelight was over. However, Jiang Li was not someone who could stay indoors. He had just seen Shu Yu two days ago and was eager to see her. So, he escaped from his servant and sneaked out. However, he did not know that the beauty he had been thinking about was following behind him. The moment Jiang Li left the house, he headed towards Ningshui Street. Shu Yu knew that he had indeed found out her identity. But it didn¡¯t matter. He would soon be unable to even care about himself. Jiang Li was probably afraid of being seen by the people of the Jiang Mansion, so he tried to find alleys with fewer people at the beginning of the journey. That made things much more convenient for Shu Yu. At the next turn, Shu Yu suddenly called out to him, ¡°Hey.¡± Her voice was hoarse, and her tone was very impolite. Jiang Li was stunned. He turned to look at her. ¡°You called me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shu Yu walked over to him with a smile on her face. Soon, she stood in front of him. ¡°Young Master, I have something good here. I wonder if you¡¯re interested?¡± Jiang Li observed her. ¡°You? You look like a pauper. What good things could you have?¡± ¡°Something that can make you happy. I spent a lot of effort to get it. In the entire Jiangyuan County, only I have it.¡± Jiang Li¡¯s curiosity was instantly piqued. Something that could make people happy? His mind immediately went in a certain direction. In addition, he would be able to see the village girl from before soon. Perhaps this thing could be used? Jiang Li raised his eyebrows in interest. ¡°Show it to me.¡± Shu Yu looked around and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s find a place with no one around.¡± Although this place was remote, there would still be people walking around. It was not convenient to do anything. Jiang Li also felt it made sense, so he took the lead and walked into an empty alley. Shu Yu¡¯s lips curled up under her beard and immediately followed. Jiang Li couldn¡¯t wait any longer. When he arrived, he immediately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the thing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll show you.¡± As Shu Yu spoke, she lowered her head and dug into her sleeves. Jiang Li asked, ¡°By the way, why did you come to me to promote this good thing of yours?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Shu Yu laughed. The next moment, she suddenly lifted her head and smashed a stone at his head. Jiang Li widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°You¡­¡± He felt dizziness striking him. After taking two steps back, he fell limply to the ground. Shu Yu then finished the rest of his sentence. ¡°Because you¡¯re the third young master of the Jiang family. The Jiang family has done many evil things. Of course, I would look for you.¡± This was the last thing Jiang Li heard before he fainted. He thought that it was the enemy of the Jiang family. His parents must have offended someone in their business, which had really caused him a lot of trouble. After Shu Yu confirmed that he had fainted entirely, she threw the stone on the ground, smiled, and turned to leave. However, just as she was about to walk out of the alley, her expression suddenly changed, and she shouted in a low voice,¡± Who is there? Come out!¡± S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 242 - 242 Why Dont You Say Something

    ?Chapter 242: Why Don¡¯t You Say Something? Chapter 242: Why Don¡¯t You Say Something? Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu¡¯s entire body tensed up as she stared at the shadow in the corner. The shadow moved slightly, revealing a face that she was extremely familiar with. Shu Yu was speechless. The moment she saw Meng Yunzheng, she heaved a sigh of relief. Perhaps the two of them had done bad things together, so she felt no psychological burden when caught on the spot. Instead, she suddenly relaxed. ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡± Meng Yunzheng looked behind her. A man was lying on the ground motionless, looking like a dead person. It looked a little tragic. He suddenly felt sorry for him. Seeing this, Shu Yu stood to the side and more or less made up for it. Then, as if she had thought of something, she frowned. ¡°How long have you been here? How much did you see?¡± Meng Yunzheng raised his hands and gestured, but Shu Yu didn¡¯t understand. She looked around and said, ¡°Forget it. This is not a suitable place to talk. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Meng Yunzheng nodded. Shu Yu glanced outside the alley, and after confirming that there was no one, she ran out. She returned to the alley, changed her clothes, removed her outer clothes, and put on the curtain hat again. Meng Yunzheng looked at her skillful operation and couldn¡¯t help but smile. They quickly returned to Liufang Alley and entered the Meng family¡¯s courtyard. In the courtyard, Zhao Xi was sweeping the floor with a broom. When he saw a stranger enter, he immediately tilted his head. Then, he quickly pretended to be a fool again, sweeping the trash in the courtyard everywhere. Shu Yu was speechless. She shook her head and went forward to take the broom. Then, she patted Zhao Xi¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Doctor Zhao, you don¡¯t have to do this. There are ants in the corner over there. Can you go and count how many ants are there?¡± Zhao Xi smiled foolishly. ¡°Okay.¡± So it was Miss Lu. He didn¡¯t recognize her even though she was wearing a curtained hat. He turned around and walked to the corner. When he reached the corner, he smiled at Shu Yu. The latter placed the broom in the corner and removed the curtain hat on her head. Zhao Xi almost couldn¡¯t hold back his laughter when he saw the full beard. He quickly turned his head and stared at the row of ants moving in the corner to avoid exposing himself. If he hadn¡¯t recognized Miss Lu¡¯s voice first, he would have thought that this man in women¡¯s clothing might be insane. Zhao Xi was extremely curious. Why did this Miss Lu dress up like this? Also, was this a disguise technique? He couldn¡¯t tell that it was her at all. At this moment, Meng Yunzheng was also carefully sizing up Shu Yu. He knew that some people could use some tools to change their appearance, but not to this extent. Even without the beard, one could not see Shu Yu s original appearance. Meng Yunzheng had witnessed another of her skills. Shu Yu sat down and drank a large glass of water. She had squatted outside the Jiang Mansion for so long, and her body was wrapped in clothes. She was already very thirsty. When she finished drinking the water, she looked at Meng Yunzheng sitting opposite her. When she saw the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone he took out, she smiled meaningfully, ¡°Young Master Meng, although your writing speed is quite fast, it¡¯s a waste of time and costs paper. The paper you use isn¡¯t cheap either. It would be a waste of resources. Why don¡¯t you speak directly?¡± Meng Yunzheng¡¯s hand suddenly stopped, and he looked up at her. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 243 - 243 The Shocked Zhao Xi

    ?Chapter 243: The Shocked Zhao Xi Chapter 243: The Shocked Zhao Xi Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zhao Xi, moving from the corner to this side because of curiosity, stiffened and choked on his saliva. He widened his eyes in shock and looked at Shu Yu in the living room. What did he just hear? Lu Shuyu told Meng Yunzheng to speak. Did she know? When did she find out? How did she find out? Who said it? When did he expose himself? Shu Yu also happened to turn around and greet him. ¡°Doctor Zhao, it¡¯s hot outside. Do you want to come in?¡± For a moment, Zhao Xi didn¡¯t know whether to listen to her or continue to pretend to be a fool and run to the corner to count the ants. However, he had been frozen for a long time. It would be a little awkward if he turned around and ran now. Zhao Xi couldn¡¯t help but look at Meng Yunzheng. The latter suddenly chuckled and finally said, ¡°When did you notice?¡± Shu Yu sighed. It was this voice. It was such a pity to hide such a pleasant voice. Zhao Xi saw that Meng Yunzheng had no intention of hiding it anymore, so he straightened up, patted his clothes, and walked into the house. After all, he was pretending to be a fool. Thinking about his previous actions in front of her, he felt very embarrassed. Zhao Xi walked behind Meng Yunzheng and tried to minimize his presence. Shu Yu laughed and answered Meng Yunzheng¡¯s question. ¡°You told me last time that you went to the Shu family, so I knew.¡± Meng Yunzheng was curious. ¡°What did I say that made you suspicious?¡± Zhao Xi nodded repeatedly. He had also read the words written by Meng Yunzheng. There was nothing wrong with it. However, Shu Yu said, ¡°You told me that after you went to the Shu family, you found out that the third daughter of the Shu family was an imposter, so you immediately started investigating. However, you found that the Shu family had become cautious, and moving was not easy. After that, you and Doctor Zhao got into trouble, then you came to Jiangyuan County and met me, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shu Yu stretched out her hand. ¡°I calculated the time. You went to the Shu family on the third day after I left and then met me on the fourth day after I came to Jiangyuan County. There were only a few days in between, but you experienced investigations, accidents, and so many things. In other words, you came to Jiangyuan County immediately after the accident. This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Zhao Xi asked, ¡°How is it unreasonable?¡± ¡°Think about it. Something so serious has happened to the two of you. One of you has turned into a fool, and the other has gone mute. With Young Master Meng¡¯s personality, why wouldn¡¯t he stay in the Dongan Province to take revenge? Instead, he came to such a small county.¡± He had dealt with Zhang Shu without any hesitation. It was impossible for him and Zhao Xi to be injured but not do anything. This did not match his character. Shu Yu, ¡°But if he wanted to take revenge, how can one day be enough? It would take at least seven or eight days, so how could he appear in Jiangyuan County so soon?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s also possible that your enemy ran to Jiangyuan County, and you chased him here. However, the possibility of this happening is too small. Someone who can plot against you two at the same time is not simple. It¡¯s impossible for you to find his identity and track him down in a day if he¡¯s not simple.¡± She sighed. ¡°So, after thinking about it, there¡¯s an 80% chance that nothing happened to you. For convenience, you might have acted as victims and hid in Jiangyuan County.¡± Zhao Xi was stunned. She guessed right. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 244 - 244 Lu Shuyus Brain

    ?Chapter 244: Lu Shuyu¡¯s Brain Chapter 244: Lu Shuyu¡¯s Brain Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Meng Yunzheng was silent. He had written too much last time. If it was an ordinary person, they would have read it and paid attention to the incident. However, the person he met was Lu Shuyu. Based on the timeline and his personality, she guessed that he might be pretending to be mute. He paused momentarily and asked, ¡°Just like you said, the person who plotted against us is not simple. It¡¯s also possible that we know who¡¯s the one who¡¯s trying to harm us, but we can¡¯t afford to offend them. What if we can only hide in a place like Jiangyuan County?¡± Shu Yu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a possibility, but I saw Lord Xiang last time. You and Lord Xiang know each other, right?¡± Zhao Xi widened his eyes. ¡°You even know about this?¡± He looked at Meng Yunzheng suspiciously. ¡°Did you tell her?¡± Meng Yunzheng glanced at him. ¡°I¡¯m not you.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Zhao Xi was furious and asked Shu Yu, ¡°Then, how did you know?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the eldest son of the former county magistrate come to find you last time, injure you, and threaten Young Master Meng to send him out of the city?¡± Zhao Xi nodded. ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± ¡°That is a problem.¡± However, the one who answered Zhao Xi this time was not Shu Yu but Meng Yunzheng. He followed Shu Yu¡¯s train of thought and continued, ¡°You think the county magistrate¡¯s son only looked for me because he knew I could send him out, right? You knew it was Lord Xiang who could do it.¡± Shu Yu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. The reason why the county magistrate¡¯s son could find you is either because he thinks that you¡¯re capable or because he knows that you have connections. Obviously, he didn¡¯t know that you were skilled and capable. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to come to threaten you with just two people. Then, the only thing left is connections. At that time, the entire Jiangyuan County was under Lord Xiang¡¯s control, so your connections could only be Lord Xiang.¡± When Zhao Xi heard this, he only felt he was not smart enough. Just based on this? What was Miss Lu¡¯s brain made of? How did she manage to guess this? He had to drink some water to calm himself. Shu Yu concluded, ¡°So, you knew Lord Xiang, and you and Lord Xiang appeared in Jiangyuan County one after the other, and then the county magistrate of Jiangyuan County was eliminated. Then it¡¯s unlikely that your purpose here is to hide from the people who plotted against you, right?¡± Of course, she still didn¡¯t know why they pretended to be mute and a fool. This was probably a hidden trick, or someone had indeed plotted against them, and they were playing along. The thing she cared about more now was¡­ Shu Yu sized up the two of them and suddenly smiled brightly. ¡°Then can I ask now, why did you approach me?¡± Zhao Xi spurted out the water he drank. He quickly raised his hand to wipe it and coughed. ¡°What? What approach you? Didn¡¯t you just say it? We are here for the county magistrate of Jiangyuan County. It was an accident that we met you.¡± ¡°Oh? Well, maybe it was an accident at first, but it wasn¡¯t after that.¡± Shu Yu turned around and stared at him with a plastered smile. ¡°Otherwise, why did you pretend to be bullied by a group of children and deliberately lure me here? You¡¯re not a fool. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Zhao Xi was speechless. Yes, it was pretty embarrassing. Now that he thought about it, he felt his scalp go numb. Shu Yu looked at Meng Yunzheng again. ¡°So, why did you approach me? To get evidence of the crimes of the Shu family from me?¡±


    S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 245 - 245 I Will Definitely Sell Her Out

    ?Chapter 245: I Will Definitely Sell Her Out Chapter 245: I Will Definitely Sell Her Out Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Unexpectedly, Meng Yunzheng shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s Xiang Weinan¡¯s business to deal with the Shu family.¡± Shu Yu lifted her eyebrow eyebrows. Did they have a division of labor? ¡°Then you¡­¡± Meng Yunzheng sat up straight, and his expression suddenly became serious. ¡°I¡¯m looking for you because I want to know the whereabouts of the master of Dongqing Temple.¡± Shu Yu¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°You¡¯re looking for the master of Dongqing Temple? Why are you looking for her?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I need her help with.¡± He had used the word help. It seemed like it was something very important. But¡­ Shu Yu frowned. ¡°Why do you think I know where she is? I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time.¡± Zhao Xi said anxiously, ¡°You don¡¯t know? But the current temple master of the Dongqing Temple said that only you know her whereabouts.¡± Shu Yu¡¯s expression did not seem like she was lying. Zhao Xi became nervous. ¡°Are you angry that we lied to you before this, so you¡¯re unwilling to tell us?¡± Shu Yu glanced at Meng Yunzheng. ¡°You did approach me with ulterior motives at the beginning, but didn¡¯t Young Master Meng also take the initiative to expose so many flaws and beat around the bush, to be honest?¡± Zhao Xi was at a loss. These were all flaws that Yun took the initiative to reveal? Why didn¡¯t he notice it at all? Shu Yu sighed. ¡°I really don¡¯t know the whereabouts of the master of Dongqing Temple. Before she traveled, she even took the initiative to tell the Shu family that I wasn¡¯t the third daughter of the Shu family. The Shu family almost killed me. I wanted to settle the score with her. I don¡¯t know why the current temple master said that I know. I just received a letter from her before I left the Dongan Province¡­¡± She suddenly stopped. A letter? Could there be some clues in the letter? Meng Yunzheng leaned forward slightly. ¡°A letter?¡± Shu Yu touched her nose. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go back and see if there¡¯s anything wrong with that letter?¡± Fortunately, she didn¡¯t tear the letter in anger. Zhao Xi asked, ¡°If there are clues in the letter, are you willing to tell us the whereabouts of the master of Dongqing Temple?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? I¡¯m thrilled to expose her whereabouts. She is despicable, and I will sell her out easily. So you didn¡¯t have to pretend to approach me in the beginning. You could have just asked me directly. Since you guys are my and my father¡¯s saviors, I would have looked for clues immediately.¡± Zhao Xi was speechless. What about the deep relationship between master and disciple? What about the righteous spirit? None of them mattered now? Meng Yunzheng was speechless. He felt speechless. Shu Yu stood up. ¡°Alright, wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll go back and look for that letter.¡± ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Zhao Xi immediately nodded. Shu Yu was about to leave when Meng Yunzheng asked, ¡°Do you want to remove the makeup on your face first?¡± He felt a little stressed when he looked at her with a full beard and heard her familiar female voice. Shu Yu touched his face and thought perhaps Sanya and the others had already returned. She didn¡¯t want to scare the children when she returned like this. Therefore, she nodded and asked them for a bronze mirror to clean her face. Since everything was settled, she waved her hand and went home. To her surprise, not only was there no sign of the Sanya and Dahu at home, even the old lady had gone out. The house was empty. Shu Yu ran into her room. She was also a little anxious to know if there were any clues. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 246 - 246 The Hidden Note

    ?Chapter 246: The Hidden Note Chapter 246: The Hidden Note Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu read the letter once and put it aside. She took it out again and read it, but there was still no hint. Did that mean it was not in this letter? Other than this letter, there was only the household registration and travel permit. There were no clues on these two things. Shu Yu¡¯s final gaze landed on the box in her hand. Could it be in this box? She flipped the box over and over for a long time, then knocked on it again, trying to find out where there was an inner layer. However, before she could find it, there was a knock on the door. Stunned, she put down the box and opened the door. Zhao Xi was smiling foolishly outside the door, and Meng Yunzhengs stood behind him, pretending to be mute again. Shu Yu was speechless. She moved aside to let them in. When Zhao Xi entered, he tilted his head and asked with a silly smile, ¡°Lu¡­¡± Shu Yu closed the courtyard door and said, ¡°There¡¯s no one at home.¡± As expected, Zhao Xi¡¯s silly smile instantly disappeared. Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°You hadn¡¯t returned for so long, and he was worried that something had happened to you.¡± Shu Yu chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re afraid I won¡¯t tell you even if I find a clue.¡± Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t think so. He was dragged here by the anxious Zhao Xi. Shu Yu led them to the living room and brought the box over. ¡°I¡¯ve read the letter. It¡¯s just a few sentences. There¡¯s no clue. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything wrong with this box. Take a look.¡± Meng Yunzheng took it and reached out to touch the box. Then, he heard a soft click, and the top layer of the box was opened. Shu Yu¡¯s eyes widened. There was really a hidden layer? There was indeed a note hidden inside. Zhao Xi was anxious and went forward to take it. However, Meng Yunzheng stopped him. He took out the note and handed it to Shu Yu first. Zhao Xi opened his mouth but did not say anything in the end. Shu Yu opened the note. It was left to her by the master of Dongqing Temple. There were only two sentences on it. ¡°Yu, if you still can¡¯t escape your future fate, let nature take its course. There¡¯s no need to resist. I¡¯ll take my leave first. If someone comes to you and wants to find me, you can tell them what you think might be appropriate.¡± Shu Yu clenched the note tightly, and a trace of shock flashed across her face. What did she mean? Destiny? Let nature take its course? Could it be that master knew her future? Shu Yu knew Dongqing Temple¡¯s master was good at divination. But at first, she thought that she was, at most, guessing something based on people¡¯s faces. However, when she saw this note, she suddenly felt that her master¡¯s ability was far more than that. She probably¡­could really predict things that others didn¡¯t know. However, why did she put such information in the hidden layer she would never look for? Meng Yunzheng saw that her expression was not right and quickly pulled Zhao Xi, who was about to sneak up to her to read the note. He thought that he would not be able to get any news about the master from Dongqing Temple from her today. Meng Yunzheng stood up and was about to leave, but Shu Yu slowly exhaled and said, ¡°I think I know where the master is.¡± Meng Yunzheng let go of her hand. Zhao Xi ran behind her and asked, ¡°Where is she? Where is it?¡± He peeped the note, and he saw¡­ nothing. Was the speech of this expert so unfathomable? She said nothing about the place. Shu Yu glanced at him and folded the note.


    S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 247 - 247 I Saw It Everything

    ?Chapter 247: I Saw It Everything Chapter 247: I Saw It Everything Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu did not know the exact location of the master of Dongqing Temple. She only knew¡­ ¡°Master¡¯s ultimate goal is the southwest.¡± That was the place where the Shu family would be exiled. The note said that if she could not escape her fate, then let nature take its course. Wasn¡¯t this so-called fate the outcome of exile? The Dongqing Temple¡¯s master had said she would go first, meaning she was going to the southwest. ¡°However, my master hasn¡¯t been away from the Dongan Province long. She¡¯s probably still on her way to the southwest. If you can¡¯t find her on the way, you can just wait in the southwest. You might be able to find her in two to three months.¡± Southwest? Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi looked at each other. There were many undeveloped mountains and forests in the southwest. The most famous place was the place of exile, Kang Province. So, what Miss Lu meant was that the master of Dongqing Temple had gone to Kang Province, the place of exile? What was she doing there? The two didn¡¯t understand, but this might be the tacit understanding between the master of Dongqing Temple and Miss Lu. Miss Lu had already said that at least they had a direction, so they would go to the southwest to find someone. Meng Yunzheng raised his head and was about to thank her when he noticed Shu Yu¡¯s expression was a little gloomy. Her mood was different from before. She seemed to be a lot more depressed. What did the master of Dongqing Temple say to her? Shu Yu was indeed not in a good mood. She had heard from Meng Yunzheng that the Shu family had already found a fake Third Miss to replace her. She thought that she had changed her fate of being exiled. But now that she had seen the words written by the master of Dongqing Temple, could it be that she still couldn¡¯t escape this damned ending? Her head and chest hurt, and she felt uncomfortable all over. ¡°Miss Lu? Miss Lu?¡± A pleasant voice suddenly sounded in her ear. Shu Yu snapped out of her thought and looked at Meng Yunzheng, who was looking at her worriedly. She quickly smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing her like this, Meng Yunzheng swallowed the question he wanted to ask and changed the topic. ¡°Previously, you knocked out the third Young Master of the Jiang family. Did something happen?¡± Zhao Xi still did not know about this. When he heard this, he suddenly turned his head to look at her. She¡­knocked out¡­ Third Young Master of the Jiang family? Speaking of this, Shu Yu could not help but rub her temples. She put the matter of exile aside and smiled. ¡°I almost forgot about this. Young Master Meng, when did you arrive at the alley entrance? How much did you see?¡± Meng Yunzheng lowered his head and thought for a moment. In the end, he decided to tell the truth. ¡°I was at the entrance of the alley from the beginning. I saw the whole process and helped you keep a lookout.¡± Shu Yu was speechless. So I should thank you? Hmm? That was not right. ¡°I put on makeup like that, and you still recognized me and helped me keep watch?¡± Meng Yunzheng was silent for a long while before he said, ¡°Actually, I saw you when you left home.¡± After saying that, she saw Shu Yu¡¯s shocked expression and could not help but cough lightly. ¡°At that time, I wanted to go up and say hello to you, but you walked too fast, so I could only give up. After that, I took another route. Who knew I would see you again after turning around a few times? I saw you enter an alley. When you came out of the alley, you changed your outfit. After you left, I went into the alley to take a look. I didn¡¯t see anyone else, but I saw that curtain hat. I¡¯m guessing you and the bearded man who went out should be the same person. After all, you and he were about the same height.¡±


    S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 248 - 248 Shu Yu Was in Despair

    ?Chapter 248: Shu Yu Was in Despair Chapter 248: Shu Yu Was in Despair Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Meng Yunzheng was naturally curious about Shu Yu¡¯s outfit. He thought she was going to meet someone and even subconsciously felt that it was the master of Dongqing Temple they were looking for. Therefore, he followed her. However, he saw Shu Yu squatting on the path that the Jiang Mansion had to pass through, glancing in the direction of the Jiang Mansion from time to time. She waited until Jiang Li sneaked out from the back door before she got up and followed him excitedly. Meng Yunzheng understood that she wanted to deal with Jiang Li. At that time, he didn¡¯t know why, but¡­ Naturally, he stood at the alley entrance to keep watch for her, just in case. After Shu Yu heard this, she had a look of doubt on her face. ¡°Is my alertness already this bad?¡± She was almost followed to the end but didn¡¯t even notice. She had to reflect deeply on her alertness. Otherwise, it would be too easy for her to be exposed if she did bad things next time. Zhao Xi comforted her from the side. ¡°You¡¯re already very cautious. Look at you. I didn¡¯t even recognize you with a full beard. Besides, you can¡¯t compare yourself to someone crazily good at it like Meng Yunzheng. He may be good-looking, but if you don¡¯t want people to pay attention to him, he can make you feel invisible. Not to mention you, me, and many others. He can follow anyone if he wants to, and no one will find out. Xiang Weinan had said that he could be a scout.¡± Shu Yu was comforted. No matter what, she said to Meng Yunzheng, ¡°I still have to thank you. I hope you can keep this a secret for me.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a secret.¡± Meng Yunzheng nodded. ¡°But what did Jiang Li do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a playboy¡¯s wishful thinking.¡± Wishful thinking? Meng Yunzheng knew what she meant without saying it. His brows suddenly furrowed, and his expression was slightly unfriendly. Zhao Xi even saw his hands on the table slowly tightening. His heart suddenly skipped a beat. He quickly turned his head and said to Shu Yu, ¡°But it¡¯s useless even if you hurt Jiang Li. When he recovers, he can still come and find you.¡± ¡°So, I won¡¯t just injure him. I¡¯ll make sure he will not be able to get me.¡± Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°I can help you.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already thought of a plan to deal with him. I¡­¡± Shu Yu suddenly stopped halfway. She raised her head and looked at the two of them. She pondered and said, ¡°But now that you know, I can change my plan.¡± The original plan was too time-consuming and laborious. Now, perhaps she could reduce the time and steps. Meng Yunzheng understood. ¡°Do you need our help?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t help but lean forward. ¡°What?¡± However, Shu Yu slowly turned her head, and her gaze fell on Zhao Xi. She squinted her eyes and smiled brightly. ¡°Doctor Zhao?¡± Zhao Xi looked at her insincere smile as if he saw Meng Yunzheng¡¯s fake smile. He couldn¡¯t help but hiccup and ask, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Your medical skill is good, right?¡± Zhao Xi nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then do you have a medicine that can make people especially irritable after eating it? The kind where even a little emotion would be magnified infinitely?¡± Shu Yu looked at him eagerly, looking very expectant. Zhao Xi could not help but take a step back and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t have it now, but I can make it immediately. Just give me a few hours.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not in a hurry. It¡¯s fine as long as it can be done by tomorrow.¡± S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 249 - 249 Bumped Into the the Old Lady

    ?Chapter 249: Bumped Into the the Old Lady Chapter 249: Bumped Into the the Old Lady Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu was relieved. Doctor Zhao, who was not a fool, was much more useful than a fool. Doctor Zhao exhaled but suddenly felt an inexplicably cold gaze behind him. He couldn¡¯t help but glance behind him and saw Meng Yunzheng¡¯s unhappy face. Zhao Xi was speechless. Why did he feel that his life was in danger? He quickly told Shu Yu, ¡°I¡¯ll return and make it for you now?¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Zhao Xi turned around and walked out. Meng Yunzheng stood up and looked at her silently with pursed lips. Shu Yu also turned her head and met his gaze in confusion. ¡°Young Master Meng, do you have anything you want to ask?¡± After Meng Yunzheng was sure she didn¡¯t need his help, he felt suffocating and went after Zhao Xi. Zhao Xi had already opened the courtyard door. Just as the two of them were about to leave, they almost bumped into the old lady who was about to enter. The old lady looked at the two people who appeared in her courtyard in astonishment and almost couldn¡¯t help but cry out. Fortunately, she recognized Meng Yunzheng immediately. She immediately took a breath and asked curiously, ¡°You are¡­ Young Master Meng? Are you here to look for Yu?¡± Zhao Xi immediately got back into his character and giggled. Meng Yunzheng also pretended to be mute. Shu Yu, who was inside, heard the commotion and hurriedly ran out. She introduced the old lady, ¡°Grandma, this is Doctor Zhao. I told you about him last time.¡± The old lady suddenly understood. She knew Doctor Zhao was the benefactor who saved her son and granddaughter. It was just that there was something wrong with his brain. Now, he had become silly. It was really pitiful. Shu Yu then explained why they were there. ¡°I helped Doctor Zhao last time and gave him a few pastries. He remembered me. When he saw me just now, he wanted to follow me back. I brought him in to eat some candy. Young Master Meng had come to bring him home.¡± Meng Yunzheng nodded. The old lady understood. ¡°I see.¡± She caressed Doctor Zhao¡¯s head tenderly.¡± It¡¯s alright. If Doctor Zhao wants to come over in the future, feel free to come over and play. We have Dahu and Sanya at home. You won¡¯t be lonely.¡± After that, she told Meng Yunzheng, ¡°If you have to go out for anything in the future and can¡¯t take care of him, just let him come to our house. I¡¯ll help you take care of him.¡± Zhao Xi smiled on the surface but almost vomited blood in his heart. Meng Yunzheng put on his familiar and refreshing smile, nodded sincerely, and silently thanked the old lady. Then, he pulled the fool Zhao Xi and left. His mood was obviously much better than before. The old lady stood at the door and watched them leave. She sighed and said, ¡°I feel sorry for the young lads. What are they going to do in the future? Doctor Zhao is silly now, but Young Master Meng might not even be able to get a wife in the future.¡± He was mute, and a silly person was living with him. Although he was pretty handsome, any girl would not be willing to marry him. Shu Yu¡¯s lips twitched, and she chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go in first.¡± The old lady turned around and was pulled into the courtyard by her, muttering about how pitiful those boys were. Shu Yu closed the courtyard door and asked, ¡°Grandma, where did you go just now?¡± The old lady snapped out of her thought and clasped her palms together. Excitement flashed across her face. ¡°Oh my, I almost forgot. I came back to tell you good news.¡±


    S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 250 - 250 Good News From the Old Lady

    ?Chapter 250: Good News From the Old Lady Chapter 250: Good News From the Old Lady Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Good news? Shu Yu saw the old lady¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. ¡°What good news excites you so much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s those dolls that you asked me to make.¡± The old lady pulled her to sit in the living room and glanced at the box on the table. She didn¡¯t mind and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I stuff all the dolls at home and dry them? Then, when Daya returned, I asked her to bring it to the shop for me.¡± ¡°There are a total of seven dolls. You asked me to leave two for Sanya and the others to play with. Sanya liked it very much after she got it. She didn¡¯t care about the hot weather. She hugged the cute dog doll and sat at the shop entrance to enjoy the breeze. Beside her feet was the Maneki. Two children who passed by happened to see this. They were extremely envious and ran over to ask Sanya for it.¡± ¡°Sanya was so scared that she ran back to the shop. After the children chased after her, they realized that there were several dolls in our shop. We have tigers and monkeys. One of the children took a fancy to a little pig and almost climbed up to the counter to get it.¡± Fortunately, the children were followed by servant girls. They quickly stopped the children. Then, one of the servant girls ran to the neighboring silver shop and called the mothers, who were buying jewelry. The children were clamoring to buy it. The dolls were not expensive. The most complicated one was only 200 coins. To them, it was not enough to go out to a restaurant and order two dishes. Moreover, the fabric sewn on the doll¡¯s outside was leftover from Madam Ruan¡¯s ready-made clothes. These fabrics were all of good quality. It felt good to the touch and was very comfortable to hold. The mothers immediately bought the dolls. Not only did they buy two, but they also said that they had a few children at home. They would definitely want them when they saw them, so they bought all the dolls in the shop. Knowing that there were only seven of them, they were disappointed. The old lady could tell from their eyes that they liked and wanted it too. In the end, she even offered the doll in Sanya¡¯s arms. The seven dolls cost a total of one tael and ten coins. The old lady saw that they had bought it all in one go. She reluctantly discounted the item and charged them one tael of silver. Of course, this money was not much compared to the price of those ready-made clothes, but it was still one tael of silver. For farmers like them who stayed in the village all year round and could not earn much money, this money was not small. ¡°Yu, regardless of whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, even old people like us like this doll. There will be a lot of people buying it. We don¡¯t have to earn this money deliberately. Anyway, we can use the leftover fabric that your mother makes every day. I¡¯ll go back to the shops to collect the rags and put them in the shops after I make them. What do you think?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The old lady was happy. The joy of being affirmed almost made her unable to restrain herself from taking action immediately. Shu Yu saw that she was so happy and immediately nodded heavily. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± The old lady was a little hesitant, but she soon dispersed that thought. ¡°No problem. Leave it to me. I promise I¡¯ll handle it properly.¡± Well, it seemed she had to find her third son¡¯s wife. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 251 - 251 Greatest Contribution

    ?Chapter 251: Greatest Contribution Chapter 251: Greatest Contribution Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu reminded the old lady, ¡°Ma¡¯am, should we take this opportunity to collect the rags?¡± The old lady suddenly came back to her senses. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We have to immediately collect all the rags in this county. This doll isn¡¯t difficult to make. Perhaps someone has already seen the business opportunity and is going to snatch it from us.¡± She had learned the term ¡°business opportunity¡± from Shu Yu. Shu Yu could not help but laugh. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and drive the mule carriage. Shall we set off now?¡± ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go now.¡± Shu Yu drove the mule carriage out and brought the old lady along. With just the both of them, they began to sweep through the shops in the county town that were related to cloth and began to purchase rags. Shu Yu even signed contracts with two relatively large cloth shops, and the rags would be specially supplied to them in the future. By the time they drove one round around the town, the baskets in the mule carriage were basically full. The old lady looked at the loot with a smile. The rags that no one wanted were now like treasures in her eyes. When the two of them returned home, they saw that Daya, Dahu, and Sanya were also at home. Daya quickly came over to help unload the goods and piled the baskets in the living room. It wasn¡¯t good to put the rags outside, especially after noon. The weather had been gloomy and it looked like it was going to rain, so he might as well bring them to the living room, even if it were a little squeezy. The old lady said, ¡°When the weather gets better, we¡¯ll wash these rags and dry them in the sun.¡± Her plan was very good, but Shu Yu saw Sanya in the corner looking a little downcast. Thinking of the doll that was originally left for Sanya and Dahu to play with, Shu Yu walked forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sanya? Do you want to play dolls?¡± Sanya put her fingers together, then squatted down to pick Maneki up. When she looked up again, she was already smiling. ¡°No, I¡¯ve sold that doll. Shu Yu, that doll is very valuable. It cost 130 coins. With so much money, we could buy a lot of meat and many other things.¡± Sanya had voluntarily given up the doll, but she felt terrible. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just feel uncomfortable for a while. That doll can¡¯t be eaten or drunk. I can¡¯t be so selfish so as to prioritize my wants over our family¡¯s needs. As Sanya spoke, she raised Maneki in her arms. ¡°This cat doll is enough. It¡¯s very comfortable to hug.¡± Shu Yu patted her little head and smiled. ¡°If you like something very much, you have to say it next time. That doll was originally left for you to play with. It¡¯s okay if we don¡¯t sell it for money. Got it?¡± Shu Yu wanted to slowly change Sanya¡¯s mindset. Otherwise, if she were to be like Daya in the future, she would be easily deceived. Therefore, when Lu Erbai and Madam Ruan returned at night, and the whole family was talking around the table, Shu Yu said to Lu Erbai, ¡°Father, let¡¯s give 50 coins to Sanya from our account.¡± Everyone at the dining table turned to look at her in shock. ¡°Yu, what did you say? Give Sanya 50 coins?¡± Sanya was also dumbfounded. She tugged at Shu Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Shu Yu.¡± Shu Yu elaborated, ¡°It¡¯s largely thanks to Sanya that so many of our dolls were sold today. She sat at the door just like those who give out flyers, making people feel comfortable and interested to find out more. She¡¯s put in a lot of effort, so she naturally has to get some kind of reward, right?¡± Dahu was the first to nod vigorously. ¡°Yes.¡± Sanya turned her head and looked at her brother.


    S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 252 - 252 Preventive Measure

    ?Chapter 252: Preventive Measure Chapter 252: Preventive Measure Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Dahu smiled at Sanya. As her twin, Dahu could actually feel Sanya¡¯s reluctance and sadness toward the sold dog doll. Shu Yu looked at the two and smiled. ¡°Dahu, you¡¯re the same. I know that you¡¯re working hard to learn how to read, but you have to rest in between. When you have nothing to do, you can sit at the door with Sanya and look at the people on the street, or go out to play with other friends. You guys are so good-looking. Just by standing at the door, you¡¯d bring customers to the shop. When you bring customers in, you¡¯ll naturally be rewarded for your efforts.¡± Dahu was a little happy. ¡°Me too?¡± ¡°Of course. Although you are young, we can¡¯t deny your contribution, right?¡± However, the old lady was a little hesitant. ¡°Isn¡¯t this inappropriate? Dahu and Sanya are so young. It¡¯s not good to have so much money in their hands. What if they lose it or spend it carelessly?¡± Although the old lady was an open-minded person, she had her beliefs. In her opinion, Dahu were only five years old. In the village, how could five-year-old children manage money? Even if they were obedient and sensible, giving them one or two coins to buy some snacks was enough. However, they were talking about a total of 50 coins here. Some of the daughters-in-law in the village might not even have that amount of money. Wasn¡¯t it natural for children to help out at home? It wasn¡¯t like they lacked food or water either. Shu Yu knew what the old lady meant, so she did not refute her. She just held the old lady¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, look at Sanya. Isn¡¯t she very good-looking now?¡± ¡°Of course. Otherwise, why would there be customers when she¡¯s sitting at the door?¡± ¡°Then, she¡¯ll definitely attract a lot of unwanted attention from people with ill intentions. Mischievous children around the same age aside, what if a stranger offers to buy Sanya ten to twenty coins worth of candy and then coaxes her away? But if Sanya has money in her own hands, it would be different. She wouldn¡¯t care about a mere twenty coins, right?¡± Sanya, who was listening at the side, could not help but widen her round eyes. ¡°Shu Ya, I won¡¯t be coaxed away with candy.¡± Shu Yu smiled at her. While Sanya had made a solemn vow, the old lady and Lu Erbai fell into deep thought. In the past, even in the village, there were already horrible people like the old lady of the Ruan family who intended to take advantage of the twins. Now that they were all in the bigger county town, there were a lot of bad people. They couldn¡¯t keep Sanya at home all the time. However, the little girl looked obedient and cute, so she could easily become the target of scammers. Of course, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare to openly kidnap, but that didn¡¯t mean they wouldn¡¯t dare to perform trickery. If they really used money to trick people into going to a place where there was no one, then it would be too late for regrets. The old lady thought deeper and thought of Daya. Daya was foolish. Her being lied to by Zhang Shu aside, she was also cheated by the Zhang family of all the dowry money. Therefore, Sanya must not be raised like Daya. At the very least, she must be trained to be able to use money and manage it from a young age. The old lady clapped her hands together. ¡°Let¡¯s give Sanya the 50 coins.¡± Then, the old lady lowered her head and instructed Sanya earnestly, ¡°Take this money. You can decide what you want to buy, but you can¡¯t use it recklessly, understand? Remember that you have money in your own hands, and you don¡¯t need to care about others¡¯ mere ten or twenty coins. Don¡¯t leave with others for that little money.¡± sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 253 - 253 Satisfied

    ?Chapter 253: Satisfied Chapter 253: Satisfied Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sanya nodded her little head in confusion, and Shu Yu could not help but laugh. Lu Erbai immediately went to gather the coins and handed them to Sanya. Sanya felt the weight of the coins and grew so excited that her little face turned red. She looked around at the others and finally looked at Shu Yu. Then, Sanya handed the coins to Shu Yu. ¡°Shu Yu, this is for you.¡± ¡°Why are you giving them to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy you some candy.¡± Shu Yu was stunned. She suddenly remembered her previous conversation with Dahu about how eating candy would lift one¡¯s spirits. Shu Yu¡¯s chest tightened, and she couldn¡¯t help but caress Sanya¡¯s head. ¡°I have money. This is yours. I¡¯ll ask Father to make a piggy bank for you later. Continue saving more, and you can buy anything you want in the future.¡± The little girl hesitated for a moment before putting the coins away. A moment later, she pursed her lips and smiled happily. Later on, Lu Erbai really did use wood to make a piggy bank for Sanya. Shu Yu saw that the piggy bank was squarish and didn¡¯t have any special features. She thought about it and asked Lu Erbai, ¡°Father, can the shape of the piggy bank be made into the shape of the dog doll that Sanya liked very much?¡± Lu Erbai pondered for a while, and his eyes lit up slightly. ¡°Of course.¡± He moved very quickly. Although Lu Erbai did it a little late at night, he finished the dog piggy bank the next morning. Meanwhile, Sanya hugged the coins and slept for the whole night. When she woke up, she saw a familiar dog outline beside the pillow. Sanya immediately got up and hugged it, looking left and right. She was extremely happy. The little girl hurriedly put on her shoes and ran out with the piggy bank. ¡°Father, Father, I really like this piggy bank.¡± Lu Erbai was making another piggy bank. He thought that if Sanya had one, then Dahu should have one too. After all, didn¡¯t Shu Yu say that if the two children attracted customers, they ought to get a reward? Moreover, Dahu would need more money for studying in the future, so saving money was vital. Sanya¡¯s piggy bank looked good, so Lu Erbai specially went to ask Dahu about his piggy bank design. Although Dahu didn¡¯t say anything before, he immediately became excited when he heard his father say that he would make a piggy bank for him. Dahu liked tigers and wanted his father to make him a piggy bank that looked like one. At the moment, Dahu was assisting Lu Erbai. Sanya ran over, and Lu Erbai looked up with a satisfied smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Quickly put your money in and save it well.¡± The little girl nodded heavily and ran to the kitchen with the piggy bank in her hands. The old lady and Madam Ruan were making breakfast when Sanya showed them the piggy bank. ¡°Grandma, Mother, look. Father made this for me.¡± ¡°I see it, I see it. Hurry up and get out. Look at you. You haven¡¯t put on your clothes, your face hasn¡¯t been washed, and your hair hasn¡¯t been combed. You look like a little beggar.¡± The old lady chased Sanya away impatiently. Sanya was no longer afraid of the old lady. After all, Shu Yu had said that the old lady was a stubborn but a soft-hearted person. She looked fierce, but she doted on them. The little girl rushed in front of the old lady, hugged her thigh, and ran out with a smile. Sanya went to look for Daya. Meanwhile, Daya was tidying up the rags. It had rained heavily the previous night, and it had cleared up today. Daya planned to wash a portion of the rags first. Sanya showed the piggy bank to Daya, who looked at the little girl¡¯s sparkling eyes and smiled. ¡°You have to take good care of it.¡± Sanya nodded vigorously and asked her, ¡°Where¡¯s Shu Yu? I haven¡¯t seen her.¡± ¡°She went out.¡±


    Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 254 - 254 Secret Mission

    ?Chapter 254: Secret Mission Chapter 254: Secret Mission Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu went to the Meng residence early in the morning and found Zhao Xi to ask him for medicine. Zhao Xi gave her a porcelain bottle. ¡°Here. It¡¯s filled with powder. Whether in water or food, it¡¯s colorless and odorless. Ordinary people can¡¯t tell.¡± Shu Yu poured out a little and took a look. She asked casually, ¡°What about a doctor? Can they tell?¡± ¡°Someone as capable as I can tell, but ordinary doctors can¡¯t.¡± After Zhao Xi finished speaking, he paused and added, ¡°At present, there is no doctor in the entire Jiangyuan County who has such ability.¡± His expression was a little proud. ¡°Don¡¯t use too much at one go. One teaspoon is probably enough.¡± Shu Yu understood and put away the porcelain bottle. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. This is a small matter.¡± Shu Yu got the medicine and was ready to take action. Just as she was about to leave, she saw Meng Yunzheng standing in front of her with a frown. Shu Yu was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need anything else, Young Master Meng?¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t need my help?¡± Meng Yunzheng asked again with a serious expression. Shu Yu rarely saw him like this. She was stunned for a moment and slowly shook her head. Meng Yunzheng¡¯s brows furrowed even more tightly. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°But you told us the whereabouts of the dean of Dongqing Temple. Now that you¡¯re in trouble, if we don¡¯t help you, we¡¯ll feel bad. You¡­ Do you understand?¡± Meanwhile, Zhao Xi didn¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t he already help Shu Yu? He had made such a big bottle of medicine for her. Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Kind-hearted people were always unwilling to owe others favors. Shu Yu thought of herself that way too. Just as Shu Yu didn¡¯t bother being humble about her self-evaluation, she responded, ¡°Since you feel bad, then help me with something.¡± Meng Yunzheng¡¯s skills were better than hers. With his help, Shu Yu was happy and relaxed. As soon as Shu Yu finished speaking, Meng Yunzheng¡¯s expression instantly relaxed, and the corners of his mouth subconsciously curled up. Then, Meng Yunzheng remembered that she didn¡¯t like his smile, so he suppressed it and asked, ¡°What favor? Tell me.¡± ¡°Give me a pen and paper. I want to write something.¡± Meng Yunzheng turned around and went back to his room without saying anything. After a while, he brought out a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone. Shu Yu took a look and smiled. ¡°I want the usual kind of paper. As for the pen, charcoal will do. This way, it won¡¯t be easy to be recognized.¡± Meng Yunzheng¡¯s brush, ink, paper, and inkstone were obviously good stuff. Meng Yunzheng understood and found her some ordinary, coarse paper and a charcoal pencil. Shu Yu leaned on the table and wrote a line of words. Then, she ran to the courtyard and looked around. When Shu Yu saw a bamboo, her eyes lit up slightly. Shu Yu ran over and picked the bamboo up and cut the front end of the bamboo into a sharp point. Shu Yu then folded the note in two, inserted it into the bamboo, and handed it to Meng Yunzheng. ¡°You can shoot arrows, right? But it doesn¡¯t matter even if you don¡¯t. Take this bamboo and throw it into the courtyard of the Jiang family¡¯s eldest son, Jiang Ren. Of course, pick when there are many people around and leave immediately after throwing it.¡± Meng Yunzheng took the bamboo and raised his eyebrows slightly. He had personally seen Shu Yu write the sentence on the note. When Meng Yunzheng heard Shu Yu¡¯s words and remembered the bottle of medicine Shu Yu asked Zhao Xi to make, he put two and two together and could roughly guess Shu Yu¡¯s plan. Meng Yunzheng smiled and was eager to attempt the mission. ¡°All right, when do I take action?¡± ¡°In two hours.¡±


    S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 255 - 255 Drugged

    ?Chapter 255: Drugged Chapter 255: Drugged Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After Shu Yu finished instructing Meng Yunzheng, she took the medicine bottle from Zhao Xi and left. Upon leaving the Meng residence, she did not go back. Instead, she turned around and walked out of Liufang Alley. The afternoon before, Shu Yu had accompanied the old lady around half of the county town to collect rags, so she naturally managed to pick up news here and there. For example, the injured Jiang Li was soon discovered and carried back to the Jiang residence. The incident had happened outside, so news of it had already spread like wildfire. Furthermore, the Jiang family had already reported to the authorities and were doing their best to search for the culprit. For that reason, they also offered remuneration for providing clues about the murderer. To be honest, Shu Yu was tempted by the reward and almost turned herself in. Another piece of news was that the doctor who treated Jiang Li¡¯s injuries was a doctor from the clinic she had brought Daya to. That clinic was the best in the entire county, and the consultation fee was also the most expensive. The day before, the doctor made a house visit to treat Jiang Li. Today, he would naturally go for a follow-up visit. Shu Yu went to look for him. The door of the clinic was already open, and many patients came early in the morning. Shu Yu was not there to see a doctor, but she used the excuse of getting medicine to get in. She took out the prescription prescribed by Doctor Hu, who had treated Daya, so the pharmacist quickly led her in. There were many people who wanted to get medicine, but there were more who wanted to see a doctor, so Shu Yu had to wait for just a while. While waiting, Shu Yu began to look for Doctor Liu, who was treating Jiang Li, and waited for the right time to act. Shu Yu leaned against the counter. Not long after, she heard someone calling Doctor Liu. Doctor Liu hurriedly came out and instructed the pharmacist, ¡°Have you finished preparing the medicine I asked for? Hurry up, I still have to go to the Jiang residence.¡± The pharmacist behind the counter hurriedly replied, ¡°It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± Shu Yu chuckled. Her chance had come. She moved closer and took advantage of the time when the pharmacist went to the side to get a string for the medicine packet to slip in the powder. Then, she saw the pharmacist hurriedly wrap up the medicinal herbs and secure them with string before handing them to Doctor Liu. Doctor Liu placed the medicine packet into his medicine box, picked it up, and left after bidding farewell to the shopkeeper. Shu Yu also took her requested medicine and followed behind Doctor Liu. Doctor Liu went straight to the Jiang residence. After Shu Yu confirmed that the medicine was indeed for Jiang Li, she was slightly relieved. Nevertheless, Shu Yu didn¡¯t go home even after that. Instead, she found a breakfast stall nearby and ordered a bowl of dumplings. Shu Yu had left early in the morning before breakfast at home was ready. After working so hard for a while, she was very hungry. As Shu Yu ate, she tilted her ears to listen to the discussions of the people beside her. The matter of Jiang Li being beaten up had caused a huge ruckus. Everyone in the vicinity knew about it. After all, the third scion of the Jiang family had been lawless for so many years. Not to mention being beaten, even those who scolded Jiang Li would suffer if he found them out. Now, someone actually smashed Jiang Li in the head less than 300 meters away from the Jiang residence. That person was really¡­ a true hero for the civilians. Meanwhile, the Jiang family was clueless about the culprit¡¯s identity. Shu Yu ate the dumplings while listening to everyone¡¯s praise. Jiang Li had indeed been evil for many years and offended many. More than half of the civilians around were gloating over Jiang Li¡¯s misfortune. After finishing a bowl of dumplings, Shu Yu saw Meng Yunzheng walking over from afar. Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t have anything on him, but he looked very refreshed. There wasn¡¯t a trace of the bamboo and the note Shu Yu gave him.


    sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 256 - 256 A Scare

    ?Chapter 256: A Scare Chapter 256: A Scare Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Meng Yunzheng also saw Shu Yu. He nodded slightly at her and continued to walk forward as if nothing had happened. Shu Yu put down the payment, took her medicine packet along, and followed after Meng Yunzheng. She only stopped when they left the crowd. Outside, even if Shu Yu was the only one around, Meng Yunzheng was cautious and did not speak much. He only raised his hand to signal that he was going to start the operation. Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Then, be careful.¡± Meng Yunzheng smiled at Shu Yu and then jumped onto the wall. Of course, the Jiang family also had guards, but they were powerless before Meng Yunzheng. The Jiang family was rich, and their house was also very big. Meng Yunzheng looked around and found Jiang Ren¡¯s courtyard. Unfortunately, Jiang Ren wasn¡¯t in his courtyard. However, Meng Yunzheng learned from Eldest Young Mistress Jiang that Jiang Ren had gone to visit his younger brother, Jiang Li. Meng Yunzheng hesitated for a moment, then turned around and went to Jiang Li¡¯s courtyard. Even though a day had already passed, Jiang Li¡¯s courtyard was still a little noisy, especially because of Mother Jiang and Father Jiang¡¯s voices. One of them was blaming the butler and saying that Jiang Ren had not done his best and that the culprit had not been found. One of them was comforting Jiang Li, who was obviously in a bad mood, while asking Doctor Liu about Jiang Li¡¯s condition. Doctor Liu had already boiled the medicine and had someone feed it to Jiang Li. After Jiang Li finished drinking, his expression turned even worse. He threw the bowl on the ground. ¡°Why is this medicine so bitter? Do you know how to treat patients and prescribe medicine?¡± Doctor Liu didn¡¯t say a word. He wasn¡¯t a servant of the Jiang family, so he didn¡¯t have to tolerate Jiang Li¡¯s complaints. In any case, seeing how lively Jiang Li was, it was obvious that he was fine. Doctor Liu immediately bade farewell and left. Mother Jiang got someone to send Doctor Liu off before turning around to comfort Jiang Li. Meanwhile, Father Jiang had already left with Jiang Ren and the butler. Meng Yunzheng stared at Jiang Ren. Upon watching Jiang Ren walk a fair distance but still located not far from Jiang Li¡¯s courtyard, Meng Yunzheng took out the bamboo from his sleeve and threw it at Jiang Ren. With a swoosh, the bamboo flew across with considerable force. It brushed past Jiang Ren and stabbed straight into the mud in front of him. Jiang Ren was shocked. He cried out in alarm and took a few steps back in horror. The butler and a few servants shouted, ¡°There¡¯s a thief! Quickly protect Eldest Young Master Jiang!¡± Many people immediately rushed in the direction where the bamboo with a sharpened tip was shot, but Meng Yunzheng had already changed his position. He didn¡¯t leave and stayed in the Jiang residence to watch the follow-up. The news of Jiang Ren¡¯s situation quickly reached Jiang Li¡¯s courtyard. Father Jiang ran out and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± The butler hurriedly explained, ¡°Just now, an arrow was shot at the Eldest Young Master. Someone wanted to harm Eldest Young Master. Fortunately, Eldest Young Master was alert and dodged quickly.¡± Father Jiang¡¯s heart jumped. At that moment, someone had already found the bamboo with a sharpened tip and ran over to hand it to Father Jiang. Seeing that it was just an ordinary bamboo with a sharpened tip, everyone¡¯s expressions changed for a moment. Looking at the note stuck on the tip of the bamboo, Father Jiang quickly reached out and pulled it out to read. In the next moment, his expression changed as he looked sharply at Jiang Ren. Jiang Ren¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had a bad feeling. ¡°Father, what¡¯s written on the note?¡± Father Jiang threw the paper over, and Jiang Ren quickly took it to read. Then, he saw a clear line of words: ¡°Eldest Young Master Jiang, I advise you to leave some leeway for others in the future. Otherwise, Third Young Master Jiang won¡¯t be the only one injured next time.¡± Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 257 - 257 Blame

    ?Chapter 257: Blame Chapter 257: Blame Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It was a threatening sentence. Normally, Jiang Ren wouldn¡¯t have taken those words to heart and would only feel that the other party was just trying to scare him. Talking was easy, after all. However, that sentence mentioned Jiang Li, and the culprit behind Jiang Li¡¯s injury had not been found. Furthermore, of everyone, Lord Jiang just had to see the note first. Jiang Ren slowly raised his head and indeed saw Father Jiang¡¯s unfriendly expression. He opened his mouth and weakly explained, ¡°Father, there must be some misunderstanding here.¡± Father Jiang didn¡¯t know whether it was a misunderstanding or not, but Jiang Li, who had heard that Jiang Ren was almost killed, had already rushed out impatiently. As soon as he arrived, he saw the note in Jiang Ren¡¯s hand. Before Jiang Ren could react, Jiang Li had already taken the note and read it. Jiang Ren was shocked. ¡°Jiang Li, don¡¯t¡­¡± It was already too late. Jiang Li raised his head in shock and then exploded like thunder. ¡°All right, I was wondering why someone would smash my head. It turns out that you offended someone and implicated me.¡± Jiang Ren took a deep breath and said patiently, ¡°Jiang Li, don¡¯t be agitated. The butler has already sent people to catch the culprit. Once we catch them and ask them clearly, we will know what happened. I keep feeling that something is amiss-¡± ¡°What¡¯s amiss?¡± Jiang Li interrupted him angrily. ¡°I¡¯m the one lying on the bed with an injury and bleeding out. You only know how to shirk responsibility, don¡¯t you? I knew that you were always doing despicable and doing disgusting things outside. No wonder you didn¡¯t do your best to find the culprit. It seems that you know that this is your own fault.¡± The veins on Jiang Ren¡¯s forehead throbbed. He knew that Jiang Li was unreasonable, but Jiang Li had at least a little respect for his big brother in the past, so he didn¡¯t feel it deeply. Only now did Jiang Ren realize that Jiang Li was simply an idiot who was pestering him. Meanwhile, Father Jiang calmed down and said to Jiang Li, ¡°Your brother doesn¡¯t know about this either. In the business world, it¡¯s inevitable that there will be some friction and disputes. Your big brother is right. The most important thing now is to catch the culprit.¡± Jiang Li looked at him in disbelief. His voice became sharp. ¡°Father, you¡¯re still speaking up for Jiang Ren at a time like this? Disputes are inevitable in the business world? Big brother has only taken over so much business now. If we talk about disputes, why don¡¯t Father and Mother have enemies who want to kill me? Back then, after that culprit knocked me unconscious, they said that it was our family¡¯s evil deeds that caused this disaster. At first, I thought that you guys had implicated me and caused me to become like this.¡± Father Jiang choked and wanted to persuade him again. However, when Jiang Li saw that he was on Jiang Ren¡¯s side, Jiang Li, who had already lost too much blood, could not catch his breath. His face turned pale and he fainted. Father Jiang was shocked. ¡°Li¡¯er! Quick, hurry up and invite Doctor Liu back. Hurry up!¡± The Jiang family was in chaos again. The servants were extremely busy, what with catching the culprit, hiring doctors, and carrying Jiang Li back to the courtyard. Jiang Ren stood where he was and looked at the piece of paper on the ground with a gloomy expression. Seeing the situation, Meng Yunzheng felt that he had done enough. He got up, jumped off the wall, and left the Jiang residence. As for Shu Yu, she waited not far from the Jiang residence and witnessed Doctor Liu come out and then go back into the Jiang residence.


    Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 258 - 258 Heir Changed

    ?Chapter 258: Heir Changed Chapter 258: Heir Changed Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Meng Yunzheng came over, he gave Shu Yu a slight nod and then left. Shu Yu smiled and walked toward Liufang Alley with a relaxed body. She did not go home. When she saw that Liufang Alley was empty, she went straight to the Meng residence. Meng Yunzheng came back first. Knowing that Shu Yu would come, he poured her a glass of water beforehand. Shu Yu gulped it down before sitting down opposite Meng Yunzheng. She asked excitedly, ¡°How is it? Did they fight?¡± Meng Yunzheng found it funny. ¡°They couldn¡¯t fight. Jiang Li was so angry that he fainted.¡± Shu Yu responded, ¡°Huh?¡± She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Li to be so weak. Meng Yunzheng then began to talk about everything that had happened in the Jiang residence, including Jiang Ren, Jiang Li, and Father Jiang¡¯s reactions. ¡°I think your plan is perfect.¡± Chaos was going to ensue in the Jiang family. Shu Yu waved her hand and pretended to be modest. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. I just fanned the flames. The main reason is that their internal conflict is too deep. It¡¯s none of my business what will happen next. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± At the side, Zhao Xi pursed his lips. He thought, ¡°That¡¯s right, you didn¡¯t do anything. All you did was smash Jiang Li¡¯s head, drug Doctor Liu¡¯s medicinal herbs, and write a note to sow discord¡­ That¡¯s all.¡± When he first met Shu Yu a year ago, why didn¡¯t he know that she was so scheming? ¡°Doctor Zhao.¡± Just as Zhao Xi was cursing crazily in his heart, Shu Yu suddenly turned her head and called out to him. Zhao Xi subconsciously sat up straight, coughed, and asked, ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shu Yu looked at him suspiciously. What was going on? He couldn¡¯t even speak properly. She asked, ¡°How¡¯s the effect of your medicine? Jiang Li fainted once. Will the medicine lose its effect once he wakes up?¡± ¡°Impossible. My medicine¡¯s effects will last for at least three days the next time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Shu Yu was relieved. Next, they would just wait and see what the Jiang family would do. As Shu Yu had expected, Jiang Li did not have the time to look for her after that day. Jiang Li was getting more and more irritable, especially since they had yet to catch the culprit. That made him suspect that Jiang Ren purposely did not try to find the culprit. The moment Jiang Li woke up, he would go to find trouble with Jiang Ren. Whenever he had the time, he would scold Jiang Ren. Jiang Li seemed to have lost his mind. Not only did he scold Jiang Ren, but he also found fault with Jiang Ren¡¯s wife and child. Jiang Ren couldn¡¯t stand Jiang Li anymore, but he retreated again and again because of their parents. However, Jiang Li had clearly crossed Jiang Ren¡¯s bottom line, and Jiang Ren decided to retaliate. Nevertheless, Jiang Ren went overboard, and Father Jiang and Mother Jiang, who originally wanted to reconcile the relationship between the two sons, instantly stood on Jiang Li¡¯s side. They felt that Jiang Li had suffered an undeserved calamity and that it was acceptable for him to be a little grumpy. As the eldest brother, Jiang Ren just had to endure it for a while. There was no need to take it seriously. The conflict between the two brothers immediately escalated into a war between parents and son. All the problems that had piled up in the past were pulled out, and even Jiang Yi was almost involved. Fortunately, Jiang Yi had already separated from his family long ago. Moreover, he had an unpleasant quarrel with his family when he separated from his family. Hence, no one said anything about his detachment from the matter. The Jiang family¡¯s problems were getting more and more serious. It was so serious that Father Jiang threatened to change the heir. Father Jiang felt that Jiang Ren had grown too independent and was starting to be rebellious. If Jiang Ren was already disrespecting his parents at the moment, in the future, when Father Jiang and Mother Jiang were old, they could not count on him at all. Therefore, Father Jiang and Mother Jiang decided to leave the family business to Jiang Li.


    S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 259 - 259 A Satisfied Shu Yu

    ?Chapter 259: A Satisfied Shu Yu Chapter 259: A Satisfied Shu Yu Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The heir change was a big achievement. Jiang Li was happy and even a little smug. If it was in the past, as the eldest son of the Jiang family, Jiang Ren could inherit more than half of the Jiang family¡¯s assets. No matter how much his parents doted on him, the share Jiang Li would get was very limited. Now, he was the one to inherit the family property, and Jiang Ren could forget about taking a single cent with him. Jiang Li was elated. Meanwhile, Father Jiang and Mother Jiang were waiting for Jiang Ren to apologize. However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Jiang Ren had been gradually cultivating his own power from when he became involved in the family business in his early years. From the start, he was worried that his parents would favor Jiang Li and harm his own interests. Of course, Jiang Ren felt that the possibility of this was very small. After all, no matter how muddle-headed his parents were, they could not be so muddle-headed that they would not follow the long-time tradition of the eldest son being the successor. But now, it seemed that he had overestimated his parents. Fortunately, Jiang Ren had already made a backup plan, so he quickly began to contact the shopkeepers and steward of the shops and workshops responsible for managing the Jiang family¡¯s business. Half of the stewards were already his men, and the other half had long been disappointed in Father Jiang. They felt that the older Father Jiang got, the more muddled his mind became. It was fine for him to love Jiang Li, but he couldn¡¯t be so doting that he couldn¡¯t differentiate right from wrong. In particular, the matter of breaking off the engagement with the Ding family last time had made them very suspicious of Father Jiang¡¯s judgement. In the end, the Jiang family had to pay a huge price to make the Ding family let it go. No, they had not let it go. On the surface, the Ding family had already let it go, but in fact, they had secretly made many obstacles for the Jiang family. They had even gathered other businesses to ostracize them. Although that result was within expectations, the stewards almost vomited blood. Therefore, the recent days were especially difficult for them. Even so, Jiang Li did not realize his mistake, and Father Jiang was still indulging him. With a person like Jiang Li inheriting the family business in the future, would there still be a place for stewards like them? For their own sake, the stewards did not hesitate to support Jiang Ren instead. Just like that, Father Jiang, who wanted to change the heir, was made into a figurehead. Not only did Jiang Ren cause Father Jiang to become a figurehead, but Jiang Ren also looked for the elders of the Jiang branch families and openly asked to divide up the family property. Of course, as the eldest son, Jiang Ren still had to take care of his parents. He just wanted to have Jiang Li leave. Jiang Li wasn¡¯t willing, but the family elders were all on Jiang Ren¡¯s side. People tended to seek benefits and avoid harm. Jiang Ren was unstoppable now, and the Jiang branch families still had to rely on the Jiang family to live a good life. Of course, they would not pay attention to a hedonistic son who only knew how to cause trouble. Jiang Ren was ruthless. He wanted fairness. Previously, when Jiang Yi left the family, he only had a small wine shop. With that as a precedent, Jiang Li only managed to get one shop in the end. In the end, it was Mother Jiang who fought desperately for Jiang Li¡¯s additional share of betrothal gifts. However, they were not much and were referenced from what was prepared when Jiang Yi married Madam Deng. After dividing the family property, Jiang Ren chased Jiang Li out. There was only a male attendant who tagged alongside Jiang Li, not even a maid. With no more protection from the Jiang family, Jiang Li was soon chased after by the many people he offended in the past. Jiang Li was too exhausted from running around to remember Shu Yu. At the current point, he didn¡¯t even have the right to choose his marriage partner. Those were all happenings of the future. Presently, Shu Yu finally stood up and left the Meng residence with satisfaction.


    Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 260 - 260 Unexpected Visitors

    ?Chapter 260: Unexpected Visitors Chapter 260: Unexpected Visitors Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio With the Jiang family¡¯s matter resolved, Shu Yu¡¯s entire body relaxed. She planned to go back and change her clothes before going to the shop to take a look. Who knew that she would see two familiar figures sitting on the steps at the door of her house from afar. Both of them were sweating profusely and looked listless. They were talking with their heads half-lowered and did not even notice Shu Yu walking over. Shu Yu only heard their conversation when she was closer. ¡°I told you to go to the ready-to-wear clothes shop, but you insisted on coming here,¡± Madam Liang complained. Lu Sanzhu was also a little frustrated. ¡°Why would we go to the ready-to-wear clothes shop? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that the ready-to-wear clothes shop has no business. If we go over, what if my mother is in a bad mood and chases us out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not our fault that their business is not good. Why would we get chased out?¡± ¡°My mother is just that unreasonable. What if she gets annoyed when she sees me and thinks that I¡¯ve gotten unlucky?¡± Shu Yu covered her forehead. Lu Sanzhu was slandering the old lady. However, Lu Sanzhu was getting a little excited. ¡°I said back then that Yu knows how to make delicious popcorn and potato chips and would definitely get good business by setting up a stall on the street. Yet, she insisted on opening a ready-to-wear clothes shop. See, there¡¯s no business at all. I feel so bitter. I was still counting on Yu to bring me success and let me lead a good life. In the end, it looks like it¡¯s already good enough that she didn¡¯t lose everything.¡± Madam Liang nodded in agreement. ¡°If you ask me, Yu may be smart and good at dealing with people, but she doesn¡¯t have business acumen. She probably has poorer business sense than me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± As Lu Sanzhu spoke, he wiped the sweat off his forehead in frustration. ¡°It¡¯s noon now. Where do you think my mother and the others went? They couldn¡¯t have all gone to the shop, right? There¡¯s no business in the shop. Wouldn¡¯t it make the atmosphere worse if the whole family crowded there?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± The two deep sighs made Shu Yu want to roll her eyes. What were the couple there for? Just as Shu Yu was about to call out to them, she saw Madam Liang take out two biscuits from her bag and give one to Lu Sanzhu. ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, munch on this first.¡± Shu Yu was shocked. Did they have a fever? They actually brought their own refreshments over instead of intending to freeload. Seeing that Lu Sanzhu was about to choke after taking a bite of the dry biscuit, Shu Yu asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to sit in front of someone else¡¯s house and gossip?¡± Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang were stunned and turned their heads to look at the newcomer. ¡°Y-Yu?¡± Lu Sanzhu quickly swallowed the biscuit. He was so excited that his face turned red. Madam Liang put down the things in her arms and immediately stood up. She said happily, ¡°Yu, you¡¯re finally back. We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Shu Yu chuckled. She didn¡¯t believe that they had waited for a long time. The sun was scorching outside, and it was uncomfortable to stand at the door in the middle of the day. Shu Yu quickly opened the courtyard door with the key and welcomed the two of them in. As soon as Lu Sanzhu entered the room, he rushed to the living room. He finally felt comfortable after drinking a cup of water. Burping and looking at Shu Yu with a smile, Lu Sanzhu asked, ¡°Yu, where did you all go? The house was empty.¡± Shu Yu also took two sips of water. ¡°I was wondering, why did you come to the county town today?¡± Just the day before, the old lady mentioned that she was going back to the village to ask Madam Liang to make a doll.


    Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 261 - 261 Precious Meal

    ?Chapter 261: Precious Meal Chapter 261: Precious Meal Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Madam Liang sat at the side and picked up the fan on the table. She fanned herself and responded, ¡°We came to sell some of our dried goods at the bazaar today. I came over to see you guys after I sold them.¡± The bazaar? Shu Yu knew that Lu Sanzhu and his wife didn¡¯t like to work in the fields, but Lu Sanzhu liked to wander around and would occasionally go up the mountain. Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t know how to hunt, but he would look for the traps set by the hunters. If he was lucky, he would encounter prey that fell into the traps. Lu Sanzhu would then directly take the prey for himself and sell or eat it. In any case, he was quite wicked. In order to cover up his wicked behavior, Lu Sanzhu deliberately picked up some herbs on the mountain and placed them in his basket as a cover-up as he staggered down the mountain. After all, he was also afraid of encountering hunters and getting beaten up. The more times Lu Sanzhu did it, the more mountain goods he had. Madam Liang would gather them and sell them on the day of the bazaar. However, those were all common items, and they could not be sold at a high price. They could only gather some coins. Shu Yu understood and did not ask further. She turned around and went to the kitchen. Seeing that Shu Yu was heading toward the kitchen, Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang hurriedly followed. The two of them were very self-aware. After entering, they began to look for food. In the end, they searched around but found nothing. Lu Sanzhu looked pitiful.¡± Yu, we¡¯ve been busy the whole day and are too tired and hungry.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring some biscuits?¡± Lu Sanzhu choked. ¡°It tastes terrible. Honey¡¯s cooking is terrible.¡± Madam Liang was speechless. He actually made personal attacks? Shu Yu looked back at them and internally hoped they would fight. Unfortunately, the two of them did not do as she wished. Pitying them, Shu Yu grabbed two servings of noodles kneaded beforehand and uttered, ¡°It¡¯s already very late. Let¡¯s have some noodles. Help me light the fire.¡± She guessed that the old lady and Daya had gone to the ready-to-wear clothes shop to deliver food at this time. After all, the shop wasn¡¯t far away. Usually, they would prepare the food at home and bring it over to eat together. Before Shu Yu left, she had told the old lady that she was not sure when she would be back, so there was no need to leave food for her. Therefore, the stove was empty at the moment. Lu Sanzhu immediately went outside and brought in a pile of firewood. Madam Liang quickly washed the pot and started the fire. The noodles were cooked by Shu Yu. After all, Madam Liang¡¯s cooking skills were indeed not good, and Shu Yu did not want to make herself suffer. Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang were very happy. However, when they saw Shu Yu putting in meat and eggs, as well as scooping a large spoonful of pork fat, Lu Sanzhu could not help but twitch his eyelids. In the past, he did not care, but now¡­ As Lu Sanzhu ate his noodles, he began to ask tactfully, ¡°Yu, do you still have a lot of clothes in the shop? What I mean is, if you can¡¯t handle it, get Honey to help. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t ask for renumeration.¡± Under the table, Madam Liang stomped on Lu Sanzhu with her foot. Lu Sanzhu glared back and signaled with his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m asking if the ready-to-wear clothes shop business is good, do you understand? If it¡¯s not good, yet Yu still gives us such a good meal, this will be our last proper meal.¡± Madam Liang¡¯s appetite was instantly affected, but no matter how bad her appetite was, she still ate the delicious noodles quickly. The only one who didn¡¯t change her expression was Shu Yu. She ate quickly and only answered Lu Sanzhu¡¯s question after finishing a mouthful of soup. ¡°Oh, there aren¡¯t many clothes left in the shop. Anyway, speaking of which, I really need Madam Liang to help me with some work.¡±


    S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 262 - 262 Poor Lu Sanzhu

    ?Chapter 262: Poor Lu Sanzhu Chapter 262: Poor Lu Sanzhu Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Madam Liang choked and looked up in shock. Her foot under the table was madly stepping on Lu Sanzhu¡¯s foot. The latter¡¯s face became twisted and almost screamed. Madam Liang laughed dryly as she stomped on the ground. ¡°Yu, actually, you know that I don¡¯t have much ability and can¡¯t help you. Your uncle was just asking out of courtesy. I still have two children to take care of at home. Especially Baoya. She¡¯s so young. She can¡¯t do without me.¡± Lu Sanzhu, who was standing at the side, could only nod his head vigorously. It was too painful to be stepped on. After Madam Liang finished speaking, she did not forget to bring Madam Li into the picture. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look for your aunt? She has nothing to do all day now. Her children have grown up, and Erniu is old enough to help with the chores at home. Other than washing clothes and cooking, she would sunbathe with her legs crossed every day. She¡¯s very free.¡± Shu Yu looked at the summer sun. How could she bask in such hot weather? She put down her chopsticks and sighed regretfully. ¡°That¡¯s really a pity. I even strongly recommended you to Grandmother. Although this job doesn¡¯t earn much, it¡¯s still relatively easy. It¡¯s better than selling dry goods. Since you feel that it¡¯s not appropriate to have too many things to handle, then I¡¯ll look for Eldest Aunt. Since Eldest Aunt is so free, she might be able to earn a lot. She might be able to earn the dowry for Lanhua in a few months.¡± Madam Liang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? What did you say? You get paid? It¡¯s not for free?¡± She began to stomp on Lu Sanzhu again. This time, Lu Sanzhu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He suddenly stood up and slammed the table. ¡°My feet are swollen. If you step on me again, you¡¯ll carry me back.¡± After his anger subsided, he sat down again and smiled at Shu Yu. ¡°Yu, what did you mean just now? I can earn money by helping you, right?¡± He had to ask clearly. The money was the most important thing. Madam Liang did not dare to step on Lu Sanzhu anymore and looked at Shu Yu eagerly. Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s also sewing and mending work, but it¡¯s not making clothes. When it¡¯s done, you¡¯ll be paid by piece.¡± Not making clothes? Madam Liang asked in surprise, ¡°Did your ready-to-wear clothes shop change its business? I told you that the ready-to-wear clothes shop isn¡¯t profitable. See, it¡¯s closed down at a loss now, right? But what else can we do if we don¡¯t make ready-made clothes?¡± Shu Yu was speechless. She suddenly regretted looking for Madam Liang. Shu Yu sighed faintly and said, ¡°The business of the ready-to-wear clothes shop is very good. The clothes that we made previously have all been sold out. Now, my mother and Mrs. Xiang are working hard to rush out the custom-made clothes. You really don¡¯t have to worry about us closing down at a loss.¡± ¡°What? They¡¯re all sold out?¡± Lu Sanzhu blinked in disbelief. ¡°What? Xiang is working there?¡± Madam Liang always knew how to get to the point. Since when? Why didn¡¯t she know? Also, how much was Xiang¡¯s salary for making clothes there? Madam Liang had to go and take a look. How could Shu Yu not know what Madam Liang was thinking? She could not be bothered to say more and only said, ¡°If you are unwilling, I¡¯ll look for Eldest Aunt another day. I¡­¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m very willing.¡± Madam Liang quickly expressed her thoughts. She did not even ask what she was supposed to do. Shu Yu nodded. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll tell Grandmother later and see what arrangements we can make.¡± She glanced at the table. ¡°You guys eat first. Remember to wash the bowls and clean up the stove after you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°All right.¡± The two of them agreed happily. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 263 - 263 Salary

    ?Chapter 263: Salary Chapter 263: Salary Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu got up to go out. Just as she walked to the kitchen door, she saw that the courtyard door was open. The old lady and Daya came back with food boxes. The two of them looked very happy, as if they had encountered something good. Seeing Shu Yu, Daya walked a few steps faster and said excitedly to her, ¡°Yu, we have business again. Just now, when I went to deliver the food with Grandmother, we happened to meet a few people who wanted to buy that doll. However, we didn¡¯t have any more, so they agreed to delay it for a day and come back tomorrow to buy it. Grandmother and I decided to work harder today and rush those dolls out first.¡± Fortunately, she had washed a portion of the rags early in the morning. The sun was hot, and it should be dried by night. As she spoke, Daya had already looked at the rags on the drying rack. They were indeed in a half-dried state. She turned her head and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, tell us a few more beautiful patterns. We¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang walking out of the kitchen. Daya was stunned for a moment, and then she said, ¡°Uncle, Aunt? When did you guys arrive?¡± ¡°We came early in the morning.¡± Lu Sanzhu jogged over to the old lady and said with a flattering smile, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re back? Are you tired? Come, come, come. I¡¯ll pour you a glass of water to drink. Have a seat inside first.¡± The old lady looked at him in horror. What was wrong with her third son? She looked at Shu Yu suspiciously, and the latter shrugged. Madam Liang had already run over and reached out to massage the old lady¡¯s back. However, Madam Liang was someone who couldn¡¯t hold in her true intentions. She started to ask soon after, ¡°Mother, I heard from Yu that we have a job opening that¡¯s easy and pays me. Is that right? I don¡¯t know what kind of work it is, but Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely do it well.¡± The old lady suddenly understood their strange behavior. She knew it. If one were to curry favor for no reason, one would either be a traitor or a thief. However, the two came at the right time. The ready-to-wear clothes shop had several orders to cover, so the old lady could use some help. Therefore, the old lady did not make things difficult for Madam Liang. She just nodded and said, ¡°There is indeed a job for you, but I have to say it first. If you don¡¯t do well, I will find my oldest daughter-in-law. There will definitely be many people fighting for this kind of job.¡± Madam Liang immediately sat upright and nodded obediently. ¡°I understand, I understand. I will definitely do my best. Then, the salary¡­¡± The old lady¡¯s eyelids twitched. Why was this worrisome person so stupid? Was she only interested in that little money? The old lady turned her head and said to Daya, ¡°Bring the doll that you made this morning. Since she¡¯s already here, we can hurry up and start working.¡± Madam Liang blinked, and Daya brought over the doll that she had sewn. Madam Liang looked it up and down. It was actually quite good-looking. ¡°Mother, are we going to do this?¡± ¡°Yes, come closer. I¡¯ll tell you in detail how to do it.¡± The old lady was quite imposing. Not only did Madam Liang move closer, but even Lu Sanzhu curiously pricked up his ears and moved closer. In fact, it was not difficult to make dolls. Other than Shu Yu, who was really not talented, most people could make them. The only difficult part was how to make the doll cute and likeable. Madam Liang was actually quite smart. After taking a few glances, she easily got the hang of it. After a while, the old lady nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. Then, you can stay here and continue sewing this afternoon.¡±


    Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 264 - 264 New Breadwinner

    ?Chapter 264: New Breadwinner Chapter 264: New Breadwinner Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Madam Liang nodded. Meanwhile, Lu Sanzhu asked impatiently, ¡°Mother, how do you calculate the wages?¡± The old lady was really impressed by the two¡¯s attitude. She immediately said in a bad mood, ¡°You earn as much as you make. If a doll is sold for a hundred coins, you will be paid eight coins.¡± Eight coins worth of salary? Madam Liang immediately made the calculations internally. She understood that this kind of doll was actually very easy to make. From morning till night, she could make four or five of them. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the material used to make the doll cover was leftover from the ready-made clothes and was relatively tattered, she could make more. However, four or five was still not bad. If that was calculated, wouldn¡¯t it be 30 or 40 coins per day? ¡°Heavens, 30 to 40 coins? So much?¡± Lu Sanzhu calculated even faster and jumped up. ¡°That¡¯s more than doing manual labor and doing part-time jobs. We can do it, we can do it. Honey, make more. I¡¯ll rely on you to support our family in the future.¡± Shu Yu, the old lady, and Daya were speechless. His reaction speed is really amazing. He was planning so well. Madam Liang was still in a daze from the thought of making 30 to 40 coins a day. She would earn more than the men who worked part-time in the village. It was a great opportunity. However, the old lady quickly interrupted her beautiful dream. ¡°What are you thinking about? 30 to 40 coins a day? Did you hear me clearly? What I said was, if you sell it for a hundred coins, you can get eight coins. Not all dolls are sold for 100 coins. Smaller and cheaper dolls ones could be sold for 30 to 40 coins.¡± Madam Liang didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do the one that costs 100 coins. I won¡¯t do those that cost 30 to 40 coins.¡± ¡°Bah, you wish.¡± The old lady almost spat at her. ¡°Is that something you can decide?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The old lady was impatient. ¡°I¡¯ll decide how many and how big of a doll you make. You just need to make the dolls according to the requirements. Don¡¯t think too much about anything else. If you want to do it, then do it. If you don¡¯t want to do it, then forget it.¡± Madam Liang shrunk her neck and exchanged glances with Lu Sanzhu. She muttered softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t going to do it. I¡¯m still very willing.¡± ¡°All right, then you can start working this afternoon. I¡¯m telling you, if you do too badly and don¡¯t pass, you¡¯ll have to start over.¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely make it beautifully.¡± Even though the old lady had already poured cold water on them, they were still determined to earn that much in a day, so they were overjoyed. Madam Liang immediately helped the old lady with her work. Lu Sanzhu had nothing to do, so he watched from the side. As Lu Sanzhu looked on, he felt as if there was a burning gaze behind him. He suddenly turned around and met Shu Yu¡¯s smiling eyes. Lu Sanzhu¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he immediately stood up from her chair. What? What did he do wrong for Shu Yu to look at him like that? It was too scary. Shu Yu saw that he was finally looking at her, so she immediately signaled him to come out. Lu Sanzhu suddenly remembered something. ¡°Ah, yes, yes. I¡¯ll go wash the dishes.¡± He knew he hadn¡¯t done anything bad. In the end, it was just forgetting to wash the dishes. When Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang had heard that the old lady was back, the two of them swallowed the last mouthful of soup and ran out impatiently. The bowls and spoons were still scattered in the kitchen. While the old lady and the others looked at Lu Sanzhu in astonishment, the latter had already run out. The old lady asked Madam Liang, ¡°He washes the dishes?¡±


    Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 265 - 265 Missing

    ?Chapter 265: Missing Chapter 265: Missing Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Madam Liang felt wronged. ¡°He doesn¡¯t do anything at home. He doesn¡¯t even pick up his spoon when it falls to the ground, let alone wash the dishes. Mother, I¡¯ll be very busy making these doll outfits in the future. I won¡¯t have time to do the housework. Can you tell ask him to do some work?¡± The old lady glanced at Madam Liang from the corner of her eyes. ¡°He doesn¡¯t listen to me. Why don¡¯t you tell him yourself?¡± Madam Liang then looked at Shu Yu. Indeed, Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t listen to anyone. Now, he only listened to two people. One was the young Baoya, and the other was Shu Yu. Shu Yu coughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to take a look. He better not break my bowls.¡± After Shu Yu finished speaking, she left. Lu Sanzhu was in a good mood, whistling as he washed the dishes. Shu Yu stood at the kitchen door and looked at him. It was obvious that it was not Lu Sanzhu¡¯s first time doing dishwashing work. He looked very familiar with it. The three bowls were washed very quickly, and Lu Sanzhu was done cleaning up in no time. When Lu Sanzhu turned around, he realized that Shu Yu was standing behind him. He was shocked again and laughed dryly. ¡°Is there anything I haven¡¯t wiped clean? Is that why you came to check? Shu Yu glanced outside. After making sure that no one was paying attention to them, she took two steps into the kitchen. Lu Sanzhu was frightened by her behavior. Did she come in to beat him when she saw that no one was around? Shu Yu lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been looking for Fourth Uncle¡¯s whereabouts for the past few days? Is there any news?¡± Lu Sanzhu heaved a sigh of relief. So it was about that. He shook his head. He knew that Shu Yu did not want the old lady to worry, so she wanted to talk to him alone. Lu Sanzhu lowered his voice and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no info. I¡¯ve visited all the nearby villages. My big brother even brought Daniu to search the mountains, but there was nothing. The Yuan family has been searching for so many days and is about to give up.¡± After all, everyone had to live their lives. Who would have the time to find a perfectly abled man? Yuan Shanchuan had been missing for so long. If something had happened, it would have happened long ago. It was useless for them to find him. If he was fine, he would come back sooner or later. They only knew that Yuan Shanchuan didn¡¯t have a travel permit, so he hadn¡¯t gone too far. But so what? They had already tried their best. Shu Yu grew silent as she thought hard. There was also no news from the government. Where could that man have gone? ¡°How is Fourth Aunt doing?¡± Lu Sanzhu said, ¡°I went to see her once. She cried quite sadly. However, at least she¡¯s still pressing on. In addition, she still has two children to take care of, so she can still hold on. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Shu Yu had nothing to worry about. She had never seen Fourth Aunt so far, so she naturally could not talk about any feelings. However, the old lady was worried, so she could not help but ask a few more questions. Although the old lady had not mentioned this matter for the past few days, the worry between her brows could not be removed. Lu Sanzhu looked at her cautiously. ¡°Yu, is there anything else?¡± Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can go do your work.¡± Lu Sanzhu hurriedly ran out. Shu Yu stood in the kitchen for a while before walking toward the living room. In just a short while, the old lady had already guided Madam Liang to make a set of doll clothing. Madam Liang did a good job, but the old lady was already used to scolding her, so she was full of energy. Shu Yu felt a little relieved and said to her, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ll bring Dahu to school to take a look in the afternoon.¡±


    S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 266 - 266 Alias

    ?Chapter 266: Alias Chapter 266: Alias Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The old lady was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t Scholar Tang say that there¡¯s no suitable school?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the third school that Scholar Tang mentioned last time. I¡¯ve investigated it. The teacher of that school is indeed not bad. Although classes are temporarily suspended, it definitely won¡¯t be for long. Let¡¯s register first. We can go directly when school starts.¡± The old lady didn¡¯t know anything about such things. If Shu Yu said there was no problem, then there definitely wouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°O-Okay. Bring Dahu over to take a look first.¡± Shu Yu then packed her things and prepared to leave. Lu Sanzhu had nothing to do, and he loved to join in the fun. He had never seen such a ¡°high-class¡± thing in his life, so he hurriedly followed her. Shu Yu did not stop him. Her father¡¯s legs were inconvenient, so it was good to have an elder around. The two of them quickly went to the shop. Dahu was lying on the counter, reading with Lu Sanzhu. When he saw Shu Yu coming over, he quickly ran over and said, ¡°Shu Yu, I recognized a few words today. Help me take a look and see if I wrote it correctly.¡± As Dahu spoke, he pulled Shu Yu over, but Shu Yu did not reciprocate. ¡°Shu Yu?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to take you to see the teacher.¡± Dahu¡¯s eyes widened and he was slightly excited. ¡°I-I¡¯m going to start studying?¡± ¡°More or less. We¡¯ll talk about it after we meet the headmaster.¡± Dahu nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and change my clothes.¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up as well. ¡°Have you chosen a school?¡± Shu Yu nodded and stood by the counter. She said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve asked around. The headmaster of Shuxian Academy is indeed familially related to the former county magistrate, but they are distant relatives. Moreover, the headmaster has a grudge against the former county magistrate. The former county magistrate could not be caught so easily without the headmaster¡¯s contribution.¡± Ever since Shu Yu learned about the fact that Meng Yunzheng and Lord Xiang knew each other, she simply asked him about the situation of the school to see if there would be any trouble entering the school. Meng Yunzheng had told her that although Xiang Weinan had made a contribution to the former county magistrate¡¯s incrimination, in order to reduce unnecessary danger, Xiang Weinan had used the alias ¡°Master Wen¡± and did not reveal his true identity to the public. Meng Yunzheng also said that Xiang Weinan had a good character, and there was no harm for Dahu to study at his place. He obviously had a good understanding of Xiang Weinan¡¯s character. Shu Yu trusted Meng Yunzheng¡¯s judgment, so she chose Shuxian Academy without hesitation. Shu Yu couldn¡¯t tell the old lady about those things, but she still had to tell Lu Sanzhu so that he would know what to do. ¡°Father, these are all government secrets. It¡¯s fine as long as we know it in our hearts.¡± ¡°I understand. Since Shuxian Academy is a good place, then tell Teacher Wen properly. I¡¯m just worried because Dahu hasn¡¯t read for a few days. He might not be accepted by Master Wen.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. The School of Books and Virtues is meant to enlighten students. Even if they don¡¯t know a word, as long as Teacher Wen thinks it¡¯s okay, then there¡¯s no problem.¡± As they spoke, Dahu also came out from inside. Not only did the little fellow change into a clean and tidy scholar robe, but he also had a bag slung over his shoulder. This bag was made for him by Daya. Not only did he have it, but Sanya also had it. The two children liked it very much. Now, in Dahu¡¯s bag, there was a notebook and a textbook. He came over excitedly and held Shu Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Shu Yu, I¡¯m ready. A-Are we leaving?¡± sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 267 - 267 Nervous

    ?Chapter 267: Nervous Chapter 267: Nervous Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu sized up Dahu. Very good, very energetic. It seemed that the little guy was very eager to study. She nodded slightly and said to Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Father, we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Lu Sanzhu, who had been wandering around the shop and was surprised to see that there was indeed no clothing left, quickly ran over. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go too.¡± After saying that, Lu Sanzhu saw that Lu Erbai frowned and didn¡¯t quite agree. Lu Sanzhu then quickly picked up the Dahu and placed him on his shoulder, then ran out. Shu Yu was speechless. She shook her head and followed him. Lu Sanzhu ran very quickly. From afar, it looked as if he could fall at any moment. Shu Yu was terrified and immediately rushed forward to say, ¡°Put him down. What if he falls?¡± Just as Lu Sanzhu was about to say that it was no problem, Dahu, who was sitting on his shoulder, replied with a tense face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shu Ya. I¡¯ve already grabbed his hair and neck tightly. Before he falls, I¡¯ll try my best to raise his head so that I won¡¯t fall with him.¡± Lu Sanzhu looked at Dahu in shock. He moved his head, and as expected, he felt a strong sense of shackles. Lu Sanzhu immediately grimaced. ¡°You little brat, so you¡¯ve already thought of a way out. I¡¯m your uncle, and you¡¯re actually using me as a stepping stone?¡± ¡°I want to protect myself,¡± Dahu said seriously. ¡°Then you don¡¯t need to protect me?¡± ¡°But you¡¯re the one who¡¯s about to hurt me.¡± Lu Sanzhu actually felt that he couldn¡¯t refute Dahu. He thought, ¡°D*mn it, when did this little br*t become so eloquent?¡± Shu Yu almost laughed to death when she heard that. Did they misunderstand something? If Lu Sanzhu fell, even if Dahu plucked all the hair on Lu Sanzhu¡¯s head, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that he would fall as well. She rubbed her temples and reached out to lift Dahu from Lu Sanzhu¡¯s shoulders. Lu Sanzhu was fuming. He felt that his authority as an elder had been challenged. Thus, as soon as Shu Yu took over Dahu, Lu Sanzhu glared at her fiercely. Dahu¡¯s back was facing him, so he didn¡¯t feel his sharp gaze at all. He just held Shu Yu¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Shu Yu, I¡¯m a little nervous. Do you think the headmaster will ask me a difficult question? I just learned how to memorize a little of the textbook.¡± Shu Yu held Dahu¡¯s hand and walked forward. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Answer whatever the teacher asks. Honestly explain how much you know, and ask whatever you don¡¯t understand. This way, the teacher will know what to teach you, understand?¡± Dahu nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± The two of them quickly walked away. Lu Sanzhu stood in place for a while, gritted his teeth, and followed them. The school was not far away. Although Ningshui Street was bustling and lively, it became much quieter two streets down. Shuxian Academy was just there. Shu Yu quickly held Dahu¡¯s hand and stood at the door. As expected, the doors of the school were tightly shut, and not a single sound of reading could be heard. Shu Yu looked down at Dahu. ¡°I¡¯ll knock?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Halfway through the Dahu¡¯s nod, Lu Sanzhu beat Shu Yu to it and started knocking on the door. Shu Yu looked at his rude behavior, and the veins on her forehead twitched violently. Just as Shu Yu was about to stop him, the door was opened from the inside. Then, an old woman¡¯s face appeared from inside. She sized up the three people in front of her ¡°May I ask who you are looking for?¡±


    S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 268 - 268 Interview

    ?Chapter 268: Interview Chapter 268: Interview Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯re looking for Master Wen. My surname is Lu, and this is my younger brother. He¡¯s specially here to study,¡± Shu Yu explained their intentions with a smile. The woman was silent for a moment before nodding slightly. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± She closed the door again and turned to leave. Not long after, she came back and opened the door. She turned her body sideways and said, ¡°Come in. Madam is waiting for you inside.¡± ¡°Madam? Could it be that Master Wen isn¡¯t around?¡± Shu Yu thought as she walked inside. As expected, Shu Yu saw a demure woman sitting in the room. When Madam Liu saw them enter, she immediately came over and smiled. ¡°You must be Sir Lu and Lady Lu, right? Come in and sit first.¡± Lu Sanzhu was delighted. Heh, that was the first time he had been addressed as ¡°Sir Lu¡±. And the other party was a learned scholar¡¯s wife. Why did it make him feel so good? Shu Yu signaled him to restrain himself with her eyes, then sat down at the side. Madam Liu was very kind and spoke softly, making people feel very comfortable. She sized Dahu up. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re here for a student application? Is this young sir?¡± Dahu hurriedly stepped forward and bowed respectfully. Madam Liu waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Lu Sanzhu and paused for a moment. Then, she quickly turned her gaze to the person who could make the decision, Shu Yu, and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My husband is not at home today. I was afraid that you would make a wasted trip, so I invited you in for a cup of tea. Coincidentally, there are some things I can tell you in advance.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Mrs. Wen. If you have anything to say, please do feel free to say it.¡± Madam Liu took a sip of tea, placed her hands in front of her, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s like this. My husband really likes students who are eager to learn and is very happy to accept such students. It¡¯s just that something happened some time ago. I think you should have heard that our Shuxian Academy has suspended classes for the next few days.¡± Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, we heard.¡± Madam Liu was surprised. ¡°Given that¡¯s the case, you still want to come here to study? Aren¡¯t you afraid¡­ my husband will implicate you?¡± Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Wen, Master Wen being free from trouble for now aside, to put it bluntly, even if he was really punished because of his familial relationship with the former county magistrate, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily mean implicating his own students, right?¡± After all, there was a relationship distance between the students and the teacher. This was only Jiangyuan County, and the criminal was only a county magistrate who was not close to Xiang Weinan. Otherwise, the acquaintances of the students and even the acquaintances of those acquaintances would be involved, and eventually half of the Jiangyuan County would be implicated. ¡°Moreover, these students are only children who are not even ten years old and are still being enlightened.¡± Madam Liu was stunned. After a long while, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She was still a little reserved just now, but now she was completely relaxed. She shook her head and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to think so clearly.¡± Why did the families of those students rush to bring their children back when they heard that their families were related to the county magistrate? In the end, it was because of their short-sightedness. When Madam Liu looked at Dahu again, she felt a little more intimate. ¡°You¡¯re right. No matter what, it won¡¯t implicate a student who has just started. However, have you ever thought that if something really happened to my husband, the students would have to find another school to study in? At that time, regardless of whether they can adapt or not, the other schools might not accept them.¡± S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 269 - 269 Accepted

    ?Chapter 269: Accepted Chapter 269: Accepted Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, but we still feel that Shuxian Academy is most suitable for Dahu.¡± Liu Shi was a smart person. Although Shu Yu did not say it clearly, Liu Shi immediately understood the meaning behind her words. What Shu Yu meant was that if she wanted her younger brother to study in another school, she would not have chosen Shuxian Academy, which might have problems, from the beginning. Even if something really happened to the Wen family, she might not choose another school, so there was no need to consider whether the other party would accept her. No matter what, Madam Liu was happy that her husband could receive such affirmation. These days, there were too many people who poured cold water on the Wen family, so much so that Madam Liu was unwilling to go out. She didn¡¯t expect to hear such a loaded evaluation from a little girl. Madam Liu was in a good mood. She stood up and said, ¡°All right, based on your words, I will accept Lu Dahu on behalf of my husband.¡± Dahu was slightly excited and wanted to bow and formally greet Madam Liu. Madam Liu held him up and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. My husband will only be your master after the formal ceremony.¡± Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Wen. We¡¯ll go back and prepare the apprenticeship gift now. We¡¯ll visit again tomorrow.¡± Madam Liu nodded. ¡°No problem.¡± After the matter was settled, Shu Yu planned to leave with Dahu. Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t say a word the entire time. He had been eating his snacks. Needless to say, the desserts in a scholar¡¯s place were indeed delicious. He did not know how they were made. Lu Sanzhu had finished a plate and was waiting for the servants of the Wen family to bring another plate. He did not expect Shu Yu to leave. He subconsciously stood up and asked, ¡°Are you leaving already? Haven¡¯t we not seen the master¡¯s face? Isn¡¯t it not good to go back like this?¡± Shu Yu rubbed her forehead. Lu Sanzhu had been so focused on eating that he didn¡¯t hear a single word. Shu Yu felt that she had made the wrong decision to bring Lu Sanzhu over. Fortunately, Madam Liu was a kind person. She smiled when she heard that and said, ¡°My husband has gone out. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t come back until night.¡± She suddenly paused and looked at the confused Dahu, suggesting, ¡°However, if you want to see him, you can go and take a look. Today, he invited a few of his good friends to recite poems and discuss knowledge. Since Dahu wants to enter the school, there¡¯s no harm in him going to take a look.¡± Shu Yu was stunned. ¡°Can we go? Wouldn¡¯t this disturb Master Wen?¡± ¡°No, they just agreed to go to the peach blossom forest in the south of the city. It¡¯s not some secret place. From time to time, there would be scholars, sirs, and ladies who would go sightseeing or hold poetry gatherings. The scenery is exquisite. Why not go and take a look together?¡± The peach blossom forest in the south of the city? Shu Yu had never been there before, but she had heard someone mention it. However, Shu Yu had always been busy and did not have the time to wander around, let alone know about it in detail. Now that Dahu was about to enter school, he would naturally come into contact with the places that scholars often went to in the future. There was nothing wrong with going to take a look in advance. Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll have to trouble you to lead the way.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lu Sanzhu watched as the three of them walked out of the room, staring blankly at the empty plate of pastries. That was not how he intended things to turn out. He just wanted to eat something quietly. It didn¡¯t matter if he ate until Master Wen came back in the evening, really.


    sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 270 - 270 Cherry Blossom Forest

    ?Chapter 270: Cherry Blossom Forest Chapter 270: Cherry Blossom Forest Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The southern part of the city was a little far. Since Madam Liu¡¯s mule carriage was available, they got on the carriage and went straight to the peach blossom forest. The further they went to the south of the city, the more beautiful and quiet the area became. It was only when they reached the entrance of the peach blossom forest that it suddenly became lively. The peach blossom forest had existed since a long time ago. It was open to the public for admiring the scenery. It was just that the burden of life on the ordinary people pressed them so that they did not have time to visit. Therefore, the people who came here, just as Madam Liu said, were basically scholars who recited poems or sirs and ladies who came to play. Shu Yu got out of the car and followed Madam Liu into the peach blossom forest. ¡°They usually write and discuss knowledge in the pavilion inside. We just need to walk further inside.¡± Shu Yu nodded. Lu Sanzhu followed behind them, looking left and right impatiently. After walking for a while, Dahu suddenly pulled Shu Yu and said excitedly, ¡°Shu Yu, it¡¯s Scholar Tang.¡± Shu Yu turned her head and saw Scholar Tang under a peach forest not far away. There were also a few scholars who looked like students beside him. Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t expect to meet someone he knew from the same village there. Without another word, she walked over. ¡°Let¡¯s go say hi.¡± After taking two steps, Shu Yu pulled him back. ¡°What are you going to do? Can¡¯t you see that they¡¯re busy?¡± It wasn¡¯t like they were that close. Why would they go over and disturb him? Lu Sanzhu sighed and quietly returned with his head lowered. Dahu, on the other hand, was excited. He liked the place. It seemed that many people there were very knowledgeable. Even Scholar Tang was there. Shu Yu knew that Dahu had always admired scholars. In his heart, the most intelligent person was Tang Wenqian. Now¡­ Shu Yu estimated that Dahu¡¯s idol would be changing soon. They continued to follow behind Liu¡¯s back. However, not long after, Tang Wenqian, who was talking to his classmates, suddenly turned his head and looked at them in surprise. Why were they there? ¡°Wenqian, what are you looking at? Your turn.¡± Tang Wenqian suddenly came back to his senses and smiled at his classmates before he focused. However, Tang Wenqian was not the only one who saw Shu Yu and the others in the peach blossom forest. Xiang Weinan was also standing not far away. Xiang Weinan looked at Shu Yu¡¯s back in surprise. He frowned and asked Hu Li, who was beside him, ¡°Is that Lady Lu?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± ¡°Is she in such a good mood? She actually has the leisure to come here to play?¡± Xiang Weinan really could not understand Shu Yu¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Hu Li, are you sure she did not come to the county government to ask me for help?¡± Hu Li shook his head affirmatively. ¡°Lord, I¡¯ve specially instructed the guards not to stop Lady Lu or any other members of the Lu family and immediately report to you. However, no one from the Lu family came over these few days.¡± Xiang Weinan¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. ¡°Why isn¡¯t she worried that Jiang Li will harm her at all? Or is she actually very happy that Third Young Master Jiang has taken a fancy to her and is waiting to marry her into the Jiang family?¡± Hu Li rolled his eyes subtly, thinking, ¡°Lord, even if you feel depressed, don¡¯t spout nonsense. You know that Lady Lu isn¡¯t that kind of person, yet you still said that on purpose.¡± Hu Li coughed lightly and said to Xiang Weinan, ¡°Lord, didn¡¯t Third Young Master Jiang get his head smashed? Then, Lady Lu naturally doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡± S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 271 - 271 Xiang Weinan Suspects Shu Yu

    ?Chapter 271: Xiang Weinan Suspects Shu Yu Chapter 271: Xiang Weinan Suspects Shu Yu Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xiang Weinan snapped back to his senses and patted his forehead. ¡°Oh, right, right, right. I almost forgot about this. The Jiang family hadn¡¯t been peaceful recently, which is why Jiang Li didn¡¯t have the time to look for her.¡± Hu Li nodded. Xiang Weinan continued, ¡°The Jiang family seems to have reported the case already, right? Are there still no clues on the murderer?¡± ¡°No, Constable Shi and the others found a few bearded men, but they weren¡¯t the person Jiang Li was talking about. The Jiang family hasn¡¯t found the culprit either, and it¡¯s a mess now.¡± Most importantly, they were very busy. Who would have the time to find the murderer of a dandy who was obviously targeted due to personal grudges? Either way, the target was not in any big trouble. Just putting up a show was enough. It was better to use the remaining manpower to find Lady Lu¡¯s Fourth Uncle. Xiang Weinan sat down and began to ponder. ¡°Tell me, how can this be such a coincidence? Just as Jiang Li was about to make a move on Lu Shuyu, he was hit on the head.¡± Hu Li was surprised, ¡°Lord, do you mean that this matter has something to do with Lady Lu?¡± ¡°Yes, I suspect that the bearded man might be someone she secretly bribed. The Lu family did not have money in the past, but now that they have opened a shop, they should be able to bribe others with a few dozen taels.¡± A few dozen taels? If Shu Yu heard this, she would probably roll her eyes. Let alone a few dozen teals, she didn¡¯t even think that Jiang Li was worthy of hiring someone to beat him up. However, she did not expect that the first person to suspect her would be the most powerful official in Jiangyuan County, Xiang Weinan. Fortunately, he was only suspicious. She would never admit to something without evidence. At this time, the group had already followed Madam Liu to the pavilion where Master Wen and the others were. Master Wen was talking passionately with a few students. They didn¡¯t want to disturb him, so they sat down and waited. Dahu listened to them excitedly. Although he couldn¡¯t understand a word, it didn¡¯t stop his eyes from shining. His small hands were clenched tightly, and he looked excited. Unlike the studious Dahu, Lu Sanzhu¡¯s interest waned. He regretted following Shu Yu and the others here. If he had known earlier, he would have suggested going home after they had finished having some dessert in the Wen family. Lu Sanzhu sighed and leaned listlessly against the railing. Listening to the chirping of insects and birds in the peach blossom forest, he almost fell asleep. It wasn¡¯t until Master Wen suddenly shouted ¡°Good¡± that he jolted awake. He was a little annoyed. He hated being woken up when he was sleeping well. If it wasn¡¯t because Yu was next to him, he would have cursed. Lu Sanzhu¡¯s impatience grew. Seeing that Shu Yu and Dahu were focused on the pavilion, he rolled his eyes and stood up silently. After taking a few steps back, he quickly slipped away. Shu Yu knew that he had left, but she did not care. Lu Sanzhu was a grown man, and she couldn¡¯t possibly keep him tied down at all times. As long as he didn¡¯t cause trouble, he could leave if he wanted to. Besides, Master Wen and the others were done and were ready to rest. Madam Liu immediately stepped forward and took a handkerchief to dab off Master Wen¡¯s sweat as she whispered something. After a while, Master Wen and his friends turned their heads and looked at Shu Yu and Dahu. Dahu instantly straightened his back and grabbed the strap of his bag, blinking. Master Wen smiled and waved at him. He said amiably, ¡°Are you Lu Dahu? Come here, let me take a look.¡± Dahu turned around and looked at Shu Yu. The latter gently pushed him. ¡°Go on.¡±


    S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 272 - 272 Something Happened to Your Third Uncle

    ?Chapter 272: Something Happened to Your Third Uncle Chapter 272: Something Happened to Your Third Uncle Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Dahu walked to Master Wen¡¯s side nervously. The latter¡¯s smile became even gentler. Master Wen had already heard from Madam Liu that Dahu was going to enroll in the school and was quite pleased with it. However, he still had to ask the little boy some questions. At first, the little boy would turn around to look at Shu Yu uneasily, but later on, he slowly eased up and started to answer Master Wen¡¯s questions smoothly. Master Wen was pleasantly surprised. The child had just started learning to read, but he was very efficient. Although he stumbled while reciting the Three-Character Classic, he had already memorized it, and his handwriting was also decent. Teacher Wen was overjoyed and began teaching on the spot. Dahu¡¯s comprehension was indeed quite good. Most importantly, he liked studying. Many studied with a purpose, either to become a scholar or because their families wanted them to have a bright future. They didn¡¯t like studying but had no choice but to sit down and learn. However, for active five-year-olds, sitting quietly for half a day was already very uncomfortable, let alone trying to make them interested in boring learning. In contrast, Dahu had always been quiet since young. Furthermore, he was filled with a yearning and a love for reading. Plus, he did not have the pressure to participate in the imperial examinations. As such, he was like a sponge instead, crazily absorbing the knowledge that Master Wen was teaching him. Shu Yu quietly watched the two of them. In this peach blossom forest, where the breeze was gentle and fragrant, it was especially comfortable and peaceful. She liked such scenarios. Unfortunately, the harmonious scene was soon broken. ¡°Lady Lu? Is Miss Lu Shuyu here?¡± An urgent shout interrupted Master Wen and the scholars who were in class. Shu Yu also frowned and turned her head to look. The person looked familiar, and she immediately remembered. It seemed to be the scholar who discussed knowledge with Tang Wenqian under the peach tree. Could it be that something happened to Tang Wenqian that made him come and look for her? Shu Yu stood up and replied, ¡°I am Lu Shuyu. What¡¯s the matter?¡± The scholar heaved a sigh of relief and ran over in a few steps. He panted slightly as he said, ¡°Lady Lu, something has happened. Something has happened to your Third Uncle. He¡¯s stuck in the water and the others won¡¯t let him come up. Wenqian is negotiating with them, but your Third Uncle asked me to come here to get you.¡± In fact, he did not quite understand the use of getting a teenage girl to go. It wasn¡¯t like she could beat the others. Shu Yu frowned, ¡°He¡¯s being stopped by others from getting out of the water? Wouldn¡¯t that kill him?¡± She quickly turned her head and said to Master Wen, ¡°Teacher, I have to go over and take a look. Please take care of Dahu for the time being. I¡¯ll come back immediately after I¡¯m done.¡± The other people present heard the scholar¡¯s words as well. Madam Liu quickly nodded, ¡°Go along then, we¡¯ll keep an eye on Dahu.¡± Dahu opened his mouth. He wanted to follow his sister, but he knew that it would be useless even if he went. Rather than dragging Second Sister down, it was better to stay with the teacher and let Second Sister rest assured. Shu Yu patted his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± After saying that, she lifted the hem of her dress and walked out of the pavilion, leaving with the scholar hurriedly. When Master Wen saw Dahu¡¯s worried expression, he knew that Dahu couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, so he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look. We¡¯ll just follow them slowly.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Dahu immediately nodded. Master Wen asked the others to pack up while he and Madam Liu brought Dahu over first.


    sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 273 - 273 Shu Yu Kicks Someone into the Water

    ?Chapter 273: Shu Yu Kicks Someone into the Water Chapter 273: Shu Yu Kicks Someone into the Water Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu followed the scholar in the direction of the lotus pond while listening to him talk about the ins and outs. ¡°To be honest, we don¡¯t know exactly what happened. When we were writing poems with Wenqian, we suddenly heard a shout saying that someone was pushed into the water and was not allowed to come up.¡± ¡°We quickly ran over to take a look. We didn¡¯t expect Wenqian to know the person who was pushed into the water. He said that it was an uncle from his village. Wenqian quickly went forward to stop them, but there were seven people, consisting of three young masters and four servants. After they pushed Third Uncle Lu into the water, the servants stood by the shore with bamboo poles. As long as Third Uncle Lu swam to the shore, they would hit him with the bamboo poles.¡± ¡°If we weren¡¯t local scholars, those young masters wouldn¡¯t have been polite to us either. When Wenqian asked them why they were doing whatever they were doing, they only said that Third Uncle Lu had offended them. They wouldn¡¯t say how he offended them, only repeatedly telling us to not meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡± ¡°Later, a girl ran out crying and saying that it was because of her that Third Uncle Lu was pushed into the water.¡± Shu Yu did not stop walking. When she heard this, she was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°A girl? Who is it?¡± The scholar shook his head, ¡°No idea. Before I could make sense of everything, Third Uncle Lu shouted at us, asking us to come and find you to save him.¡± He paused for a moment and said softly, ¡°But the other party is very aggressive. It¡¯s obvious that we can¡¯t afford to offend them. Is it because your Third Uncle wants you to get more people first that he asked us to get you?¡± Shu Yu quickened her pace, ¡°No, he wants me to save him.¡± The scholar was a little dumbfounded. As the two of them spoke, they had already arrived at the lotus pond that the scholar had mentioned. The peach blossom forest occupied a large area, so the lotus pond inside was not small either. Not only were there many lotus flowers planted, but the people could even take small boats to pick lotuses, which was a favorite pastime for many. Shu Yu saw a group of people gathered there from afar, chattering about something. She quickly stepped forward and squeezed into the crowd. Indeed, she saw Lu Sanzhu bobbing up and down on the surface of the water. He didn¡¯t dare to swim toward the shore at all. Fortunately, his swimming skills were good. Otherwise, he would have sunk long ago. The few young masters that the scholar mentioned were all standing at the side and laughing. Tang Wenqian tried to reason with them but was pushed aside by one of them, who did not take him seriously at all. There was another person standing next to Tang Wenqian. It was the girl that the scholar had mentioned just now. However, what surprised Shu Yu was that this girl was Lanhua, her Eldest Uncle¡¯s daughter. It was no wonder that someone like Lu Sanzhu, who knew how to read emotions well and would hide far away when he encountered trouble, would offend a few young masters. Shu Yu took a few steps forward. Lu Sanzhu, who was originally far away, saw her at a glance. He was delighted. ¡°Yu!¡± Tang Wenqian and Lanhua turned their heads at the same time and ran toward Shu Yu. Lu Sanzhu heaved a sigh of relief. With Shu Yu around, he instantly felt emboldened. Without another word, he swam back to the shore. However, as soon as he swam over, the bamboo poles in the hands of the servants aimed at his head. Even though Lu Sanzhu nimbly dodged a few times, he was still hit several times. Shu Yu¡¯s anger surged as she watched. Without saying anything, she immediately rushed forward. Her figure was as fast as lightning, and before anyone could react, she suddenly jumped and kicked the servant who had beaten Lu Sanzhu the most fiercely into the water. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 274 - 274 The Tacit Understanding Between Uncle and Niece

    ?Chapter 274: The Tacit Understanding Between Uncle and Niece Chapter 274: The Tacit Understanding Between Uncle and Niece Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It was as if the pause button had been pressed. Other than the servant who had fallen into the water and started shouting, everyone looked at Shu Yu, who was standing by the shore, in shock. In the next moment, the other three servants reacted. They pointed the bamboo pole in their hands at Shu Yu. ¡°Brat, where did you get the¡­¡± Shu Yu made another leap, and the sound of three heavy objects falling into the water sounded one after another. The four servants, who had previously attacked Lu Shanzhu, were now neatly submerged in the water. The scene became even quieter. Shu Yu took a deep breath and walked to the shore. She said to the dazed Lu Sanzhu, ¡°How are you? Can you come up?¡± Lu Sanzhu suddenly came to his senses. He quickly wiped the water off his face and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Move aside a little. I¡¯m coming up now.¡± As Lu Sanzhu spoke, he began to climb up to shore. However, the three young masters at the side finally recovered from their shock. One of them picked up a bamboo pole on the ground and hit Lu Sanzhu. The other two ran to Shu Yu to settle the score. Shu Yu closed her eyes and let out a long sigh, ¡°Forget it. Kicking one or seven is still kicking. The consequences are the same.¡± After saying that, she started kicking people again under everyone¡¯s incredulous gazes. Looking at the seven people huddled together in the lotus pond, Shu Yu finally felt at ease. Lu Sanzhu turned his head to take a look, then quickly climbed to the shore. He was wet all over and his face was full of fear. He ran to Shu Yu¡¯s side in fear and asked softly, ¡°Yu, Yu, what should we do now?¡± It seemed that he had really caused trouble. They were just commoners. How could they afford to provoke these young masters? Lu Sanzhu was so afraid he thought he would die. He desperately restrained himself from hiding behind Shu Yu. Shu Yu pushed him towards Tang Wenqian. ¡°Scholar Tang, help me take care of him. I¡¯ll solve this.¡± ¡°¡­ Alright,¡± Tang Wenqian opened his mouth but did not comment on her behavior. He led Lu Sanzhu to the side. Lu Sanzhu would catch a cold easily in this state. Nowadays, colds were a serious illness. If one wasn¡¯t careful, one would lose their life. Fortunately, one of Tang Wenqian¡¯s classmates had brought a change of clothes. Although their builds were slightly different, he could still wear them. Tang Wenqian planned to ask Lu Sanzhu to change his clothes first, but the latter was a little worried. He looked at Shu Yu, then at the few people who were desperately trying to climb up from the lotus pond to the shore. He couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Fortunately, he had run errands with Shu Yu a few times, so he had developed some tacit understanding with his niece. Before he was taken away by Tang Wenqian, he went straight to the point and told Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, these young masters are from the neighboring county. I heard them say that they can¡¯t make a huge commotion.¡± Shu Yu expressed her speechlessness with a ¡°Huh?¡±. Those young masters pushed Lu Sanzhu into the water and attracted so many people to watch the show. Wasn¡¯t this called making a huge commotion? However, she quickly understood the meaning behind Lu Sanzhu¡¯s words. Since those people were from another county, the so-called ¡°can¡¯t make a huge commotion¡± was because they didn¡¯t want to alarm the local forces, or¡­ The local officials. Shu Yu nodded, indicating that she knew what to do, and urged Lu Sanzhu to quickly change his clothes. After Lu Sanzhu left, Shu Yu looked at Lanhua. Lanhua had cried so hard that her voice had turned hoarse. She timidly whispered, ¡°Sister Yu.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Tell me, what¡¯s going on? Why are you here?¡±


    S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 275 - 275 Want to Swim Again

    ?Chapter 275: Want to Swim Again? Chapter 275: Want to Swim Again? Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lanhua sniffled, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°I had a date with a girl from the village to come to the county to sell silk ribbons today, but we didn¡¯t manage to sell any this morning. Later, I heard that many girls would come here and that we could try selling our ribbons here, so we came.¡± ¡°In the end, just as I sold two silk ribbons, I met those young masters. They, they blocked my way and refused to let me go. They even said that they were not familiar with this peach blossom forest. As long as I took them around, they would buy all the silk ribbons in my hands. I refused, and they started touching me. I couldn¡¯t even get away from them. Unexpectedly, Third Uncle suddenly appeared. He saved me, and then they pushed Third Uncle into the water.¡± Shu Yu understood. Those dandies had failed to pick up Lanhua and became angry out of humiliation. Seeing that Lu Sanzhu was alone and not from a rich or powerful family, they simply attacked him. It seemed that they were certain that Lu Sanzhu and Lanhua didn¡¯t have any backers, so they acted without restraint. Shu Yu nodded, ¡°I understand. Stand at the back. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± As they spoke, those people came out of the water one after another. Shu Yu squatted and picked up a bamboo pole. She pointed at the few people who were angrily coming to settle scores with her and sneered, ¡°What? Do you want to continue swimming?¡± ¡°You, you brat! You¡¯re simply courting death. Do you know who we are? How dare you attack us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are,¡± Shu Yu said in a deep voice, ¡°I only know that you pushed my Third Uncle into the water and even prevented him from coming ashore. This is murder. You¡¯re treating human lives like grass. You¡¯re murderers.¡± Shu Yu¡¯s words were especially sonorous and powerful, and the three young masters were frightened. The next moment, they snapped back to their senses and were immediately furious. ¡°Disregard human lives? Well, you pushed all of us into the water just now too! Aren¡¯t you also murdering us? Are you a murderer too?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Both of us have pushed people into the water. Therefore, I suggest that we report this to the authorities.¡± After Shu Yu said this, she saw the expressions of the people opposite her change. It seemed that Lu Sanzhu was right, and her guess was correct. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the officials and explain things clearly in front of the judge. You guys were the ones who attacked first anyway. I was just anxious to save my uncle and lost my sense of propriety. What about you guys? You used bamboo poles to stop my uncle from coming ashore.¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± The young master who spoke earlier was so angry that he could not speak. The remaining two young masters laughed angrily. ¡°Why talk nonsense with this wretched girl? You guys, go! I¡¯m going to strip her clothes and throw her into the water today so that everyone can see.¡± Shu Yu¡¯s expression abruptly turned cold. The bamboo pole in her hand suddenly darted forward and slapped the young master¡¯s mouth. That person was instantly enraged and shouted at the servants behind him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go get her?¡± The servants immediately rushed forward. Unfortunately, not only was Shu Yu now angry, but she had a weapon in hand. Without saying a word, she whipped at them. Some of the servants also squatted and picked up bamboo poles to fight with her, but were pushed into the water by Shu Yu again. The sounds of people falling into the water rang out a few times, and the surrounding crowd burst into laughter. Anyone with discerning eyes knew that the young masters were the ones at fault, but they were not ordinary people. As such, the crowd did not dare to stand on Shu Yu¡¯s side and offend the young masters. Just as things were getting out of hand, someone ran over from afar. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 276 - 276 Pay Up

    ?Chapter 276: Pay Up Chapter 276: Pay Up Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The man squeezed into the crowd and shouted with a frown, ¡°Make way! Make way!¡± Shu Yu turned her head when she heard the voice. Then, she threw down the bamboo pole in her hand without a word and looked at the newcomer innocently. Seeing this, the few servants thought that they had an opportunity and quickly rushed over. Unexpectedly, Shu Yu took a few steps back and immediately hid behind the man. ¡°Lord, they want to harm me. Help!¡± The servants were about to bump into the man when they heard Shu Yu¡¯s words. Lord? They hurriedly stopped in their tracks, but it was too late. The fist of the servant at the front came straight for Hu Li¡¯s face. Hu Li¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°How dare you attack an officer?¡± He grabbed the servant¡¯s hand and pulled him forward. The latter fell to the ground with a thud. Hu Li looked at him condescendingly, then turned to look at the others, ¡°Are you guys trying to cause trouble?¡± The three young masters who were originally arrogant looked a little flustered. One of them said in a low voice, ¡°Why is an official here? If we blow this up, I won¡¯t have much freedom in Jiangyuan County. My father won¡¯t let me come out next time!¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s turn the big issue into a small one. Let¡¯s muddle through it first.¡± ¡°Are we just going to forget about being pushed into the water? Are we not going to give that b*tch a lesson? I can¡¯t accept this!¡± ¡°Otherwise, do you want to go to the government?¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just say we were playing around. We can settle the score later.¡± Just as the three of them finished discussing in whispers, Hu Li walked up to them. He stared at the three of them and asked, ¡°Which families are you young masters from? I heard that you want to kill someone, right? Pushing people into the water and not letting them come up, huh? You¡¯re quite bold, daring to take someone¡¯s life right under my nose.¡± ¡°Lord, this is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°A misunderstanding? Nearly killing someone is called a misunderstanding?¡± Hu Li glared at him fiercely. The three young masters hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°We were just joking. That big brother said that he was good at swimming and wanted to show us. We didn¡¯t believe him, so¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Lu Sanzhu who had finished changing walked over. It seemed a little awkward for them to continue talking after the victim arrived. However, it didn¡¯t matter. The three of them quickly continued, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Lord. We agreed that if he performs for us, we will pay him for his hard work.¡± Hard work money? Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up. Was it as he took it? Did they mean to give him money? He turned to look at Shu Yu as if wanting her to agree quickly. Shu Yu was speechless. Where was his dignity? Right, he never had any. Seeing Lu Sanzhu¡¯s reaction, the three young masters were relieved. They knew that these people were country bumpkins. As long as they were paid, they would be easy to get rid of. Shu Yu did not speak, but Hu Li followed their words and turned around to ask her, ¡°Really? Is that what happened?¡± As he spoke, he winked at Shu Yu, signaling for her to stop while she was ahead. After all, Shu Yu had also kicked them all into the water. If they really wanted to pursue the matter, the other party had already been punished. Shu Yu would not be able to settle the matter easily then. Shu Yu understood this. She looked at Lu Sanzhu speechlessly, ¡°Was it as they said?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± Lu Sanzhu asked uncertainly. Shu Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. When she turned around, she suddenly smiled. ¡°Then how is the salary calculated?¡± Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 277 - 277 Oh This Damned Tacit Understanding

    ?Chapter 277: Oh, This Damned Tacit Understanding Chapter 277: Oh, This Damned Tacit Understanding Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yes, how was the salary calculated? Lu Sanzhu immediately became excited. Shu Yu glanced at him, and he quickly restrained his expression and became more reserved. The three young masters looked at each other, and the person standing in front stretched out a finger. Shu Yu frowned, ¡°One tael of silver?¡± Of course not, it was 100 coins. The three young masters could not help but glare. It wasn¡¯t that they were stingy. After all, they were all spendthrifts. The key was that they were still feeling aggrieved. In all honesty, they were not willing to pay a single cent, let alone a hundred coins. Besides, looking at how petty Lu Shanzhu and Shu Yu were, they should be quite delighted to be given a hundred coins. The young masters decided they would just treat the money as an amount to get rid of a few beggars. They were about to shake their heads when Shu Yu said, ¡°Only one tael of silver? Do you think we¡¯re beggars?¡± The three of them were stunned. Lu Sanzhu, who was already so satisfied that he almost jumped in excitement, looked at Shu Yu in astonishment. Even Tang Wenqian and the Lanhua were looking at her. Wasn¡¯t one tael of silver already a lot? Shu Yu frowned and started calculating, ¡°It¡¯s too stingy that you guys are only offering to pay one tael of silver. My third uncle has been soaking in the water for so long that his hands and feet are wrinkled. He might even catch a cold.¡± As she spoke, Shu Yu cast a sidelong glance at Lu Sanzhu. The latter instantly had an epiphany and turned around to sneeze twice. Oh, this damned tacit understanding. Shu Yu pointed at him, ¡°Listen, listen to him. He¡¯s already caught a cold. He would have to see a doctor and take some medicine after getting back. Then, he would have to stay in bed for at least two days. You must compensate for the medical fees, medicine fees, and lost time. Moreover, my third uncle only said that he would show off his swimming skills. He should¡¯ve been able to get out of the water after a lap. Who knew that you guys would not be satisfied? You even made a scene and called the people in the area over. Look, even our fellow villagers have come to watch the show. This won¡¯t do. My third uncle still has some dignity. What if the villagers go back and tell everyone else about all this? What if everyone laughs at him?¡± Fellow villager Tang Wenqian stood there expressionlessly. Shu Yu sighed, ¡°You guys were the ones who caused this. My third uncle¡¯s heart has been hurt. Therefore, there should be some compensation for his psychological distress too, right? Also, my third uncle only promised to show off his abilities. He didn¡¯t say that he would allow you to hit him with bamboo poles, right? He had been hit on the head a few times just now. God knows if there¡¯s anything wrong with his brain now. What if he suddenly goes crazy and hits his wife and children? This is all your fault.¡± Everyone was speechless. So wages could be calculated like this? Even Hu Li coughed lightly and silently looked in the direction of Lord Xiang. He had misunderstood the Lord. The Lord was right, Lady Lu¡­ She wasn¡¯t an ordinary little girl. She wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage. The three young masters were also stunned. They looked at Shu Yu in shock. All of this was on them? ¡°Then tell me, how much do you want?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t give us ten taels, we¡¯ll be making a loss,¡± Shu Yu said generously. ¡°Ten taels? Why don¡¯t you rob others?¡± Shu Yu smiled. Wasn¡¯t she robbing them now? The three of them refused. ¡± But you also kicked us¡­ pushed us into the water, and there are seven of us. We¡¯re the ones who suffered a loss, right?¡± Shu Yu was silent and the three young masters thought that she could no longer justify her words. However, she quickly raised her head and nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. This matter is a little complicated, so I suggest that we go to the government and let the Lord decide who is more responsible.¡±


    S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 278 - 278 Find Someone to Deal With Shu Yu

    ?Chapter 278: Find Someone to Deal With Shu Yu Chapter 278: Find Someone to Deal With Shu Yu Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The three young masters widened their eyes. Shu Yu¡¯s expression became increasingly sincere as she continued, ¡°If the Lord says that my fault is greater, I will be more than happy to accept the punishment. After all, I¡¯m a law-abiding good citizen. As long as the Lord makes a fair judgment, I won¡¯t evade responsibility.¡± The three young masters were speechless. Damn it. Yet, Hu Li was frowning while looking at them, ¡°What about it?¡± The three took a deep breath. Wasn¡¯t it just ten taels of silver? Even if they went out just for a meal, it would cost this much. ¡°We¡¯ll pay!¡± The three of them gritted their teeth. Shu Yu continued to smile, ¡°Young masters, you are really generous. Thank you.¡± The young masters were drenched, so they could only send their servants to the carriage to get the bank notes and hand them to Lu Shuyu. Shu Yu immediately handed the money to Lu Sanzhu and said with concern, ¡°Third Uncle, remember to go to the best doctor when you get back. Your health is more important.¡± Lu Sanzhu held the bank notes, trembling with excitement. He was at a loss for words, and could only nod her head vigorously. Hu Li inexplicably sympathized with the three young masters. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Since a consensus has been reached, then this matter will end here. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble. If there¡¯s a misunderstanding, you have to explain it as soon as possible, understand?¡± Both parties nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± Hu Li then waved his hand, ¡°Alright, you can leave now. Don¡¯t just stand there.¡± With that, he walked out of the crowd and headed to where Xiang Weinan was. The surrounding commoners were all whispering. When the three young masters saw that Hu Li had left, they looked at Shu Yu angrily. Shu Yu pretended she didn¡¯t notice their gazes and called out to Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Third Uncle. We have to go back to see a doctor.¡± Lu Sanzhu held the bank notes and followed her in a daze, leaving the lotus pond. On the other side, the three young masters maintained ferocious expressions. When they saw that the surrounding commoners were still there, they immediately glared at them. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± No one was willing to provoke them. Since there was nothing to watch anyway, they dispersed. After they left, the three of them started discussing in low voices. ¡°We can¡¯t just let this matter go.¡± ¡°But we came to Jiangyuan County this time with an errand, and now we have caught the attention of the officers. In the next few days, we should keep a low profile. If anything happens again, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be criticized when we go back. If something like this happens again in the future, our family won¡¯t let us come over anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for us to cause trouble, but that doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t let others help us deal with them. Those people are all from Jiangyuan County. It should be a piece of cake for us to find our friends from Jiangyuan County to cause them some trouble.¡± ¡°Who should we go to? The person we are most familiar with is Jiang Li, but that fellow is in trouble himself recently. Moreover, my father said that Lord Jiang is muddle-headed. It¡¯s better to have less contact with his family in the future.¡± ¡°My family has business dealings with the Ding family, so let¡¯s go to them. There was no need to trouble the elders for such matters. It¡¯s easy to just go to the Eldest Young Master Ding to investigate their identities and cause some trouble.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go to the Eldest Young Master of the Ding family. I don¡¯t think he would refuse such a small matter.¡± At that time, as long as the Ding family sent a few servants to threaten or beat Shu Yu and the others up, it would be considered as venting their anger. They vowed to make it difficult for those people surnamed ¡°Lu¡±, and they also wanted to make the latter return those ten taels of silver. After the three young masters made up their minds, they felt a little more comfortable. However, they had forgotten that they had just come out of the water. It was already late. When the wind blew, the sound of sneezing instantly rose and fell. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 279 - 279 Give Me the Banknotes

    ?Chapter 279: Give Me the Banknotes Chapter 279: Give Me the Banknotes Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu and the others left quickly. In the meantime, Dahu was sent over by Master Wen and his wife. The couple looked at Shu Yu with unfathomable expressions. Shu Yu secretly sighed. As Dahu¡¯s guardian, she had wanted to leave an impression on the teacher as someone who was gentle, kind, and easy-going. She didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen in front of the teacher. However, since Master Wen would contribute to toppling the previous county magistrate, he was obviously not pedantic. As expected, the couple smiled at Shu Yu and even said with admiration, ¡°Lady Lu is not afraid of power, which is commendable. However, those three people are not easy to deal with. They will probably not let it go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teacher. I know what to do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Master Wen and his wife didn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them sent Dahu to Shu Yu and confirmed the time of the enrolment ceremony before leaving. Their friends were still waiting at the pavilion, so they could not delay any longer. After Master Wen and his wife left, Lu Sanzhu finally came back to his senses. He smiled foolishly as he held the bank notes. With the huge sum in his hand, he was a little worried that he would be targeted by thieves. It didn¡¯t feel appropriate to store the money anywhere, so he simply held on to them tightly. After taking a few steps, he was still worried and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, I¡¯m not dreaming, am I? Did they really, really compensate me with ten silver taels? It feels so surreal.¡± Shu Yu stopped and suddenly stretched out her hand. ¡°Let me see the bank notes.¡± Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t suspect anything and handed over the money. Following this, Shu Yu retracted her hand and put the bank notes into her pocket. Lu Sanzhu was dumbfounded and stunned. What happened? Why did she take away his bank notes? Lu Sanzhu wanted to snatch the bank notes back, but when he saw that the person in front of him was Shu Yu, he immediately retracted his hands and did not dare to move. His expression changed and became pitiful. ¡°Yu, you did help me get the money, so logically speaking, it¡¯s only right for you to take it, right? But umm, I¡¯ve been in the water for so long, after all. Cough, cough, I¡¯m indeed feeling a little uncomfortable. Do give me some of the money to see a doctor. I don¡¯t want much. How about five¡­ Two taels?¡± Shu Yu had never thought of taking his ten taels of silver, but she could not just give it to him like that. At the very least, the money could not be handed over to him for safekeeping. Looking at him, she knew that it would not be long before he would spend it all. She only said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the money later. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Lu Sanzhu was listless and very sad. ¡°Oh.¡± He felt that Yu was not going to give the money to him. His intuition had always been accurate. If he couldn¡¯t get two taels of silver, one tael was fine too. Even if he did not contribute, he had worked hard, right? After they had walked for a while, Tang Wenqian and his classmate stopped. ¡°Lady Lu, we still have something to do back at the Academy, so we can¡¯t go with you.¡± Shu Yu understood. ¡°Thank you for today¡¯s matter. I¡¯ll return your classmate¡¯s clothes after my Third Uncle has washed them. Please pass them to him and thank him on my behalf.¡± Tang Wenqian nodded. He hesitated, seemingly wanting to say something. But in the end, he only sighed and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡± He and the scholar just now turned around and left. Shu Yu held Dahu¡¯s hand and the group walked out of the peach blossom forest. However, before they left the forest, they saw someone rushing over. The other party smiled and greeted them, ¡°Everyone, please wait.¡±


    S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 280 - 280 Someone Wants to Hire Lu Sanzhu

    ?Chapter 280: Someone Wants to Hire Lu Sanzhu Chapter 280: Someone Wants to Hire Lu Sanzhu Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu stopped subconsciously. A middle-aged man with a slightly plump figure ran over. Shu Yu and Lu Sanzhu looked at each other and then at the person in front of them with some confusion. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My surname is Qi. This peach blossom forest and the lotus pond are both mine,¡± The middle-aged man said with a smile. Shu Yu suddenly reacted. Yes, although this peach blossom forest was open and anyone was allowed to enter, it did have an owner. She nodded slightly, ¡°So it¡¯s Lord Qi. Why are you looking for us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. I saw what happened just now, especially this¡­¡± He looked at Lu Sanzhu. The latter was stunned and quickly said, ¡°My name is Lu Sanzhu.¡± After saying that, he felt very uneasy. Could it be that the other party was going to find fault with him for falling into the lotus pond and destroying his flowers? Lord Qi smiled, ¡°Yes, Lu Sanzhu. Brother Lu is very good at swimming, and we just happen to lack such a good swimmer. That¡¯s why I want to hire Brother Lu to work for us.¡± ¡°Work?¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Lord Qi nodded, ¡°My main responsibility is to watch over the lotus pond and help out if anything happens. For example, if someone falls into the water, a customer drops something, or if it¡¯s something else, the workers will help to fish them up. Of course, we can use a net of a bamboo pole to fish those that are closer to the shore, and we have small boats for those who are further away. There won¡¯t be many opportunities to go into the water, but the worker still has to be good at swimming.¡± According to the news Lord Qi received, Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t just know how to swim. He could also hold his breath underwater for a long time. Before Shu Yu came, Lu Sanzhu had wanted to go ashore from the side, so he swam to the bottom of the river. After holding his breath for a long time and swimming for a long distance, he almost succeeded. In the end, he was caught by the people who were watching the show who exclaimed about his location, which was why he failed at the last step. Shu Yu narrowed her eyes, ¡°Lord Qi, you just said that someone is in charge of the lotus pond. If someone falls into the water, they will save him. But no one went to save my Third Uncle¡­¡± ¡°This matter is indeed our fault. There was a steward in charge of the lotus pond, but he took advantage of the good weather today to go out for a drink, which almost resulted in trouble.¡± In fact, the steward was right there, and he did see Lu Sanzhu being pushed into the water. Unfortunately, he was a sycophant who didn¡¯t dare to offend anyone. Seeing that the latter didn¡¯t have any backing and that he wouldn¡¯t die, he simply let the matter be. Either way, after those young masters finished venting their anger, this matter would be over. Not only did he let the matter be, but he also stopped his subordinates from doing anything. Later on, a worker couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He saw Lord Qi coming to the peach blossom forest and quickly ran over to tell him. ¡°The steward broke the rules here and damaged the reputation of my peach blossom forest. Naturally, I won¡¯t hire him anymore. I just happen to be lacking in manpower, so I wanted to ask Brother Lu if you¡¯re willing to work for me.¡± Lu Sanzhu was beyond excited, ¡°I, I¡­ Does Lord Qi want to hire me as a steward?¡± Both Lord Qi and Shu Yu were speechless. She couldn¡¯t help but massage her temples as she said, ¡°Can you stop dreaming? What Lord Qi meant was since the steward will be hired, another experienced worker will naturally take over, and you would take over the position of the worker, understand?¡± Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 281 - 281 Third Uncle Found a Job

    ?Chapter 281: Third Uncle Found a Job Chapter 281: Third Uncle Found a Job Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lu Sanzhu was slightly disappointed, but he quickly became excited again. To find a fixed job and work here in the county meant he didn¡¯t have to work in the fields. It was something he had fantasized about for many years. Moreover, this job didn¡¯t seem difficult. He didn¡¯t have to be busy all day like a shop assistant. He was very willing to take up the job. Just as Lu Sanzhu was about to nod, Shu Yu frowned and asked, ¡°Why did Lord Qi decide to hire my Third Uncle? Don¡¯t you need to know about our origins?¡± Lord Qi laughed out loud, ¡°I believe that Lady Lu¡¯s family background must be clean. Otherwise, the county office wouldn¡¯t have appeared in time, no?¡± He had actually arrived a step earlier than Shu Yu and had wanted to save Lu Sanzhu. He didn¡¯t expect Shu Yu¡¯s swift actions. Without saying a word, she kicked everyone down. At that time, Lord Qi had been thinking that this matter would probably not be settled easily. He didn¡¯t expect Hu Li to come over so soon. One had to know that Lord Xiang and the others had not been in Jiangyuan County for long and were not very close to anyone. He had only spent a little more time with the Ding family¡¯s Lord last time. The other wealthy families were still fumbling about, wanting to build a good relationship with him. He did not expect that the official would help a Lu family member who seemed to have no background. Lord Qi had seen Hu Li¡¯s expression when he turned around and winked at Shu Yu. The two clearly knew each other. Shu Yu understood when he heard this. Lord Qi was a straightforward person. She thought for a moment and turned to ask Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Are you willing to work here?¡± Lu Sanzhu nodded and said very seriously, ¡°Yes.¡± Look at his sincere big eyes. He was about to go crazy with joy, okay? Shu Yu understood, ¡°Alright. Thank you, Lord Qi. What is the pay like?¡± ¡°One tael of silver per moth.¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up. One tael! Lord Qi continued, ¡°Of course, if the workers perform well, some young masters and ladies might give tips. We will take half of the tipping money and the rest will be given to the workers themselves.¡± Lu Sanzhu began to calculate in his heart. There were many young masters and ladies here. Even if he could only help out once a month, say they tipped him a tael of silver, and he would get half of it. Adding on his salary, he would still have a tael and a half per month. In addition, his wife made more than one tael a month by sewing doll covers for Yu. God, that would be two or three taels in total. He was rich! Lu Sanzhu felt that it was the right decision to come to the county today. Who would have thought that he and his wife¡¯s employment would be settled in one day? Lu Sanzhu gulped and asked with great ambition, ¡°Umm, Lord Qi, may I ask about the salary if one becomes the steward?¡± Lord Qi was speechless. He couldn¡¯t tell. He didn¡¯t answer directly. He just smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you become one.¡± Shu Yu reminded Lu Shanzhu, ¡°You should call him Boss Qi now.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah, yeah. Boss, when should I start work?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a day to prepare. Come over the day after tomorrow.¡± Lu Sanzhu took a deep breath and nodded energetically, ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± It was just enough time to go back and bring his clothes and bedding over. In the future, he would have to stay in the county for work. He couldn¡¯t stay at home. He wondered if he could stay at his Second Brother¡¯s house. If not, he would have to rent a room. Sigh.


    Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 282 - 282 Dont You Guys Blame Me

    ?Chapter 282: Don¡¯t You Guys Blame Me? Chapter 282: Don¡¯t You Guys Blame Me? Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After the Lu family parted ways with Lord Qi, they left the peach blossom forest. Lanhua didn¡¯t say a word from the beginning to the end. Only when she was alone with her family, she said softly, ¡°Third Uncle, Sister Yu, I¡¯m sorry. I, I¡¯ve implicated you¡­¡± Shu Yu saw that she seemed to be frightened. The girl had also suffered an undeserved disaster, after all. Although Lanhua was the same age as her, Shu Yu still took out two candies from her purse after thinking about it. She handed them over, ¡°Do you want some?¡± There were two children at home, so Shu Yu was already used to carrying a handful of sweets with her. Occasionally, she would give some to the two little children who were reluctant to eat the candies due to their scarcity. Lanhua was stunned and raised her slightly red and swollen eyes. She looked at Shu Yu, then lowered her head to look at the two candies. She pursed her lips and asked, ¡°You, you don¡¯t blame me?¡± ¡°Why should I blame you?¡± ¡°For causing trouble, and being, being indecent,¡± As Lanhua spoke, she lowered her head. Shu Yu was surprised, ¡°Why would you think that?¡± ¡°I, I specially dressed up before coming to the county today. I also¡­ also mimicked your hairstyle. If I dressed up the same as before, they might not have taken a fancy to me at all, and these things wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Shu Yu¡¯s expression became strange, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you mimicked my hairstyle, and I¡¯m indecent?¡± Lanhua was taken aback. She raised her head and waved her hands hurriedly, ¡°No, no, I- I didn¡¯t mean that. I didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re indecent. I meant that your hairstyle is very nice. I- I meant that I¡­¡± She was so anxious that she was about to burst into tears again. Shu Yu reached out and patted her shoulder, ¡°Alright, alright. I understand. Everyone loves to be pretty. There¡¯s nothing wrong with dressing up. You¡¯re the victim. Those few young masters were just asking for it. They only came to provoke you because they saw that you were easy to bully. Even if you dress up like a fairy, it¡¯s not a reason for them to stop you from leaving, understand?¡± Shu Yu did notice Lanhua¡¯s outfit. It was exactly the same as when she just came back to acknowledge her family. It was normal for girls at this age to want to be pretty. When they met that time, Shu Yu knew that Lanhua was actually feeling quite sour. However, as long as the other party did not have any bad intentions, Shu Yu did not really care. She didn¡¯t think that Lanhua was targeted by the three young masters because she was well-dressed. It was ultimately because those three thought that Lanhua was a girl with no background. After all, there were so many beautiful girls in the peach blossom forest, but those young masters didn¡¯t stop them. Lanhua¡¯s tears welled up. She suddenly hugged Shu Yu and leaned on her shoulder as she cried, ¡°Yu, Sister Yu, I was so afraid I thought I would die just now!¡± Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡± She turned her head to look at Lu Sanzhu. Her Third Uncle, who was now blinded by joy, had been smiling foolishly until now. When he felt Shu Yu¡¯s gaze, he hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Lanhua, don¡¯t cry anymore. Why are you talking about implication? Look at how you¡¯ve implicated me! I have found a job! If your parents knew about this, they would probably be furious. Hahahahaha!¡± Lanhua¡¯s crying stopped abruptly. She let go of Shu Yu and turned her head, looking at Lu Sanzhu with some resentment. Shu Yu was also speechless. She couldn¡¯t care less about these two idiots anymore. Without saying anything, she pulled Dahu away. Soon, they returned to Liufang Alley. Lu Sanzhu was too excited and ran up to knock on the door first. ¡°Mother, Honey, open the door, we¡¯re back.¡± His knocks on the courtyard door were loud and consistent, and curses quickly came from inside. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 283 - 283 Lu Sanzhu Doesnt Recognize His Wife

    ?Chapter 283: Lu Sanzhu Doesn¡¯t Recognize His Wife Chapter 283: Lu Sanzhu Doesn¡¯t Recognize His Wife Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After a while, the courtyard door was opened. Lu Sanzhu glanced at the woman in front of him, who looked somewhat unfamiliar. Most importantly, the woman was smiling at him as if she was trying to seduce him. Lu Sanzhu was shocked, ¡± Who are you?¡± In the next moment, he saw the old lady and Daya sitting in the courtyard behind the woman. He immediately pushed the woman to the side and rushed over. ¡°Mother, Mother, I have great news for you.¡± The old lady raised her eyebrows and glanced at him from the corner of her eyes. Then, she looked at the woman at the door and suddenly asked gloatingly, ¡°What¡¯s the good news? Has the teacher taken a liking to Dahu? This was all within my expectations. Dahu is such a good boy. I knew that Dahu the teacher would definitely like him and take him in as a student. Why are you making a fuss?¡± ¡°Gosh, no, it has nothing to do with Dahu. It¡¯s my own good news.¡± The old lady sized him up, ¡°To you, only picking up money is good news.¡± ¡°Hey, Mother, you¡¯re really amazing. It¡¯s almost like picking up money.¡± Lu Sanzhu opened his mouth and was about to say something when he suddenly thought of something. He quickly looked around and asked, ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s my wife? I have to wait for her to come before announcing the good news. Where is she?¡± The old lady looked behind him and raised her chin, ¡°Isn¡¯t she right there?¡± Daya covered her mouth and laughed. Lu Sanzhu turned his head, but all he saw was the woman who had opened the door for him. The woman glared at him and spoke in a familiar voice, ¡°Lu Sanzhu, are you blind? Can¡¯t you recognize your own wife?¡± Shu Yu and Dahu entered the courtyard at this time. They looked up and saw Lu Sanzhu being chased and beaten by Madam Liang. Lu Sanzhu was shocked, ¡°Are you my honey? You, how did you become like this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I look good like this?¡± Lu Sanzhu held his head in his hands and looked at her carefully. After a while, he chuckled, ¡°You look good, especially good.¡± Madam Liang¡¯s anger instantly dissipated. She snorted twice and sat on a stool pretentiously. She acted coquettishly for a moment before she said, ¡°Daya helped me dress up. This looks even better than when I got married.¡± Daya was learning about makeup now. She was very talented in this area and advanced quickly. It was just that other than herself, there weren¡¯t many others she could practice on. Previously, other than the old lady, Madam Ruan, and Sanya, even Shu Yu had no time. She now had Mrs. Xiang and Fu Xiangdi, but that was all. Besides, they were also busy, so it was impossible for them to just sit there and let her practice her makeup skills. Therefore, when she saw that Madam Liang had come over today, she seized the opportunity to help Madam Liang do her makeup. Madam Liang was extremely satisfied. She decided to wait for Lu Sanzhu to return and give him a surprise. She even personally went to open the door. Who knew that the other party would push her away? He pushed her away! He had been sleeping with her for so long, yet he did not recognize her! If he was not blind, then what was he? Lu Sanzhu quickly apologized and circled Madam Liang twice. At this point, he had forgotten his goal upon entering the house. He gave Daya a thumbs up, ¡°You¡¯re amazing! With this skill, you won¡¯t have to worry about feeding yourself in the future.¡± Lu Sanzhu wasn¡¯t the only one who was amazed. Lanhua also looked at Madam Liang in shock. Was this really Third Aunt? To think her Third Aunt looked so good when she dressed up. Lanhua looked at Daya with a burning gaze. The latter felt her gaze and turned around. She was surprised as she said, ¡°Lanhua, you¡¯re here in the county too?¡±


    S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 284 - 284 Lucky Dog

    ?Chapter 284: Lucky Dog Chapter 284: Lucky Dog Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Everyone¡¯s attention had been on Lu Sanzhu and his wife. Hearing Daya¡¯s words, the old lady immediately turned her head and was surprised, ¡°When did the Lanhua come?¡± As she spoke, she pulled the girl over to sit. Then, she noticed her red and swollen eyes and frowned slightly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who bullied you?¡± Lanhua quickly shook her head. She didn¡¯t plan to say anything. However, when Lu Sanzhu saw Lanhua, he immediately remembered that he had found a job. He hurriedly said, ¡°Mother, Honey, I haven¡¯t told you yet. I¡¯m going to live in the county. I found a job in the peach blossom forest and will be working there from now on.¡± ¡°What?¡± Even the old lady, who was concerned about the Lanhua, was so shocked by the news that she was at a loss for a reaction. Her lazy third son, who was not welcomed anywhere he went, had actually been hired? The old lady immediately looked at Shu Yu, ¡°He hasn¡¯t been deceived, has he?¡± Shu Yu found it amusing and shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Lu Sanzhu was displeased, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re looking down on me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? What kind of job did you get? How much is your monthly salary?¡± Madam Liang asked eagerly. Lu Sanzhu was very pleased with himself, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a huge lotus pond over at the peach blossom forest? Oh, you guys haven¡¯t been there, so you don¡¯t know. Anyway, the lotus pond is very big. Many people go there to play when they have nothing to do. I¡¯m very good at swimming, so the boss of the peach blossom forest, Lord Qi, took a fancy to me and asked me to work there. The work is easy and free, and I will even earn one tael of silver a month. Lord Qi said that when I become a steward in the future, he will give me a raise.¡± Dahu covered his mouth and giggled. Lord Qi clearly didn¡¯t mean that. Third Uncle really knew how to make things up. Madam Liang¡¯s eyes lit up, and the old lady was also very surprised. Did her third son really get lucky? The two of them asked a few other questions curiously, and Lu Sanzhu boasted proudly. Madam Liang was overjoyed. On the other hand, the old lady asked in confusion, ¡°How did Lord Qi know that you¡¯re good at swimming? Have you gone into the water in front of him? Yes, your clothes are different. Where did you get these clothes?¡± Lu Sanzhu choked. This matter could not be hidden, so Shu Yu explained the cause and effect concisely. Only then did the old lady understand why Lanhua¡¯s eyes were so swollen. She held Lanhua¡¯s hand and was furious, ¡°Those people are really heartless. They only know how to bully us, commoners. Yu, you did a good job kicking them. We should teach them a lesson.¡± After saying that, she was a little worried, ¡°Will there be any problems? Will they come looking for trouble with us?¡± Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandmother. They¡¯re from somewhere else. They won¡¯t dare to make a big deal out of it. Worse comes to worst, we can go to the county office and ask Officer Hu for help. He¡¯s a good person.¡± The old lady nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s all thanks to him this time. That¡¯s why it¡¯s easy to get things done when we have connections in the government. Let¡¯s buy a few more pots of wine and send them over later. We have to maintain this connection.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it. Not only did the officer help, but Scholar Tang and his classmates came to help today as well. Third Uncle is still wearing Scholar Tang¡¯s classmate¡¯s clothes. When we returned them, we must thank them.¡± Saying this, Shu Yu turned her head and said to Madam Liang, ¡°Third Aunt, Third Uncle has been soaking in the water for a long time. Make some ginger soup for him first, lest he catches a cold.¡± Madam Liang reacted and quickly got up to run to the kitchen. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 285 - 285 A Huge Sum of Seven Taels

    ?Chapter 285: A Huge Sum of Seven Taels Chapter 285: A Huge Sum of Seven Taels Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After all that was settled, Shu Yu finally sat down next to the old lady and take out the ten taels of silver. Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He gulped and wanted nothing more than to grab the banknotes. Shu Yu said, ¡°The money was given to Third Uncle by those three young masters. I was afraid that Third Uncle would use it carelessly, so I took it first.¡± Lu Sanzhu immediately shook his head, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Shu Yu chuckled and ignored him. She continued to speak to the old lady, ¡°Grandmother, how about we give the money to Third Aunt for safekeeping?¡± The old lady nodded, ¡°It should indeed be given to Madam Liang. Although she¡¯s lazy and useless, she is good at saving money. We don¡¯t have to worry about her using this money to support her maternal family either.¡± For this reason alone, the old lady was very impressed with Madam Liang. If one said her third son¡¯s family wasn¡¯t rich, how could Dabao be raised to be fair and fat? But if one said that they were rich, they claimed to be poor every day and were reluctant to change torn clothes. When they saw food, it was as if they hadn¡¯t eaten in their previous life. Later on, the old lady finally understood. Since Madam Lang couldn¡¯t take advantage of her mother-in-law, she went elsewhere to take advantage of others. She would go back to her parent¡¯s home to cry about her poor life and complain to her brothers and sisters. Either way, she never came home empty-handed. From time to time, she would leave her son at her mother¡¯s house, saying that she was busy, thus asking them to help take care of him for a few days. Just like today, while the couple was here in the county, Dabao and Baoya had been left at Madam Liang¡¯s parent¡¯s home. As a result, not only would the family have to be responsible for the two children¡¯s food and drink, but the children might be staying over. Therefore, Madam Liang was very good at saving money. If the money was given to her, the old lady could be at ease that she would not spend it carelessly. Shu Yu nodded and looked at Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Third Uncle, what do you think?¡± Lu Sanzhu had thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get the money back. Now that he heard that it was going to be managed by his wife, he naturally had no objections. ¡°Sure, sure. My wife is in charge of the family anyway.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± Shu Yu suddenly added, ¡°You and Eldest Uncle have been living independently for so many years. Logically speaking, you should give a sum of retirement money to Grandma every year. Eldest Uncle has always been sending the money over on time, but you¡­¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s scalp felt numb. It was already good enough that he didn¡¯t take money from the old lady. He really hadn¡¯t given her any retirement money. Shu Yu smiled, ¡°So, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to take two taels as compensation for Grandma¡¯s retirement money, right?¡± Lu Sanzhu heaved a sigh of relief. It was just two taels, no problem. ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t just pay these two taels. In the future, when I get my salary, I will pay Mother on time every month.¡± In front of Shu Yu, he had always been a good person. This time, not only was the old lady surprised, even Daya and Lanhua felt as if they didn¡¯t know Lu Sanzhu. Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Also, the money for the gifts for Officer Hu and Scholar Tang has to come from this sum too.¡± ¡°That is only right.¡± Thus, Shu Yu took three taels and have the remaining seven taels to Madam Liang who walked out of the kitchen. Madam Liang hadn¡¯t heard what they were saying just now. When such a huge sum of money suddenly appeared in front of her, she almost shattered the bowl of ginger soup in her hand. After listening to the entire story from Lu Sanzhu, she was extremely excited. Previously, when Shu Yu had mentioned how Lu Sanzhu had fallen into the water, she had also mentioned that the other party had given him money as compensation, but she had not mentioned the exact amount. Madam Liang thought that it was just a little bit. Besides, since Shu Yu was the one who got the money, she must have taken it. Who knew that Shu Yu would give them the money? Seven taels! How long had it been since she had seen so much money? They were rich!


    sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1: Push Her Into It¡°Woof, woof woof.¡±


    The four-year-old Shu Yu¡¯s frail body was sprawled on the ground on all four limbs. Her entire body was clearly trembling in fear, but she still barked with bravado at the dog in front of her fiercely, trying to scare it away.


    The dog wasn¡¯t big and barked back at her a few times. Shu Yu clenched the stone in her hand tightly and threw it over.


    The doggy whimpered and turned around to run away.


    Shu Yu heaved a long sigh of relief. She quickly picked up the steamed bun on the ground, patted off the dirt on it, rubbed her rumbling stomach, and started gobbling it down.


    She had barely taken two bites when she suddenly heard a scolding voice. ¡°Shu Yu, what are you doing?¡±


    Shu Yu turned around and saw her mother, Mrs. Xue, with a dark expression. She strode over and slapped the steamed bun away from her hand.


    The steamed bun, which was not big, rolled on the ground and fell into the crack. It could no longer be seen.


    Shu Yu swallowed his saliva and reluctantly retracted her gaze. She stood up shakily. ¡°Mother, I¡­¡±¡±


    ¡°Snap!¡± Mrs. Xue gave her a tight slap across the face, sending her flying.


    ¡°You¡¯re the third daughter of the Shu family, yet you¡¯re fighting with a dog for food. Do you still have any sense of shame? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡±


    Shu Yu wiped the blood from her nose and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± She had not eaten for two days.


    ¡°You are one to talk. If you had not dirtied my clothes, would I have been laughed at by the other Madams? This is a lesson for you. If you can¡¯t even take this, what else can you do in the future?¡±


    Shu Yu could barely hold back her tears. She rushed forward and grabbed Mrs. Xue¡¯s sleeve, saying anxiously and carefully, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry, mother. It¡¯s Shuyu¡¯s fault for not being sensible. I won¡¯t eat anymore. I won¡¯t eat anymore in the future. Mother, don¡¯t be mad at me.¡±


    ¡°Look at your hand. It¡¯s still bloody. My dress is dirty again because of you. Get lost.¡± Mrs. Xue pushed her away, her face full of disgust.


    Shu Yu took two steps back and fell to the ground. Mrs. Xue instructed the maidservant beside her, ¡°Lock her up in the woodshed and starve her for two more days. She really doesn¡¯t know how to behave herself at all.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s tears finally fell uncontrollably. Her small body was lifted up by the servant girl and sent directly to the woodshed.


    Shu Yu was curled up in a corner, hugging her knees and crying silently. The blood from her nose had already dyed her clothes red. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Mother, I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again. I beg you. Please let me out, okay? It¡¯s so dark here, and there are bugs biting my hand. I¡¯m so scared. I¡¯m not hungry anymore. I¡¯m really not hungry at all.¡±


    Shu Yu wiped her tears and lowered her head. She saw a snake coming in and sticking out its tongue at her.


    Shu Yu¡¯s breathing stopped. She widened his eyes and started to tremble.


    However, the snake seemed to have sensed something. It suddenly leaped up and pounced at her.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly woke up from the bed. Looking at the dim yellow light flickering by the bed, she slowly let out a breath.


    She clutched her chest and sighed as she thought about the dream she had just had.


    It wasn¡¯t a dream either. It was a memory of this body¡¯s childhood.


    Shu Yu had transmigrated into a book from the modern days. A year ago, she had transmigrated into the 14-year-old third daughter of the Shu family, whose patriarch was the magistrate of Dongan Province in Dasu dynasty. Because of this, her original memory of the original owner was not very complete, and she would slowly recall it in such a way.


    She didn¡¯t know where the original owner went, whether she was completely dead or had other encounters.


    However, Shu Yu was very clear about the ending of the book.


    As the Shu family¡¯s third daughter, she wasn¡¯t a frequently mentioned character in the book and had nothing to do with the male and female leads.


    However, the female supporting character in the book was the eldest daughter of the Shu family, her current sister.


    Her sister liked the male lead, but she lost the entire Shu family. Just three months later, the entire Shu family would be exiled thousands of miles away. She was one of the few people who had appeared in the scene.


    After knowing the ending, Shu Yu was naturally unwilling to follow the ending in the book. Even if she was not valued in this family, she was not willing to be exiled to the border.


    However, she soon realized that even if she changed the process, the powerful plot would still pull the ending back.


    After two attempts, she stopped doing useless work.


    As for the Shu family¡¯s ending, the book only wrote about exile. The books didn¡¯t mention anything about their lives after they were exiled. Whether they lived or not, it was up to her to decide.


    Since then, Shu Yu had been quietly living her life as the third daughter of the Shu family.


    In her previous life, Shu Yu¡¯s parents were killed by a gang because of their research results. Shu Yu endured humiliation for more than ten years, desperately making herself stronger, maxing out his skills, overcoming obstacles, and finally climbing step by step to the side of the big boss behind the scenes who claimed to be retired, but actually had full control over her, and became one of his indispensable confidants.


    Then, with her own strength, she destroyed the entire large gang and avenged his parents who had died tragically. But the other party had a trick up his sleeve, and she also lost her life, becoming the third young daughter of the Shu family today.


    Compared to her previous life, where she had to tread on thin ice every day, her life today was actually not bad. She ate, drank, and slept every day. Although there were occasional fights, she was a little invisible and would not be affected much. At least, she did not have to worry about her life.


    As for his biological mother, Mrs. Xue, Shu Yu and her did not meet each other and ignored each other.


    There were still three months left. After three months, she would be able to leave the plot and find a way to cut off all ties with the Shu family.


    Shu Yu had a nightmare and was very thirsty. She got out of bed to get a glass of water.


    But as she reached the ground, she suddenly heard a hissing sound. She turned around and saw a snake slithering toward her.


    ¡°F*ck, my nightmare actually came true.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly. She reached out and grabbed the snake¡¯s vital part, then slammed it to the ground, smashing its head flat in an instant.


    The snake¡¯s body wriggled twice, then stopped moving.


    Shu Yu frowned. ¡°Why would a poisonous snake slither into my room out of nowhere?¡±


    At this moment, there was the sound of footsteps outside, and the door was slammed open.


    Shu Yu subconsciously pulled on the clothes at the side and put them on. Then, he frowned at the two old women who had barged in. ¡°It¡¯s so late. What are you doing?¡±


    The two elderly women walked through the inner room expressionlessly to her and said coldly, ¡°Miss, the old lady has been asking for you. Come with us.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned. Her intuition told her that something had happened. Her grandmother could have just told her, but these two old women had barged into her room directly.


    ¡°Also, did that snake have anything to do with them?¡± she thought.


    She stood up cautiously, nodded, and followed the two old women out.


    The three of them passed through the back garden from the courtyard and did not meet a single person along the way. Even if it was nighttime, it should not be so quiet.


    They soon arrived at the lotus pond in the backyard of the Shu family. It was called a lotus pond, but in fact, there were only a few lotus leaves as decorations.


    The old lady of the Shu family was standing by the pool. Not only she, but the youngest son, the second youngest son, and a few young sons and daughters of the Shu family were also there.


    She was shocked by the scene.


    Shu Yu was pushed in front of the old lady. Yesterday, the old lady had been kind to her, but now, her eyes were filled with disgust.


    As if Shu Yu was a dirty thing, she even took a step back slightly, waved her hand, pointed to the lotus pond, and said to the two old women, ¡°Push her into it.¡±

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2: Not the Daughter¡°Push her into it? Lotus pond?¡±


    Shu Yu immediately took a step to the side and frowned. ¡°Wait, are you trying to kill me? Why?¡±


    Her gaze swept across the few people present, including her father and siblings, but no one stood up to speak.


    The old lady didn¡¯t even want to look at her. It was the old woman in charge beside her who spoke up and said coldly, ¡°Miss¡­ Oh, no, you¡¯re no longer the third daughter of the Shu family. You¡¯re just a bastard from who knows where. That year, Mrs. Xue bribed a doctor to pretend to be pregnant, and on the day of birth, she bought a baby from outside to impersonate the third young daughter of the Shu family. That baby was you.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and a rare look of surprise flashed across her face.


    She couldn¡¯t believe she wasn¡¯t the daughter of the Shu family. However, the book did not mention this at all.


    She wondered if her arrival had caused a butterfly effect.


    Just as Shu Yu was puzzled, the old woman beside the old lady spoke again. you¡¯ve enjoyed 14 years of a carefree life in the Shu family. Now that the matter has been exposed, it¡¯s natural to set things right.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her head abruptly. ¡°What do you mean by setting things right? You mean to push me into the lotus pond and drown me?¡±


    The old lady finally opened her mouth. ¡°The Shu family can not allow such a stain like you to exist.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. She didn¡¯t know if she should say ¡°f *ck¡± in her heart.


    ¡°So, the snake in my room just now was also your doing?¡±


    The eldest daughter of the Shu family snorted coldly. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t feel as much pain when you¡¯re bitten to death by a snake.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the others. Everyone felt that the old lady¡¯s decision was right. The Shu family¡¯s reputation was more important than anything else. Moreover, she was just a bastard child. If she lost her life, no one would care.


    Shu Yu now understood why the Shu family had ended up in exile. It was likely that they would also assist the female supporting character to seek death. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two old women had already come over with two ropes to tie Shu Yu¡¯s hands.


    Shu Yu subconsciously wanted to make a move, but on second thought, she stopped.


    Now, she couldn¡¯t change the ending. The Shu family would be safe and sound until they were exiled three months later, so she didn¡¯t need to waste her effort.


    Three months later¡­ Then she would take revenge.


    However, she couldn¡¯t just ¡°die¡± like this.


    Shu Yu suddenly laughed. Her gaze swept across the crowd. ¡°If you want to kill me, sure. However, before I die, can you let me say a few words?¡±


    ¡°You have prepared your last words?¡± The youngest daughter sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Let¡¯s see what you have to say.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s hands were tied behind her back as if her usual weak appearance was gone. She only appeared bigger in size to everyone.


    Shu Yu¡¯s gaze stopped on the person on the far left. ¡°Mr. Shu, the mistress of Jin Taixiang is as beautiful as a flower, right? She¡¯s also pregnant recently, and it was the first Madam who sold her, but you brought her back in the blink of an eye. It¡¯s true love indeed.¡±


    Mr. Shu¡¯s eyes widened. He immediately wanted to explain faced with First Madam¡¯s shocked gaze.


    However, Shu Yu immediately said, ¡°Madam, your nephew killed his second wife. You¡¯ve been discussing with the aunt about letting my second sister marry him, who is also a concubine¡¯s daughter, right? Not only can it solve the problem, but it can also give an explanation to the maiden family.¡±


    ¡°Second Master, the money you owe the gambling den was paid by the old lady for you, right? But if you continue to gamble, you¡¯ll have to use the money from the public.¡±


    ¡°Second Madam, you drugged Mrs. Liu and caused her to have a miscarriage. It broke Second Master¡¯s heart. It¡¯s no wonder that he drank to drown his sorrows and went to the gambling den to gamble.¡±


    ¡°Sister, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, shut up, I told you to shut up.¡± The old lady clutched her walking stick tightly. Seeing the change in the expressions of the people she had mentioned, she immediately gave the two old women behind her a look. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you doing anything?¡±


    Shu Yu felt that it was a pity. ¡°didn¡¯t you ask me to explain my last words clearly?¡± When the Shu family was exiled, the things they found out were not just these. These things were all written in the books.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. I¡¯ve really underestimated you. You¡¯re usually quiet, and even when you¡¯re dying, you¡¯re still trying to sow discord and destroy the harmony of my family. It¡¯s simply abominable.¡± The old lady was so angry that she could no longer maintain the calmness on her face. She hit the ground in exasperation.


    The other people of the Shu family also echoed one after another. The two old women did not dare to delay any longer. They tied a large stone to Shu Yu¡¯s ankle and pushed her into the Lotus pond in a hurry.


    The old lady only heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Shu Yu¡¯s body sink to the bottom of the pool.


    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that when Shu Yu sank, She had already untied the rope around hER wrists. When She reached the bottom of the pool, the rope and the stones around his ankles had also been freed.


    She dove forward and stuck half her head out from under a lotus leaf.


    The people on the shore had not left yet as if they were certain that she would not come up.


    The old lady instructed the two maids, ¡°Tomorrow night, you will fish her out. Just say that she came out to enjoy the cool night and fell into the pond.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The two old women hurriedly agreed.


    The old lady then said to the Shu family¡¯s Head Master, ¡°Later, take care of Mrs. Xue too. Tell the public that Mrs. Xue couldn¡¯t bear the pain of losing her daughter and died of depression.¡±


    The Head Master also agreed without any objections.


    However, Shu Yu remembered that Mrs. Xue did not die in the book. She was also on the list of exiles. She did not know how she had managed to survive.


    But in this way, Shu Yu understood why Mrs. Xue had been so cruel to her own daughter.


    Not only had Shu Yu suffered from hunger and fought with the dog for food, but she had also been left in the room to fend for herself with a high fever. She had knelt in the courtyard under the scorching sun and admitted her mistakes until she fainted. She had almost been beaten to death by Mrs. Xue.


    Everyone in the Shu family thought that Mrs. Xue was unhappy that Shu Yu was a girl, so she was angry and didn¡¯t get close to her.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3: MessageShu Yu used to think so too. She wanted to get her mother¡¯s approval and had always been very obedient, not crying, not throwing a tantrum, and being very careful. However, it was of no use. Mrs. Xue would only detest her more and more. She would either hit or scold her, and her verbal humiliation would be even more hurtful.


    Now, everything could be explained.


    Seeing that the Shu family had left, Shu Yu quietly swam to the shore and came out of the lotus pond.


    Fortunately, the old lady didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of this and had already asked the servants to go back. They didn¡¯t meet anyone on the way.


    However, because of what she had said earlier, the lights in their courtyard had not been put out. Occasionally, there would be the sound of quarrels, and the sound of the old lady fainting could be vaguely heard.


    Shu Yu smiled and felt her way back to her courtyard. She found clean clothes to change into and packed a few things that were not eye-catching. Then, she climbed out of the Shu family¡¯s door with ease.


    The sky was already starting to light up, and there were a few pedestrians on the road.


    The city gates of Dongan Province would open in another 15 minutes, and Shu Yu planned to leave the city.


    If the Shu family couldn¡¯t find her body tonight, they would definitely send people to look for her secretly. However, the Shu family was too busy to take care of themselves now. The words she said last night were enough to cause chaos in the Shu family for a while.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to set off, she saw a Daoist nun standing not far away.


    The Daoist nun looked a little familiar. She seemed to be dressed in the Dongqing Temple outside the city. Just as Shu Yu was feeling strange, the Daoist nun had already come forward and handed her a box.


    ¡°Miss, the dean asked me to give this to you.¡±


    ¡°Master Dongqing?¡±


    A year ago, when Shu Yu followed the Shu family to Dongqing Temple to pray for blessings, she accidentally fell off the cliff and the soul in her body was replaced by her.


    For this reason, she recuperated in Dongqing Temple for more than half a month before returning.


    During her recovery, she got to know the master of Dongqing Temple. Shu Yu could tell that the dean was not an ordinary person. He was quite an expert, especially in fortune-telling. He was very accurate.


    Shu Yu was quite interested. After learning from him for half a month, she had also secretly called him master a few times.


    The Daoist nun nodded and said, ¡°He has gone out to travel. Before he left, he told me to wait here. If I see you going out, I should give this box to you.¡±


    Shu Yu felt strange. She opened the box. There was a letter inside, and, strangely, a household registration pass.


    ¡°How did her master know that I would need this?¡±


    Shu Yu quickly opened the letter, and the words of the Dongqing Temple dean appeared on the paper.


    ¡°Yu, when you read this letter, I will have already left. Go and find your biological parents. If you don¡¯t pay off some debts, it will be difficult for you to move a step. This is your parents¡¯ address and name. Take care.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s pupils constricted. She only found out last night that she was not the daughter of the Shu family, but her master even knew who her biological parents were and where they lived. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Could fortune-telling really be so accurate?¡±


    Shu Yu felt that something was amiss. She kept the letter and asked the nun in front of her, ¡°What else did the master say before he left? ¡±


    ¡°He said that if you have any questions, you can go to the address on the letter and you will know.¡± The little Daoist nun paused and suddenly raised her eyes to look at her. Her voice was much softer. ¡°Master also said that the Shu family would know of your identity because she revealed it. Actually, I have been waiting for you here for two days.


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    She found it outrageous.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me first instead of giving a message to the Shu family?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s face darkened. She closed the box with a thud, turned, and left.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4: Going to Shangshi VillageShu Yu left the city and took out the letter from the box.


    Written on it was her biological parents¡¯ address: Dongan Province, Jiangyuan County, Wenlan Town, Shangshi Village.


    She didn¡¯t know about Shangshi Village or Wenlan Town, but she knew about Jiangyuan County.


    It could be considered the furthest county in the entire Dongan Province, and the poorest one.


    Shu Yu sneered. She didn¡¯t want to go back to her family. Since she had already left the Shu family, where could she not go under the vast sky? Why should she be tied to those who had nothing to do with her? She had nothing to worry about in this world.


    She closed the box and decided to walk in a random direction.


    She had only taken a few steps when the Daoist nun¡¯s words flashed through her mind. If she had any questions, they would be solved if she went to the address on the letter.


    Questions¡­ Of course, she had them!


    For example, how did her master know about her background, and what was all the talk about debts? It couldn¡¯t be the debt of being born and raised, right? Also, what was her master thinking?


    If these questions were not answered and she still could not change her fate of being exiled after three months, would she never be able to find their answers?


    Shu Yu was not a procrastinator. Since she wanted to know, then she would go and take a look. She didn¡¯t want to be muddleheaded and not know anything.


    She still had some money in her hands, which she had earned this year by going out when the Shu family was not paying attention.


    However, due to the limitations of her identity, time, and place, she had only managed to swindle¡­ Ahem, earn a little. At first, she had planned to earn some capital so that she could lead a good life after being exiled and reaching her destination.


    She had wanted to put in more effort in the last three months and save more, but who knew that something unexpected would happen? To think she was not a child of the Shu family.


    She was worried that her belongings would be confiscated when she was exiled, so she hid her money outside.


    She had already taken them with her earlier.


    Now, she only had two notes, which were worth 60 taels, how pitiful. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu pitied herself for two seconds, then rented a carriage and went straight to Jiangyuan County.


    She only arrived after a day of traveling at full speed. When they reached the county, Shu Yu gave the driver the fare and let him go.


    Then, she strolled around the county. Although she had been in this world for a year, she had spent most of her time in the Shu family. The rest of her time had been spent walking around the city. The furthest place she went was Dongqing Temple.


    Although Jiangyuan County was poor, it was very lively.


    Being here, Shu Yu actually felt a rare sense of peace that made people calm down.


    Seeing that it was getting late, she found an ox-cart at the city gate that would pass by Shangshi Village. Just as she was about to get on, she saw that there were other villagers on the ox-cart.


    Most of the people had baskets in front of them, which took up quite a lot of space.


    On the contrary, she was only carrying a small bag. The others found her strange when they saw her, and they whispered to each other as they looked at her.


    Shu Yu¡¯s ears were sharp, so she could vaguely hear a few words.


    ¡°Where is this girl from? She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s short of money. Why is she squeezing into the same ox-cart as us?¡±


    Shu Yu looked at herself. She had already changed into a light and simple dress.


    However, she still seemed out of place with the women before her.


    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, but she still got down from the ox-cart and said to the old man driving the cart, ¡°Sir, can you wait for me for 15 minutes?¡±


    ¡°No problem. We¡¯re setting off at four p.m..¡±


    Four p.m., which meant there were still nearly 15 minutes left. She could make it.


    Shu Yu turned around and walked back into the county, not to change her clothes, but to buy some things. Seeing the things in the women¡¯s baskets, she thought that she should bring something with her when visiting her parents.


    Shu Yu had never thought of acknowledging her biological parents. After all, she didn¡¯t know who the other party was and had no feelings for them. Now that she was all alone and had nothing to worry about, why should she seek trouble?


    Besides, she still didn¡¯t know if her biological parents were the ones who sold her to the Shu family.


    She was only going to Shangshi Village to solve the doubts in her heart.


    That being said, she had to find a reason for her sudden visit. If she brought a gift over, it would be difficult for the other party to drive her out. It would also be easier and more convenient for her to ask what she wanted.


    In her previous life, Shu Yu had been able to climb to the position of a big shot¡¯s confidant, so she was very well-versed in such human communications.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5: Madam LiangShu Yu had just strolled around the area and was already familiar with the surrounding shops.


    She entered a sweets shop and bought two packets of sweets. Then, she went to the stall next door to get a cut of meat.


    Carrying the two bags of things, she returned to the ox cart in exactly half an hour.


    Shu Yu got on the ox-cart again and found that there was an additional woman in the cart.


    The ox-cart was even more crowded now.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped though. After all, the horse carriages were unwilling to take the road to Shangshi Village at this hour.


    After all, the carriages all departed from the county. After they sent her to the destination, they would have to return, and the city gates would be closed by then.


    The ox-cart was owned by an old man in the village. He was sending people home and also returning home himself.


    Not long after Shu Yu got in the car, the old man who drove the cart was ready to set off.


    At this moment, another woman who was sweating profusely ran over, ¡°Uncle Hu, Uncle Hu, wait.¡±


    The old man looked at the person and frowned.


    Shu Yu could tell that he wanted to move his whip and leave immediately, but the woman ran even faster and was already clinging to the edge of the cart.


    Uncle Hu sighed helplessly and said to her, ¡°Wide of Lu family¡¯s third son, my ox-cart is full.¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madam Liang¡¯s eyes almost popped out from glaring when she heard this, ¡°Full? Uncle Hu, this is your wrong. When we came this morning, we agreed that you would leave a seat for me. I want to take your ox-cart back.¡±


    Uncle Hu couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°You clearly said that you wouldn¡¯t take my cart back.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m carrying so many things! If I walk back to Shangshi Village on my own two legs, won¡¯t I die of exhaustion? Uncle Hu, did you hear wrong?¡± Madam Liang unhappily pointed to the bamboo basket on her back.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Uncle Hu was so angry that he almost couldn¡¯t speak.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Madam Liang. Was this person from Shangshi Village?


    Madam Liang pointed at Uncle Hu and said, ¡°You can¡¯t do things like this. I clearly said that I would take your cart back, but you let an extra person come on board. What do we do now? It¡¯s already so late, I can¡¯t find any other ox-cart.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at her and then at the other people on the ox-cart.


    It seemed that these women had come out with uncle Hu in the morning, and she was the only new one. Madam Liang was referring to her, right?


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t want to continue being entangled in the ox-cart, so she pointed at herself and said, ¡°How about I get off?¡±


    Now that she thought about it, it seemed more convenient to go tomorrow.


    Who knew that before Uncle Hu could say anything, Madam Liang waved her hand and said righteously, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, it¡¯s none of your business. This is a problem between me and Uncle Hu. Just sit down.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. This answer was really out of her expectations.


    Uncle Hu was obviously not good with words. Seeing that the villagers in the ox-cart were getting impatient, he was annoyed as well. He glared at Madam Liang and asked, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Your cart is already full. What else can I do? Do you think I can squeeze into the front of the cart with you?¡±


    The others laughed when they heard that.


    Uncle Hu¡¯s face turned even redder, and Madam Liang continued, ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯m magnanimous and won¡¯t argue with you. I¡¯ll walk back, okay? But this basket of mine is too heavy, I can¡¯t carry it. How about this, you can just bring the basket back to my house and send it to my man, okay?¡±


    What could Uncle Hu say? There was no space for another person, but it was not a problem to tie the basket to the side.


    He nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say this first, you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t handle this properly, so I won¡¯t be paying the road fee,¡± Then she looked at the other women on the ox-cart, ¡°I remember all of your faces. If anything is missing from my basket, I¡¯ll go to each of your houses.¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6: Shu Yu¡¯s Father, Lu ErbaiFinally, they could leave. After tying the basket, Uncle Hu couldn¡¯t wait to drive the ox-cart away.


    Along the way, the words that Shu Yu heard the most were about Madam Liang. Even though they were not from the same village, the villagers seemed to know her quite well.


    Because Madam Liang had said that she lived in Shangshi Village, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but be more concerned. She kept quiet the whole time but pricked up her ears to listen.


    However, these people rarely mentioned Shangshi Village. Most of them simply said that Madam Liang was stingy, shameless, cunning, and usually only sought profit.


    Not only Madam Liang, but her husband, Third Lu, was the same.


    The couple was the same kind of people, so their only son was also brought up in the wrong way too. Not only did he bully the other children in the village, but he also made fun of his relatives.


    In any case, everyone shook their heads and sighed at the mention of Third Lu and his wife.


    As they listened to the gossip, the ox-cart arrived at Shangshi Village.


    A few women had already alighted two villages before this. The ox-cart was thus much emptier, and she was the only one to alight at Shangshi Village.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to get down from the cart, she saw a man squatting at the entrance of the village.


    ¡°Third Lu,¡± Uncle Hu called out to him in a huff.


    With a blade of grass in his mouth, Third Lu quickly ran over to his basket to take a look. He stretched out his fingers and counted each and every item. After confirming that there wasn¡¯t any missing, he carried the basket on his back in satisfaction and went home without even a word of thanks.


    Uncle Hu spat at his back. Unexpectedly, Third Lu seemed to have sensed it and turn around immediately. He glared at Uncle Hu fiercely, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Uncle Hu was obviously a little afraid of him, so he hurriedly got on the ox-cart and left.


    After that, Third Lu also ran away quickly.


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    These guys were quite funny.


    Shu Yu had originally wanted to ask Third Lu for directions, but now that he was gone, she could only carry the sweets and meat while walking into the village herself.


    There were not many people at the intersection, but a group of children was playing there.


    Shu Yu walked towards them and waved at them, then asked, ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    The children who were playing around stopped in an instant and looked at her curiously.


    Immediately, their eyes fell on the sweets and pork in her hands and they swallowed hard.


    Shu Yu suddenly felt that the things in her hands weighed a thousand pounds. She took out a few candies from her sleeve and handed them over, ¡°I¡¯ll give these candies to whoever answers my question.¡±


    The candies were a handful of malt candy that she had bought from the sweet shop just now. It was for the convenience of times like this.


    Sure enough, the moment she finished speaking, the children immediately jumped and fought to be the first to answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll answer. I know everything. You can ask me anything you want.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. You know nothing. I know! After all, I¡¯m the boss.¡±


    Shu Yu quickly raised her hand and said, ¡°Then can one of you tell me where Lu Erbai¡¯s house is in Shangshi Village? ¡±


    Lu Erbai?


    The children looked at each other. The adults¡¯ names were still unfamiliar to them.


    Fortunately, the names of the adults from the Lu family were easier to remember than the others. Immediately, an older child shouted, ¡°I know!¡± S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu looked at him.


    The child immediately stretched out his hand and pointed to a place not far away, ¡°Lu Erbai is the father of that ugly monster.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned. She looked up and saw a little girl walking slowly from not far away. She looked young and had a big basket on her back. The basket was filled with pigweed and it seemed hard for her to walk.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7: My Sister Is Called UglyThe child¡¯s clothes were full of patches, and a tad too short and small. Her wrists, ankles, and neck were exposed. Her clothes were very dirty, and her hair was in a mess, probably because she had tripped.


    A few children had already rushed towards her, surrounding her while screaming and jumping.


    ¡°Ugly monster, carrying pigweed, so so pitiful, no food for you, falling down, disfigured face, when you grow up, no one will want you. Hahahahaha.¡±


    The little girl was surrounded by them, unable to advance or retreat. She lowered her head and clenched her jaw to stop herself from crying out loud. She covered her face with both hands and stood rooted at a loss.


    In her panic, she tripped over her right foot and fell to the ground again. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The children roared with laughter, ¡°Look, she fell. She falls every day. My mother said that her legs are no good and she¡¯s like her father. She will become a cripple in the future.¡±


    The little girl finally couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore, but her whimpers were suppressed.


    In the next moment, she quickly got up and hurriedly put the scattered pigweed back into the basket.


    If she didn¡¯t hurry up, the pigweed would be trampled by these children, and she would have worked for nothing today.


    With tears still flowing down her face, the little girl¡¯s hands did not dare to stop.


    Unexpectedly, as she was picking the pigweed up, a pair of fair hands appeared in front of her, helping her gather the pigweed back into the basket.


    The little girl raised her head in a daze and met Shu Yu¡¯s gentle eyes.


    Who was this? Such a beautiful sister, like a fairy.


    Only then did the little girl notice that the mocking laughter had disappeared. The children who had surrounded her and blocked her way were now standing far away, staring dazedly at the scene in front of them.


    Shu Yu was now very close to the little girl and realized that there was a scar on the latter¡¯s face.


    The scar wasn¡¯t very big, but she was too thin and her face was sallow, which made the scar particularly clear.


    No wonder those people called her ugly.


    Probably sensing her gaze, the little girl quickly lowered her head and subconsciously pressed her hair down, trying to cover the scar.


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I also had a scar on my face back when I was young. It was gone when I grew up.¡±


    The little girl was stunned. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Look at my face. Isn¡¯t it clean?¡±


    In her past life, Shu Yu did have a scar on her face. It was because she was pretty. Although the leader of the gang wasn¡¯t a man of lust, he would still try to get his hands on the girls he was interested in.


    Shu Yu had wanted to take revenge, but not in this way. It was much more reliable to become a confidant of the big boss than a woman who could be abandoned at any time.


    So, she cut her face and disfigured it.


    At first, the big boss was naturally unwilling to keep her by his side when he saw that Shu Yu¡¯s scarred face was not a good image in public, but Shu Yu was capable. The big boss¡¯s requirements were harsh, and ordinary people really couldn¡¯t meet them. Shu Yu learned everything quickly and did everything to his liking. She alone was as capable as ten people. It was just nice that the big boss didn¡¯t like to have too many people around him either.


    Fortunately, he had already retired and did not need to appear in public much. In addition, with Shu Yu¡¯s makeup and hairstyle, the scars on her face could still be covered up.


    However, the big boss still brooded over her scar and asked her to go to the hospital to get rid of it. Yet, Shu Yu was allergic to a certain ingredient in scar removal creams. As a result, not only did the scar not become smaller, but it even worsened to the point it almost destroyed her face.


    At that point, the big boss was too lazy to care, but Shu Yu was still very experienced in the ingredients and production of scar removal creams.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8: Sanya Eating CandyThe scar on the face of the little girl in front of her was not big, but she did not seem to have dealt with it. If it was treated properly, it would be easily recovered.


    Shu Yu helped her up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Is your father called Lu Erbai?¡±


    The little girl nodded in a daze, her mind still thinking about what the big sister had said.


    After a long while, she came back to her senses and said in a low voice, ¡°My, my name is Sanya.


    ¡°Sanya, can you take me to your house?¡± Shu Yu picked up the basket on the ground.


    Sanya immediately went to get it, ¡°I¡¯ll carry it.¡± S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can walk faster with it.¡±


    If she was not wrong, this was probably his younger sister.


    Sanya still wanted to take the basket, but when she saw her dirty hands and Shu Yu¡¯s clean and tidy clothes, she retracted her hands.


    Shu Yu then handed a piece of malt candy to the child who had pointed out Sanya to her just now. As for the others, they didn¡¯t get a single piece at all, given their naughty actions just now.


    The child was so happy that he jumped three feet high. Without a word, he stuffed the malt candy into his mouth, then sighed in satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    The other children looked at him enviously, and their eager eyes fell on Shu Yu.


    Even Sanya couldn¡¯t control her gaze when she saw the malt candy in the child¡¯s mouth.


    Shu Yu also handed her one. Sanya was stunned for a moment, then quickly shook her head and hurried home, ¡°I, I¡¯ll take you to my house now.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled. The little girl was quite able to resist temptation.


    She followed behind her. After walking for a while, Sanya suddenly remembered to ask, ¡°Big sister, you, why do you want to go to my house? Do you know my father?¡±


    Her voice was soft as if she was afraid that asking this would make Shu Yu angry. After asking, Sanya hurriedly lowered her head, not daring to look at her.


    Shu Yu carried the pigweed in one hand and the sweets and meat in the other. She replied, ¡°Your father helped me before. I just found out where he lives, so I came to see him.¡±


    Sanya replied with an ¡°oh¡± and raised her head to look at the bid sister again. Without paying attention, she fell to the ground again.


    Shu Yu frowned. This child tripped too easily.


    There were many reasons for a child to trip so easily. Judging from Sanya¡¯s appearance, it was very likely that it was caused by malnutrition and calcium deficiency.


    Sanya seemed to be used to it. She got up in a practiced manner and said in a panic, ¡°S-sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡±


    Sanya was stunned. That¡¯s right, why did she apologize?


    She was probably already used to it. Usually, the word she said the most was ¡°sorry¡±.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but think of her childhood. She had often apologized to Ms. Xue. In fact, when she saw Sanya just now, she had already confirmed her identity.


    Little Shu Yu had been exactly the same as Sanya now. Back then, she was also starving and thin, just like her.


    Looking at Sanya, Shu Yu could not harden her heart.


    Even if her biological parents had sold her when she was young, it had nothing to do with this little girl.


    Shu Yu stuffed the malt candy directly into Sanya¡¯s mouth. The little girl¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, and the sweetness in her mouth made her feel like she was dreaming.


    She wanted to say something, but Shu Yu quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t let it fall out. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be wasted.¡±


    Sanya quickly covered her mouth and stared with her big round eyes. A moment later, the corners of her eyes curved up slightly, and her eyebrows revealed joy, ¡°¡­It¡¯s so sweet.¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Lead the way.¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9: The Lu FamilyThe Lu family¡¯s house was a little far from the entrance of the village. It was behind Shangshi Village.


    Shu Yu followed Sanya. By the time they reached the Lu family¡¯s house, she had already grasped the layout of the village.


    Shangshi Village wasn¡¯t very big, and the houses were built without any pattern. Most of them were very old. Even the village head¡¯s house was only a slightly larger mud house.


    When they arrived at the Lu family¡¯s house, Sanya rushed forward, pushed open the unlocked door, and shouted, ¡°Father, father, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Shu Yu followed. After entering the house, she closed the door behind her and placed the basket in her hand in the corner of the courtyard. Only then did she look at the small courtyard.


    It was really small. The entire yard was less than 15 square meters, and even so, it was filled with a lot of things. However, it could be seen that the Lu family was quite diligent and had tidied up well.


    Shu Yu walked through the courtyard and entered the living room.


    Sanya ran over, sweating profusely. Then, she whispered nervously, ¡°Big sister, my father is not home. He might have gone out.¡±


    ¡°Is your family not around?¡±


    Sanya shook her head, ¡°They¡¯ve all gone out to work. Big sister, can you wait here for a while? They will be back soon. I, I¡¯ll get you some water.¡±


    She then turned and ran to the kitchen. After a while, she came back with a chipped bowl that she placed on the table and pushed toward Shu Yu. Then, she said softly, ¡°Big sister, I washed this bowl again. It¡¯s clean. There are no cracks on this side, so it won¡¯t cut your mouth. You¡¯ve walked for such a long time, so you must be thirsty. Drink it.¡±


    Even the best bowl used to serve guests was chipped. One could imagine how the life of this family was.


    Looking at the leaking areas of the house and the slightly slanted walls, it looked like a dilapidated house that could collapse at any time to Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu watched as the little girl tugged at her sleeves uneasily as if it was a sin to have given her water in a chipped bowl. She paused and reached out to stroke Sanya¡¯s head, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then, she picked up the bowl and drank the water. She was stunned for a moment before she smiled and said, ¡°This water is very sweet.¡±


    The little girl was happy, ¡°This is mountain spring water. My brother brings it from the mountain every day.¡±


    What she didn¡¯t say was that they usually didn¡¯t have the luxury of drinking it at home. It was only used to boil medicine for her father.


    Shu Yu wanted to ask about her family¡¯s situation. Hearing this, she pulled Sanya to a stool at the side and sat her down. Then, she asked, ¡°Do you have an older brother? Other than your father, you, and your brother, who else is there in the family?¡±


    ¡°And my mother and my grandma.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you have an older sister?¡±


    At the mention of ¡°older sisters¡±, Sanya¡¯s mood inexplicably turned gloomy. She nodded slightly as she said, ¡°I have two sisters. My eldest sister got married two years ago, and my second sister¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t continue. She lowered her head and rubbed her sleeves.


    Shu Yu could tell that this was how Sanya acted when she was uneasy.


    Could it be that the second sister was referring to her? Did the little girl know about her second sister¡¯s situation?


    Shu Yu wanted to continue asking, but Sanya looked up and urged her again, ¡°Big sister, drink some water. If it¡¯s not enough, I, I¡¯ll get you more.¡±


    It was obvious that she did not want to talk about her second sister anymore. Shu Yu did not force her and quickly changed the topic, ¡°Since there¡¯s no one in your house, why isn¡¯t the door locked? what if a thief comes in?¡±


    Sanya blinked and shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s nothing in our house. My grandma said that even rats go around our house.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10: Father and Daughter MeetingShu Yu didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Although they were indeed poor, they couldn¡¯t possibly be that poor.


    Sanya said, ¡°And my third uncle¡¯s house is just across the street. My grandma said that he squats at the village entrance every day, so no one usually comes here.¡±


    Her third uncle liked to take advantage of others, so the villagers usually avoided him.


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. As they were talking, there was some commotion outside.


    Sanya was overjoyed and slid down from the stool, ¡°It must be my father.¡±


    She ran out as she said this. Shu Yu also stood up and walked towards the door.


    Before she reached the door, a woman¡¯s high-pitched and sharp voice could be heard from outside, ¡°I told you to stay at home, but you didn¡¯t listen. Your wife and I are working in the field. What did you come for? Now, great. It¡¯s already inconvenient for you to walk, and you even fell again. You don¡¯t want your leg anymore, do you? I¡¯m telling you, we don¡¯t have any money to send you to see a doctor anymore. Later, when your leg is completely crippled, you can just wait for death at home. I won¡¯t care about you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that I felt much better today and wanted to go help,¡± A man¡¯s honest and hoarse voice followed with a deep sense of apology, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to cause you more trouble.¡±


    ¡°Help? Help with what? The biggest help you can do for me is to stay at home obediently. I¡¯m really down on my luck to have a nuisance son like you,¡± The old woman¡¯s voice grew louder as her words became smoother while she scolded, ¡°You and your wife are really a match made in heaven. One is a nuisance, and the other is a jinx. Both of you are just worrying. I¡¯m already so old, but I still have to take care of you. Look at our village, who¡¯s like us¡­¡±


    She kept on scolding, and Sanya, who had run out to say something, could not find a chance to speak. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Sanya finally managed to utter a word, the old woman scolded her instead, ¡°Go away. Can¡¯t you see that your father has fallen and is in such a poor state? Yet you¡¯re still coming over and blocking the way. You¡¯re already so big, but you¡¯re still so insensible.¡±


    The old woman was very fierce, and Sanya was timid. She shrank her neck and said in a low voice, ¡°Grandma, we have a guest.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she ran behind her parents and hid.


    ¡°Guest? What guest? Our house is already in this state, and even your eldest uncle and third uncle don¡¯t come to visit. What guests can we have?¡± The old woman replied subconsciously.


    In the next moment, she seemed to have thought of something and slapped her thigh, ¡°Oh my, can it be a debt collector? I was wondering why my eyelids kept twitching today.¡±


    Sanya quickly shook her head, ¡°No, no, the big sister said she¡¯s here to thank father, not to collect a debt.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? Is there anything about your father that¡¯s worthy of being thanked? Little girl, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been tricked? Where is she? Did you bring her in?¡±


    The old lady glared at Sanya as she spoke, ¡°Why do you dare to bring anyone home?¡±


    Then, she looked up and saw Shu Yu at the entrance of the living room.


    Shu Yu met the old woman¡¯s eyes. She stood by the entrance, not knowing if she should go out or not.


    The old lady¡¯s gaze immediately became alert. She was originally supporting Lu Erbai, but now, she stood slightly forward, blocking half of Lu Erbai¡¯s body.


    Lu Erbai had been scolded by her to the point of silence. He just kept his head down. When he heard Sanya say that there was a guest, he also raised his head and looked at Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu was stunned the minute she saw his face clearly.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11: The Truth of the Debt¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    The moment she saw Lu Erbai¡¯s appearance, Shu Yu finally understood what the Dongqing Temple master¡¯s letter to her meant.


    She was indeed in debt.


    It wasn¡¯t the original owner of this body¡¯s debt of being born, but her own debt of being saved.


    A year ago, she had transmigrated to this world because the original owner of this body had fallen off a cliff.


    At that time, she had just woken up and was hanging on the slope of the cliff. Her body was covered in injuries and she had no strength. Lu Erbai happened to pass by. Seeing her in this state, he quickly climbed up and saved her.


    When they were going down the mountain, a huge rock rolled down from above. Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t run fast enough with her tagging along. When the rock arrived, he pushed her away and was hit by the big rock then.


    His leg had been injured then.


    At that time, Shu Yu had just transmigrated and did not understand the situation. However, Lu Erbai¡¯s actions shocked her.


    She did not understand. If he had just left her behind, he could have saved himself.


    Lu Erbai didn¡¯t even know why he did that. He could only say that it was a subconscious action.


    Now that she thought about it, it was probably because the father and daughter were connected by heart, and their blood relationship was too strong.


    Later, the two of them fainted and were brought back by the people from the Daoist temple who came to look for her.


    After Shu Yu woke up, the first thing she did was to ask about Lu Erbai¡¯s condition. The temple master said that they were lucky. There was a traveling doctor with brilliant medical skills in the temple, so their lives were not in danger.


    Even Lu Erbai¡¯s leg had been reattached, but he needed to rest for some time.


    Shu Yu¡¯s injuries were more serious. She was drowsy and spent most of her time sleeping. Even though she wanted to see Lu Erbai, she couldn¡¯t get up. She could only wait until she was well before she went to thank him.


    At that time, the Shu family who came to offer incense had already left, leaving only Shu Yu and a lazy little servant girl to accompany her to recuperate.


    Shu Yu wasn¡¯t valued in the Shu family. Before they left, they didn¡¯t even send anyone to see Lu Erbai. They didn¡¯t take the fact that he saved the Shu family¡¯s young lady to heart either. To the Shu family, he was just a commoner, and since his life was not in danger, he was not worth a glance.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t think much of the Shu family¡¯s actions either. This was her life, so she would thank him herself. Back when she had just woken, she had given the only money she had to the temple master and asked him to send it to Lu Erbai. The rest could wait until she could get off the bed.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that in less than two days, the temple master would come and tell her that Lu Erbai had left.


    It was said that Lu Erbai had a daughter who had gone missing, and he had been looking for her all these years. He had appeared near Dongqing Temple and had managed to save her because he had heard that his daughter might be there.


    He had already been delayed for a few days after saving Shu Yu. He was afraid that he would miss the clues of his daughter¡¯s whereabouts, so he left the Daoist temple impatiently and went down the mountain.


    Back then, Shu Yu only knew that his surname was Lu but not his name. His home was not in the prefecture either.


    She wanted to find him, but she had no clue.


    Dongqing Temple¡¯s master didn¡¯t know much either. He only said that Lu Erbai¡¯s leg bones had been connected, and if he recuperated well, there wouldn¡¯t be a big problem.


    However, now that Shu Yu looked at Lu Erbai again, it was obvious that his leg was not well. Not only did it not recover, but it had also become more serious. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dongqing Temple¡¯s master was good at reading people¡¯s faces. Perhaps, after seeing her and Lu Erbai¡¯s faces, he got suspicious and went to investigate, so he knew who her biological parents were.


    Many of the doubts in Shu Yu¡¯s heart were answered. She took a deep breath and walked toward the people in the courtyard.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12: It¡¯s Been a Long TimeLu Erbai was a little dumbfounded. He squinted his eyes for a long time before recognizing who the person in front of him was.


    He was shocked and asked in disbelief, ¡°You are¡­ Miss Shu?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Uncle Lu. It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Shu Yu stood before them and greeted them with a smile.


    All three people before her were just like Sanya, looking sallow and fragile, wearing patched-up and loose clothes. Lu Erbai looked even more haggard than he had been a year ago. He did not look like a man in his early thirties at all.


    Lu Erbai seemed a little embarrassed. He squeezed out a smile and nodded. ¡°Ah, y-yes, it¡¯s been a long time. Um, Miss Shu, why are you here? Is there something you need from me?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s gaze lingered on his left leg. Then, she turned her body sideways and said, ¡°Indeed, but this is not a good place to talk. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, let¡¯s go in.¡± Lu Erbai agreed.


    The old lady opened her mouth and thought, ¡°Why does this girl not seem to take herself as an outsider? This is our home, yet she speaks as if she is the owner.¡±


    She and Lu Erbai¡¯s wife, Madam Ruan, helped Lu Erbai into the living room.


    Sanya followed them closely. When she saw that they had all sat down, she ran to the kitchen to pour water and placed a bowl in front of each of them.


    Shu Yu looked at the other bowls and saw that her bowl was only slightly chipped, while the others had bowls that were covered in cracks. At that point, she was a little embarrassed to drink the water.


    Lu Erbai seemed to have noticed her gaze and became even more nervous. He said in a low voice, ¡°We lead a simple life and have no tea leaves. Miss Shu, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Lu, you¡¯re too kind. This spring water is very sweet. I like this more than tea.¡±


    Lu Erbai heaved a noticeable sigh of relief. He rubbed his hands. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    He lowered his head and realized that the old lady was nudging his arm, signaling him with her eyes while saying in a low voice, ¡°Well, introduce her. Who is this girl? How do you know her? How come I¡¯ve never heard you mention her before?¡±


    Lu Erbai came to his senses, but before he could speak, Shu Yu spoke up first, ¡°My name is Shu Yu. When I fell off a cliff a year ago, it was Uncle Lu who saved me. At that time, I was seriously injured and in a coma. When I was finally able to get out of bed, Uncle Lu had left. I don¡¯t know where Uncle Lu lives, so I didn¡¯t get to thank him personally. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Now, Shu Yu was glad that she had thought for two more seconds in the county and gone to buy some meat and sweets. Otherwise, if she came empty-handed and found out that Lu Erbai was not only her biological father but also her savior, she would really be embarrassed.


    She pushed the meat and sweets to them. ¡°I came in a hurry and it was late, so I only bought these things. Later¡­¡±


    Before she could finish his sentence, Lu Erbai waved his hand. ¡°No need. There¡¯s no need. You¡¯ve already given me money back then, and that¡¯s enough. Where¡¯s the need for you to go out of your way to buy these things and bring them over? There¡¯s really no need for that.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, the old lady glared at him.


    The old lady pulled the meat and sweets towards herself and chided Lu Erbai, ¡°Erbai, are you stupid? This is her kindness. If you don¡¯t accept it, Miss Shu will feel uneasy. Besides, the meat and sweets couldn¡¯t be returned. You¡¯re injured, and the doctor said you need more nourishment too. How long has it been since you¡¯ve eaten meat? Dahu and Sanya haven¡¯t eaten any decent sweets either.¡±

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13: Lu Erbai¡¯s LegLu Erbai couldn¡¯t help but look at Sanya. No matter how much self-control the little girl had, she was still young and had never eaten good food before. He couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances at the meat and sweets.


    Then, he immediately said, ¡°Sanya, we have things to discuss. Go out and play and see if your elder brother is back.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± The little girl nodded obediently. After taking a few steps, she turned back and took one more glance at Shu Yu before running away.


    Shu Yu noticed a problem. Lu Erbai did not seem to have told his family about the reason behind his leg injury. Otherwise, with the old lady¡¯s personality, she would not have treated her so calmly.


    He didn¡¯t say it, but Shu Yu felt increasingly upset when she thought about it.


    She couldn¡¯t help but look at his left leg and ask, ¡°How¡¯s your leg? I heard you guys talking just now, and it seems like you fell again. Have you seen a doctor?¡±


    Lu Erbai hurriedly said, ¡°The doctor in the village is not around, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for two days.¡±


    Although he said that, his expression was telling a different story.


    In fact, he seemed to be enduring pain ever since he had been in the courtyard.


    Naturally, Shu Yu could tell. So she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I take a look at it, Uncle Lu?¡±


    Before Lu Erbai could say anything, the old lady had already asked in surprise, ¡°Miss Shu, do you know medicine? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, a little.¡±


    To be honest, she knew more about the field of nursing. In her previous life, the reason why the big boss retired was that there was a problem with his body. As his trusted secretary, Shu Yu needed to understand and learn about such matters even if she was not a professional in case of emergency.


    However, when the old lady saw Shu Yu¡¯s calm expression, she inexplicably felt that the latter had great skills. She quickly stood up and made way, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Shu to take a look at my second son. His leg was broken due to being hit by a stone a year ago. It had been fixed at that time, but it was not fully healed before it was damaged again. You¡¯ve seen our family¡¯s situation. We could only ask the village doctor to help reconnect the bones, but it has been so long and the condition hasn¡¯t recovered at all.¡±


    On the other hand, Lu Erbai¡¯s face flushed red in embarrassment. He shrank back and said, ¡°Mother, this isn¡¯t appropriate. Miss Shu is a lady from a big family. How can she look at the legs of a rough man like me?¡±


    Shu Yu had already squatted, ¡°Uncle Lu, you saved my life. I¡¯m just taking a look. It¡¯s no big deal. Besides, I¡¯m not some rich young lady. You can just treat me as a female doctor now.¡±


    Back then, the Shu family had the Daoist temple keep Shu Yu¡¯s identity a secret as if they were afraid that Lu Erbai would leech on the Shu family by relying on the fact that he had saved Shu Yu¡¯s life. Hence, Lu Erbai did not know who she was.


    Lu Erbai still wanted to refuse, but Shu Yu was already holding his leg.


    With that, he didn¡¯t dare to move anymore. Shu Yu felt his broken leg a little and couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Your bone has been dislocated. It¡¯s not even connected properly.¡±


    ¡°Ah? What should we do then?¡± The old lady asked.


    ¡°Break it and reconnect it.¡±


    The eyes of all three from the Lu family widened as they gasped, ¡°Break, break, break it?¡±


    Shu Yu raised his head and looked at Lu Erbai with a serious expression, ¡°If you don¡¯t reconnect it properly, the condition will only get worse in the future. Especially since you fell today, there¡¯s fluid build-up in your leg. If you don¡¯t get treatment soon, the blood vessels will likely be blocked, and your leg will be crippled then.¡±


    The three members of the Lu family were so frightened that their faces turned pale.


    ¡°How could it be so serious? Doctor Yan from our village said it¡¯s just a bruise and he¡¯ll be fine after applying a few more patches of ointment.¡±

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14: The Son of Third UncleShu Yu wasn¡¯t a proper doctor, and that was all she could tell.


    However, she was certain that Lu Erbai¡¯s leg injury was definitely not as minor as what the physician had said. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She furrowed her brows, ¡°Uncle Lu¡¯s leg was set by this Doctor Yan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. I knew that fellow wasn¡¯t reliable,¡± The old lady said hatefully, ¡°His leg hasn¡¯t recovered even after a year of treatment. That fellow is indeed a quack who is just a dog in the manger. Bah!¡±


    ¡°Ahem, mother,¡± Lu Erbai quickly cleared his throat.


    The old lady quickly shut up and did not say any more vulgar words. Then, she thought of something and asked, ¡°Then, Miss Shu, can you cure my second son?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°If it had been when Uncle Lu¡¯s bone had just been set, I¡¯m confident I can fix it. But now that so much time had passed, it¡¯s better to see a specialist in this. Do you know who here have the best medical skills in this area?¡±


    ¡°A specialist?¡± The old lady frowned.


    Madam Ruan, who had been silent all this while, said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s a doctor in the county with the surname Xu. He¡¯s good at setting bone fractures.¡±


    The old lady glared at her and said, ¡°Doctor Xu is amazing, but how can ordinary people afford the consultation fee he asks for? Look at our family, we can¡¯t even get that money even if we sell you.¡±


    Madam Ruan shrunk her neck and didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore.


    Expensive consultation fees?


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°How much is it? ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the money for the medicine, just the money for setting the bone fracture that I heard of costs this much,¡± The old lady stretched out her hand and gestured ¡°How can ordinary families like us afford it?¡±


    ¡°Five taels of silver?¡± Shu Yu had some money on her. Besides, Lu Erbai had hurt his leg to save her, so it was only right that she should pay his medical fees.


    The old lady nodded.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to speak, Sanya¡¯s painful cry came from the door.


    The sound only rang for a moment before it stopped.


    However, the few people in the room heard it and Shu Yu ran out immediately. Madam Ruan followed closely behind. The old lady also wanted to go out and take a look, but seeing that Lu Erbai was struggling to get up, she stayed and helped him sit down.


    Before Shu Yu could reach the entrance of the courtyard, she heard an arrogant child¡¯s voice, ¡°Hahahaha, ugly monster, you still dare to lie. Why don¡¯t you take a look at how poor your family is? With your dirt-poor family, how can you afford to eat candy? You can only dream about drinking sugar water.¡±


    Such words were really asking for a beating. When she got closer, Shu Yu realized that the person who spoke was a little fatty. He shook his head and showed a piece of candy in his hand to Sanya as he said arrogantly, ¡°Do you see this? This is candy. My mother brought it back for me from the county today. It¡¯s sweet. You haven¡¯t even seen it before, have you? Not only are you ugly, but you¡¯re also a liar.¡±


    Sanya sat on the ground, tears welling up in her eyes, but she held back her tears.


    She stood up in a well-practiced fashion and choked back her tears before saying in a soft but firm voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. I¡¯m not a liar.¡±


    ¡°You are. If you keep lying, I¡¯ll hit you,¡± The chubby boy glared at her, his fat face contorted, and he waved his hands threateningly.


    Sanya was very afraid of him, and could not help but take a small step back.


    Then, she bumped into Shu Yu, who was now standing behind her. She looked up in a daze.


    The little fatty also noticed Shu Yu, and his face was full of surprise, ¡°Who are you? Why are you at my second uncle¡¯s house?¡±


    Second uncle? So this was the son of her third uncle, who lived on the opposite?


    Shu Yu suddenly smiled evilly at him. She took out a piece of candy and stuffed it into Sanya¡¯s mouth in front of the little fatty.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15: Let Him CryThe little fatty¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Before he could ask, he heard Shu Yu say to Sanya, ¡°Have this candy first. There are still some sweets at home. We¡¯ll have them later.¡±


    Sanya blinked, feeling a little light-headed from the sweet taste in her mouth.


    Shu Yu stuffed the remaining candies into her hands.


    The chubby boy¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard the word ¡°sweets¡±. When he saw the candies in Sanya¡¯s hand, his mood turned sour, and he rushed over to snatch them from her, ¡°Give that to me. How can a loser have candy? Give them to me.¡±


    Sanya was shocked. Shu Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed. When the boy ran over, she grabbed his collar and turned him around, then pushed him back.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t use much force, and the little fatty simply staggered two steps forward before stopping.


    He was a little confused. The next moment, he lowered his head and saw that the candy in his hand had also fallen to the ground. In an instant, he was overcome with sorrow. He suddenly sat on the ground and began to throw a tantrum, ¡°My candy, my candy fell. Ugly monster, you have to compensate me. Sob! Or I¡¯ll kill you! I want to eat candy, I want to eat sweets.¡±


    Sanya raised her head and looked at Shu Yu worriedly, ¡°Big sister¡­¡±


    Shu Yu squatted and patted the little girl¡¯s head, saying to her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re not his parents. We won¡¯t spoil him. If he¡¯s so great, he can keep crying, crying until the sky turns dark or until the end of time.¡±


    Although the little fatty was crying, he obviously heard Shu Yu¡¯s words. He stood up angrily and patted the dust off his buttocks. Then, his chubby little face turned ugly as he pointed at them and said haughtily, ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll go back and tell my father about this now. When my father is done with his business in the toilet, he¡¯ll help me settle the score with you.¡±


    With that, he ran back to his house.


    Business in the toilet?


    Shu Yu shivered in disgust. She shook her head and led Sanya into the courtyard, closing the door behind her.


    Then, she looked down and saw that Sanya was suddenly laughing.


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happy things are you thinking of?¡± S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sanya was stunned and quickly shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. The candy is so sweet.¡±


    In all honesty, she wanted to say that in the past, she and her brother had always been the ones who cried because of brother Dabao. Today was the first time that she had made brother Dabao cry from anger.


    However, such thoughts were bad. She couldn¡¯t let the big sister know that she was a bad child.


    She¡­ She would only think of this for a while. She would not think about it anymore.


    Shu Yu was amused, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll buy more for you next time.¡±


    Sanya blinked. Eh, was there going to be a next time?


    The little girl didn¡¯t dare to ask, afraid that the big sister was just comforting her. She only held Shu Yu¡¯s hand tighter.


    Shu Yu smiled and raised her head.


    Unexpectedly, her gaze met Madam Ruan, who was standing not far away. The latter¡¯s eyes seemed to be burning as she watched them.


    She seemed to have thought of something, and her eyes turned red while her lips trembled.


    Shu Yu was puzzled. She didn¡¯t do anything weird just now, did she? She had just deliberately angered the devilish child.


    Madam Ruan quickly wiped her face and forced a smile. She said to Shu Yu, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Her voice was very soft, almost inaudible.


    Sanya had already run to Madam Ruan¡¯s side and looked up at her curiously, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± After Madam Ruan finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Shu Yu a few times.


    Then, the few of them returned to the living room, and the old lady quickly asked what had happened.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16: I¡¯ll PaySanya leaned against Madam Ruan and said softly with her head down, ¡°When I was waiting for brother outside, brother Dabao came over and said that third aunt went to the county to buy candy for him. I ignored him, but he came up to me. I couldn¡¯t hold back and said that I had candy today too.¡±


    What followed was the scene that Shu Yu had seen. The little fatty scolded Sanya smugly while showing off his candy and ended up throwing a huge tantrum.


    The little fatty was, after all, the old lady¡¯s grandson too, so Shu Yu still explained.


    However, the old lady simply waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. If his father dares to come, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    She was obviously more concerned about Lu Erbai¡¯s leg and hurriedly asked, ¡°Miss Shu, is there any other way to treat Erbai¡¯s leg? Is it really useless to apply ointment?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°Not only is it useless, but the ointment will even aggravate the injury. He fell again today, so it¡¯s best to go see the doctor tomorrow. Dragging it on would make it worse.¡±


    The old lady was very worried, ¡°Alright, alright then. I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±


    Shu Yu knew that the Lu family was as poor as a church mouse. Let alone five taels of silver, they might not even be able to take out five coins.


    Lu Erbai¡¯s leg injury could not be delayed any longer.


    She knew that one should not reveal one¡¯s wealth, but after communicating with them just now, she had a better understanding of their personalities.


    With that, she took out two pieces of silver and placed them on the table, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for Uncle Lu¡¯s medical fees.¡±


    The few people in the living room widened their eyes. Lu Erbai¡¯s reaction was the strongest. He hurriedly pushed the money back, ¡°No, this isn¡¯t right. How can I take your money?¡±


    The old lady wanted to say something, but when she saw her son like this, she ultimately sighed and turned her head away with red eyes.


    However, Shu Yu¡¯s tone was exceptionally firm, ¡°Uncle Lu, you know that I won¡¯t be at ease if you don¡¯t accept the money. I won¡¯t have the courage to face you anymore.¡±


    Lu Erbai was stunned. He wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t her fault that his leg had become like this. Back then, he had not paid attention and had left before he had fully recovered. However, he couldn¡¯t say this in front of his mother. Otherwise, with his mother¡¯s personality, she would definitely make Shu Yu take full responsibility.


    So he finally clenched his fists and said in a low voice, ¡°Then, just take it as we borrowed the money. When my leg recovers, I¡¯ll work hard and return it to you.¡±


    The old lady quickly nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The most important thing now is to cure the leg injury. We¡¯ll get through this difficult time as a family first, then think of ways to earn money.¡±


    Madam Ruan nodded too. Even Sanya whispered, ¡°I, I will also work in the fields and pick a lot of wild vegetables.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t decline. Whether they needed to return the money or not would be a matter they could discuss in the future. The most important thing right now was to treat Lu Erbai¡¯s leg. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady was relieved, probably because they had found a solution. She stood up and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re going to the county tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the village head¡¯s house now and borrow the ox cart.¡±


    Then, she told Madam Ruan, ¡°Ruan, go on and prepare the food, and cook the meat too. Miss Shu must be hungry. Seeing that it¡¯s getting late, I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t be able to leave today. Why don¡¯t you rest here for the night? It¡¯s just that our house is very run-down, and I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be used to it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just afraid of disturbing you.¡±


    The old lady smiled so widely that her eyes were slits, ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s not a disturbance.¡±


    Initially, the old lady had been reluctant to cook the pork and planned to eat it bit by bit in the future. It would be great if she could have some meat every day.


    But Miss Shu was generous. She even lent money to treat her second son¡¯s legs. How benevolent.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17: Alike to DayaAll these years, Lu Erbai had been looking for his second daughter, whose whereabouts were unknown, and had broken his leg in the process. They had borrowed money from everyone they could, and at this point, even Lu Erbai¡¯s brothers wouldn¡¯t lend him money.


    With a load off her mind, the old lady¡¯s footsteps became lighter as she left in a short while.


    Sanya also went out. Her elder brother, Dahu had not returned yet, so she had to go and look for him.


    Shu Yu smiled and retracted her gaze. Then, she saw Madam Ruan looking at her with the same burning eyes as before.


    Lu Erbai also noticed it. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pull Madam Ruan. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Honey, you should go and cook.¡±


    Madam Ruan took a deep breath and ignored Lu Erbai. Instead, she asked Shu Yu, ¡°Miss Shu, w-who else is in your family? Who are your parents? You¡¯re so young, why did you come to Shangshi Village alone without anyone to accompany you?¡±


    Lu Erbai¡¯s eyes widened and his voice deepened, ¡°Why are you asking this, honey? This is Miss Shu¡¯s privacy, how can you ask about it?¡±


    Madam Ruan ignored him and continued to ask Shu Yu, ¡°Miss Shu, may I ask if you have two moles on your left arm? I¡­¡±


    Lu Erbai gasped and scolded, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t say anymore.¡±


    Madam Ruan suddenly covered her face and started crying. Lu Erbai didn¡¯t know what to do.


    He looked at Shu Yu awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Shu. You¡­ You know that I have a missing daughter and I¡¯ve been looking for her all these years. You and Erya are about the same age, so she might have thought of Erya when she saw you, which is why she¡¯s being so impolite. I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    Then, he stood up with the help of his walking stick and pulled Madam Ruan with his other hand while saying, ¡°Miss Shu, please sit here for a while. We¡¯ll go to the kitchen to see what to make.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded silently and watched the couple stagger out of the room, supporting each other. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She only heaved a sigh of relief when their figures disappeared.


    If not for Lu Erbai¡¯s interruption, she really wouldn¡¯t have known how to answer.


    Shu Yu rolled up her left sleeve. There were indeed two small black moles on her wrist.


    She had yet to decide if she wanted to return to the Lu family. Although she already knew that the Lu family hadn¡¯t abandoned her on purpose and had been looking for her all these years, to the point they were as poor as church mice, she still had to consider the plot of the book. Although she had nothing to do with the Shu family now, who knew if the designated ending of the book would affect her after she was exiled?


    It was fine if she was alone, but what if she implicated the Lu family?


    The Lu family had never appeared in the books, so God knows what their ending was like.


    Just as Shu Yu was thinking about this, she suddenly heard Madam Ruan¡¯s sorrowful cries.


    She was stunned. The kitchen was on her left, and she could vaguely hear them talking.


    Lu Erbai seemed to be consoling Madam Ruan, but the latter, who had always been timid and quiet, couldn¡¯t help but say agitatedly, ¡°I¡¯m not possessed. You don¡¯t know, brother Bai, you have no clue. Just now at the entrance of the courtyard, I saw Miss Shu holding Sanya¡¯s hand. When I saw them turning around while smiling and talking, I thought I was looking at Daya talking to Sanya.¡±


    Madam Ruan continued, ¡°Brother Bai, didn¡¯t you notice that Miss Shu and Daya look a little similar? Although¡­ Although Daya is thinner, darker, and looks a little older¡­ But think about it carefully, don¡¯t Miss Shu¡¯s nose and eyes look very similar to Daya¡¯s?¡±

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18: Younger Brother DahuShu Yu couldn¡¯t help but touch her eyes and nose. She had never seen Daya before, so she didn¡¯t know how similar they were.


    However, her appearance when she was young had been very similar to the current Sanya.


    No wonder Madame Ruan looked at her with such passion and excitement. Her intuition was really accurate.


    In the kitchen, Lu Erbai and Madam Ruan were still talking. Lu Erbai obviously hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Miss Shu¡­ She has parents and a home, and it seems like she is living a good life. Even if, I¡¯m saying even if she¡¯s really Erya, she¡¯s definitely living a better life than she would be in our family.¡±


    Madam Ruan was stunned, and the couple fell silent at the same time.


    After a long time, Madam Ruan sobbed softly, ¡°If you put it that way, I, I hope she¡¯s Erya. At least it means that she¡¯s doing well and hasn¡¯t suffered much. I can also feel more at ease.¡±


    Lu Erbo patted her shoulder, ¡°Alright, stop overthinking it. Go and wipe your face. Let¡¯s cook first. Mother should be back soon.¡±


    Madam Ruan sniffled and replied with an ¡°mm¡± before turning around and busying herself.


    Shu Yu let out a breath, stood up, and walked to the courtyard.


    The door was suddenly pushed open with a creak. Shu Yu looked up and saw a thin and small figure with the same sallow face, dragging a bundle of firewood with difficulty.


    The other party was stunned when he saw her. He turned his head and looked around in shock.


    After confirming that this was indeed his home, he asked curiously, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing in my house?¡±


    ¡°You are¡­ Dahu?¡± This name didn¡¯t match his size at all.


    ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and went forward to bring in the bundle of firewood the boy was pulling behind him. When she passed by him, her sharp eyes saw that his palm had been cut by the rope used to tie the firewood.


    This little guy was young and not quite strong, but he was quite ambitious to bring back such a large bundle of firewood.


    Dahu was stunned for a moment before quickly running into the house as well.


    Shu Yu walked to the corner where the firewood was piled and put the bundle down. Then, she clapped her hands and turned around, only to see Dahu following her and looking at her curiously.


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think I¡¯m a bad person?¡±


    Dahu¡¯s eyes widened and he quickly shook his head, ¡°No, no, I, I¡­¡±


    He felt nervous for some reason and took a small step back.


    In the kitchen, Madam Ruan was cooking while Lu Erbai was helping with the fire.


    Hearing the noise outside, Madam Ruan hurriedly came out, ¡°Dahu, why are you only back now? ¡±


    ¡°I saw a lot of firewood at the foot of the mountain. I wanted to pick up more, so I came back late,¡± As he spoke, he secretly glanced at Shu Yu. When he saw her looking over, he hurriedly lowered his head and blushed slightly. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon seeing this, Madam Ruan immediately said, ¡°This is Miss Shu. She¡¯s our guest.¡±


    Guest? Dahu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Since when did they have such a distinctly dignified guest?


    Just as he was wondering, the old lady¡¯s scolding voice sounded outside, ¡°¡­Third Lu, scram and go back to your house at this instance. Erbai has a guest over today. If you dare to come and cause trouble, I¡¯ll lie in your house and you¡¯ll have to take care of me in the future.¡±


    As she spoke, she opened the courtyard door. The old lady came in holding Sanya¡¯s hand.


    She then turned around and slammed the door shut, blocking the people outside.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were sharp. She saw an angry man at the door. Wasn¡¯t he the man she saw at the village entrance?

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19: Eat More Candy and the Bitterness will be GoneShu Yu remembered that the old man who drove the carriage called the man Third Lu.


    It seemed that the Madam Liang she had met in the county who took advantage of the old man and asked him to bring her basket back for free was the Lu family¡¯s third son¡¯s wife, huh?


    So they were the little fatty¡¯s parents. What fate.


    At the door, Third Lu cursed and swore. Perhaps the old lady¡¯s words had threatened him, so he didn¡¯t dare to come in. He stayed outside for a while before going back.


    The old lady snorted coldly, ¡°This rascal is getting more and more out of line.¡±


    As she approached, she immediately changed her smile and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Miss Shu, why are you standing here? Quickly go to the living room and sit down to rest. I¡¯ve already borrowed the ox-cart from the village chief. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    As she spoke, she handed the vegetable basket in her hand to Madam Ruan.


    Madam Ruan heaved a sigh of relief. She had just been worried about what to cook tonight. There was a small vegetable field in the yard, but only some beans and cabbage were planted there. She had just picked the beans yesterday, and the next batch would have to wait.


    If there hadn¡¯t been a guest, they would¡¯ve just eaten some porridge with pickled vegetables.


    Now, with the fresh vegetables that her mother-in-law had borrowed from God knows where, and the piece of meat that Miss Shu had brought over, Madam Ruan could finally make a few decent dishes.


    The matter of cooking was handed over to Madam Ruan, and Shu Yu was brought back to the living room by the old lady.


    She realized that even though the old lady¡¯s words were rough at times, she had wisdom. When Shu Yu chatted with her, there was no awkwardness. Instead, it was interesting to hear the old lady talk about the interesting things in the village.


    Only then did she learn that Sanya and Dahu were twins and that they were the only twins in the village. She also had an older sister who was three years older. The other party was already married and lived in the neighboring Dayan Village.


    Lu Erbai had three siblings. In the Lu family, the eldest son was Lu Dasong, the second was Lu Erbai, the third was Lu Sanzhu, who had just been scolded outside, and the youngest daughter was Lu Sixing.


    As for why the old lady lived with her second son, she did not say.


    However, Shu Yu guessed that perhaps the old lady saw that Lu Erbai and his family were having a hard time and wanted to help them.


    As they chatted, Shu Yu saw Sanya and Dahu quietly sizing her up from outside.


    Shu Yu looked over, and the two quickly retracted their heads.


    Shu Yu simply smiled. Sanya pulled Dahu to sit on the steps in the courtyard. Then, she took out the candy from her pocket and stuffed one into Dahu¡¯s mouth, whispering, ¡°This is from big sister Shu. It¡¯s very sweet.¡±


    She had only tasted the first piece of candy Shu Yu had given her before putting it away, thinking of saving the other half for Dahu when he came back.


    But later, Shu Yu gave her the rest of the candy, and Sanya suddenly had an abundance of candy.


    When Sanya came back just now, she had given a piece of candy to her grandmother, one to her father, one to her mother, and one to Dahu. With that, everyone had one. As for the rest, she was going to store them so that she could share them with her elder sister when she saw her in the future.


    This way, her eldest sister¡¯s life would be sweet too.


    Sanya told Dahu her thoughts, and the latter nodded. He added, ¡°Then let¡¯s keep one more. When we find our second sister in the future, we¡¯ll give her one too.¡±  S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Sanya nodded vigorously.


    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave two for our second sister. Mother said that our second sister has been alone outside and might have suffered a lot. If she has more candy, all the bitterness in her life will be gone.¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20: Sold by GrannyThe chatting in the living room had stopped at some point, so Shu Yu heard everything the two children said.


    For some reason, her eyes started to feel hot.


    Sanya didn¡¯t have much candy in her hands, to begin with. If she wanted to share the candy she had as planned, she wouldn¡¯t have any left for herself.


    Naturally, the old lady heard the children¡¯s words too. She turned her face away and looked sad.


    Shu Yu really couldn¡¯t hold it in and still asked, ¡°Grandma Lu, although it¡¯s a little presumptuous, I¡¯d like to ask this. How did Erya go missing back then?¡±


    The old lady was stunned for a moment. After a while, she sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing presumptuous. It isn¡¯t a secret anyway. Everyone knows. Our family was unlucky to have found a shameless in-law who only has eyes for money!¡±


    Speaking of this, the old lady became angry and gritted her teeth, ¡°That old hag from the Ruan family is a piece of trash. She heard that someone wanted to buy a newborn baby, and Erya just happened to be born. So, she came to our house under the pretense of taking care of Ruan when the latter was in confinement. She¡¯s the child¡¯s maternal grandmother, so we didn¡¯t think that she had such thoughts. Then, she took the child away when we weren¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    ¡°God damn it, not only did she sell the child, but she didn¡¯t even ask who the buyer was. We wanted to find Erya, but the buyer wasn¡¯t someone from the village and had already left. I must¡¯ve been blind back then to have found a wife like this for my second son. If it wasn¡¯t for¡­¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t been that Daya was still a child at the time, the old lady had wanted her second son to divorce Madam Ruan, that jinx.


    Fortunately, the relationship between Madam Ruan and her family wasn¡¯t good either, and they had long cut off all contact over the years. Otherwise, she would have driven Madam Ruan out long ago.


    Shu Yu was stunned. So the deed had been done by her maternal family?


    No wonder when the old lady scolded Madam Ruan, the latter would simply lower her head and let the former scold her. Even when she spoke, her voice was soft.


    It was obvious that Madam Ruan was under great psychological pressure. On one hand, she was worried about her second daughter who had been sold off, and on the other hand, she had to bear the torment of self-blame.


    The old lady said, ¡°We did report this matter to the authorities, but the county magistrate¡­¡±


    No matter what they said, the other party insisted that it was a family matter and that if she continued to make a fuss, everyone would be punished. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu frowned, but she was not surprised.


    Head Master Shu was the magistrate of Dongan Province. The entire Shu family was cold and emotionless. Head Master Shu was not a good official either. He had handled many dirty businesses. A crooked stick will have a crooked shadow. It could be imagined that the county officials under his jurisdiction were slacking in their work.


    ¡°Later, I called the men in the family and the people in the village to settle the score with the Ruan family. We fought, and that old hag from the Ruan family lay in bed for almost half a year before she could get up. In the following years, Erbai has been looking for his second daughter and refused to let any clue pass him by. Whenever he heard of a possibility, he would go over to look for his daughter. He went to many places.¡±


    As she spoke, the old lady looked at the house and continued, ¡°This family is getting poorer and poorer. Sometimes, I also think that we should just stop looking for her. Maybe she¡¯s living a good life now and is enjoying herself. But Er bai said, what if her life is not good? What if Erya is suffering and waiting for us to save her? If we give up, Erya will be finished.¡±


    Shu Yu lowered her head and her hands on the table were clenched tightly into fists.


    The old lady wiped her eyes, ¡°Miss Shu, to be honest, I¡¯m telling you this for my own benefit.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21: The Lu Family is Out of FoodThe old lady said, ¡°I know you¡¯re a young lady from a rich family. You must be more capable than us from the countryside. I was thinking that if you¡¯re really grateful to Erbai for saving your life, please help us ask around and see if you can find Erya¡¯s whereabouts. As for the money for treating Erbai¡¯s leg, we will return it to you in the future.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know what to say. Ask about Erya¡¯s whereabouts? She was Erya. What could she ask? Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Facing the old lady¡¯s eager eyes, Shu Yu¡¯s scalp tingled. She could only restrain her emotions and nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    The old lady was instantly delighted. Just then, Sanya¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Grandma, big sister Shu, mother said it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    Shu Yu secretly heaved a sigh of relief and quickly got up and left the living room.


    The Lu family¡¯s kitchen was very small. Other than two stoves and a square table, there was only a cabinet, a water tank, and a few jars of pickles.


    At this moment, there were four dishes and a bowl of soup on the table. In addition to the meat she brought, there was also stir-fried cabbage, chives scrambled eggs, fried winter melon, and a towel gourd soup.


    Dahu and Sanya¡¯s eyes widened, and they couldn¡¯t help but swallow.


    ¡°So many vegetables, and there are also eggs and meat¡­¡±


    They hadn¡¯t even had such a feast when they were celebrating new years. This was especially true for that bowl of meat. When celebrating new years, they would only have some minced meat. But now, the meat was all in big pieces, and the portion was huge.


    How they wished to have so much meat to eat every day.


    Madam Ruan served Shu Yu a bowl of rice, while the others only had congee. Not even a grain of rice could be seen in their bowls.


    Her bowl of rice was so heavy that she could feel its weight when she lifted it.


    Perhaps afraid that she would feel bad, Lu Erbai explained, ¡°The weather is hot. We¡¯ve been working all day and don¡¯t really have an appetite. Porridge is more appetizing.¡±


    As if Shu Yu would believe that. It seemed that the Lu family did not have much food left.


    She took the bowl of porridge in front of Sanya and placed it before herself, then pushed the bowl of rice to the middle, saying, ¡°You said that you¡¯ve been working for the whole day, so you must be hungry. I ate something in the county before I came, so I¡¯m not too hungry now. I¡¯ll just have some porridge.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Miss Shu, you¡­¡± Madam Ruan wanted to persuade her again, but Shu Yu had already started drinking the porridge.


    The Lu family members looked at each other.


    Lu Erbai had never looked at Shu Yu carefully before. After all, he was a man and was embarrassed. However, after hearing Madam Ruan¡¯s speculation in the kitchen, he realized that she did look like Daya. Especially when she smiled at Sanya, it was like when Daya was still at home.


    Lu Erbai quickly shook off the messy thoughts in his mind. He didn¡¯t persuade Shu Yu anymore. After hesitating for a moment, he divided the bowl of rice.


    At first, Sanya and Dahu did not dare to take any food from the dishes in the middle. Even the other members of the Lu family were a little reserved and only ate the vegetable dishes.


    Shu Yu, as the guest, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and gave the twins a few pieces of meat.


    She ate very quickly. She didn¡¯t touch the meat on the plate much and left the table soon.


    Shu Yu thought that if she didn¡¯t eat the meat, the others would finish the food. Who knew that after she left, the old lady gave each of them a small piece of meat and put the rest in the cupboard, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll eat it tomorrow.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up at the sky. With this weather, if they were to wait until tomorrow, wouldn¡¯t the meat go bad?


    It was getting late. After the Lu family finished eating, they cleaned up and planned to go to bed.


    There were only two rooms in the Lu family¡¯s house. The big room was for Lu Erbai and his wife with the twins, while the small room was for the old lady alone.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22: Treating the Leg InjuryBefore Daya got married, she had stayed in the same room with the old lady. As such, there was still a bedboard in the room with a few items piled on it.


    The old lady tidied up her room for Shu Yu to live in. Then, she took her blanket and went out, saying that she was going over to her eldest son¡¯s house.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t stop her and could only let her do as she wished.


    It seemed that she couldn¡¯t stay at the Lu family¡¯s house tomorrow. It wasn¡¯t right for her to not only finish the Lu family¡¯s grain reserves but also chase the owners away just for her comfort.


    Shu Yu originally thought that she would be unable to fall asleep since she had a lot of things on her mind. Unexpectedly, she had the most peaceful sleep she had ever had since coming to the Dasu dynasty a year ago.


    When she woke up the next day, everyone had already packed up. Madam Ruan had even finished washing the clothes.


    Shu Yu abruptly sat up and rubbed her face in disbelief.


    Sh*t. Lu Erbai still had to go to the county to get his leg checked today. Had she wasted time since she had slept until now?


    Shu Yu quickly got dressed and opened the door. Sure enough, everyone was already waiting for her.


    However, the old lady said that there was no hurry and asked her to take her time.


    How could Shu Yu take her time? The Lu family had left some breakfast for her in the kitchen. After taking a few bites, they set off.


    This time, only Lu Erbai and the old lady were going to the county with Shu Yu. Madam Ruan stayed at home to take care of the two children.


    Even though Madam Ruan wanted to go as well, Lu Erbai was there to treat his injury. It would be too much of a hassle for the whole family to go together. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu went along because she was not sure if the rumored orthopedist was really that capable. If the other party was just fishing for fame, Lu Erbai¡¯s leg would be beyond saving.


    The ox-cart was parked outside the door. The old lady had borrowed it yesterday.


    The one driving the ox-cart was a young man. The old lady introduced him, ¡°This is Daniu from my eldest son¡¯s family. We don¡¯t know how to drive a cart, so I asked him to come over and help.¡±


    Daniu looked very simple and honest. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Shu Yu too much. He sat on the ox-cart and simply laughed awkwardly. When everyone was seated, he drove the ox-cart out of the village.


    Many passers-by looked at them, their eyes focused on Shu Yu, pointing at her and discussing something in low voices.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t mind. She only asked Lu Erbai how his leg felt.


    Lu Erbai only said that it hurt a little, probably because of the fall yesterday.


    Although Daniu didn¡¯t say anything, he slowed down. Shu Yu was surprised. The young man didn¡¯t look it, but he was quite a meticulous person.


    When they arrived at the county, it was already past seven o¡¯clock in the morning. The entire town was bustling with activity.


    Following the address that they had inquired about, they arrived at Doctor Xu¡¯s clinic.


    Although it was called a clinic, it was actually just a small shop.


    Doctor Xu and his assistant were the only ones in the shop. The rows of medicine cabinets on the wall were quite a spectacular sight.


    Perhaps it was because Doctor Xu¡¯s consultation prices were too high. There were only two customers in the shop who were here for medicine. There were no patients.


    Shu Yu and the others went in. Doctor Xu raised his head to take a look. Without saying anything else, he had Lu Erbai sit down and immediately took his pulse while checking his injury.


    Shu Yu observed Doctor Xu¡¯s expression. After a while, the latter stood up and said, ¡°The bone is dislocated. It needs to be broken and set again.¡±


    The symptoms he described were more detailed than what Shu Yu had explained.


    Shu Yu was relieved. The old lady was even more enraged. ¡°That Doctor Yan is indeed a great cause for harm.¡±


    Doctor Xu was not interested in listening to her scolding. He asked directly, ¡°Do you want to treat him?¡±


    The old lady looked at Shu Yu. After all, she was the one who was paying.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Shu Yu nodded without hesitation.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23: Shu Yu¡¯s PlanDoctor Xu made a sound of acknowledgment and sized them up. Finally, his gaze fell on Shu Yu.


    ¡°Since you want to treat him, I will say this first. My medical fees aren¡¯t low. I believe you¡¯ve already inquired about it, hmm? Not to mention setting the bone fracture right, even the follow-up treatment would cost money. I¡¯ll give you a rough estimate. It¡¯ll cost no less than fifteen taels of silver to completely cure him.¡±


    Before Shu Yu could say anything, the old lady and Daniu both took in a sharp intake of breath.


    Fifteen taels?


    This was something that they wouldn¡¯t be able to afford even if they were sold.


    The old lady thought that the medical fees would¡¯ve been at most six or seven taels. If that were the case, the whole family could work hard and grit their teeth to come up with that amount.


    Now, hearing Doctor Xu¡¯s words, fifteen taels was just the minimum. It was possible that he would have to pay more later on.


    How could an ordinary family afford to treat a leg injury? Wasn¡¯t it a bit too expensive?


    Doctor Xu did not care about their reactions. He could tell that Shu Yu was the one in charge here, so he said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although the consultation fee is not low, the medicine I give him is of good quality. I also guarantee that his leg will be completely cured.¡±


    ¡°We can use cheap medicine as a substitute,¡± The old lady said hurriedly.


    However, Shu Yu stopped the old lady and said, ¡°No, just use good medicine. Don¡¯t worry about the consultation fee. Doctor Xu, please do as you wish. Here are five taels of silver. Please begin immediately.¡±


    ¡°Miss¡­¡± The old lady wanted to continue, but Shu Yu shook her head at her.


    ¡°Uncle Lu¡¯s leg can¡¯t be delayed any longer. Only when his leg is cured will his future days get better.¡±


    Doctor Xu nodded, ¡°This young lady is right. There¡¯s only a future after his leg is cured.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, he called for his assistant to come over and carry Lu Erbai inside with Daniu.


    Shu Yu and the old lady stayed outside while Daniu helped inside.


    To have one¡¯s bone broken and set again, one could imagine the amount of pain just thinking about it. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The effect of the anesthetic in this era wasn¡¯t that great either. When Lu Erbai¡¯s screams of pain sounded, the old lady was so frightened that her legs went soft.


    Shu Yu was quick to react and quickly supported her, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and sit for a while.¡±


    The soundproofing here was not very good. Never mind in the clinic, even the people on the road outside could hear Lu Erbai¡¯s screams. Shu Yu even saw the passers-by tremble and look into the clinic suspiciously.


    After a while, Daniu was the first to come out. He had been driven out by Doctor Xu. His face was pale as if he had suffered a great shock.


    The old lady poured him a glass of water, and he gulped it down before saying with a lingering fear, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s fine. Doctor Xu said that second uncle¡¯s leg has been set properly and he¡¯s currently fixing it in place. However, Doctor Xu also said that second uncle cannot move now. It is best for him to stay here for the next few days and go back when his bones are stable.¡±


    ¡°Stay here?¡± The old lady furrowed her brows and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay and take care of him today. Daniu, send the ox-cart back to the village chief¡¯s house later and let your second aunt know.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Daniu said.


    The old lady looked at Shu Yu, ¡°Miss Shu, what are your plans?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also return to Shangshi Village.¡±


    It had been very late when she went to Shangshi Village yesterday, so there were still some things that she didn¡¯t understand. Since the old lady and Lu Erbai were both staying in the county, she would go and ask around.


    What Shu Yu didn¡¯t know was that it was all because she had this thought that another disaster for the Lu family was prevented from happening.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24: Shu Yu Goes ShoppingWhen the old lady heard that Shu Yu was returning to Shangshi Village, she could not help but feel relieved.


    She admitted that she was selfish. She was afraid that Shu Yu would never come back after leaving, and consequently, her second son¡¯s leg could not be treated since they did not have the money.


    The old lady quickly instructed Daniu, ¡°Take good care of Miss Shu. Don¡¯t drive the cart too fast, understand?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I know,¡± Daniu promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    It was getting late, and they were all hungry from all the activity. The old lady had brought with her some coarse-flour steamed buns from home as rations. She also brought the leftover meat from yesterday especially for Shu Yu to eat as a side dish, while she and Daniu ate the steamed bun with pickled vegetables.


    She did want to prepare something better for Shu Yu, but there really was nothing good at home, so she could only make do.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t take the food. She asked the old lady to eat the meat quickly, or it would go bad. Then, she got up and said as she headed for the door, ¡°I have to go shopping. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t go far. First, she had a bowl of noodles at a stall outside. Then, she went to the rice shop. The Lu family should have run out of grains yesterday. Since she was going back to Shangshi Village, she naturally had to buy some food.


    To be honest, her appetite was not bad, but she was too embarrassed to eat too much in the Lu family.


    Shu Yu bought a bag of rice and a small bag of flour. She remembered that the dishes from yesterday did not have much oil, so she also bought a small bottle of oil before going to the market to buy a cut of pork.


    The original owner of this body had starved when she was young, and now, Shu Yu didn¡¯t want to mistreat herself.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t bring a basket, so her hands were already fully occupied with these items. She couldn¡¯t carry anything more.


    However, when she passed by the grocery store, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the Lu family¡¯s bowls that were full of cracks. Last night, the meal had been sumptuous, which was a rare treat. Thus, Sanya gobbled down the food and accidentally cut the corner of her lips.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t resist the urge to go in and buy a few sets of bowls and plates.


    Although she didn¡¯t have much money on hand, she couldn¡¯t stop her desire to shop.


    She had to think of a way to earn money as soon as possible. Not only did Lu Erbai need money for his leg treatment, but she would also need money in three months if she ultimately ended up in exile.


    Shu Yu sized up the huge county town, thinking about how to make a fortune in a short time. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was just that the things in her hands were quite heavy. It seemed that she had to find another opportunity to do some market research.


    After that, Shu Yu returned to the clinic with rice, flour, oil, and pork. At that point, Lu Erbai had already woken up and was eating the food prepared by the clinic. The consultation fees mentioned by Doctor Xu also included the cost of accommodation and food.


    That being said, the old lady who was staying behind as a caregiver had to pay for her own meals, though she had saved on the accommodation fees.


    When the old lady saw the things in Shu Yu¡¯s hands, she was stunned, ¡°Miss Shu, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I was hungry, so I bought some food.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s gaze was complicated. Shu Yu was saying that, but since she was bringing those things back to the Lu family, it would definitely be for everyone to share.


    Miss Shu was really a generous person. Erbai had saved her before, yet she was not only repaying him but the entire Lu family as well.


    However, the old lady had selfish motives. After all, there really was nothing to eat at home. Never mind Madam Ruan, but it would be good if Dahu and Sanya could have a good meal.


    As such, she didn¡¯t say much. Seeing that it was getting late, she asked Daniu to bring the ox cart over. It was better to hurry back to Shangshi Village earlier.


    Shu Yu went to Doctor Xu alone and asked him to help prepare the old lady¡¯s meal as well. She would pay for it later along with the consultation fee.


    Either way, it wasn¡¯t a penny too much, so why bother the old lady with more work?

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25: Has Erya been Found?Shu Yu climbed onto the ox-cart, placed the rice and flour next to her, and the cart departed back to Shangshi Village.


    Daniu¡¯s personality was shy and introverted, but unexpectedly, he was quite an entrepreneur.


    Along the way, he would pick up a few villagers who were also heading towards Shangshi Village, and collect one coin each from them as a transportation fee.


    After all, even though the ox cart was borrowed, they had to pay rent. A round trip cost ten coins.


    The old lady¡¯s heart ached for the rent.


    Da Niu thus earned four coins on the way back and was quite happy.


    When the ox cart arrived at Shangshi Village, only Daniu, Shu Yu, and another woman from the village were left on the cart.


    Just as they entered the village, a villager ran up to them and asked, ¡°Daniu, you¡¯re back? Where¡¯s your grandma and second uncle?¡±


    Daniu was taken aback and said, ¡°My second uncle is treating his leg in the county and can¡¯t come back for the time being. My grandma is taking care of him there. What¡¯s wrong, Aunt Fang?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, something happened at your second uncle¡¯s house.¡±


    Before Daniu could say anything, Shu Yu frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Aunt Fang didn¡¯t notice who had asked the question and immediately answered, ¡°The old hag from the Ruan family is here again. This time, she brought a girl back, saying that the girl is Erya whom she brought away and sold off that year. She claims that she¡¯s found the girl now, and they¡¯re all at your second uncle¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shu Yu jumped down from the ox-cart, ¡°You¡¯re saying that she brought Erya back?¡± sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only then did Aunt Fang notice her strange attitude. However, she still nodded subconsciously, ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Shu Yu immediately said to Daniu, ¡°Please help me bring the things back. I¡¯ll go and take a look first.


    Without waiting for a response, she headed straight for the Lu family.


    Daniu couldn¡¯t even react in time. By the time he came back to his senses, Shu Yu¡¯s figure was gone.


    He didn¡¯t think too much of it and quickly pulled the ox-cart into the village.


    By the time Shu Yu arrived at the Lu family¡¯s house, many villagers were already surrounding the house.


    With a single glance, she saw Third Lu and his wife standing at the entrance of the courtyard, watching the commotion.


    The corners of Shu Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. She squeezed through the crowd and the scene in the courtyard was clear at a glance.


    An old lady with peppered hair was sitting on a stool, wiping her eyes and crying. As she cried, she howled, ¡°My daughter, I have let you down. I was possessed back then, that¡¯s why I did all those evil things and made you suffer for so many years. In these ten years, you did contact with your family at all. My heart aches!¡±


    Madam Ruan was dumbfounded. Dahu and Sanya stood on either side of her, holding her hand tightly. They were obviously afraid of the old woman.


    Dahu pursed his lips tightly, looking at Madam Ruan, then at the old woman.


    The old woman was still crying, and her voice was quite loud, ¡°All these years, I have been thinking of ways to make it up to you, but I know that unless we find Erya, you will never forgive me. Before that, I didn¡¯t have the face to come to your door. But now, I¡¯ve found Erya for you. Since the two of you are reunited, we should also reconcile.¡±


    As she spoke, the old woman pushed the thin girl next to her forward, ¡°This is Erya, your daughter. My daughter, take a look for yourself. Don¡¯t you think she looks quite similar to you and your son-in-law?¡±


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes and glanced at the girl.


    Similar, my ass. Not a single part of the girl¡¯s face, including her eyes, nose, and mouth was similar to Lu Erbai or Madam Ruan.


    Madam Ruan raised her head and looked at the girl in a daze.


    The girl suddenly rushed forward and knelt in front of Madam Ruan. Then, she raised her head and cried, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26: Old Lady RuanThe kneel was real. Even Shu Yu, who was standing at the door, was shocked.


    The other villagers were even more shocked. They started discussing in low voices.


    ¡°Is this really Erya of the Lu family¡¯s second son?¡±


    ¡°I think so? That old hag from the Ruan family is crying like this. She seems to be really regretful.¡±


    ¡°That Old Lady Ruan is ruthless and doesn¡¯t treat Erbai¡¯s wife well. Would she really put in so much effort to help her find her daughter?¡±


    ¡°What else? She doesn¡¯t need to lie to Erbai¡¯s wife about this. Given Erbai¡¯s family¡¯s situation, what good would it do her to lie?¡±


    Everyone thought about it and agreed. Why would Old Lady Ruan lie to her daughter without a reason?


    ¡°Sanzhu, what do you think?¡± One of the villagers asked Third Lu and his wife, who were watching the show.


    Lu Sanzhu glanced at the courtyard and chuckled, ¡°What should I think? My poor niece had gone missing when she was young. It¡¯s been more than ten years, who knows what she looks like now? I can¡¯t tell, but my second sister-in-law should be able to recognize her daughter, right?¡±


    The villagers nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Then, Erbai¡¯s wife should know what the birthmarks on Erya are, right?¡±


    As soon as that was said, Old Lady Ruan pushed the sleeve girl¡¯s arm away and said to Madam Ruan, ¡°Daughter, look, look at her arm. Aren¡¯t these two moles the same as when she was young? This child has suffered a lot outside. Look at how thin she is, it¡¯s too pitiful.¡±


    Madam Ruan¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the girl¡¯s arm. She quickly grabbed the girl who was being helped up by Old Lady Ruan and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°You, are you really Erya?¡±


    The girl nodded and cried as she said, ¡°Mother, I missed you so much. I¡¯ve been wandering outside all these years. I¡¯ve been wondering where my parents are and why they haven¡¯t found me. I really wanted to go home. There were thunder and rain outside. Many bad people bullied me, beat me, and starved me. I was so hungry that I drank water just to fill my stomach. I didn¡¯t have a place to sleep either, so I hid under a bridge. I just couldn¡¯t get help from anyone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t say anymore,¡± Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t take it. She had imagined such a scene every day and night. Hearing that it was all true, her heart was about to bleed.


    Seeing this, the girl quickly grabbed her, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop. Mother, I¡¯ll stop. I¡¯m home now, and our family is finally reunited. In the future, I have a father, a mother, and a family. I¡¯m no longer alone.¡±


    Old Lady Ruan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I feel much better seeing you and your daughter reunited.¡±


    Madam Ruan was supported by the two, one on her left and one on her right. She felt as if her brain was swollen and her mind was in a mess.


    Lu Erbai and the old lady were not around. She was simply no match for Old Lady Ruan. She didn¡¯t have a chance to speak at all between the words of the two newcomers. She did have a few questions in her mind, but they were all interrupted by Old Lady Ruan.


    Old Lady Ruan even went to Dahu and Sanya and looked at them kindly. She held two candies in her hands and smiled at them, ¡°Dahu, Sanya, we¡¯ve found your second sister. Are you happy? Here, this is the candy that grandma prepared for you. It¡¯s for you to enjoy.¡± Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The twins looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.


    A hint of displeasure flashed across Old Lady Ruan¡¯s face, but she quickly forced a smile, ¡°Take it. Grandma bought them for you. You guys can eat it.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the candy in her hand was suddenly slapped to the ground.


    Old Lady Ruan said angrily, ¡°Who is so rude?¡±


    She looked up and met Shu Yu¡¯s cold eyes.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27: You¡¯re a FakeShu Yu¡¯s actions not only stunned Old Lady Ruan and the others in the courtyard but also the villagers outside.


    This young lady seemed to be the one who came to the Lu family yesterday. What was she doing? Was she going to interfere in the Lu family¡¯s recognition of their daughter?


    At this moment, the eldest son of the Lu family, Lu Dasong, had also been called back from the fields. When he saw the scene in the courtyard, he was quite stunned. He was listening to Third Lu¡¯s explanation of the situation.


    Shu Yu stood in the courtyard, frowning hard as she looked at the girl who was holding Madam Ruan¡¯s arm, ¡°Let go.¡±


    The girl¡¯s body trembled, but she still stiffed her neck and replied, ¡°You, who are you? This is my mother, what right do you have to ask me to let go?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a fake.¡± S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A fake? As soon as these words came out, not only did Old Lady Ruan and the young lady¡¯s expressions change drastically, but the villagers outside also began to whisper.


    Shu Yu walked around Old Lady Ruan and walked step by step toward Madam Ruan and the young lady.


    Arriving right in front of the two, Shu Yu¡¯s gaze fell on the back of the girl¡¯s thin hand that was holding onto Madam Ruan, and she reached out to pull the latter¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The girl¡¯s eyes widened. She was furious and wanted to fight with Shu Yu.


    However, she quickly remembered her situation and suppressed her anger. She turned to look at Madam Ruan and plead pitifully, ¡°Mother, who is she? How can she do this to me?¡±


    Madam Ruan¡¯s fingers trembled as she held the girl¡¯s arm. Then. she looked at Shu Yu and opened her mouth, calling out in a hoarse voice, ¡°¡­Miss Shu.¡±


    Her expression was pleading and helpless. Shu Yu understood that it was not that Madam Ruan did not have any doubts in her heart. Rather, it was just as Lu Erbai had said, Madam Ruan was obsessed with finding Erya and thus couldn¡¯t think straight.


    She had an obsession in her heart. Even though she knew that the other party might be a fake, she still subconsciously wanted to believe that she was her daughter.


    Without Lu Erbai and the old lady to wake her up, Madam Ruan had walked into her own fantasy and refused to come out.


    Shu Yu looked at the girl. Because the latter was pulled back by Madam Ruan again, she lifted her chin at Shu Yu proudly.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed. This time, she wasn¡¯t as gentle as before. She raised her hand and slashed.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The girl yelped in pain and quickly let go.


    She was furious this time. Without a word, she reached her hand out and clawed at Shu Yu¡¯s face with a ferocious face.


    Madam Ruan was standing close to her and saw everything clearly. She subconsciously called out, ¡°Miss Shu, be careful.¡±


    Shu Yu tilted her head and dodged the girl¡¯s attack. Then, she lifted her knee and hit the latter¡¯s stomach. Just as the girl was bending over in pain, she kicked her legs, causing the other party to fall to the ground and be unable to get up.


    ¡°Wow,¡± The villagers outside the courtyard exclaimed, ¡°Why are they suddenly fighting?¡±


    Third Lu couldn¡¯t help but touch his own leg. He had long since occupied the best position to watch the show, so naturally, he had seen Shu Yu¡¯s series of actions.


    Weren¡¯t women¡¯s fights full of tactics like poking the eyes, biting and clawing, pulling the hair, and curses? Yet, this girl¡¯s movements were clean and practiced. She was clearly a martial arts practitioner.


    Thank God he had been successfully threatened by his mother yesterday when he wanted to settle scores with Shu Yu last night. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he be the one who would be beaten to the ground with two hits?


    Lu Dasong, who was standing next to him, had already listened to what the latter had to say about the events and prepared to head in.


    Although he did not usually interact with his second younger brother¡¯s family, now that his mother and brother were not around, he could not just stand by on such a big matter as finding Erya.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28: Lu DasongHowever, before Lu Dasong could enter, Old Lady Ruan, who was in the courtyard, had already reacted and ran to Shu Yu in two or three steps.


    Shu Yu thought that she was going to scold her, but Old Lady Ruan smiled at her instead while saying, ¡°You must be Miss Shu? This is a misunderstanding, a huge misunderstanding. This is really Erya. Miss Shu, please let her go first, and we can talk slowly.¡±


    Shu Yu turned around suspiciously, ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course. I heard that the Lu family has a benefactor who sent my son-in-law to the county to treat his leg early in the morning. Oh my, my daughter¡¯s suffering has finally come to an end. You see, with the help of a benefactor like you, they¡¯ve even found their long-lost daughter. Their good days are yet to come.¡±


    Shu Yu finally understood why Old Lady Ruan was here.


    So it seemed that she had come for her. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Old Lady Ruan was a no-show when the Lu family didn¡¯t have any money, but when she heard that their fortune was about to turn for the better, she immediately brought an imposter here to try to build a good relationship with her in-laws, huh?


    Old Lady Ruan smiled so hard that the wrinkles on her face could trap a fly, ¡°Miss Shu, how¡¯s my son-in-law¡¯s leg? Why are he and his mother not back?¡±


    ¡°What does their return have to do with you?¡± The person before her was the culprit who had stolen Erya and sold her to the Shu family. As such, the more Shu Yu looked at her, the more disgusted she became.


    ¡°Hurry up and take your imposter out of here. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Old Lady Ruan was caught off guard by Shu Yu¡¯s lack of respect, and she couldn¡¯t maintain the smile on her face.


    The girl on the ground had already gotten up. She had just seen Shu Yu¡¯s means, so she did not dare to pounce on her directly this time.


    However, she still hid behind Old Lady Ruan and shouted, ¡°Are you crazy? This is our family¡¯s business. What right do you have to interfere as an outsider? I don¡¯t even know you, so what right do you have to say that I¡¯m a fake? This is my home, you should be the one getting out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Shu. You¡¯re an outsider and don¡¯t know anything about Erya. What right do you have to say that? My daughter finally found her child. Since you¡¯re a guest of the Lu family, you should give her your blessings and some gifts. But now, not only did you call her a fake, you even hit her. This can¡¯t be justified no matter where you go,¡± Old Lady Ruan stopped pretending and echoed loudly.


    She even turned to the villagers outside the courtyard and said, ¡°Everyone, think about it. Do you think that a mother won¡¯t know better than an outsider like her? My daughter didn¡¯t even say anything, but she¡¯s the one making the decisions here. She beat and scolded the poor Erya, and was so impolite to me, a proper in-law. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that you¡¯re the mistress of the Lu family, right?¡±


    The villagers looked at each other. There was a lot of information in Madam Ruan¡¯s words.


    Could it be that this outsider, Miss Shu, had taken a fancy to the old, poor, and crippled Lu Erbai?


    Impossible, impossible, impossible.


    Everyone hurriedly shook their heads. Lu Dasong couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer. He walked in and glared at Old Lady Ruan, ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s spouting nonsense. With the things you¡¯ve done back then, would you really be so kind as to bring Erya back? I, for one, think Miss Shu¡¯s words make sense.¡±


    Old Lady Ruan wasn¡¯t afraid of Lu Dasong. She sneered on the spot, ¡°Oh my, oh my, you think? Do you know Miss Shu? Are you close? Or is there some shameful relationship between you two? She doesn¡¯t have any evidence to say that Erya is an imposter. How the hell do her words make sense?¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29: You are Erya!Lu Dasong was so angry that he almost fell backward. The older Old Lady Ruan got, the more she had no scruples and would say anything.


    However, he was not an eloquent person. Although he was furious, he could not find the words to refute her.


    Lu Dasong could only look at Shu Yu, ¡°Miss Shu, I¡¯m Lu Erbai¡¯s elder brother. Can I ask, since you¡¯re so certain that this girl isn¡¯t Erya, do you have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if you have evidence, show it to me,¡± Old Lady Ruan was arrogant and had a look of confidence, not afraid at all.


    The villagers outside were also jeering.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Shu. You can¡¯t just say that she¡¯s not Erya. How can you prove it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If you can¡¯t produce any evidence, you can¡¯t drive them out. If she¡¯s really Erya, aren¡¯t you the bad guy then?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just say whatever you want, right? Even Erbai¡¯s wife didn¡¯t deny it.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned and looked around. Before she could say anything, she saw Dahu and Sanya running over.


    Dahu stood in front of her, blocking her from the crowd. Sanya, who had always been timid, raised her head and said, ¡°Big sister Shu is a good person. She, she is not a bad person. Don¡¯t bully her!¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s heart softened. She raised her hand and patted Sanya¡¯s head. Then, she said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She patted Dahu¡¯s shoulder and asked him to stand with Sanya. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, she looked at Madam Ruan. Madam Ruan had not said a word since just now. She did not know why, but even though that girl had the same moles as Erya on her arm, she still did not have the slightest intention to help the girl when she was being hit and scolded by Shu Yu


    Now that she met Shu Yu¡¯s eyes, Madam Ruan was stunned.


    These eyes¡­


    Shu Yu¡¯s back was facing the villagers outside the courtyard, and she rolled up her sleeves while facing Madam Ruan.


    Madam Ruan looked down and her eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t help but grab Shu Yu¡¯s arm, her eyes locked on the two moles on the latter¡¯s arm.


    Lu Dasong, who was standing nearby, saw it too. He looked at her in shock.


    ¡°You¡­ You have the same moles on your arm. Are you Erya?!¡±


    Madam Ruan¡¯s lips trembled, ¡°It really is you. I didn¡¯t get it wrong. You¡¯re Erya, right? You¡¯re Erya. I knew it¡­ Sob¡­¡±


    She looked so excited that if it wasn¡¯t for Shu Yu¡¯s quick reflexes to support her, Madam Ruan would have collapsed to the ground.


    ¡°What?¡± On the other side, Old Lady Ruan¡¯s expression changed drastically when she heard this. She hurriedly took two steps forward and also saw Shu Yu¡¯s arm.


    She raised her head in shock, ¡°You¡¯re Erya? No, it¡¯s impossible. Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Shu Yu rolled down her sleeves and smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me what evidence I have? I¡¯m the evidence. Since I¡¯m the child you stole and sold, the others are imposters.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­ No! You¡¯re not Erya, she is!¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± Shu Yu looked at the girl and sized her up, ¡°Ask the villagers here and see which part of her from head to toe resembles the Lu family. Is it her flat nose, thick lips, or small eyes?¡±


    ¡°But she has the moles on her arm.¡±


    ¡°I have the moles too.¡±


    Old Lady Ruan started to panic, ¡°Since there are two of you, what right do you have to say that you are Erya and that she is a fake?¡±


    ¡°Well, to be honest, it¡¯s very easy to know who¡¯s real and who¡¯s fake,¡± Shu Yu looked at Madam Ruan and said, ¡°I think there should be other birthmarks on the real Erya besides these two well-known moles, right?¡±

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30: HugMadam Ruan nodded quickly, ¡°Yes, yes there is.¡±


    Old Lady Ruan abruptly looked at her, flustered and exasperated, ¡°What do you mean? Could it be that you¡¯d rather believe this girl of unknown origin than your own mother? Why would I bring a fake one to impersonate Erya?¡±


    Madam Ruan shuddered. Shu Yu stood in front of her and sneered at the obviously diffident Old Lady Ruan, ¡°Why are you so nervous? Didn¡¯t you say it yourself? A mother will definitely know whether or not Erya is real. Oh right, you must have been so flustered when you stole Erya that you probably didn¡¯t notice anything else. You only knew that she had two moles on her arm. ¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Old Lady Ruan was speechless.


    She really didn¡¯t know what kind of birthmarks Erya had on her body. At that time, she didn¡¯t even have time to run. After handing the baby over, she took the money and quickly hid.


    After all, the other party wanted a boy. She had cheated the buyer.


    Under such circumstances, she did not even have the time to open Erya¡¯s swaddle.


    Old Lady Ruan wanted to refute, but Shuyu did not give her the chance.


    She turned to look at Madam Ruan, ¡°Tell me, what other birthmarks can prove that I¡¯m really Erya?¡±


    Madam Ruan calmed down. Perhaps it was because she saw Shu Yu¡¯s calm appearance that she could not help but feel at ease.


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Can I take a look at the back of your necks? Erya has a birthmark the size of a rice grain on her nape.¡±


    The Lu family had never told anyone about this.


    Moreover, there were so many people in the courtyard, as well as outside, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate to talk about other body parts either.


    Old Lady Ruan and the young lady looked at each other and wanted to make a scene.


    However, Shu Yu had already brushed her hair to one side and calmly let Madam Ruan see her nape.


    She couldn¡¯t see the back of her neck, so she didn¡¯t know if there was such a birthmark. But she knew that the Dongqing Temple master¡¯s investigation couldn¡¯t be wrong.


    With just one look, Madam Ruan¡¯s tears flowed out uncontrollably.


    If she had only believed it 80 to 90% just now, after seeing the birthmark on the back of Shu Yu¡¯s neck, Madam Ruan was sure that she was Erya.


    ¡°It¡¯s you. You¡¯re Erya, my daughter,¡± Madam Ruan started crying and hugged Shu Yu, ¡°Erya, I¡¯ve missed you so much. I almost thought that I would never see you again in my life. Erya, you¡¯re finally back. Sob¡­¡±


    Shu Yu was taken aback by her hug. How many years had it been since she had been hugged by someone with such strong emotions?


    In her previous life, her parents died early, and she had been bent on revenge. To climb up the societal ladder, she sometimes even resorted to unscrupulous means. She had rarely made any close friends, trusted anyone, and even rejected relationships that made her feel restrained.


    No one had ever hugged her. As such, even though she had climbed higher and higher in her previous life, she had always been alone. She was always alone on the road leading to the future. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, in the face of Madam Ruan¡¯s crying, Shu Yu didn¡¯t know where to put her hands and was at a loss for a reaction.


    After a long time, she raised her hand slightly and patted Madam Ruan¡¯s back awkwardly and stiffly. She said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll stop crying. It¡¯s a happy thing that you¡¯re home. How can I cry?¡± Madam Ruan finally let go of Shu Yu reluctantly. She wiped her tears and looked up at the latter carefully, from her forehead to her nose to her mouth. It was as if she didn¡¯t want to let go of a single hair.


    Shu Yu felt uncomfortable being stared at. She was about to say something to divert her attention when she heard a scream of horror.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31: Madam Liang¡¯s Crazy Genius OperationShu Yu and Madam Ruan turned their heads at the same time, only to see Third Lu and his wife Madam Liang running into the courtyard.


    Madam Liang didn¡¯t hesitate to take advantage of the moment when Old Lady Ruan and the young lady weren¡¯t paying attention. She directly grabbed the young lady and looked at her nape.


    It was hard to tell if the girl was really unkempt or if she was deliberately making her appearance terrible, but she hadn¡¯t taken a bath for a few days, so her nape was black with dirt.


    Madam Liang immediately spat on the girl¡¯s nape, then rubbed it hard a few times, until a layer of dirt was removed. Following this, she smiled in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve taken a look. There¡¯s no birthmark on the back of this girl¡¯s neck. She¡¯s a fake.¡±


    Shu Yu was amazed. To think there was such a crazy genius operation?


    She had seen Madam Liang twice, and both times she had been shocked by the latter¡¯s unexpected actions.


    Old Lady Ruan finally came to her senses and pounced on Madam Liang to hit her. ¡°What are you doing? To think you spit on someone else¡¯s neck, do you have some serious illness?¡±


    Madam Liang wasn¡¯t a pushover. She simply shoved Old Lady Ruan away and said, ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m helping my second sister-in-law to prove whether this girl is really Erya. Miss Shu has already shown her nape to my second sister-in-law so openly and straightforwardly. Aren¡¯t you guys clearly diffident since you¡¯re so elusive?¡±


    Third Lu was also clamoring from the side, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You took advantage of my mother and second brother¡¯s absence to come over. Did you think that the Lu family has no one and you can deceive us as you please?¡±


    As they spoke, the couple stood beside Madam Ruan and Shu Yu with an expression that said, ¡°If you dare to talk nonsense and do anything stupid again, we¡¯ll kill you¡±.


    Shu Yu looked at the couple suspiciously. What were they trying to do? They had never been so righteous before. Hadn¡¯t they just been standing at the entrance of the courtyard and watching the show not long ago?


    However, she couldn¡¯t bother with them at this time. Shu Yu looked at Old Lady Ruan and the girl while walking towards them step by step. ¡°Now, can you tell us what you want to do by bringing along this imposter?¡±


    Old Lady Ruan couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    She looked at Madam Ruan, Shu Yu, Third Lu and his wife, and Lu Dasong, who were standing in the courtyard. Her heart skipped a beat.


    Old Lady Ruan couldn¡¯t help but regret not bringing her son over. At that time, she thought that since the old lady from the Lu family wasn¡¯t around and Second Lu had also gone to the county town, she and the girl would be enough. Their combination would be just nice to appear pitiful and soften her daughter¡¯s heart.


    She had never expected a Miss Shu to appear out of nowhere. On top of that, this Miss Shu was the real Erya. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Old Lady Ruan was unwilling to fail, but seeing the Lu family¡¯s fierce gazes, she suddenly closed her eyes and sat on the ground. Then she slapped her thigh and cried, ¡°Oh my, my life is so hard. My good intentions have been taken for granted. How would I know that this girl is a fake? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been deceived. My life is bitter.¡±


    Shu Yu watched the other party¡¯s excellent show and smiled. Then, she turned to ask the girl, ¡°She said she was deceived by you, so you¡¯re the liar? Where did you come from? What do you want? You¡¯re trying to trick the Lu family by impersonating Lu Erya, but what¡¯s next? The Lu family has nothing to offer, and they¡¯re living a poor life. They have nothing worth your deception. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to use this opportunity to stay in Shangshi Village and use your identity as the Erya of the Lu family to do something to the villagers. Tell me, do you have an accomplice? Where are your accomplices? What are your plans?¡±


    The girl was dumbfounded. She, she didn¡¯t want to do anything. Since when did she have accomplices?

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32: EscapeHowever, when the girl turned, she saw the villagers all looking at her with burning eyes, as if she really was going to do something that would harm Shangshi Village.


    The girl was instantly frightened and sold out Old Lady Ruan without hesitation, ¡°No, I¡¯m not a liar. I don¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s all her fault, she asked me to impersonate Erya.¡±


    She pointed at Old Lady Ruan and quickly cleared her name, ¡°I¡¯m just a beggar. She met me a few days ago and saw the two moles on my arm. Then, she told me to pretend to be the second daughter of the Lu family. She said that if I entered the Lu family, I would have a place to live and food to eat. I didn¡¯t expect to find the Lu family so out and down when I arrived. That being said, at least I would have an identity and a place to live. I wouldn¡¯t have to sleep on the streets. That¡¯s why I agreed to it. She planned everything.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Shu Yu expressed her doubts.


    The girl nodded quickly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Otherwise, how would I know that Erya has two moles on her arm? She was the one who told me.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at Old Lady Ruan, ¡°What else do you have to say now? What¡¯s your purpose in letting a beggar impersonate Erya?¡±


    ¡°What purpose could I have? The Lu family doesn¡¯t have anything. Do you think I can steal some money from them by doing this? Isn¡¯t it because I saw that my daughter misses Erya every day that I wanted to help her? I¡¯m doing this for the Lu family¡¯s good.¡±


    Old Lady Ruan retreated as she spoke. When she was almost done with her words, she turned and ran out of the courtyard.


    Madam Liang let out a ¡°heh¡±, spitting, ¡°This damned old hag, I¡¯ll go after her.¡±


    ¡°Third sister-in-law, don¡¯t go. Let her be,¡± Lu Dasong stopped her. So what if Madam Liang caught up with Old Lady Ruan? The latter was, after all, the mother of their second sister-in-law. Besides, her plot had failed. It wasn¡¯t as if they could beat her up, right?


    Madam Liang pouted unwillingly and exchanged a glance with Third Lu.


    The impersonating girl saw that Old Lady Ruan had escaped and knew that if she didn¡¯t leave, she would have to take all the blame.


    Without another word, she squeezed through the crowd and ran away.


    Madam Liang wanted to catch her but failed. She stomped her feet in anger, ¡°They¡¯re quite fast to run.¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t grab the girl either. Madam Ruan was holding onto her arm tightly as if Shu Yu would disappear again if she didn¡¯t.


    Shu Yu was not used to physical contact, so she struggled twice but couldn¡¯t break free. Ultimately, she gave up.


    Now that the two troublemakers had left, Madam Ruan still didn¡¯t let go. Even Sanya and Dahu quietly moved closer to her, looking at her with curious and happy expressions.


    In the past, they had only thought that she was a beautiful and gentle fairy-like big sister, but there was still some distance between them. But now, this fairy-like big sister had actually become their second sister.


    The two children felt an unspeakable joy in their hearts. They also wanted to hug their second sister like their mother.


    Sanya even secretly reached out her little hand, wanting to hold Shu Yu¡¯s hand, but she quickly retracted it when she touched the latter¡¯s hand.


    Shu Yu found it funny. Looking at the soft little girl, she couldn¡¯t care less about Old Lady Ruan.


    She reached out to hold Sanya¡¯s small hand. The little girl abruptly raised her head and looked at her in surprise.


    Shu Yu blinked at her, and Sanya¡¯s face turned red instantly. She lowered her head shyly.


    When Shu Yu raised his head again, she saw that Lu Dasong was already evacuating the villagers who had been watching the show.


    After most of the people had left, Lu Dasong closed the door.


    All of a sudden, only the Lu family members were left in the courtyard.


    Madam Liang wanted to say something, but Lu Dasong came over first.


    He looked at Shu Yu and sized her up for a long time before finally nodding, ¡°You do look somewhat similar to Daya.¡±


    Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33: My Name is Lu ShuyuAs Lu Dasong spoke, he looked at Madam Ruan with a serious expression, ¡°Second sister-in-law, Are you sure that she¡¯s really Erya?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, very sure,¡± Madam Ruan nodded hurriedly and held on tightly to Shu Yu. She looked at Lu Dasong with a strong sense of vigilance, afraid that he would say something along the lines of asking Shu Yu to leave.


    Lu Dasong had wanted to say something, but he choked back his words when he saw this. He could only say awkwardly, ¡°That¡¯s good then. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve found her. After so many years, our family is finally reunited. Then¡­ We¡¯ll take our leave for now. Since you¡¯ve just reunited, you must have a lot to say. Later when mother and Second Lu come back, we can gather again.¡± S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, he hoped that the girl before him was Erya. All these years, he had seen with his own eyes how his second brother¡¯s life had changed from being relatively well-off to what it was now.


    His second brother had always been willing to work. When he was young, he had been accepted as an apprentice because of his reliability. After he graduated as an apprentice and got married, he earned the most among the three brothers. His wife was also hardworking. It could be said that before Erya was stolen, Second Lu had the best life among the three brothers.


    At that time, they had a good relationship as brothers. But after that, Second Lu insisted on finding Erya. One or two years was nothing, but this search took more than ten years. Who could withstand such torment? It didn¡¯t take long for Second Lu¡¯s house to become increasingly dilapidated, and he had to borrow money everywhere.


    Lu Dasong had a family of his own, and his wife was already unhappy after lending some money once. At that time, their mother had been living with him, the eldest son. Yet, the old lady always used her rations to help her second son. As a result, his wife and his mother quarreled a few times, and the latter ended up living with her second son.


    The two brothers naturally distanced themselves from each other and had very little interaction with each other.


    At the thought of this, Lu Dasong couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He looked at Shu Yu, ¡°Er¡­¡± Looking at her face, he just couldn¡¯t say the name ¡°Erya¡± no matter what.


    ¡°Just call me Shu Yu. I¡¯m Lu Shuyu,¡± Shu Yu was her name before she transmigrated. Back in the Shu family, she was called ¡°Shu Yu¡± too, but although the pronunciation was the same, it was a different word.


    Madam Ruan¡¯s face lit up when she heard what she said. Erya had just said that her surname was Lu.


    Lu Dasong could not help but raise his eyebrows and smile, ¡°Alright, Shu Yu, then you have a good chat with your mother. They haven¡¯t given up on looking for you all these years. We¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    With that, Lu Dasong called Lu Sanzhu and his wife to leave.


    Lu Sanzhu was unwilling to do so, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll stay here and work on my relationship with my niece.¡±


    Lu Dasong frowned, ¡°What relationship? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Come out with me.¡±


    ¡°No, big brother, I¡¯m very sincere.¡±


    Lu Dasong simply disregarded Lu Sanzhu. He grabbed the latter by the collar and walked out.


    Lu Sanzhu was usually a sly and sneaky person who didn¡¯t like to do work. He couldn¡¯t compare to Lu Dasong, who spent most of his time doing heavy work in the fields. After struggling several times, he couldn¡¯t break free. He could only be dragged out of the courtyard.


    Madam Liang looked at Shu Yu and the others, then at her husband who was taken away. She stomped her foot and said, ¡°Second sister-in-law, we¡¯ll go back first. We¡¯ll come to see our niece another day.¡±


    Just like that, the three of them left Second Lu¡¯s house one after another.


    Several villagers were loitering outside the courtyard. They kept craning their necks to peer, extremely curious about the long-lost daughter of the Lu family.


    In particular, Shu Yu didn¡¯t seem to be in dire straits. All of them felt that Second Lu¡¯s happiness was about to come after all the suffering and he was about to strike it rich.


    When they saw Lu Dasong come out, all of them pretended that they weren¡¯t busybodies and looked at different spots, like up at the sky, down at the ground, or the corner of the wall.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34: Third Lu¡¯s ThoughtsLu Dasong didn¡¯t look at the villagers. He let go of Lu Sanzhu and warned him, ¡°Our second sister-in-law and the others have just reunited with Erya. Don¡¯t disturb them if you don¡¯t have anything important, understand? Go back home.¡±


    He had other matters to attend to in the fields, so he did not stay any longer. After glaring at Lu Sanzhu, he left.


    However, this time, his footsteps were much lighter. After all, finding Erya was a joyous matter, and Lu Dasong was quite happy.


    Watching Lu Dasong¡¯s figure disappear, Lu Sanzhu snorted and spat at his back, ¡°Big brother is really cunning. Never mind if he wants to leave, but he¡¯s also blocking my way to get rich.¡±


    Madam Liang blinked at him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We helped the second sister-in-law just now and exposed Old Lady Ruan¡¯s scheme. Erya should at least remember this favor, right?¡±


    ¡°She must remember. Even if she doesn¡¯t, I will remind her,¡± Lu Sanzhu scoffed and glanced at the Lu family¡¯s courtyard. Then, he waved his hand, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go home first. I¡¯ll give them some time to catch up. We¡¯ll go visit later and show our faces in front of Erya. It¡¯s also fortunate that the real Erya is Miss Shu. She looks like a rich person. It¡¯s only reasonable for her to help us out, her poor uncle and aunt who have helped her before.¡±


    Madam Liang nodded, and the couple entered the house, imagining the riches they might gain and chuckling.


    At this time, Shu Yu, who they were thinking about, was being pulled into the house by Madam Ruan.


    As soon as she entered, Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t help but want to cry again. She grabbed Shu Yu tightly with one hand and asked, ¡°Erya, how have you been all these years? Did the person who bought you mistreat you? How did you find this place? Where are your adoptive parents? They¡­¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her questions were quick and anxious, and Shu Yu didn¡¯t interrupt her. When Madam Ruan was almost done, Shu Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t look like I¡¯ve suffered, right? The family that bought me back then wanted a boy, so after they saw that I was a girl, they gave me away. My adoptive parents treated me very well, and I was their only daughter. Two years ago, they had an accident and passed away. Only then did they tell me about my background and asked me to come and find my family.¡±


    Shu Yu naturally couldn¡¯t tell them about the Shu family, so she could only make up a story, ¡°I only found out about your whereabouts a few days ago, so I wanted to come and take a look. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t acknowledge you at first. I wasn¡¯t sure if you would welcome me¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, we would welcome you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    After hearing that she had been living well, Madam Ruan finally heaved a long sigh of relief. She patted Shu Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your adoptive parents. After we settle down, I will go with you to see them.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Where to?


    She could only nod and avoid Madam Ruan¡¯s gaze.


    Then, she saw Sanya and Dahu who were standing at the side and looking at her with great concentration.


    When Shu Yu saw their identical expressions, her mood could not help but improve. She smiled and waved at them, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m your second sister, aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy. I¡¯m very happy. It¡¯s like, it¡¯s like I¡¯m dreaming,¡± Sanya said in a low voice and carefully came forward. Then, she reached out her small hand and touched Shu Yu gently.


    Dahu also nodded hard at the side as if he was afraid that Shu Yu would misunderstand and leave again in a bad mood.


    Madam Ruan looked at the three of them happily. At that moment, there was a knock on the door.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35: Egg and Shredded Pork NoodlesAt first, Madam Ruan thought it was Third Lu and his wife, but Daniu¡¯s voice sounded instead, ¡°Second aunt, it¡¯s me, Daniu.


    Dahu quickly turned around and ran over to open the courtyard door.


    Daniu¡¯s face was filled with joy as he walked in with the rice, flour, grains, and oil that Shu Yu had bought.


    Shu Yu and Madam Ruan also came over. Daniu looked at Shu Yu, his eyes sparkling, ¡°You, you¡¯re really Erya? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Daniu laughed and said, ¡°Good, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±


    When he had driven the ox-cart and they had arrived at the village entrance, Shu Yu had run back first. Daniu had originally followed her, but he had to drive the ox cart. The village road was narrow, so his progress had been slow.


    On the way, he happened to run into Lu Dasong, who was rushing back from the fields. Lu Dasong told him not to go. After all, Old Ladu Ruan was not easy to get along with. Daniu was an honest person and a junior. If they met face to face, he would only be at a disadvantage.


    Lu Dasong stated that he would just go over and take a look himself.


    Then, Lu Dasong asked Daniu to return the ox-cart to the village chief¡¯s house first before going home to call his wife over. Some things were easier to solve between women.


    In the end, when Daniu returned the ox-cart to the village chief and went home to call his mother over to help, his mother was unwilling and said that she did not want to get involved in Old Lady Ruan¡¯s matters. When seeing that he was back with rice, flour, grains, and oil, she had even almost snatched those things away.


    Just as Daniu had been arguing with his mother, Lu Dasong returned.


    Only then did Daniu hear of Shu Yu¡¯s identity. He hurriedly carried the things and ran to Second Lu¡¯s house.


    He said to Madam Ruan, ¡°These are all bought by Shu¡­ Erya. She heard that you were in trouble and ran back, so she didn¡¯t have time to carry them with her. I¡¯m just sending them over.¡±


    Madam Ruan looked at the things in Daniu¡¯s hands in shock, ¡°This, this, Erya, why did you buy these?¡±


    Shu Yu just smiled and said to Daniu, ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s getting late. Stay for dinner?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I have food at home. I¡¯ll go back first,¡± Daniu waved his hand and left.


    The door closed again, leaving only Shu Yu and a few others in the courtyard.


    Madam Ruan looked at the rice and flour on the ground, speechless for a long time.


    Shu Yu simply handed the oil to Sanya and put the meat in Dahu¡¯s hands. Then, she picked up the rice, flour, and bowls while saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Help me take them to the kitchen.¡±


    Sanya and Dahu looked at each other and saw that Shu Yu had already walked into the kitchen without looking back. The two of them quickly followed.


    Madam Ruan was stunned for a moment, but she quickly followed.


    ¡°Erya, why did you buy so much food? What, what are you doing? It wasn¡¯t easy for you to come back, so we should be the ones taking care of you. Why are you the one spending so much money instead?¡±


    Shu Yu placed the rice and flour on the table and turned to look at Madam Ruan¡¯s flustered expression. She said in a slightly depressed mood, ¡°If you continue to say such things and be so polite to me, you¡¯re just treating me as an outsider.¡±


    ¡°No, no, how could I treat you as an outsider? You¡¯re my Erya. Mother won¡¯t be polite with you, no indeed.¡±


    Shu Yu immediately waved at Dahu and Sanya, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make noodles for dinner tonight. It¡¯ll save us the trouble. How about egg and shredded pork noodles? There should be eggs at home, right?¡±


    Egg and shredded pork noodles?


    Sanya and Dahu swallowed their saliva and looked at Shu Yu with bright eyes.


    Shu Yu asked them to help carry a basin over, ¡°I¡¯ll show you guys my skills today, but you have to help me start the fire.¡±


    S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36: So Delicious that They StompShu Yu¡¯s cooking skills were not bad. In her previous life, to climb the societal ladder and stand by the side of her enemy, she had put a lot of effort into culinary.


    Sanya immediately raised her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m good at controlling the fire.¡±


    Dahu was not to be outdone, ¡°Me, I¡¯m better at it.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, my fire is stronger than yours.¡±


    Madam Ruan looked at the three of them getting along with each other. She couldn¡¯t help but feel tears, but she was also very happy. She wiped her eyes and went forward to say, ¡°All of you should rest. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Shu Yu would definitely not let Madam Ruan cook the noodles. Otherwise, there would be no oil or meat at all. She didn¡¯t exactly like oily or salty food, but two drops of oil in a bowl of vegetables was something she refused.


    Shu Yu pushed Madam Ruan out of the kitchen, then took out the bowls she bought in the county and gave them to her, asking the latter to wash them.


    Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Since Erya was filial, she couldn¡¯t be too polite. Otherwise, Erya would overthink it and take it as her reluctance to treat her as a daughter. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, when Madam Ruan came in after washing up, she saw that Shu Yu poured a thick layer of oil in preparation to stir-fry the shredded meat. With that, Madam Ruan covered her chest and almost gasped.


    She wanted to say that they shouldn¡¯t pour so much oil since it was too wasteful.


    However, she opened her mouth and quickly closed it again. Then, she endured her heartache and put the bowl back into the cupboard one by one, but her eyes kept glancing at the stove from time to time.


    Shu Yu put the shredded meat into the pot. Sizzling sounds danced in their ears, and the fragrance followed closely.


    Sanya and Dahu stood by the stove, puffed out their chests, and took deep breaths. Their eyes were closed in intoxication.


    ¡°It¡¯s so fragrant. It¡¯s too fragrant.¡±


    Madam Ruan thought, ¡°Well wouldn¡¯t it be fragrant? After all, so much oil was used.¡±


    The shredded meat had been finely cut, so it cooked quickly.


    Shu Yu used a pair of chopsticks to pick up a piece of meat each for the two little ones. As soon as they put the meat in their mouths, the two of them looked up in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s so good¡­¡±


    It was the most delicious meat they had ever eaten in their lives.


    Sanya stomped her feet in joy. Dahu¡­ Dahu went out and ran around the yard.


    Seeing this, Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t help but smile. Ever since Erya disappeared, she rarely smiled.


    The noodles were cooked very quickly. Shu Yu poured the cooked noodles into a basin and placed the basin on the table.


    At first, Madam Ruan didn¡¯t notice it because she was standing far away. Only now did she realize that the serving of noodles was extraordinarily huge.


    Her mother-in-law and husband weren¡¯t around, so they shouldn¡¯t be able to eat so much, right? But if she kept the noodles until tomorrow, they would become soggy.


    She looked at Shu Yu and ultimately didn¡¯t say anything. She just asked the two children to wash their hands.


    Unexpectedly, Dahu ran in while in the middle of washing up and said, ¡°Mother, second sister, third uncle is knocking on the door.¡±


    Madam Ruan said a soft ¡°shit¡± in her heart when she heard that, ¡°Oh no, he must have come because of the fragrance.¡±


    Without her mother-in-law, she was no match for her third brother and third sister-in-law. She might not be able to save the noodles from them.


    Dahu hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the basin to the room and hide it.¡±


    Sanya shook her head, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Grandma said that third uncle has a dog¡¯s nose.¡±


    The three of them were panicking. Usually, they had nothing good to eat at home, and with the old lady¡¯s presence, Lu Sanzhu did not come over.


    In contrast, Shu Yu was very calm. She even took out a large bowl and picked out a portion of the noodles.


    She then said to Dahu, ¡°Open the door and let him in.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Dahu was stunned for a moment. He quickly explained to her, ¡°Second sister, you don¡¯t know third uncle¡¯s personality. He will¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Shu Yu smiled, ¡°I made extra noodles on purpose. I knew he would come.¡±


    The three people present were dumbfounded. What did Erya mean?

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37: Let Lu Sanzhu HelpDahu ran to open the door with a face full of suspicion. Fortunately, Lu Sanzhu was the only one outside. His third aunt and the annoying Dabao were not there.


    Lu Sanzhu flashed a rare, brilliant smile at Dahu. He patted the latter¡¯s head perfunctorily, then walked around him and went straight to the kitchen. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Oh my, I smelled the fragrance from far away.¡±


    The shredded meat and egg noodles on the table were very eye-catching. Lu Sanzhu saw it at first glance, and his eyes immediately lit up. When he saw the oily soup in the basin, he was so hungry that he drooled.


    Lu Sanzhu plopped down on a stool and smiled at them, ¡°I was wondering why something was smelling so good. So it turns out that second sister-in-law¡¯s family is cooking meat. These noodles are good. It¡¯s appetizing just by appearance and smells even better than the ones cooked by the chefs in the restaurants in the county. Now that Erya is back. it¡¯s really different. Second older brother¡¯s family is living a better life now.¡±


    As he spoke, he had already picked up the chopsticks on the table and was about to start eating, ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m hungry. Let me try it.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Madam Ruan wanted to stop him.


    However, Shu Yu had already pushed Lu Sanzhu¡¯s chopsticks down, ¡°Wait a minute. ¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was taken aback. He raised his head and met Shuyu¡¯s smiling eyes. When he thought of how Shuyu had beaten the imposter up so quickly, he put down his chopsticks and smiled sycophantically at her, ¡°Erya, I¡¯m your third uncle. You see, your third aunt and I helped you expose that imposter today. It¡¯s not too much to let me have some noodles to share in the joy, right?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Erya is still the most generous.¡±


    After saying that, he picked up the chopsticks again.


    ¡°But I have something I need your help with. If you agree, I¡¯ll let you take this big bowl of noodles back.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was stunned. Help?


    He laughed dryly, ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. As your third uncle, I¡¯m just eating a bowl of your noodles. Why are there even conditions? You¡¯re a junior, so it¡¯s only right for you to be filial to your elders.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I was wrong. As my third uncle, I should not have used noodles as a token for you to help your niece. So even if you don¡¯t eat the noodles, you¡¯ll definitely help, right? This is the care and love of an elder to a junior.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless. Good Lord, his second brother¡¯s family now had a sharp-tongued girl.


    Shu Yu smiled and moved the bowl on the table to the side, further away from Lu Sanzhu.


    Lu Sanzhu gritted his teeth. His stomach was growling from the aroma. In the past, it would have been fine if it was just his second sister-in-law and the two children. He could have snatched the noodles directly. At those times, he could even bring the basin of noodles back, let alone the big bowl.


    However, Erya seemed to be a martial arts practitioner. It seemed that he could not just eat for free this time.


    Lu Sanzhu sighed, ¡°Alright, then tell me. What do you need my help with? But let me say this first, your third uncle doesn¡¯t have any great abilities, so I might not be able to help you.¡±


    Shu Yu stole a glance at Madam Ruan, then pointed outside and said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.


    ¡°You¡¯re being so mysterious,¡± Lu Sanzhu pursed his lips. Unwillingly, he stood up and walked out of the kitchen.


    Shu Yu said to Madam Ruan, ¡°You can eat noodles with Sanya and Dahu first. It won¡¯t be good if it¡¯s all soggy later.¡±


    Madam Ruan opened her mouth and looked worriedly at the two of them as they went to the courtyard.


    Lu Sanzhu was thinking about the bowl of noodles, so he said anxiously, ¡°Alright, hurry up and tell me. What do you need my help with?¡±


    ¡°I want you to help me find out what the Ruan family¡¯s purpose is in finding an imposter to impersonate Erya.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38: You are Just StingyLu Sanzhu was surprised. Then, he smiled and waved his hand, ¡°Oh, I thought it was something hard. There¡¯s no need to ask about it, I know why.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Speaking of which, you¡¯re the cause.¡±


    Shu Yu raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you come yesterday? When you entered the village, many people saw you. You even gave candy to the children at the village entrance and brought meat and sweets to my second brother¡¯s house. At that time, everyone was saying that a noble person had come looking for my second brother and that his life would be better in the future. After that, my mother went to the village head¡¯s house to borrow an ox-cart, saying that Doctor Yan wasn¡¯t around and that she wanted to bring my second brother to the county town to have his legs examined.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was excited when he talked about this, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but with my second brother¡¯s family¡¯s situation, he has to think twice before going to town to look for a doctor, let alone the county. How can he treat his legs without money? Besides, it¡¯s just a fall. Which country bumpkin wouldn¡¯t bear with it and just apply some medicinal herbs? To think my second brother was going to the county, so someone must be paying the consultation fee, right? Since my mother didn¡¯t go about borrowing money, everyone must¡¯ve thought of you, no?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also that Doctor Yan. Indeed, he wasn¡¯t around yesterday, but he returned to the village this morning. When he heard about this, he was so angry that my mother didn¡¯t believe him and would rather go to a doctor so far away than put on the ointment he gave her. The villagers were talking about this matter everywhere. It just so happened that someone from Old Lady Ruan¡¯s village came here to see Doctor Yan for treatment. Doctor Yan told him about it and that person went back to spread the news. With that, the Ruan family would naturally know that a rich young lady is here at my second brother¡¯s house, brought meat, and is even paying for medical treatment. It¡¯s only a given that they would come over to build a good relationship with my second sister-in-law.¡±


    With the Ruan family¡¯s greedy nature, it would be strange if they didn¡¯t rush over.


    Lu Sanzhu finished, ¡°That¡¯s all. Alright, I¡¯m going to eat my noodles.¡±


    He had just taken a step forward before being pulled back by Shu Yu, ¡°Wait.¡±  S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°What else is there?¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡± Lu Sanzhu was extremely anxious. If they waited any longer, the noodles would be finished by his second sister-in-law and the others.


    Shu Yu stood in front of him, blocking his way, ¡°What you¡¯re saying is what happened from last night to this morning, right? But you heard the beggar say that Old Lady Ruan came to her a few days ago and asked her to pretend to be Erya. At that time, I hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and the Lu family was still down and out as usual. What does Old Lady Ruan want by finding such a person?¡±


    In the beginning, she did think that Old Lady Ruan was after her. However, after hearing the female beggar¡¯s words, Shu Yu felt that things were not that simple.


    Lu Sanzhu was surprised, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Then tell me, why did Old Lady Ruan put in so much effort?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what I wanted you to find out?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless.


    Shu Yu patted his shoulder, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°Eh, wait. This matter sounds very complicated. You¡¯re only giving me a bowl of noodles. Aren¡¯t I at losing out?¡±


    Shu Yu pondered for a moment, ¡°Indeed. How about this, I¡¯ll give you two more candies.¡±


    Two candies? To think she could say that.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m stingy. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m new to Shangshi Village and don¡¯t know much, I would definitely have found someone else. For such a small matter, let alone a big bowl of noodles with two candies, even if I only give another villager two steamed buns, I will still find out what I want. Do you believe me?¡±


    Of course. But still, she was being just stingy.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39: Third Uncle is Quite ReasonableLu Sanzhu pondered for a moment, then agreed.


    Although he was indeed craving the big bowl of egg and meat noodles, another reason was that he wanted to build a good relationship with Shu Yu. This niece of his was obviously rich.


    It was just a bowl of shredded meat noodles now, but there would be countless bowls of shredded meat noodles in the future, right?


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re my niece, I¡¯ll help you. Can I go in and eat my noodles now?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Shu Yu nodded.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately ran to the kitchen. Madam Ruan and the other two had already filled their bowls with noodles. Shu Yu had not returned, so they were all worried that she had suffered a loss at Lu Sanzhu¡¯s hands. All of them looked worriedly at the kitchen door.


    As soon as Lu Sanzhu entered, he wanted to reach for the larger basin. However, before he could touch it, he heard a soft cough from behind.


    His hand turned and landed on the big bowl.


    ¡°Second sister-in-law, I¡¯ll be taking this bowl of noodles then. Take your time to eat. Your portion is quite large, though, and mother and second brother are not around, If you can¡¯t finish it, come and call me. I¡¯ll help you finish the food. After all, it¡¯s such a hot day, and it¡¯s not good to leave the noodles for the next day.¡±


    Madam Ruan laughed dryly and watched Lu Sanzhu leave with the bowl of noodles.


    As soon as he left, Madam Ruan pulled Shu Yu over to sit down. She asked the latter in a low voice, ¡°Did your third uncle make things difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s actually quite reasonable.¡±


    Madam Ruan was speechless.


    Reasonable? Was Erya talking about Lu Sanzhu?


    Madam Ruan wanted to ask what they had been talking about, but she was afraid that Erya would be unhappy if she meddled too much, so she didn¡¯t ask anything in the end.


    Shu Yu asked them to eat their noodles quickly. Seeing that Sanya and the other two had more noodles in their bowls than shredded meat, she got up and gave them a few more chopsticks of meat, ¡°Hurry up and eat. We have to finish the noodles tonight. Don¡¯t save.¡±


    Sanya was very happy. She lowered her head and began to slurp on the noodles. When she raised her head again, her eyes narrowed into a happy line, ¡°Second sister¡¯s noodles are delicious.¡±


    ¡°Eat more if it¡¯s good.¡±


    Shu Yu laughed. When she was cooking the noodles, she had already noticed that the Lu family did not have much food.


    When she had been heading back from the county, she had also asked Daniu about it. In Shangshi Village, they generally only had two meals.


    It was only because she was here that the old lady had asked Madam Ruan to make breakfast. Therefore, Madam Ruan and the twins probably hadn¡¯t eaten anything else other than that breakfast.


    It was no wonder that Sanya and Dahu were malnourished. They only ate porridge with salted vegetables every day, and they only ate two meals. It would be strange if they grew well.


    At the thought of this, Shu Yu gave the two of them more eggs and shredded meat.


    At this moment, Lu Sanzhu had already returned home with the bowl of noodles. Madam Liang and Dabao, who had long been waiting in the house, immediately came up to him. When they saw the large bowl of noodles with shredded meat, their eyes instantly lit up.


    Madam Liang hurriedly took a few bowls to divide the noodles. As she spoke, she sighed, ¡°I told you second sister-in-law had definitely cooked good food. As expected, she cooked the meat. Look at this thick layer of oil. Our second sister-in-law must be so happy to find her daughter that she is willing to use so much oil.¡±


    As she spoke, she had already divided the noodles into three bowls. She called her son, ¡°Quickly sit down and eat. The noodles smell really good. Even when we got married, we didn¡¯t even use so much oil in our food.¡±


    Dabao was already stuffing his face on the dining table. His chubby little face was almost buried in the bowl, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, it¡¯s too delicious. Mother, I want to eat more tomorrow. This is not enough. Go and ask Sanya and the others for more later.¡± S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40: The Remaining MoneyMadam Liang nodded, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll go later.¡±


    Such a big bowl of good food was indeed too little.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that just as she finished speaking, Lu Sanzhu, who was slurping on his noodles, looked up, swallowed two pieces of meat, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go with Dabao this time. He¡¯s a child. Second sister-in-law can¡¯t possibly reject him.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu sighed, ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just our second sister-in-law, but now there¡¯s Erya¡­¡±


    He clicked his tongue and shook his head, ¡°Forget it.¡±


    ¡°Is Erya very hard to deal with?¡±


    ¡°Very hard doesn¡¯t even cover it,¡± Lu Sanzhu fell silent for a moment before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m afraid second brother¡¯s family will have better days in the future.¡±


    He said with a sigh, ¡°We¡¯d better not offend Erya in the future, understand?¡± Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He pointed at the bowl of noodles in front of him, ¡°Even these noodles didn¡¯t come for free.¡±


    Madam Liang didn¡¯t think much of it. She knew that Erya was a martial arts practitioner, but she was an elder, and Dabao was still a child. How could the other party do anything to them?


    However, Third Lu was the lord of the family and they always listened to him. Since he had already said so, Madam Liang naturally couldn¡¯t do anything more. She could only unwillingly give one-third of her bowl of noodles to her son.


    After dinner, the sky darkened. The basin of noodles in the Lu family was finally finished.


    Madam Ruan and the others had a rare full meal and were so stuffed that they needed some time to digest it. This was the first time they had such an experience.


    Madam Ruan didn¡¯t let Shu Yu do the rest of the work. She, Dahu, and Sanya finished the chores of washing the pots and bowls, feeding the chickens, and other courtyard matters.


    Shu Yu returned to the house and took the opportunity to take out her money bag and start counting the money.


    Back when she left the Shu family, she didn¡¯t take a single cent from them. Most of the Shu family¡¯s money wasn¡¯t clean, and the Shu family¡¯s Head Master was very greedy with money. When the Shu family was exiled three months later, these accounts would be checked by the investigating officials.


    Although Shu Yu knew that she couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being exiled, she didn¡¯t want to be charged with another crime when the accounts were audited.


    She wanted to get out of the matter immediately after being exiled. The more trouble she could avoid, the better. Besides, it was just troublesome and worrying to take the Shu family¡¯s money.


    As such, when she left the city, she only had the sixty taels of silver that she had earned.


    60 taels of silver. Lu Erbai¡¯s treatment of his leg would cost at least 15 taels.


    Shu Yu put aside twenty taels of silver just in case.


    Apart from that, a part of the rest of the money she had used to pay for her journey from the prefecture. She had used one tael and a half to rent a cart.


    After that, she bought meat and sweets when coming to visit, as well as today¡¯s rice, flour, oil, and other things. In addition to the cost of her meals outside, she had spent another 500 coins.


    Therefore, she only had 38 taels of silver left.


    38 taels of silver was a huge sum to the villagers of Shangshi Village. The savings of many families here probably weren¡¯t even half of the number.


    However, to Shu Yu, it was still too little. After all, there were many things that she needed the money for. It seemed that the most important thing was to earn money as soon as possible.


    Just as she was pondering, there was a knock on the door.


    Shu Yu put the silver away and got up to open the door.


    Then, she saw Madam Ruan walk in with a needle and thread. The latter smiled and said to her, ¡°I saw that the hem of your clothes was torn. Let me help you fix it.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned and looked down at her dress.


    The hem of her dress was indeed torn. It was accidentally torn by a wooden thorn when she had been confronting Old Lady Ruan and the girl.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Chapter 41: I Want to Sleep with Second Sister


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Ruan closed the door, ¡°Sit on the bed. I¡¯ll be quick. I¡¯ll fix it for you in a while.¡±


    Shu Yu rejected her subconsciously, ¡°No need, I can do it myself, I¡­¡±


    Wait, she didn¡¯t know needlework.


    Shu Yu covered her face. She was well-versed in literature and martial arts, and her brain worked quickly, but she did not know how to sew.


    In her past lite, she didn¡¯t need to learn that. Atter all, the boss was rich, and his clothes were all custom-made. Most of his clothes wouldn¡¯t be worn a


    second time, so they didn¡¯t even need to be sent to the laundry, let alone to be sewn.


    In this life, she had maids back in the Shu family, though the original ¡°Shu Yu¡± did know how to embroider. However, after she transmigrated, she only inherited the body¡¯s memories and not her skills. As such, until now, she had never mended clothes before. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madam Ruan looked at her with a smile and lit the candle without saying anything.


    She put on the needle and thread, then asked Shu Yu to take off the skirt and skillfully hooked the thread.


    Shu Yu sat quietly at the side, watching Madam Ruan¡¯s gentle face under the candlelight, and suddenly her heart warmed.


    Shu Yu slowly placed her hand on her chest and quickly lowered her head.


    In her past life, she had lived in hatred. It had been a long time since she had felt such warmth.


    ¡°Alright, take a look and see if it¡¯s okay,¡± Madam Ruan¡¯s voice rang out and quickly pulled Shu Yu back to reality.


    She looked up and took the dress from Madam Ruan.


    Looking closely, she found that there was no trace of mending, ¡°This¡­¡±


    Madame Ruan laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m only capable of this. The tear on the dress is not big, so there is no need to patch it up. Besides, it¡¯s at the hem of the dress. If you fold it a little and hide the thread, you won¡¯t be able to see any traces of mending.¡±


    When she said this, her face was glowing.


    It was the first time Shu Yu saw the timid and silent Madam Ruan with such an expression.


    She reached out to caress the dress and smiled, ¡°Thank you, I like it very much.¡±


    ¡°Why are you thanking your mother?¡± Madam Ruan hesitated for a moment, then reached out and patted the back of Shu Yu¡¯s hand, ¡°If you like it, I can rest assured.¡±


    She then put the needle and thread back into the basket, stood up, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out first. You should rest early.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Only then did Madam Ruan turn around and leave. However, when she reached the door, she stopped and turned her head hesitantly, ¡°Erya¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing. I¡¯m going,¡± In the end, Madam Ruan pursed her lips and left.


    To be honest, she wanted Erya to call her mum.


    Although Erya had already acknowledged them, Madam Ruan knew that she had not completely accepted them from the bottom of her heart, which was why she still had not called her mum yet.


    But it didn¡¯t matter, she understood. After all, Erya had been away from home for many years. She was already very satisfied to be able to get along with her like this.


    The door closed again. Shu Yu lay on the bed, touched the hem of her dress, and suddenly laughed.


    Actually, the Lu family was pretty good, right?


    ¡°Second sister? Second sister?¡± As soon as Shu Yu closed his eyes, soft cries came from outside.


    She knew it was Sanya when she heard the voice.


    Shu Yu looked in the direction of the window and saw the girl¡¯s plump forehead. She couldn¡¯t even see her eyes.


    She felt the urge to laugh. Then, she got up and opened the door.


    Sanya was still trying to reach the window on her tiptoes.


    ¡°Come,¡± Shu Yu waved at her. Sanya turned her head and saw Shu Yu standing at the door. She ran over happily.


    Shu Yu led her into the house and asked her, ¡°Why are you here? It¡¯s so late, why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Second sister,¡± Sanya took her hand and asked softly, ¡°I¡­. Can I sleep with you tonight?¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chapter 42: The Whole Family Going to the County Together


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu looked at the tentative Sanya and laughed. Then, she carried her to the bed.


    The little girl immediately burrowed into the thin blanket, revealing only her eyes, and smiled joyfully.


    Shu Yu lay down beside her and asked her in a low voice, ¡°Did you tell mum that you were coming over?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Sanya nodded obediently.


    Shu Yu then relaxed. She reached out and patted the little girl gently.


    The little girl probably felt hot, so she slowly lifted the quilt and stared at Shu


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°Are you not sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Second sister, I really like you.¡±


    Shu Yu raised an eyebrow. The little girl was embarrassed, but she still said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯re my second sister. Brother is happy too.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯m also very happy that you¡¯re my younger brother and sister.¡±


    Sanya¡¯s eyes immediately turned into slits as she smiled. With this smile, the scar on her face became more obvious.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch it. The little girl¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and she shrank her neck. She turned her face to the side, trying to cover the scar, ¡°Second sister, it¡¯s ugly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not ugly,¡± Shu Yu comforted her, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? This scar can be removed. Tomorrow I will go to the county¡¯s medicine shop to get some herbs.


    Not long after, our little Sanya will become a little beauty.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Second sister, I, I don¡¯t need to become a little beauty. Second sister is a beauty already.¡±


    She quietly held Shu Yu¡¯s hand and was very satisfied.


    After a while, she slowly raised her head and asked in a low voice, ¡°Second sister, can I go to the county with you?¡±


    Sanya was five years old and had never been to the county. The furthest place she had ever been to was the village where Daya had married.


    She wanted to go to the county with her second sister, and she also wanted to see her father and grandma. If her father knew that her second sister had been found, he would definitely be very happy.


    Shu Yu naturally had no objections, ¡°Sure, not only you, but we¡¯ll all go.¡±


    Since she had acknowledged them as family, she naturally had to go and meet the old lady and Lu Erbai officially. She reckoned Madam Ruan would be going to the county tomorrow to change shifts with the old lady as well.


    After all, the old lady was not young anymore. She couldn¡¯t possibly take care of the patient all the time.


    If she and Madam Ruan were not around, there would only be two five-year-old children left at home. It would be better to bring them along.


    Sanya was excited when she heard this, and her smile became brighter. She felt like she had smiled more than she had today in the past year, but she really was just too happy.


    The little girl closed her eyes and soon fell asleep.


    Shu Yu listened to her calm breathing, pulled the thin blanket up, and laid her hands flat.


    Only then did she realize that the little girl was still holding two candies in her hand.


    She was the one who had bought the candy.


    Shu Yu suddenly remembered what Erya and Dahu had said when they had been outside the main room. The two had said that when they found their second sister, they would give her candy so that their second sister¡¯s life would no longer be bitter after she ate the candy.


    Shu Yu took a deep breath and looked at Sanya¡¯s slightly upturned lips. She couldn¡¯t help but smile too.


    The next day, Madam Ruan came over and said that she was going to the sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    county.


    She had wanted to tell Shu Yu yesterday, but there were too many things to do, so she had forgotten.


    Her original intention was to bring Shu Yu along. After all, finding Erya was an important matter and she, of course, had to tell her husband and mother-in-law.


    Thus, the two decided to set off together.


    After breakfast, Madam Ruan carried the basket on her back, brought Lu Erbai¡¯s clothes and her daily necessities, then left with Shu Yu, Dahu, and Sanya..

 Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: The Most Handsome Man

    Chapter 43: The Most Handsome Man


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as the door was locked, Shu Yu heard Madam Liang¡¯s voice from behind.


    ¡°Eh, second sister-in-law, where are you going?¡±


    In fact, Madam Ruan and Madam Liang didn¡¯t have much contact. Rather, they even had a few conflicts. When the two met each other, they usually pretended not to know each other.


    Who knew that Madam Liang would take the initiative to greet her today? Was this all thanks to the bowl of noodles yesterday?


    Madam Ruan replied in a low voice, ¡°Erya has come home, so we have to go to the county to see mother.¡±


    Madam Liang secretly pouted, but she smiled on the surface, ¡°Take care then, second sister-in-law.¡±


    Madam Ruan nodded and was about to leave with her two younger children. When Shu Yu passed by Madam Liang, she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I see third uncle?¡±


    ¡°Oh, him? He went out early in the morning. What¡¯s the matter, do you have something you need from him?¡± Madam Liang¡¯s eyes shone.


    Shu Yu just smiled, ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    She thought to herself that Lu Sanzhu must have gone to find out more about Old Lady Ruan. She didn¡¯t expect that he would be so enthusiastic about this kind of job given his usual laziness.


    However, that was good too. After all, she did want to know earlier. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The four of them quickly reached the village entrance. Sanya held Shu Yu¡¯s hand tightly and looked up at her from time to time.


    There were a few times when she was about to fall, but Shu Yu supported her.


    There weren¡¯t many people at the village entrance since they had set off a little late. The villagers who wanted to go to the county usually left at dawn.


    Actually, if Madam Ruan was alone, she would just walk there.


    But now, they could only wait for the carriage at the village entrance. Usually, only one or two ox-carts or donkey carts would pass by in the wee hours of the day.


    However, there was a market in the county today, so there would be two more donkey carts passing by. They should be able to get on them in a while.


    Shu Yu looked around and saw a big rock not far away. She was about to call Madam Ruan over to sit when Dahu pulled her hand.


    She was stunned and looked down at him.


    Dahu pointed at the person who was walking over and introduced in a low voice, ¡°Second sister, look, that¡¯s Scholar Tang from our village. He¡¯s so amazing, he¡¯s only eighteen and he¡¯s already a scholar.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her head and looked at the man who was getting closer and closer.


    He was indeed very young. He was slightly thin and was carrying a bookcase on his back as he walked towards the village.


    From his appearance, he should have just returned from the county.


    As the other party got closer, Dahu was afraid that he would hear him and quickly shut his mouth. However, his eyes were full of envy and admiration as he looked at Scholar Tang.


    Scholar Tang passed by them without casting a glance. He quickly passed them and entered the village.


    As soon as his figure disappeared, Sanya also said, ¡°Second sister, isn¡¯t Scholar Tang very good-looking? He¡¯s the most handsome man I¡¯ve ever seen, and he¡¯s good at studying. He must be very smart.¡±


    Shu Yu was amused, ¡°This is the most handsome one? I¡¯ve seen someone even more handsome. He was a man of striking appearance and noble bearing, benign and of good conduct. Although his smile was a little fake, it doesn¡¯t hurt his delicate facial features and magnetic voice at all.¡±


    When others described a voice as one that could make girls pregnant just by listening to it, they were probably referring to that person.


    Sanya¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Second sister, you just used so many, so many idioms.


    You¡¯re so knowledgeable.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Was this her main point?


    ¡°Second sister, what do you mean by being?¡±


    Benign, right?


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°It¡¯s a metaphor for a broad mind and heart..¡±

 Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Something Big has Happened

    Chapter 44: Something Big has Happened


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sanya didn¡¯t seem to understand, while Dahu perked up his ears and pretended to listen.


    Shu Yu could tell at a glance that this little fellow was probably imitating the way adults spoke and did things because he was the only boy in the Lu family.


    He was obviously very curious, but he never said anything and always pretended to be very calm. He didn¡¯t know how to express his joy either, so he just stood by the side silently. This scene made her feel somewhat sad for the boy.


    Sanya, on the other hand, was more dependent on her and had become familiar with her by now. She leaned close and asked, ¡°Then, second sister, where is the handsome man you said?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Shu Yu shook his head. She had only seen that person twice a year ago, and she only knew that his surname was Meng.


    Back at Dongqing Temple when she and Lu Erbai had been seriously injured, they had been treated by a passing-by traveling doctor.


    The traveling doctor¡¯s master was this Young Master Meng who had a pleasant voice.


    Young Master Meng was just passing by while she was recuperating from her injuries. They had met by chance and had not seen each other since.


    Sanya wanted to ask more questions, but Madam Ruan was already waving her hand and said, ¡°The donkey cart is here. Get on quickly. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The few of them stopped talking.


    There were already two people on the donkey cart. With the addition of the four of them, it became much more crowded in an instant.


    Fortunately, Dahu and Sanya were frail children, so it was not a problem to put them on their legs.


    The donkey cart rushed all the way to the county. It picked up two more people on the way and could no longer fit more.


    Most of the villagers went to the county market on foot. After all, they were reluctant to pay coins for each ride.


    Madam Ruan¡¯s heart ached, but she knew that this spending was inevitable.


    The few of them sat on the swaying donkey cart. Just as Sanya almost fell asleep in Shu Yu¡¯s arms, the donkey cart finally stopped.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Shu Yu carried Sanya down and held Dahu¡¯s hand. The two children looked up at the tall city wall in front of them and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°So this is the county.¡±


    Madam Ruan paused for a second and felt a little sad. That¡¯s right, the family¡¯s conditions were not good, so she had never brought her two children to the county before.


    Shu Yu held one of them in each hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go to the clinic first.¡±


    The group of four followed the bustling crowd and entered the city gate. At this time, Lu Sanzhu was running back home in a hurry, sweating profusely.


    Madam Liang was shocked by his anxious appearance and couldn¡¯t help but scold him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you running so fast? Is there a dog chasing you?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t care about her bad attitude. He scooped some water from the water jar and gulped it down, ¡°Something has happened. Something big has happened.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? where did you go so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, Erya is really amazing. She really hit the nail on the head. She¡¯s really amazing,¡± Lu Sanzhu sighed with emotion as he walked out. Madam Liang pulled him back, ¡°Explain clearly. What exactly is going on?¡± ¡°Geez, I can¡¯t explain it in a short time. I have to go find Erya first.¡±


    He was about to leave again, but Madam Liang quickly said, ¡°Erya is not around. Second sister-in-law and her family have all gone to the county.¡±


    ¡°They went to the county?¡± Lu Sanzhu frowned and sat back down. He fanned himself with a fan as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for them to come back then.¡¯ Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, he suddenly stood up after sitting for a while, ¡°This can¡¯t do, I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    He threw his fan aside and said to Madam Liang, ¡°You wait at home. I¡¯ll go to the county to find Erya. Let me tell you, if I tell her such an important piece of information, I might even get some benefits..¡±

 Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: Reuniting as a Family

    Chapter 45: Reuniting as a Family


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu had no idea that Lu Sanzhu had left home in a hurry to look for her.


    She was leading Madam Ruan and the curious twins to the Xu family¡¯s clinic. The clinic was as empty as usual, and the staff behind the counter was yawning as he pounded medicine.


    It was only when he heard the sounds that he abruptly raised his head. When he saw Shu Yu, he immediately stood up and smiled, ¡°Miss Shu, you¡¯re here? Uncle Lu and the others are resting inside. You can just go in.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks. ¡±


    Shu Yu and the others opened the door curtain and entered the backyard. Lu Erbai was the only one in the Xu family¡¯s clinic now, which seemed somewhat lonely.


    Shu Yu walked to the room at the end of the corridor. Just as she was about to enter, Madam Ruan said to her, ¡°Erya, wait outside for a while. I¡¯ll go in and explain the situation to your father and grandma so that they can be mentally prepared.¡±


    Shu Yu retracted her hand, which was about to knock on the door, ¡°Alright.¡¯ Madam Ruan took a deep breath and pushed the door open.


    Shu Yu only stood in the courtyard for a moment before a sudden exclamation came from inside. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°W-what did you say?¡±


    The next moment, the door was flung open and the old lady rushed out. She grabbed Shu Yu¡¯s shoulders with both hands and stared at her with a burning gaze, ¡°You, you are Erya?¡± Shu Yu nodded slowly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s lips trembled slightly as if she wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. Then, as if she had thought of something, she pulled up Shu Yu¡¯s sleeve to look at her arms and the back of her neck. After doing so, she cried and laughed at the same time.


    After a while, she suddenly hugged her.


    ¡°Erya, my good Erya, you¡¯re finally back. You¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Having experienced Madam Ruan¡¯s hug, Shu Yu was calm. She reached out and patted the old lady¡¯s back to comfort her. Through her shoulder, she looked into the room where Lu Erbai was lying on the bed. Because he couldn¡¯t move his leg, half of his body was turned to the side as he looked at her excitedly. His eyes were red, and he opened his mouth to say something.


    After a long time, the old lady finally calmed down, and Shu Yu helped her into the room.


    Lu Erbai¡¯s gaze was earnest. There were too many things he wanted to say in his heart, but in the end, he only said two words, ¡°Good, good.¡±


    As long as his daughter was safe and they were reunited, nothing else was important.


    The old lady never let go of Shu Yu¡¯s hand, and they sat in the room and talked for a long time.


    When the old lady found out that Old Lady Ruan had gone to their house again yesterday with an imposter and had almost fooled Madam Ruan, she was instantly angry and began to curse, ¡°What evil idea does that old woman have again? A dog really can¡¯t change its habit of eating shit. She¡¯s always doing such immoral and corrupt things, even her conscience is black.¡±


    ¡°No matter what she¡¯s up to, she won¡¯t get away with it. Don¡¯t be angry,¡± Shu Yu comforted them.


    Just then, Doctor Xu came back and wanted to change Lu Erbai¡¯s medicine. Only then did the old lady shut her mouth and leave Madam Ruan to help in the room. The others all left the room.


    Shu Yu said to the old lady, ¡°I¡¯m going to the shop in front to get some medicine. You can rest here for a while.¡¯


    ¡°Medicine? What medicine? Erya, are you not feeling well?¡± The old lady immediately became nervous.


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s for Sanya. I want to help her remove the scar on her face.¡¯


    ¡°Remove her scar?¡± The old lady cried out in surprise, looking at her and then at Sanya.


    Sanya pursed her lips and smiled, looking very happy.


    Dahu couldn¡¯t be bothered to pretend to be calm anymore.. He grabbed Shu Yu¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Second sister, will Sanya¡¯s face recover? Can it really recover?¡±

 Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Shu Yu’s Cunningness

    Chapter 46: Shu Yu¡¯s Cunningness


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Of course.


    Dahu was so excited that he hugged Sanya, ¡°That¡¯s great! You won¡¯t have to be sad anymore.¡±


    Sanya moved closer to his ear and whispered, ¡°Second sister also said that she¡¯ll make me a little beauty.¡± S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two of them whispered to each other. The old lady¡¯s eyes turned red as she watched, ¡°That¡¯s great. Our family is going to have many happy events. We¡¯ve found Erya, Erbai¡¯s leg can be cured, and now the scar on Sanya¡¯s face can be removed. The days ahead will be better and better.¡±


    Dahu raised his head, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to second sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Erya is our family¡¯s Lucky Star. Ever since she¡¯s back, we don¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore.¡±


    Shu Yu coughed lightly. She was a little embarrassed by the compliment, ¡°Then you guys wait here first. I¡¯ll go and get the medicine.¡±


    The old lady wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, she nodded, ¡°Go on then.¡±


    After Shu Yu left, the old lady took out a few copper coins from her pocket and sighed slightly. The family really did not have much money left. Erya was finally back, yet she was spending her own savings.


    The old lady felt a little upset, but fortunately, Erya had been found. After Erbai¡¯s leg was cured, the money would eventually be earned back.


    Shu Yu soon came back with a bag of medicinal herbs. It just so happened that there were tools for boiling and pounding medicine in the clinic, so she directly asked Doctor Xu to borrow them to use.


    Doctor Xu was quite generous. After all, Shu Yu was also very frank in paying the medical fees. He waved his hand and let her use them in the backyard.


    However, Doctor Xu was suspicious of Shu Yu¡¯s knowledge of how to make a scar-removing ointment and even specifically asked the assistant what medicinal herbs she had prepared.


    Some of the herbs did have the effect of removing scars, but the effect wasn¡¯t great. He had also seen the little girl¡¯s scar. It should have been more than a year old. If it had been when her face had just been injured, it would have been easy to deal with. But now, it was hard to say.


    Doctor Xu was a little tempted and wanted to take a look, but this was someone else¡¯s secret recipe. He was still very professional and refused to peek. He could only inquire in the dark.


    Shu Yu smiled and asked, ¡°Doctor Xu, you seem to be very interested? ¡®


    Doctor Xu¡¯s expression was serious, ¡°You¡¯re not a doctor. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll do anything rash and disfigure your sister¡¯s entire face. She¡¯s still young, I can¡¯t let you hurt her.¡±


    Before Shu Yu could answer, Sanya, who was squatting on the side and wanted to help, immediately said, ¡°My sister won¡¯t harm me.¡±


    Shu Yu patted her head, ¡°Yes, I will definitely not let you down.¡±


    Doctor Xu was at a loss for words.


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Doctor Xu, if my ointment can really remove scars, do you want to buy this prescription?¡±


    Doctor Xu was stunned for a moment, then his eyes lit up, ¡°You want to sell the prescription to me?¡± ¡°If the price is right, I can consider it.¡± ¡°If it works, I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal?¡±


    Doctor Xu walked away, satisfied. He only came back to his senses when he reached the shop in front.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that this girl deliberately borrowed things from my clinic and used them in front of me just to sell this prescription, right?¡±


    She was so cunning.


    Shu Yu continued to brew the medicine happily. She had thought of putting the ointment in the medicine shop for sale, but unfortunately, the Lu family did not have a strong background, nor did they have the ability to protect themselves. Especially if she were to be exiled three months later, she would not be able to keep the prescription.


    Just as Shu Yu was thinking about this, Lu Sanzhu¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for my second brother. Let me in..¡±

 Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Old Lady Ruan’s Purpose

    Chapter 47: Old Lady Ruan¡¯s Purpose


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu raised his voice, probably because he had been stopped by the shop assistant. He was quite noisy.


    Shu Yu recalled that he had gone out early in the morning to find out what Old Lady Ruan was up to, and now he had even come straight to the county. The results he had obtained must be very important.


    She told Sanya and Dahu to continue pounding the medicine, then she clapped her hands and walked to the front.


    The old lady had also heard the commotion. She was already standing in front of Lu Sanzhu. She raised her hand and smacked him on the head, ¡°Never mind if you come, but why are you making so much noise? Don¡¯t you know where you are? If you get your second brother into trouble and he can¡¯t recuperate well, I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡±


    As Lu Sanzhu dodged, he said, ¡°Mother, mother, stop hitting me. I have something important to discuss with Erya.¡±


    ¡°Other than blackmailing her, what other important things can you possibly have? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t bother Erya.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was extremely annoyed, ¡°How am I annoying her? It¡¯s Erya who asked me for help.¡±


    As he spoke, he saw Shu Yu walk out. He quickly ran behind her and hid. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu said to the old lady, ¡°Indeed, I asked third uncle to help me find out something. Grandma, I¡¯m going out for a while.


    The old lady was stunned. What did Erya just call her? Did she call her grandma?


    The old lady wiped her face and said kindly, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Go along then.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu felt that his mother¡¯s attitude had changed too quickly. She was so nice to her granddaughter but always beat or scold him, the youngest son. This was simply unacceptable.


    He followed Shu Yu out in anger.


    Only then did the old lady realize that her youngest son could actually help.


    This son of hers was a lazy person who would definitely not sit if he could lie down. Her second son¡¯s family had been in such a difficult situation, yet he had never helped. But now, he had only just met Erya, and she could actually order him around?


    There must be a problem. This can¡¯t do, she had to ask Madam Ruan what had happened when she was not around.


    The old lady turned around and hurried back to the backyard.


    On the other side, Shu Yu had already led Lu Sanzhu out of the clinic and into a small alley.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the situation with the Ruan family?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu chuckled, ¡°Erya, it¡¯s been a long journey for me. I didn¡¯t even have lunch. I¡¯m so hungry that I can¡¯t think straight.¡±


    Shu Yu took a step back, ¡°There are still vegetable leaves between your teeth, and you smell like buns when you speak. You must have eaten some vegetable buns just now, right?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless. Damn it, why was Erya so smart?


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Hurry up and tell me. If the information you give is valuable, I¡¯ll treat you to meat.¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself.¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes brightened.


    Without further ado, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but Old Lady Ruan is inhumane. She came crying to find second sister-in-law all for Dahu and


    Sanya.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with Dahu and Sanya?¡± Shu Yu frowned.


    Lu Sanzhu looked left and right, then lowered his voice, ¡°I heard that Lord Yu in town has been married for many years, but he has no children. Recently, a master went to his house and read his fortune. That master said that as long as the family adopted a pair of twins under the age of ten, a son could be conceived. Thus, Lord Yu wanted to buy a pair of twins to bring home.¡±


    Shu Yu abruptly raised her head and gritted her teeth, ¡°You mean, Old Lady


    Ruan has the idea of stealing children again?!¡±


    Lu Sanzhu clapped his hands, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just so?¡±

 Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Shu Yu Goes to the Ruan Family

    Chapter 48: Shu Yu Goes to the Ruan Family


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu was simply amazed by the Ruan family¡¯s way of doing things. Never mind the fact that they had stolen and sold her more than ten years ago, but now they were going to do it again. They were really unrepentant and deserved to die.


    ¡°Do they really think that there¡¯s no one left in the Lu family? They¡¯re simply addicted to taking advantage of others!¡±


    Shu Yu turned around and left.


    Lu Sanzhu was shocked and quickly pulled her back, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Don¡¯t be impulsive. I¡¯m telling you, although Lord Yu is only a rich man in the town, he is on good terms with our county magistrate. We can¡¯t afford to offend him.


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows, ¡°So you¡¯re saying we should go along with Lord


    Yu¡¯s wishes and let Old Lady Ruan sell Dahu and Sanya? ¡®


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± Lu Sanzhu immediately denied it. Then, he laughed awkwardly and said, ¡°But Lord Yu really isn¡¯t someone we can mess with. Erya, you just came back so you don¡¯t know, but our county¡¯s magistrate¡­ He¡¯s not a lenient person.¡±


    Shu Yu glanced at him, ¡°Alright.¡¯


    After she said that, she returned to the medicine shop. Lu Sanzhu followed her uneasily.


    Then, he saw Shu Yu say to the old lady, ¡°Grandma, I have to go back for a while. But I¡¯m not done with the ointment yet, can you help me watch over it? Just stay in the county for the night. I¡¯ve already booked an extra room with


    Doctor Xu. Dahu and Sanya will stay here as well.¡±


    Since the Ruan family had such thoughts, it wouldn¡¯t be safe for Sanya and Dahu to go back. Who knew what other tricks the Ruan family had up their sleeves?


    The old lady was dumbfounded. She looked at Lu Sanzhu, who had followed


    Shu Yu in. The latter was also at a loss. He had no idea what Shu Yu was up to.


    This was the first time that Shu Yu had asked the old lady for help, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t reject her. She only instructed Lu Sanzhu, ¡°When you go back, go to Erbai¡¯s house and help feed the chickens.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s face was filled with shock. Was the old lady muddleheaded? How could he possibly help his second brother with his work?


    However, Shu Yu, who was at the side, answered on his behalf first, ¡°He will.¡±


    Without waiting for Lu Sanzhu¡¯s reply, she bid farewell to Lu Erbai and left the clinic in a hurry.


    Lu Sanzhu looked left and right. When he saw that the old lady was about to stop him and question him, he went after Shu Yu without a second word.


    Shu Yu walked towards the city gates, where she could rent a carriage. She looked around and finally stopped in front of a mule carriage, then asked the coachman to take her to Ruan Family Village.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately climbed onto the cart as well and chuckled at Shu Yu, ¡°I¡¯ve never taken a mule carriage before. Thanks to my niece, I¡¯m able to hitch a ride home.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t say much and just let the coachman set off.


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t enter the carriage. He sat on the shaft with the coachman. He wanted to say a few words to Shu Yu, but when he saw her cold face, he silently shut his mouth.


    The mule carriage was much faster than the ox cart, especially when Shu Yu requested for it to speed up.


    Between Ruan Family Village and Shangshi Village were two villages, and the former was closer to the county.


    The carriage soon stopped at the entrance of the village. Shu Yu asked the coachman to wait for her and then strode into the village.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately followed her. Shu Yu turned around and asked him,


    ¡°where¡¯s the Ruan family?¡±


    ¡°Erya, are you going to get even with the Ruan family? That won¡¯t do. The sons of the Ruan family are tall and strong, and they are vicious when beating people up. You¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if you go alone. Why don¡¯t we go back to Shangshi Village first and bring your big uncle, Daniu, Erniu, and the others with us, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu quickly shut his mouth and pointed straight ahead, ¡°Turn there, pass by the third house, then turn left. The second house is the Ruan family..¡±

 Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Taking Advantage of the Lu Family’s Misfortune

    Chapter 49: Taking Advantage of the Lu Family¡¯s Misfortune


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu strode in the direction he was pointing at. Lu Sanzhu stood rooted to the ground, stunned. He patted his mouth and followed her hurriedly.


    Ruan Family Village was different from Shangshi Village. Shangshi Village was a mixed village, formed by many villagers who had fled from famine in the early years. In contrast, the Ruan Family Village was different. Although the village was not big, two-thirds of the villagers had the surname Ruan and the same ancestors.


    It was precisely because of this that Lu Sanzhu felt extremely flustered from the moment he entered the Ruan Family Village. He kept looking left and right suspiciously, like a thief.


    In comparison, Shu Yu had a clear goal and soon arrived at the Ruan family¡¯s door.


    The door to the Ruan family¡¯s courtyard was ajar, which meant that someone was at home.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to push the door open, she heard Old Lady Ruan¡¯s voice from inside, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll cut some meat and send it to that unfilial daughter of mine, okay? Really, do we need to please them? I¡¯m her mother, and she¡¯s already found Erya. What¡¯s there to fuss about the past?¡±


    As she spoke, Old Lady Ruan had already opened the courtyard door and almost bumped into Shu Yu, who was standing at the door.


    She was stunned for a moment. Then, she looked up and was about to scold the other party, only to see Shu Yu¡¯s expressionless face.


    Old Lady Ruan was surprised. The next moment, her expression changed, and she said sarcastically, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Erya who just came back to the Lu family? ¡± What¡¯s the matter, you finally remembered that we¡¯re also your relatives and you¡¯re here to acknowledge us?¡±


    When she looked down and saw that Shu Yu wasn¡¯t carrying anything, her expression became increasingly unpleasant, ¡°You¡¯re here to visit your relatives empty-handed?¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t even look at her. She simply pushed her to the side and walked in.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±


    Old Lady Ruan quickly followed her in and pointed at her back while cursing, ¡°Do you have any manners? To think you don¡¯t even greet your elders. You¡¯re not mute, you know!¡±


    Shu Yu continued to ignore her. She looked at the courtyard in front of her.


    Putting aside the brick house at the side, just the area of this courtyard alone was more than twice the size of the Lu family.


    There was also a cart at a corner, the sound of cattle in the pen, thick quilts hanging on the bamboo pole, three or four fish in the big water tank on the left, and dried meat and mushrooms hanging under the porch.


    Then, she looked at the two Ruan family¡¯s sons who had just come out of the living room. It was just as Lu Sanzhu had said. They were tall and strong.


    Compared to the frail Lu Erbai, the two parties were like heaven and earth. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the corner of their mouths were some cake crumbs. It was as if they were afraid that others didn¡¯t know how well the Ruan family was living.


    They seemed to be quite happy living off the misfortune of the Lu family. The Ruan family had everything they had now because of the money they had earned from selling her.


    Shu Yu looked around and saw an axe in the corner. She took it and weighed it in her hand.


    Lu Sanzhu, who had just arrived at the entrance of the Ruan family¡¯s courtyard, was shocked. His eyes widened, and he quickly shrank his neck. She looked into the courtyard quietly, not taking another step in.


    What was Erya trying to do?


    This was also what Old Lady Ruan wanted to ask. She had been scolding Shu Yu, but the latter remained silent and did not respond. This made her feel embarrassed and angry. She angrily ran in front of Shu Yu and blocked her way.


    ¡°You wretched girl, I¡¯m talking to you. What are you doing here? You¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Shu Yu suddenly straightened her arm, and the axe in her hand almost hit Old Lady Ruan¡¯s nose.


    Old Lady Ruan¡¯s face turned pale with fear. She took a step back and fell to the ground, almost peeing her pants..

 Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Demand Repayment with an Axe

    Chapter 50: Demand Repayment with an Axe


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two sons of the Ruan family rushed forward and looked at Shu Yu with furrowed brows, ¡°You¡¯re Erya?¡±


    ¡°Erya, this is your grandmother. What are you doing with the axe? Even if you want to scare people, you shouldn¡¯t do it like this. Listen to uncle, put that thing down, then come in and have a cup of water. Let¡¯s have a good talk.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the two sons of the Ruan family, who thought they were kind. It was said that these two were younger than Madam Ruan. As the eldest daughter, Madam Ruan had to work since she was young to take care of her parents and brothers. She had brought up these two brothers by herself.


    Yet, with such a sister, they could still become Old Lady Ruan¡¯s accomplices just for some money and steal the child of their sister who had just given birth. Their conscience had really been eaten by dogs!


    Shu Yu sneered, ¡°Why am I holding an axe? You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    With that, she raised her hand and hacked the bamboo pole next to her with the axe, knocking it to the ground. The clothes and quilts hanging on the pole fell to the ground.


    Shu Yu stepped on the fabrics and walked over. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before the members of the Ruan family could react, Shu Yu swung the axe again, creating a big hole in the water tank in front. The water inside flowed out with a whoosh, wetting the ground and soaking the quilts.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Old Madam Ruan screamed and looked in disbelief at Shu Yu, who was walking into the house, ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re crazy, you¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Shu Yu waved her axe as she walked. She knocked down the chair in the corner, stepped a hole in the dustpan in the corridor, and split the jar of pickles in the corner. Wherever she passed, the ground was in a mess.


    ¡°Erya!¡± Looking at the house that had been destroyed into a mess, the eyes of the Ruan family¡¯s sons were filled with anger as they rushed over.


    Shu Yu turned around and pointed the axe at them. Her eyes were cold, ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares to come here!¡±


    ¡°You, you crazy girl! Put down the axe, put it down!¡±


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°Why should I? I heard that the year I was stolen, my grandma and uncle brought people to settle the score with you, but in the end, they only beat you up. I think they were wrong. How could they just give you one beating? They should have torn down your entire house. So that you don¡¯t live off my misfortune and lead e a carefree life, raising yourself to be fat and strong like pigs, making people sick.¡±


    She waved her axe, ¡°It¡¯s just nice that today, I¡¯ll finish what they didn¡¯t finish more than ten years ago.¡±


    After Shu Yu finished speaking, she rushed into the kitchen and smashed the cupboard open with the axe.


    Then, she hacked at the pots and pans inside.


    The sounds of things being broken made people¡¯s hearts tremble.


    Old Lady Ruan immediately clutched her chest and sat on the ground, slapping her thighs and howling, ¡°What a sin! This girl has gone mad! Someone come and catch her! Everything in our house is going to be smashed by her!¡±


    The faces of the Ruan family¡¯s sons were ashen. They rushed to the woodshed to get the hoes and shoulder poles, then ran to the kitchen to beat her.


    Shu Yu¡¯s movements were swift. In just a short while, not only did she smash all the pots, bowls, ladles, and wine jars, but she also split the dining table into two.


    After being done in the kitchen, she walked out and saw the Ruan family¡¯s sons running over angrily.


    Lu Sanzhu, who was standing at the entrance of the courtyard, gasped, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    The next moment, he watched as Shu Yu grabbed the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s shoulder pole with one hand and split it into two with the axe in her other hand.


    Then, she turned to the side and dodged the hoe of the Ruan family¡¯s second son. Following this, she kicked him in the knee and sent him to the ground..

 Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Help!

    Chapter 51: Help!


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Ruan family¡¯s eldest son threw away the broken shoulder pole and wanted to take the opportunity to pounce on Shu Yu. However, Shu Yu¡¯s axe suddenly swept across and landed on his neck.


    The Ruan family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s breathing stopped, and his eyes widened in horror.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Try moving again.¡±


    ¡°You, what do you want to do? I¡¯m your uncle, do you still dare to kill me?¡±


    Shu Yu stepped on the Ruan family¡¯s second son¡¯s back as he tried to stand up and pinned him on the ground. She looked into the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s frightened eyes, which were pretending to be calm, and laughed, ¡°I¡¯m just joking. I¡¯m a good person. Of course, I won¡¯t kill anyone. However, it¡¯s not a problem for me to make you half-paralyzed and lie in bed for the rest of your life with just a little injury.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Old Lady Ruan stopped crying. Seeing her two sons being held down by Shu Yu alone, she couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid. In particular, the axe in Shu Yu¡¯s hand was very close to the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s neck. With just a slight movement, his head would be separated from his neck.


    With that, Old Lady Ruan got up from the ground in a hurry and rushed to the courtyard door, shouting, ¡°Someone, come! Murderer! There¡¯s a murderer!


    Help! ¡±


    Lu Sanzhu had been blocking the entrance of the courtyard, but when Old Lady Ruan ran into him, he almost fell on his butt.


    It was mainly because his legs felt like jelly. The murderous aura from Shu Yu just now was really too frightening.


    By the time he steadied himself, many had heard the commotion and came over.


    Lu Sanzhu quickly took two steps back and hid behind the door.


    The villagers of the Ruan Family Village followed Old Lady Ruan into the house and saw the scene in the courtyard. They were shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Then, they saw the Ruan family¡¯s two sons. One was under Shu Yu¡¯s foot and the other was being held at knifepoint. They gasped. ¡°Who are you? What do you want to do?¡±


    Shu Yu looked up and glanced at the villagers in the lead.


    ¡°Who am I? MV father, Lu Erbai, is the son-in-law of the Ruan familv. MV


    mother is the eldest daughter of the Ruan family, and I am the second daughter of the Lu family. With this, you guys should know who I am, right?¡±


    The villagers who had been walking towards her with vicious looks were all stunned. This¡­ So this was the rumored Erya that had been found.


    Shu Yu laughed coldly, ¡°I think all of you should know what the Ruan family has done to me. If I come to take revenge now, it¡¯s our family¡¯s matter. It¡¯s a personal grudge. Do you want to interfere?¡±


    The villagers looked at each other. This was indeed a family matter. After all, the second daughter of the Lu family was Old Lady Ruan¡¯s granddaughter.


    However, there was no reason for a granddaughter to smash her maternal grandmother¡¯s house to this extent and even beat her uncle so badly that they couldn¡¯t move.


    Someone tried to persuade her, ¡°Lu family¡¯s daughter, even if Old Lady Ruan did do something wrong, aren¡¯t you back now? You look like you¡¯re doing quite well. She¡¯s your grandma, after all, and your elders. You shouldn¡¯t have hit your elders.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hurry up and let go. Apologize to your uncles. They won¡¯t blame you.¡±


    Shu Yu found it ridiculous, ¡°Me? Apologize to them? I¡¯m already being merciful by not killing them. Either you guys stay out of it, or come and try my axe.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Some people were dissatisfied with her hostility and wanted to go forward, but they were fearful of the axe in her hand.


    The villagers in the courtyard muttered among themselves.


    Seeing that no one was doing anything, Old Lady Ruan began to slap her thigh and howl again, ¡°Hurry up and save my son. We¡¯re all from the Ruan Family Village. How can we allow a person with a different surname to cause trouble in our village? if word gets out, won¡¯t the Ruan family lose face?¡±


    The people of the Ruan Family Village felt that what Old Lady Ruan said made sense. Even though they didn¡¯t like her, they couldn¡¯t just ignore an outsider who entered the village and wreaked havoc..

 Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Personal Grudges

    Chapter 52: Personal Grudges


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The villagers in the courtyard walked towards Shu Yu, ¡°Lu family¡¯s daughter, put down the axe quickly. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be polite to you.¡±


    ¡°Try me then,¡± Shu Yu suddenly retracted his axe and kicked the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son out.


    He crashed into the villagers who were walking over, and they instantly fell into a pile and couldn¡¯t get up.


    Following this, Shu Yu went to the central room and started to hack at things randomly with the axe.


    Old Lady Ruan¡¯s heart ached, ¡°Stop her! Who can stop her?¡±


    ¡°The village chief is here! Quick, the village chief is here!¡± A villager shouted.


    Shu Yu had already destroyed the central room. Just as she was about to enter the house, the village chief of the Ruan Family Village hurried over.


    Shu Yu¡¯s hand paused. She placed the axe on her shoulder and walked out slowly.


    Village Chief Ruan looked at the chaotic scene and gasped. He glared at Shu Yu and said angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Do you really think that the Ruan Family Village has no one and you can come here and act so lawlessly?¡±


    Someone whispered into Village Chief Ruan¡¯s ear, ¡°Village chief, this girl is the daughter of Shangshi Village¡¯s Lu Erbai who was sold when she was young. She said she¡¯s here for revenge.¡±


    As he spoke, he nudged his mouth at Old Lady Ruan, meaning that she was the one who did the deed.


    Village Chief Ruan was stunned and his anger subsided a little. Then, he glared at Old Lady Ruan. It was all her fault.


    Old Lady Ruan hurriedly helped her two sons up. After the Ruan family¡¯s second son got up, he saw that the courtyard was full of his relatives. Without a word, he picked up the hoe on the ground and swung it at Shu Yu¡¯s face. ¡°Wretched girl, you dare to hit me? I¡¯ll beat you to death, you unfilial thing!¡±


    The villagers in the courtyard watched helplessly as the hoe struck down aggressively, and all of them gasped.


    Shu Yu only moved half a step to the side, ¡°It seems you didn¡¯t learn your lesson.¡±


    She then took a few steps forward and appeared behind the Ruan family¡¯s second son. Following this, she grabbed the handle of the axe and slammed it against his back.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The Ruan family¡¯s second son screamed and slammed heavily on the steps. One of his teeth was knocked out and his mouth was full of blood.


    The people in the courtyard could not help but feel a toothache.


    Village Chief Ruan frowned and pushed the two villagers beside him as he scolded, ¡°What are you waiting for? Help him up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh.¡± The two villagers looked at Shu Yu fearfully. Her actions just now had been clean and neat. She was clearly an expert.


    The Ruan family¡¯s second son was helped to the side while wailing like a ghost. This scene made the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son, who had wanted to go forward, take two steps back and not dare to move. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon seeing this, Old Lady Ruan could only complain to the village chief, ¡°Third uncle, you have to stand up for us. Look at this wretched girl, what has she done to our family? She doesn¡¯t put the Ruan Family Village in her eyes at all. She came as she wanted to and hit people whenever she wants. I¡¯m even her grandmother! If it was someone else, wouldn¡¯t she¡­¡±


    Village Chief Ruan had a headache, ¡°Alright, Ah Wang¡¯s wife, calm down first.


    I¡¯ll handle this.¡¯


    Two women came over and helped Old Lady Ruan to the side.


    Village Chief Ruan then turned to look at Shu Yu, his face gloomy, ¡°Erya of the Lu family, I know you¡¯re angry, but you shouldn¡¯t have done all this. Look at what you¡¯ve done to the Ruan family. The Ruan Family Village won¡¯t let this matter go just like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before that I¡¯m only here for revenge. This is a personal grudge.. But from what I¡¯ve heard, village chief, are you trying to escalate this to a conflict between the villages?¡±

 Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: Make it so that the Girls of Ruan Family Village be Unable to Marry

    Chapter 53: Make it so that the Girls of Ruan Family Village be Unable to Marry


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Village Chief Ruan didn¡¯t like Shu Yu¡¯s attitude and became even more displeased, ¡°What revenge? Ah Wang¡¯s wife did steal you and sold you off that year. She was indeed in the wrong. However, quite a few people from the Lu family also came and beat up Ah Wang¡¯s wife. She almost lost her life!¡±


    He snorted coldly, ¡°The conflict between their family and the Lu family was already settled back then. I¡¯ve also promised the Lu family that the Ruan Family Village will properly restrain Ah Wang¡¯s wife. Yet you¡¯re here now, so can we take it that you¡¯re the one who started it? You¡¯ve caused so much damage to the Ruan family, so of course, we¡¯ll have to go to your Lu family too.¡± Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°You¡¯re words are good and you¡¯re right. So, Village Chief Ruan, did you really restrain Old Lady Ruan?¡±


    ¡°Of course.


    ¡°Then how dare they have the audacity to have designs on my younger brother and sister, and plan to sell them?¡± Shu Yu¡¯s face was cold as she questioned coldly.


    ¡°What?¡± Village Chief Ruan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He felt as if he was hallucinating.


    The other people from the Ruan Family Village were also shocked. No, no way, right? Had Old Lady Ruan learned nothing and still wanted to sell her grandchildren?


    Shu Yu sneered, ¡°So this is the result of Village Chief Ruan¡¯s restraint? I¡¯m sure everyone here knows how difficult my family has been in the past years, right? Yet, Old Lady Ruan is still unwilling to let us go. She really is thinking of forcing her daughter and son-in-law to death, huh? Village chief, your restraint is quite effective, so effective that they¡¯ve gotten worse! I¡¯d like to doubt whether you¡¯re restraining them or supporting them.¡±


    She took a few steps forward and continued, ¡°Since they did such a thing, it¡¯s not too much for me to come here and take revenge, right? If Village Chief Ruan still wants to side with them, then fine, I¡¯ll go and publicize it. I¡¯ll tell everyone that not only do the girls from the Ruan Family Village have to work like a dog back in their own family, but after they give birth at their in-laws¡¯, their children will be sold by the maternal family to supplement the family¡¯s income. It¡¯s useless even if the in-laws make a fuss. After all, the Ruan Family Village just stood by and sided with their own without distinguishing right from wrong, right? At that time, I¡¯d like to see which village would still dare to marry a girl from your Ruan Family Village.¡±


    Village Chief Ruan gasped, ¡°That can¡¯t do.¡±


    The other people from the Ruan Family Village were also anxious.


    ¡°We can tell right from wrong. We just don¡¯t know about Ah Wang¡¯s wife¡¯s matters.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Second daughter of the Lu family, this has nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°Village chief, Ah Wang¡¯s wife is indeed immoral. No matter how heartless she is, she shouldn¡¯t do something like sell her grandson and granddaughter, right?¡±


    Old Lady Ruan was flustered. She didn¡¯t understand how Shu Yu knew that she had designs on Dahu and Sanya. She clearly didn¡¯t reveal any information.


    Seeing that the villagers were starting to condemn her, she quickly waved her hands and denied, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do it. This d*mn girl is accusing me!¡±


    Village Chief Ruan felt that the situation was serious. He knew Old Lady Ruan¡¯s personality, so he felt that Shu Yu¡¯s words were more credible. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so angry. She had clearly been provoked.


    However, he was the village chief of the Ruan Family Village, so he naturally stood on Old Lady Ruan¡¯s side.


    He looked at Shu Yu, ¡°What evidence do you have for saying this?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have evidence.


    Old Lady Ruan was shocked. What evidence could she have? She didn¡¯t even mention this to the younger generation in her family.


    Village Chief Ruan¡¯s expression also became serious. His sharp eyes looked at Old Lady Ruan and gradually became cold.


    The people in the courtyard looked at Shu Yu curiously. They saw her take out a paper bag from behind her..

 Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Can I Leave Now?

    Chapter 54: Can I Leave Now?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu waved the paper bag, ¡°This is the pastry from Liu Dessert Shop in town. I found it in the central room just now. The buyer gave this to Old Lady Ruan so that she can lure my brother and sister. However, Old Lady Ruan is obviously reluctant to give such good food to my brother and sister, so the eldest and second sons of the Ruan family didn¡¯t work during the day and instead hid in the house to eat.¡±


    This was evidence that Lu Sanzhu had accidentally heard.


    The two daughters-in-law of the Ruan family, who had just returned from the fields, looked at their husbands in shock. Never mind if they didn¡¯t share the food with them, but they even hid it from their children?


    The faces of the two men flushed as they shouted, ¡°Nonsense! When did we eat pastries? You¡¯re the one who brought these desserts from Liuji Dessert Shop to frame us!¡±


    ¡°Before you speak, wipe the crumbs off the corner of your mouth.¡±


    As soon as Shu Yu finished speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the corners of the two men¡¯s mouths. The two subconsciously raised their sleeves to wipe their mouths.


    What else was there to say? The men from the Ruan family were obviously feeling guilty.


    Shu Yu threw the paper bag in front of Old Lady Ruan. Seeing that the latter was still trying to argue, she sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t even think of saying that you bought it yourself. I heard that Liu Dessert Shop always record the production dates on their desserts, and the date on the paper is today. Did you go to town today? Or did someone else buy it for you? If so, who is that person?¡±


    Old Lady Ruan¡¯s eyes widened, and she was speechless.


    ¡°I¡­ That was ¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Village Chief Ruan finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He glared at Old Lady Ruan and then looked at the Ruan family¡¯s sons.


    His voice was deep, ¡°The two of you have hands and feet, and your family is doing well. In the past, your eldest sister had always been protective of you, but this is how you treat her? She¡¯s your sister. Is it not enough that you have already sold one of her daughters in the past? Do you really want to force them to their deaths? Do you even have a heart? Ah?¡±


    The Ruan family¡¯s sons were unwilling to admit their mistakes. Since they were young, they had been taught by Old Lady Ruan that it was only natural for their sister to suffer for them, even if the latter was married.


    Although selling Erya last time was indeed not quite good, they were giving the twins to the Yu family in town this time. The Yu family was rich and would take the twins as their children. The twins were going there to enjoy life and even reduce the burden on the Lu family. What was there to be unhappy about?


    However, they couldn¡¯t say that the buyer was the Yu family since they didn¡¯t get it done, so they just pursed their lips and remained silent.


    Shu Yu took a few steps forward, ¡°Can I go now?¡±


    Village Chief Ruan looked at the messy ground and opened his mouth, wanting to ask for compensation. However, when he thought of Shu Yu¡¯s threat and the gazes of the other villagers, he could only nod his head slightly. His head was throbbing as he said, ¡°You can leave. I will punish them, so I hope that you will not go out and spread nonsense and ruin the reputation of our Ruan Family


    Village. Otherwise, the villagers of the Ruan Family Village will not spare you.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve said from the start that this is a personal grudge. You guys wanted to escalate it to a conflict between the villages. As long as you can keep their family in check and not cause trouble for us, I won¡¯t say anything.¡± After she finished speaking, she swaggered toward the courtyard gate.


    Old Lady Ruan looked left and right. Seeing that none of the villagers came forward to stop Shu Yu, she immediately shouted, ¡°I want to report you to the authorities. You trespassed my property! I want to report you to the authorities!¡± S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Go if you want,¡± The village chief himself was in a terrible fix..

 Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Going to Town

    Chapter 55: Going to Town


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Shu Yu was in the county this morning, she heard that an official from above had come to Dongan Prefecture.


    Although the Shu family would only be exiled after three months, the investigation should have begun now. As the magistrate of Dongan Prefecture, Head Master Shu was already busy dealing with the officials from the capital.


    As for the county magistrate of Jiangyuan County, who followed the Shu family¡¯s lead, his following days would not be easy either. He was busy covering up evidence of his crimes, so how could he care about such a trivial matter?


    This was also the reason why Shu Yu dared to attack the Ruan family in such a high-profile manner. She had to teach the Ruan family a lesson and let everyone see that the Lu family could no longer be easily bullied.


    Besides, how could a person like Old Lady Ruan dare to report this to the officials? She was only good at verbal threats.


    When Shu Yu passed by Old Lady Ruan, she suddenly squatted and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your hard days and my revenge are not over yet.¡±


    She had only damaged a little of the Ruan family¡¯s property. How could this be considered revenge?


    Old Lady Ruan¡¯s expression changed slightly as she watched Shu Yu walk out of her house.


    She suddenly stood up, pointed at Shu Yu¡¯s back, and shouted, ¡°You unfilial b*tch, a shrew like you will never be able to get married in your life! No one will marry you!¡±


    Shu Yu pretended not to hear her. She had never thought of getting married, not in her previous life, and neither in this life.


    She didn¡¯t even stumble while Old Lady Ruan continued scolding, ¡°Sanya and


    Dahu will all be implicated by you and be single for the rest of their lives!¡±


    Shu Yu sneered. Even the family members of Old Lady Ruan could get married, no? Dahu and Sanya were well-behaved and sensible. Their lives would only be peaceful and beautiful.


    Old Lady Ruan¡¯s mouth was already dry from the incessant scolding, but the other party was still unmoved, and the villagers were looking at her.


    Old Lady Ruan finally stopped. This couldn¡¯t do. Since the village chief wouldn¡¯t help her, she had to think of another way.


    That¡¯s right, she could go to the Yu family. The Yu family was rich and powerful, so they could take care of the Lu family, right?


    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that someone was one step ahead of her.


    As soon as Shu Yu walked out of the courtyard, Lu Sanzhu followed her with a flattering smile on his face. He was clearly an elder, but at this moment, he was following behind like a lackey.


    Shu Yu glanced at him, and the latter jumped. He quickly explained, ¡± I, I did tell you to be careful. I didn¡¯t run in to help you because I saw that you could deal with those people alone. I didn¡¯t want to drag you down.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    When they reached the village entrance, Shu Yu got on the mule carriage.


    Lu Sanzhu hesitated for a moment and tentatively placed his hand on the shaft of the carriage. Seeing that Shu Yu did not make a sound, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did he climb up the carriage.


    Compared to the carefreeness he had felt when on the way here, Lu Sanzhu was now extremely cautious and obedient. He curled up at the edge of the carriage¡¯s shaft, not even daring to speak to the coachman.


    Then, Shu Yu instructed the coachman, ¡°Go to Wenlan Town.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was shocked. He turned around and exclaimed through the curtain, ¡°You¡¯re going to town? Are you¡­ Are you going to look for the¡­¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He glanced at the coachman beside him and swallowed the words ¡°Yu family¡±. Then, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Erya, what exactly do you want to do?¡±


    He had already told her that Lord Yu and the county magistrate were friends. Erya could break into the Ruan family and smash their house, but she couldn¡¯t possibly enter the Yu residence. Even if she was great in martial arts, the Yu family had many fighters. She would definitely be caught..

 Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Cater to Their Likes

    Chapter 56: Cater to Their Likes


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes moved. What if she implicated him and the entire Lu family?


    Shu Yu leaned against the door of the carriage with her eyes closed, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, go back now and help feed the chicken.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless. He was sullen but after witnessing Erya¡¯s martial arts, he did not dare to refute her words.


    In the end, Lu Sanzhu did not get off the carriage. Although he was extremely nervous, he was even more curious.


    As such, when the carriage passed by the entrance of Shangshi Village, he did not even look in the direction of his house.


    The carriage arrived at Wenlan Town, and Shu Yu let the mule carriage go back.


    Shu Yu touched her chin as she looked at the back view of the carriage driving away. It was more convenient to have a carriage herself.


    Sigh. She had to make money. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Shu Yu walked into the town, she turned to ask Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Where¡¯s the Yu family?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu opened his mouth but didn¡¯t want to say it. It was only when Shu Yu¡¯s impatient expression appeared that he swiftly pointed ahead, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    The Yu family was indeed wealthy in town. The place they lived in was the best in town.


    According to Lu Sanzhu, the Yu family had houses in both the county and the prefecture. However, because their ancestral home was in Wenlan Town, they had never moved.


    Shu Yu followed Lu Sanzhu and stood in front of the Yu family¡¯s main door. As expected, the place had been renovated to look very luxurious.


    Shu Yu looked around and saw a tea stall not far away. She walked over and sat down, asking the owner to serve a pot of tea.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t barge in directly, Lu Sanzhu secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He hurriedly sat down opposite her and asked, ¡°Erya, how¡­ How are you going to deal with the Yu family? ¡±


    ¡°Cater to their likes, I suppose,¡± Shu Yu thought for a while and said very frankly.


    Lu Sanzhu frowned. He didn¡¯t understand. Wasn¡¯t catering to their likes currying favor with them?


    Shu Yu sipped her tea as she looked at the main entrance of the Yu family¡¯s residence.


    Few people came out of the Yu family¡¯s main door. The servants who came in and out basically went through the small gate.


    Therefore, even after staring at the entrance for a long time, she didn¡¯t gain much.


    At this point, Lu Sanzhu was dozing off.


    After another half an hour, there was finally some movement at the door. A wealthily-dressed woman walked out of the door.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu jerked up and looked around, ¡°Who?¡±


    Shu Yu pointed at the main entrance of the Lu family¡¯s house. Lu Sanzhu looked at the lady and said, ¡± that¡¯s Madame Yu, Lord Yu¡¯s wife.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up at the sky, ¡°It¡¯s already so late. Why is Madame Yu out at this time?¡±


    Seeing that Madame Yu had gotten into a palanquin that was parked at the door, Shu Yu immediately put down a few copper coins and stood up to follow her. Lu Sanzhu hurriedly caught up with her.


    The palanquin traveled slowly along the street for a while before finally stopping in front of a small courtyard.


    Madame Yu asked a maid to knock on the door, and a man dressed like a Daoist priest walked out.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes. Could this be the fortune-teller who had read Lord Yu¡¯s fortune and suggested that he adopt twins?


    What should she do? She felt like rolling up her sleeves and rushing in to beat the other party up.


    Shu Yu watched as Madame Yu walked into the courtyard and the palanquin was temporarily lifted away from the alley.


    Now, there were only Madame Yu, her maidservant, and the fortune-teller in the courtyard.


    Shu Yu looked left and right, found the easiest position to climb up the wall, stomped hard, and jumped onto the wall while no one was around.


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless.. Hadn¡¯t his good niece forgotten something? What about him?

 Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Already with Child

    Chapter 57: Already with Child


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu stood on the wall and saw that there was no one in the courtyard. She immediately landed lightly in the courtyard.


    There was some movement from the central room inside. Shu Yu followed the sound and saw the fortune-teller and Madame Yu sitting there talking. The maidservant was serving tea.


    After talking for a short while, Madame Yu had the maidservant stand guard in the courtyard.


    When Shu Yu saw the maidservant come out, she hurriedly took a few steps back and hid in a corner.


    The maidservant moved a stool over and sat by the courtyard door.


    Shu Yu frowned. If she wanted to eavesdrop outside the central room again, she would definitely be seen by this maidservant. What should she do?


    Just as she was thinking about whether she should go around to the back to take a look, she heard the fortune-teller and Madame Yu leave the central room and enter the left wing.


    Outside the window of the wing room was where Shu Yu was hiding.


    Shu Yu was amused. She immediately opened the window a crack and squinted her eyes to look inside.


    She hadn¡¯t expected the scene that entered her eyes to make her want to poke her eyes.


    Madame Yu and the fortune-teller hugged and kissed each other as soon as they entered the room. They were so lustful that they looked like a couple who had only reunited after a long time.


    Only then did Shu Yu see the fortune-teller¡¯s appearance clearly. He was indeed well-groomed. If one disregarded his wide and gray Daoist robe, he was quite good -looking.


    No wonder Madame Yu left the manor in the evening for a tryst.


    Shu Yu sighed inwardly for a moment, and the two people in the room also separated.


    Madame Yu¡¯s breathing was a little unstable as she sat at the side. She glared at the fortune-teller shyly and said, ¡°Look at how impatient you are. You have to control yourself. I¡¯m still carrying our child in my stomach.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up abruptly. A child? S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So that¡¯s how it is. She had found it strange before. The fortune-teller said that as long as Lord Yu adopted a pair of twins, he would be able to get a child. But if he did adopt the twins, what would the fortune-teller do if Madame Yu still didn¡¯t get pregnant? Wouldn¡¯t the fortune-teller be swallowed alive by Lord Yu then?


    So it turned out that Madame Yu was already with child, and it was even the fortune-teller¡¯s seed. Next, they just had to find a pair of twins to prove that the fortune-teller was really capable.


    Shu Yu laughed coldly to herself.


    The fortune-teller smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this child is the foundation of our future. I won¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡±


    As he spoke, he touched Madame Yu¡¯s belly and asked, ¡°The child is almost a month old. How is the adoption of the twins going?¡±


    ¡°I came here to talk to you about this. Didn¡¯t I meet an old woman before who said that her daughter has a boy-girl twin and that she would send them over to us in two days? I¡¯ve sent someone to look for her this morning. In the end, the old woman said that there was an accident and that we have to wait for two more days. She¡¯s too unreliable. God knows if the two children can be sent here smoothly in two days. How about you? Did you find the twins who escaped?¡±


    The fortune-teller¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°No. If the two children hadn¡¯t escaped, our plan could have been implemented long ago and we wouldn¡¯t have had to find another pair of twins. After Lord Yu believes that I am truly capable, he will only value me more and more in the future. With the two of us working together from the inside, the entire Yu family will be ours. We¡¯ve been looking forward to this day for a long time. The twins in the hands of the old woman you mentioned must be sent over without any mishaps.

 Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Hurry Up and Go Back to Feed the Chickens

    Chapter 58: Hurry Up and Go Back to Feed the Chickens


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madame Yu nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The old woman said that the twins are living a poor life at home. They don¡¯t even have enough to eat. As long as they come to the Yu family, they will enjoy life. Even if it¡¯s for the good of the two children, their family should agree.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Either way, this matter has to be settled in the next few days. Any later and your stomach will be exposed.¡±


    ¡°The situation is already grim now. I had morning sickness for a while this morning and was almost discovered by the Lord. Fortunately, my maidservant was smart and said that I had eaten too much hawthorn. However, if I vomit again tomorrow, the Lord will probably get another doctor for me. Do help me think of a way.¡±


    The fortune-teller frowned and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°The morning sickness is unpreventable and you can¡¯t take any medicine now either. How about this, I¡¯ll prepare some talismans for you. Tomorrow, ask your maidservant to come and get them. When Lord Yu asks, just say that I gave you the talismans and they have the effect of exorcism. As long as you adopt twins and drive out all the evil spirits around you, a child will reincarnate in your house. It¡¯s just that this talisman will make you uncomfortable and make you dizzy and vomit, but it¡¯s not serious. Lord Yu won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Madame Yu¡¯s eyes lit up and she smiled, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that. However, there¡¯s no need for the maidservant to come. I¡¯ll come tomorrow morning.¡± The fortune-teller smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you then.¡±


    The two of them talked for a while more. Seeing that it was getting late, Madame Yu left the small courtyard, satisfied.


    After she left, Shu Yu took advantage of the fortune-teller¡¯s inattention and jumped over the wall again.


    Outside the door, Lu Sanzhu had been waiting so long that he almost went bald. He was so anxious that he was pacing around in circles. When he saw that Shu Yu had finally come out, he heaved a sigh of relief. He hurriedly went up to her and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally out. When Madame Yu came out just now, I was so scared that my soul almost left my body.¡±


    ¡°Look at you,¡± Shu Yu patted the hem of her dress, and the expression on her face was more relaxed.


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t dare to retort. He only asked, ¡°What are we going to do next? ¡®


    ¡°We?¡± Shu Yu said strangely, ¡°It¡¯s already so late. Why aren¡¯t you going back?


    Aren¡¯t you worried that your wife and children are looking for you?¡±


    Wenlan Town didn¡¯t have any city walls, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about the city gates closing. Even if it was late, it wouldn¡¯t take long to get back home.


    Lu Sanzhu was stunned. He did have to home.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home first then. Erya, don¡¯t be impulsive, Lord Yu is not someone we can offend. Let¡¯s go back and discuss this with someone first.¡±


    Shu Yu stopped in her tracks, ¡°Who¡¯s us? I¡¯m asking you to go back. I still have things to do here. I¡¯m leaving tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You have things to do?¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s voice became shrill.


    After being glared at by Shu Yu, he quickly covered his mouth and looked left and right. Then, he asked in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re not really planning to go to the Yu residence, are you?¡± sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Remember to feed my family¡¯s chickens when you get back.¡±


    At a time like this, she only thought of her chickens. He would go back and eat those two chickens!


    Lu Sanzhu thought resentfully. He wanted to persuade Shu Yu again, but when he looked up, she was already gone.


    He was shocked, ¡°Erya, Erya?¡±


    He looked around, but she was nowhere to be found.


    Lu Sanzhu had no choice. Seeing that the sky was about to turn dark, he could only return to Shangshi Village first.


    On the other side, Shu Yu had already left the alley. While the shops around were still open, she went to buy some things she needed..

 Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: This is Catering to Another’s Likes

    Chapter 59: This is Catering to Another¡¯s Likes


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After everything was ready, Shu Yu booked a room in a rather clean inn in town and stayed the night.


    The next morning, she changed into a Daoist nun¡¯s robe in her room and put on some makeup to make her look older. With that, her original appearance could not be seen at all. She combed all her hair into a bun and looked like a celestial. She looked more like a master than the fortune-teller yesterday. Shu Yu was quite satisfied with her appearance. She carried a cloth bag and went out.


    She went to the stall outside the Yu family¡¯s residence to have breakfast, looking at the entrance as she ate.


    As expected, not long after, she saw Lord Yu¡¯s figure coming out.


    Shu Yu had asked around and found out that Lord Yu would usually go to his shops in the morning to check on the situation.


    Looking at the direction he left in, it was indeed so.


    Not long after Lord Yu left, Madame Yu also left in a palanquin.


    Only then did Shu Yu put down a few copper coins and quickly walked towards Lord Yu¡¯s shop.


    Lord Yu happened to be coming out of one of the shops. Shu Yu lowered her head and walked straight toward him, discreetly avoiding Lord Yu¡¯s attendants and successfully bumping into him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes?¡± Lord Yu staggered back two steps and raised his head in anger.


    Shu Yu immediately lowered her eyes and stood still. She said apologetically, ¡°Please forgive me, I was in a hurry. It¡¯s just that I saw a baleful aura here and was worried that something would happen, so I bumped into you.¡±


    Lord Yu was superstitious, so he was much kinder to monks and nuns. He had calmed down by now, ¡°I was a little rash with my words too. I hope you won¡¯t find fault with me.¡¯


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lord Yu suddenly thought of something and frowned, ¡°You just said that you saw a baleful aura here?¡±


    He turned his head and looked behind him. His shop was right behind him. Didn¡¯t that mean that something was going to happen to his shop?


    Shu Yu raised her head and feigned surprise, ¡°The baleful aura is coming from you¡±


    Lord Yu suddenly became nervous, ¡°Why do you say that? ¡±


    ¡°My Lord, did you encounter any problems recently? Why is your glabella dark and contaminated by karma? You¡¯re about to face a great disaster¡­¡± She suddenly shut her mouth, sighed, and shook her head.


    When Lord Yu first heard the nun say that his glabella was dark, he was not too happy. He had clearly had some happy events recently and was in high spirits. Master Geng said that he was about to have a child, so how could there be a big disaster?


    Yet, seeing Shu Yu sigh halfway through her sentence and was about to leave, his heart skipped a beat and he stopped her immediately, ¡°Why did you stop halfway through your sentence?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only passing by Wenlan Town and really should be a busybody. I originally thought that this shop was filled with a baleful aura and was worried that it would hurt the innocent, so I rushed over. Now that I¡¯ve found out that the source of the baleful aura is My Lord, and it¡¯s also because of karma, it would be against heaven¡¯s will for me to interfere. Please take care. I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±


    Shu Yu turned around and left. She didn¡¯t have the attitude of a charlatan chasing after a rich person. She was very frank.


    With that, Lord Yu became even more nervous and believed her. He quickly ordered two attendants to stop her, ¡°Please wait.¡±


    Shu Yu closed her eyes slightly, looking as if she had seen through the mortal world, but the corners of her mouth secretly curled up.


    This¡­ was catering to another¡¯s likes. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wasn¡¯t Lord Yu superstitious and particularly believed in such things? Let¡¯s see who¡¯s better, her or that fortune-teller, Master Geng..

 Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Shu Yu’s Great Deception

    Chapter 60: Shu Yu¡¯s Great Deception


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu sighed and looked up at Lord Yu, who was standing before her. She said, ¡°My Lord, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me. The secrets of heaven must not be revealed, or else I will also suffer a backlash. Before I left, my master had repeatedly warned me not to go against heaven¡¯s will. Please give way, I¡¯m leaving. Just take me as a charlatan who can¡¯t be trusted.¡±


    The more she said this, the more it was impossible for Lord Yu to let her go. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if Shu Yu really was a charlatan, as long as what she said was not true, Lord Yu had many ways to deal with her.


    However, if what she said was true, wouldn¡¯t he have missed a chance to save himself by letting her go?


    Lord Yu¡¯s attitude became respectful, ¡°As the saying goes, saving a life is better than building a Buddhist pagoda. Since I¡¯ve met you, it means that this is the will of the heavens. How can you say that it¡¯s against the will of the heavens?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Shu Yu frowned, still looking troubled.


    ¡°Please explain where this baleful aura came from and what is the karma that you have mentioned.¡±


    Shu Yu finally sighed heavily, ¡°Very well.¡±


    She looked left and right, then at the Yu family shop behind her, ¡°Please write a word. I will test it.¡±


    Lord Yu naturally didn¡¯t have any objections. After entering the shop, he took a pen and paper and wrote a word.


    Shu Yu looked up, ¡°Child? It¡¯s really ominous.¡±


    He really wanted a child, huh?


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Shu Yu pointed at the word, ¡°Please take a look. On the left is the word ¡°zi¡±,


    which means that the karma of this baleful aura is related to your offspring. On the right is ¡°hai¡±, the last of the 12 Earthly Branches. It is of the Qian hexagram, six Yin. At this time, the earth is snow-white and not warm. Metal would give off cold air here, which is ominous. In addition, the word ¡°hai¡± will mean ¡°shock¡± when combined with ¡°ma¡±. Appalling and stormy, all not optimistic. In my opinion, this baleful aura is also related to horses. Those who want to harm My Lord are either born in the Year of the Horse or have the surname Ma, which is closelv related to horses.¡±


    Lord Yu was in a daze. He didn¡¯t think much of it at first, but when he looked at the word again, he actually felt his heart jump.


    ¡°Then, do you know where the person who wants to harm me is?¡±


    Shu Yu was still pointing at the word, ¡°Hai belongs to the northwest. This baleful aura thus comes from the northwest. It also represents the water element, so the location of the culprit must not be far from the water. The corresponding numbers are          ,12. My Lord, you can look at the door numbers and see if they contain one of these numbers.¡±


    She then looked at the top of Lord Yu¡¯s head again and suddenly frowned, ¡°This baleful aura is getting stronger and stronger. It¡¯s an evil spirit that kills people for money. Someone wants to take your property. My Lord, you should head northwest as soon as possible. There might still be time now.¡±


    Her words were so firm that even if Lord Yu had suspected her of being a liar, he started to worry under her anxious expression.


    ¡°Can you come with me to take a look?¡± Lord Yu said this to confirm whether Shu Yu¡¯s words were true or false. With her by his side, he could also be on guard.


    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, then nodded seriously, ¡°This way please.¡± Lord Yu let out a sigh of relief and quickly walked out of the shop.


    Then, he started to head northwest. Since he had to go northeast where there was water, that would be the Wenmo River area.


    Wait a minute, Master Geng seemed to live in that area as well.


    As such, it would be a good opportunity to meet Master Geng and ask him to take a look at the Daoist priest next to him. If the other party really was a liar, Master Geng would definitely be able to tell..

 Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: Found the Place

    Chapter 61: Found the Place


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lord Yu brought Shu Yu and two other attendants and hurried towards the Wenmo River.


    The town wasn¡¯t big, so they soon arrived.


    They walked along the Wenmo River. After a while, one of the attendants suddenly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Madame¡¯s palanquin?


    Lord Yu was stunned. He looked up and saw his wife i s palanquin parked not far away.


    He looked around again. Master Geng¡¯s house seemed to be in that alley. This was normal. Ever since Master Geng had said that his wife had hopes of conceiving a child, she had been very trusting of the other party and would occasionally go to Master Geng to clear her doubts.


    Thinking that Master Geng was nearby, Lord Yu decided to go pay a visit.


    Unexpectedly, just as he took a step, Shu Yu, who was next to him, suddenly said, ¡°Wait, that palanquin has also been stained with a lot of baleful aurae.¡±


    Lord Yu was shocked, ¡°My wife is in danger too?¡±


    Shu Yu was silent for a while, then looked at him sympathetically. She said hesitantly, ¡°The baleful aura on the palanquin seems to be the source.¡±


    Lord Yu was stunned. What¡­ What did she mean?


    He was a businessman, after all, so his brain functioned quickly. He had already thought of a possibility. However, he had shared the same bed with his wife for many years, while the Daist nun before him was someone he had only met by chance. He naturally trusted his wife more.


    Therefore, even though he had some doubts in his heart, his expression toward Shu Yu sank slightly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you are mistaken.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled bitterly, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Lord Yu snorted coldly and strode towards Master Geng¡¯s house.


    Shu Yu saw that although his expression was unpleasant as he seemed to be very dissatisfied with her badmouthing his wife, he walked in a direction that deliberately avoided the palanquin and the palanquin¡¯s driver. She couldn¡¯t help but smile secretly.


    Lord Yu had his hands behind his back and was silent, but his heart was already in turmoil.


    He remembered that his wife¡¯s zodiac was the horse.


    Could it be that she really wanted to harm him?


    Impossible! This Daoist nun came out of nowhere. She was clearly trying to drive a wedge between them. He couldn¡¯t fall for it.


    However, when he arrived at the door of Master Geng¡¯s house and saw the number 36, he almost lost his balance.


    Lord Yu stopped his action of knocking on the door. He called his two attendants over and said to one of them, ¡°Climb over the wall quietly and see the situation inside.¡±


    He then said to the other one, ¡°Watch that Daoist nun for me. Don¡¯t let her leave.¡±


    The two immediately acted, and Shu Yu just watched one of the attendants flip over the wall.


    She didn¡¯t say much, but her face revealed a look of pity.


    Not long after, the attendant flipped down from the wall again, but his expression was particularly heavy and ugly.


    He looked very hesitant, and Lord Yu had a bad feeling in his heart.


    ¡°Speak,¡± He said.


    The attendant looked at Shu Yu, but he still leaned over to Lord Yu e s ear and whispered a few words.


    Lord Yu l s eyes widened as he listened, his face full of shock, ¡°You¡­ Are you serious? S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The attendant nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve already tied up the maidservant who was guarding the door and gagged her. My Lord, do you want to go in and take a look?¡±


    Lord Yu gritted his teeth and his whole body was trembling. His eyes were red as he said word by word, ¡°Go!¡±


    The attendant opened the door gently and Lord Yu prepared to enter.


    After taking a step, he turned his head and looked deeply at Shu Yu. The latter nodded, ¡°My Lord, you can go in. This is indeed the source of the baleful aura.


    This is all I can help you with..¡±

 Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Shu Yu Earns Some Money

    Chapter 62: Shu Yu Earns Some Money


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lord Yu asked the remaining attendants to watch Shu Yu, then he flicked his sleeves and strode inside.


    The door to the courtyard was closed again, and God knows what was going on inside. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu was a little tired from standing, so she found a stone and sat down to rest. Gee, it was a success. Now, it was all up to Lord Yu. She hoped that he would live up to her expectations.


    God knows how long she had been waiting, but there was suddenly a crackling sound coming from inside.


    It was followed by a woman¡¯s cry and a man¡¯s plea. However, the distance was too far, so Shu Yu couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. Either way, that was about it.


    The weather was a little hot, so Shu Yu moved to the side, to a shady place. When she moved for the second time, the door to the courtyard was finally opened.


    Shu Yu was still sitting in the same place. She watched as the slightly flustered Lord Yu walk out with an angry expression. It seemed like he had been greatly stimulated.


    He no longer had his previous suspicions and bowed deeply to Shu Yu, ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±


    Shu Yu put one hand on her knee and waved her other hand weakly. She said,


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Lord Yu l s expression was serious. He was really grateful to the Daoist nun in front of him. If it wasn¡¯t for her, not only would he have let a scoundrel into his house, but he would have even treated the liar as a guest of honor. On top of that, he would have thrown the helve after the hatchet and raised someone else¡¯s child, ending up giving his huge family fortune away with both hands.


    Just like what the Daoist nun had said, he was only one or two days away from being beyond redemption. They were talking about the Yu family¡¯s family business that had been accumulated over several generations. To think those two were targeting it.


    Just now, when he saw his wife, whom he had respected for many years, lying in another man¡¯s arms, he almost vomited blood.


    It was simply disgusting, just nasty!


    Lord Yu felt that not only was the Daoist nun capable, but she was also his savior.


    He had to think of a way to make such a person stay. However, just as he was about to persuade her, he saw Shu Yu l s weak look and hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you suddenly look so listless?¡±


    Shu Yu smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just suffered a backlash from revealing the heavenly secret.¡±


    Lord Yu was stunned. That¡¯s right, the Daoist nun had said before that if she helped him, she would suffer a backlash.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Pu¡­¡± Shu Yu immediately spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Lord Yu was shocked, ¡°Daoist nun! Daoist nun, are you alright?¡±


    Shu Yu wiped her mouth, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the backlash this time to be a little heavy.¡±


    Lord Yu was immediately anxious, ¡°Is there any way to stop it? How can I resolve this?¡±


    ¡°As long as I do more good deeds, help the poor, old, and young, and accumulate merit, I can offset this backlash. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll rest for a while and do some good deeds, and I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Lord Yu immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get someone to help you back to my residence to rest. I¡¯ll help you complete the good deeds.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled kindly, ¡°It¡¯s naturally good that you can do more good deeds. The baleful aura still has some influence on you, My Lord. It will slowly dissipate if you do more good deeds on a daily basis. However, the good deeds you do will belong to you, while my backlash is mine. I have to do good deeds myself to resolve it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Lord Yu looked at her and didn¡¯t think she was fine.


    He paused for a moment and immediately took out two silver notes, ¡°In that case, you must accept the money. You can use this money to do good deeds, but I don¡¯t know if it is enough though¡­.¡±

 Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Farewell

    Chapter 63: Farewell


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Of course, it was enough.


    Shu Yu took a glance. That was a hundred taels of silver.


    Although Shu Yu did want to make the other party suffer some monetary losses, too much was not a good idea either.


    Lord Yu was superstitious now, and he wanted to have a child so badly that he was desperate.


    However, being in charge of such a huge family business, how could he be brainless? When he calmed down and stopped being obsessed with having a child, he might find that she had taken advantage of him. If she swindled too much from him, Lord Yu would definitely feel heartache over his loss and dig three feet deep to find her.


    This amount was just right.


    However, Shu Yu still declined it. After some rounds of persuasion, she finally accepted the money reluctantly.


    She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and stood up, ¡°Since you have given me this money, you will naturally have a part of the credit when I do good deeds later. It¡¯s getting late and you must still have many things to deal with. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute.¡±


    How could Lord Yu let her go? This Daoist nun¡¯s calculation was so accurate. He was still counting on her to show him how to have a child.


    Lord Yu stood in front of Shu Yu, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, Daoist nun. I have something in my heart that I would like to ask for your advice.¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the details of what you want, it should be related to children based on the word you wrote just now. As I said just now, the karma on you lies with children. There are some things that should not be forced and you should just go with the flow.¡±


    ¡°Daoist nun, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°My skills are not good enough, so I suffered a backlash from the baleful aura just now. Now, I can¡¯t help you anymore, but I do have a few words to tell you.


    There are times in life that are meant to be, and there are things in life that can be forced. Whether one has children or not is destined by the heavens.¡± Lord Yu was in a daze, ¡°So I really can¡¯t have children in this life?¡± S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll her eyes. How would she know? She wasn¡¯t a doctor.


    She continued to smile, ¡°My Lord, you don¡¯t have to be too pessimistic. As long as you truly love children, treat them well, and don¡¯t use underhanded methods to do things that will harm children, your fated child will naturally know that your place is a good place to go, and with that, you may increase the chances of having a child. That¡¯s all I have to say. Farewell.¡±


    Lord Yu wanted to stop her again, but Shu Yu suddenly clutched her chest and coughed twice in discomfort. Seeing this, he immediately retracted his hand.


    This Daoist nun was obviously different from the swindler, Master Geng. She was indifferent to fame and fortune and traveled the world. It was impossible for her to stay in his residence for a long time. If he insisted, he would definitely be the one to suffer in the end.


    Lord Yu wanted to ask for Shu Yu¡¯s name and address, but Shu Yu shook her head and said, ¡°We¡¯ll meet again if we¡¯re fated.¡±


    With that, Shu Yu left. Lord Yu felt that it was a pity, but he could not stop her.


    At the moment, he still had to deal with the adultery of his wife and Master Geng, as well as their plan of premeditated murder. He really couldn¡¯t care about anything else.


    Lord Yu¡¯s face turned cold as he walked back into the courtyard.


    Madame Yu and Master Geng weren¡¯t people who could resist much pain. Under Lord Yu¡¯s interrogation, they quickly confessed.


    Only then did Lord Yu realize that many people in the residence had already been bribed by two people. Not only were the maidservants and palanquin carriers by Madame Yu¡¯s side, but even the steward had been bribed.


    The steward quickly confessed to the involvement of the Ruan Family Village¡¯s Old Lady Ruan. Lord Yu thought of what Shu Yu had said, telling him not to do anything that would hurt children. But what had Old Lady Ruan done? Not only had she sold her granddaughter more than ten years ago, but now she still wanted to do the same evil deed..

 Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Go Down the Path of Gossip

    Chapter 64: Go Down the Path of Gossip


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lord Yu would never admit that his original intention was to buy a pair of twins. He never considered the fact that doing so would break up a good family.


    Still, he had only thought about it. In contrast, Old Lady Ruan had put it into action.


    He couldn¡¯t let such a wicked person continue to do evil. Otherwise, how many more children would be hurt in the future? The Daoist nun had said that he had to take care of children, so he had to teach such a person a lesson. He had to set an example to others, which could also be considered as indirectly protecting many children.


    Therefore, when Old Lady Ruan came to the Yu family for their help in seeking justice for her because Shu Yu had smashed her house, she was simply sending herself to the door. Lord Yu straight away sent people to the Ruan Family Village and tore down half of Old Lady Ruan¡¯s house. He even broke the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s leg.


    Of course, all of this happened later.


    Shu Yu, who had just separated from Lord Yu, quickly removed her makeup after making sure that no one was following her. She then redressed as an ordinary farmer¡¯s daughter.


    She held the silver notes in her hand and couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.


    She finally had some money on hand. With this, she could do a lot of things.


    Shu Yu bought a bag of meat buns on the street. As she ate, she walked towards Shangshi Village with light steps.


    There weren¡¯t any ox-carts here, but the distance was still alright. She reached the village entrance after walking for nearly 45 minutes.


    As soon as she arrived, she saw a familiar figure looking around.


    When he saw Shu Yu, the person immediately rushed over and asked, ¡°Erya, you¡¯re finally back. Where did you go yesterday? Where did you go? What the hell did you do, you¡­ Oh, this fragrance, it¡¯s a meat bun.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu sniffled as he spoke. He was about to snatch the buns from Shu Yu out of reflex, but when he saw Shu Yu¡¯s smiling face, he suddenly came back to his senses. Thinking of her savage actions, he immediately took two steps back and laughed dryly, ¡°Erya, your meat buns look pretty good.¡±


    Seeing that he had put in a lot of effort yesterday, Shu Yu handed him one. Then, she walked into the village in a good mood.


    Lu Sanzhu took a big bite out of the meat bun. Seeing Shu Yu walk in, he immediately followed her while eating, ¡°Erya, how did the incident yesterday


    Shu Yu stopped and turned to look at him. She asked, ¡°Have you fed the chickens?¡±


    Why was she still going on about her chickens? They wouldn¡¯t starve to death even if they went without food for a day.


    Lu Sanzhu took a big bite of the meat bun and said, ¡°Yes, I fed them.¡±


    He added, ¡°Your kitchen door was locked, and there was nothing to feed the chickens. I took the chicken feed from my own house, and I was scolded by my wife.


    Shu Yu turned to look at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know if the Yu family¡¯s matter has been resolved? You¡¯ll know if you go to the Ruan Family Village.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless. She asked him about the chickens when he asked her about business, but now that he was talking about the chickens, she talked about business instead.


    Hmm? Wait a minute.


    He abruptly raised his head, ¡°The Ruan Family Village?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu stuffed the bun into his mouth in a few bites and wiped the oil stains on his clothes. He was extremely excited as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    After saying that, he ran off.


    Shu Yu shook her head. As expected, Third Uncle Lu had gone down the path of gossip.


    She turned around and continued to walk toward the Lu family¡¯s residence.


    When she reached the center of the village, she noticed a few villagers pointing at her.


    Shu Yu vaguely heard them say that she had smashed the Ruan Family Village with an axe. It seemed that the news of what happened in the Ruan Family Village yesterday had already spread here..

 Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Daya was Here

    Chapter 65: Daya was Here


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It¡¯s good that the news spread. Outsiders would know that the Lu family was not to be trifled with now. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu went straight home and saw Madam Liang at the door.


    Madam Liang should have also learned about what she had done, so she laughed awkwardly and was about to go back.


    However, she quickly turned around and said to her, ¡°Erya, Daya heard that you were found and came over in a hurry yesterday afternoon. She waited at home for a long time and even cleaned your house inside and out. She even fed the chickens. You guys didn¡¯t come back, so she was taken home by her man.¡± Daya?


    In fact, Shu Yu had always heard Sanya mention their eldest sister. It was said that she had married into Dayan Village and her life was neither good nor bad. It was just that there were a lot of things to do at home, so she had little chance to come back.


    Sanya didn¡¯t go into details, but Shu Yu could tell from her tone that Daya wasn¡¯t doing well. Otherwise, Dayan Village wasn¡¯t that far away. Why would she only return once every few months or even half a year?


    Shu Yu sighed and replied to Madam Liang, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go to Dayan Village to visit her and let her rest assured.¡±


    She was about to enter the house when she suddenly turned her head, ¡°You said Daya fed the chickens? Didn¡¯t third uncle say he did it?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m getting angry just talking about this. I already told him that Daya had already fed the chickens, but he didn¡¯t listen and insisted on feeding them again. He even said that this was his mother¡¯s instruction. Bah, since when did he listen to his mother¡¯s words? God knows if his brain was spoiled after going out. He¡¯s just a prodigal with nothing better to do. He entered your house in the dark and the entire courtyard was filled with the sound of chickens crowing. I almost thought that a thief had broken into the house next door.¡±


    Madam Liang cursed and was extremely angry.


    When she looked up, she found that Shu Yu had already entered the door. She could only shut her mouth and go back to her house after a few more angry grunts.


    Shu Yu entered the courtyard and looked at the somewhat dilapidated courtyard and henhouse. She couldn¡¯t help but smack her forehead.


    It seemed that it was a mistake to ask Lu Sanzhu to feed the chickens. The nice yard had been messed up.


    She went over to pick up the fallen stool and then entered the central room.


    As soon as she entered, she found a strange small basket on the table. There was a piece of light green cloth in the basket, and a few big peaches were under it.


    When she left yesterday, this basket wasn¡¯t here. Now, not only had it been placed here, but there was also a piece of cloth suitable for girls to make clothes. Without thinking, she knew that this basket was probably sent over by Daya.


    Her life was already difficult, yet she still sent such good things. God knows how long she had been saving the money.


    Shu Yu touched the piece of cloth and went into the house with the basket.


    She tidied up the yard, fed the chickens again, and began to look around the yard.


    Shu Yu wanted to build another room. She could not leave for the time being, and the Lu family would not let her leave either, which meant that she had to stay here.


    However, the Lu family only had two rooms, but she hoped to have her private space. After all, she still had some secrets to hide. It would be more convenient to have a separate room.


    She couldn¡¯t let her grandmother stay at her eldest uncle¡¯s house all the time either. What would that make her?


    Building a new room wouldn¡¯t cost much, and it would be done in a few days. Even if she left in the future, Dahu, who was about to mature, would no longer need to live with his parents, which was more or less inconvenient.


    While building a room, they could repair the damaged areas while they were at it and the family could live more comfortably.


    Just as Shu Yu was thinking about this, Lu Sanzhu¡¯s cry of surprise came from outside, ¡°Something¡¯s happened to the Ruan family! Something¡¯s happened to the Ruan family!¡±

 Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: I Heard that You Split the Person into Two

    Chapter 66: I Heard that You Split the Person into Two


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s voice was high-spirited and excited, causing the people in the village who had not gone out to work to poke their heads out and ask.


    The Ruan family had been the center of too many matters these few days. First, they brought a fake Erya over to the Lu family, then the real Erya beat them up. Now, something happened again.


    Seeing Lu Sanzhu passing by, they couldn¡¯t bother to be afraid and immediately pulled him back and asked, ¡°Third son of the Lu family, tell us quickly. What¡¯s wrong with the Ruan family?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was so excited that his face turned red, ¡°Hahahaha, you guys don¡¯t know this, but that vicious old woman from the Ruan family heard that Lord Yu from town wants a pair of twins, so she had designs on my second brother¡¯s children. In the end, the Yu family¡¯s butler went to the Ruan family¡¯s residence and smashed it. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu had promised the village chief of the Ruan Family Village not to spread Old Lady Ruan¡¯s doings, but the one who leaked the news was the Yu family¡¯s butler. She couldn¡¯t be blamed.


    Lu Sanzhu felt that Erya had planned everything, ¡°The butler of the Yu family said that Lord Yu had no idea that Old Lady Ruan wanted to sell her grandchildren. He had only just heard about it too. The moment he found out that the Ruan family was trying to ruin a good family in his name, he felt that she was too vicious. To think she wanted Lord Yu to bear such a sin. Isn¡¯t it just right that Lord Yu was enraged? Now, half of the Ruan family¡¯s house has been destroyed. When the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son tried to stop them, his leg was broken too.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other when they heard this. Was Old Lady Ruan still human? The Lu family was already in such a miserable state. Not only had she sold one in the past, but now she even wanted to sell two more?


    She really deserved it. To think she even wanted to scheme against Lord Yu. She was simply seeking her own death.


    ¡°Alright, alright. If you want to watch the show, go to Ruan Family Village. I have to tell my niece the good news,¡± Lu Sanzhu squeezed through the crowd and ran towards Lu erbai¡¯s house.


    The villagers looked at each other and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s so interesting about this? I¡¯m not going. All the work at home is piled up anyway.¡±


    Yet in the end, they each quietly went straight to the Ruan Family Village through another road.


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t even enter his own house. Instead, he pushed open the door to Second Lu¡¯s courtyard.


    When he saw Shu Yu standing in the courtyard, he quickly went over and whispered, ¡°Erya, something has happened to the Ruan family.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re loud. I can hear you from here.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu said bashfully, ¡°Then¡­ Did you have something to do with Lord Yu¡¯s people smashing up the Ruan family¡¯s residence?¡±


    Shu Yu gave him a side glance, ¡°What do you think? ¡±


    Lu Sanzhu shuddered with that one look. He could not help but pat his chest. Erya¡¯s gazes were getting more and more frightening.


    God knows what she did to make the Yu family go to find trouble with Old Lady


    Ruan.


    This girl was too powerful.


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s heart itched. He wanted to ask more, but he heard the door open, then, Dahu and Sanya¡¯s voices sounded, ¡°Second sister, second sister.¡±


    Shu Yu turned around only to see the old lady back with the two children.


    The old lady¡¯s face was full of anxiety. She pushed Lu Sanzhu aside and asked nervously, ¡°Erya, are you okay? I heard you went to the Ruan Family Village to find trouble with your grandmother?¡±


    ¡°Grandma knows?¡±


    ¡°Someone from the Ruan Family Village went to the county to sell things today, and I happened to bump into her. She told me that you split Old Lady Ruan into two with an axe yesterday..¡±

 Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Is This My Real Mother?

    Chapter 67: Is This My Real Mother?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was speechless. Ha? This rumor was too exaggerated.


    However, before Shu Yu could explain, the gossipy Lu Sanzhu had already started telling the old lady excitedly all he learned.


    Shu Yu thus remained silent and looked at Dahu and Sanya.


    The old lady had probably rushed back after hearing the rumors. The two children looked very disheveled. God knows if they had taken a cart. Their shoes were worn out badly and their toes were exposed.


    Shu Yu patted the two children¡¯s heads and said, ¡°You must be tired from the journey. Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Dahu immediately replied with a tense face, but as soon as he said that, his stomach grumbled.


    The little boy¡¯s face turned red and he quickly took a few steps back.


    Shu Yu laughed. These two children were really capable of healing people¡¯s hearts. If they were stolen and sold by Old Lady Ruan, what would happen to them in the future? Don¡¯t say that they would lead a good life in the Yu family.


    They were just a tool in the scheme of the deceitful Master Geng and Madame Yu. Once they were useless, they would only be abandoned and have no way to live.


    Fortunately, they were now safe. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu held one of them in each hand and brought them to the kitchen.


    ¡°I bought a few meat buns in town this morning, but they¡¯re a little cold now.


    Let¡¯s heat them up before eating.¡±


    ¡°Meat buns?¡± Sanya and Dahu exclaimed and couldn¡¯t help but swallow their


    Sd11Vd.


    Shu Yu laughed and asked them to help start the fire. The meat buns were heated up very quickly.


    Shu Yu brought out three bowls, each with two buns in it. Then, she called out to the old lady, who was still listening to Lu Sanzhu¡¯s nonsense.


    At this point, the old lady already had a rough idea of what had happened. When she entered the kitchen, she held Shu Yu¡¯s hand, her face full of fear,


    ¡°Fortunately, we have you, Erya. Thank God you¡¯re back, otherwise¡­¡±


    Her eyes turned red and she sobbed, ¡°Otherwise, this family would really have been ruined.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even know that Old Lady Ruan had her eyes on Dahu and Sanya. Their family had almost been finished.


    Why didn¡¯t the heavens take that inhumane beast? If anything happened to Dahu and Sanya, she vowed to take Old Lady Ruan down with her.


    Shu Yu patted her head gently and comforted her, ¡°Aren¡¯t they safe now? Our family is safe and sound, and the Ruan family has received their retribution. I don¡¯t think the Ruan family will dare to do anything more after this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±


    Shu Yu pushed the bowl to her, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Grandma, you must be hungry now, having to rush all the way back. Have something to eat and fill your stomach first. I still have something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, ¡± The old lady was happy. When she saw the fragrant meat bun, she didn¡¯t hold back and took two big bites.


    Lu Sanzhu gulped and chuckled, ¡°Erya¡­¡±


    The old lady glanced at him. To think Erya could control her third son. If it was in the past, Lu Sanzhu would have snatched all the meat buns away without a word, and even she, his mother, could not control him.


    Yet now, he was yearning for the meat buns but still didn¡¯t even dare to eat a single one.


    The old lady gloated and took a big bite in front of him, ¡°Mm, it¡¯s so fragrant.


    As expected of meat buns, they¡¯re much better than vegetable buns. Sanya,


    Dahu, hurry up and eat while it¡¯s hot. Eat more.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless.. Was this really his real mother? Was there such an immoral mother?

 Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Run a Small Business

    Chapter 68: Run a Small Business


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu had something to say to the old lady, and Lu Sanzhu¡¯s presence here was really an eyesore.


    She handed him two buns. Lu Sanzhu seemed afraid that she would take them back, so he immediately turned and ran away with the buns.


    After he was gone, the old lady said, ¡°Everything has its weakness, huh? It¡¯s rare for Sanzhu to be so obedient.¡¯


    Shu Yu poured her a glass of water and asked Dahu and Sanya to eat slowly. Then, he said, ¡°Third uncle doesn¡¯t have any other good points, but he¡¯s really good at reading the atmosphere.¡±


    The old lady smiled and finished the bun in her hand.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten a meat bun in a long time, and she couldn¡¯t hold back just now.


    Shu Yu handed her another one, but the old lady waved her hand, ¡°Enough, I¡¯m done. Erya, you just said you have something to discuss with me. What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want to ask, what is our main source of income?¡±


    Source of income? The old lady was dazed for a moment.


    She paused for a moment before she said, ¡°You¡¯re talking about how our family makes money, right?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, and the old lady did not hide it from her, ¡°Our family had seven or eight mu of land before, but we¡¯ve sold a few mu over the years. Especially after your father¡¯s leg was broken, he needed a lot of money to treat his leg.


    Now, we only have three mu of land left.¡±


    The old lady and Madam Ruan took care of the three mu of land.


    ¡°Other than land, your mother and I do some needlework to support the family. Your father¡¯s leg isn¡¯t in a good state, so he can¡¯t walk, which is why he stays at home. He used to be an apprentice for a few years and knew a little carpentry. He usually makes some small wooden pieces to sell, but he can¡¯t go up the mountain to get wood, so he can only buy it. As a result, he doesn¡¯t earn much. In addition, he can¡¯t sit for too long, or his legs will go numb and it¡¯ll be more troublesome, which will naturally slow down his pace of work.¡±


    Shu Yu understood. Although the Lu family had three mu of land, it was probably not enough for them to sustain themselves.


    The rest of the income was from sewing and selling small wooden items. They didn¡¯t earn much, yet they had to pay for the family¡¯s living expenses, Lu Erbai¡¯s medical expenses, and even the travel expenses in search of her back when she had been missing. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady¡¯s face was full of misery after she finished.


    They were confident that as long as Lu Erbai¡¯s leg was cured, their future days would get better and better. However, she had also heard from Doctor Xu that even if his leg recovered, it would not be as flexible as before.


    There were only a few laborers in the family. Their days would probably not improve much.


    Shu Yu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Grandma, have you ever thought about renting out those few mu of land and starting our own small business?¡±


    ¡°Small business?¡± The old lady was stunned and shook her head, ¡°No, your mother and I don¡¯t have any skills. We only know how to farm. It¡¯s not easy to run a small business too. Besides, this requires capital, and we can¡¯t even take out a hundred copper coins.¡±


    ¡°How can you not have any skills? Aren¡¯t you and mother very good at needlework?¡±


    ¡°I can just sew and mend some clothes. Your mother¡¯s needlework is good but compared to the embroiderers in the city, the gap is huge. She can mend the ordinary handkerchiefs and fans, but she can¡¯t do any more than that.¡±


    The old lady waved her hands, thinking that Shu Yu¡¯s thoughts were a little naive.


    However, Shu Yu said, ¡°That¡¯s not important. It doesn¡¯t matter if mum¡¯s embroidery skills can¡¯t compare to the professionals, but I¡¯ve seen her sewing skills. She¡¯s very skilled and her needlework is beautiful. Just this point is enough.. ¡°

 Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Clothing Shop

    Chapter 69: Clothing Shop


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady did not understand, ¡°What do you mean?


    ¡°Grandma, I just want normal sets of ready-to-wear clothes. As for the embroidery work, I¡¯ll find an embroiderer to do it if I need it. I¡¯m selling something else.


    ¡°The old lady was curious, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A skill. A skill in matching outfits and makeup.¡±


    There was no such profession as a stylist or coordinator yet in this era, but Shu Yu was well-versed in this line of work.


    In her previous life, she had used this as her starting point. She had first gotten close to a celebrity the big shot supported. Through the celebrity, she had gotten to know the big shot and deliberately displayed her abilities in other aspects before the other party. Finally, step by step, she managed to stand by the big shot¡¯s side.


    Although she had not been in this line of work for a long time, she had not lost her foundation. The knowledge she had learned was still in her mind.


    Shu Yu had already planned it out. She was already prepared for her possible ending of exile and was not trying to change it.


    That being said, she could come back after being exiled, possibly in a month or two. After all, she was only the Shu family¡¯s adopted daughter, and she was almost killed by the Shu family. Others wouldn¡¯t care about her outcome.


    However, if she wanted to return in such a short time after her exile, she had to know someone who could bring her back.


    The current Jiangyuan County was very poor. People like the county magistrate had long been tied to the same boat as the Shu family. If the Shu family was exiled, the officials in the county were probably going to change as well. As such, Shu Yu had never counted on these people.


    However, Shu Yu still remembered one thing that was written in the book. The second wife of the vice minister from the capital¡¯s central judicial office, Madam Chang, had a cousin, Madam Deng, who married into the wealthy Jiang family of Jiangyuan County.


    Their relationship was rather complicated. The wife of the central judicial office¡¯s vice minister had a good relationship with Madam Deng when they were young. However, when Madam Chang¡¯s family was in trouble, not only did the Deng family not help, they even hit them when they were down. The relationship between the two families was broken, but in private, Madam Deng maintained a good relationship with Madam Chang. When Madam Chang had been in trouble, Madam Deng had secretly helped her. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was likely that even Madam Deng¡¯s husband¡¯s family did not know about this. It was only after a while when the central judicial office¡¯s vice minister came to Dongan Prefecture to investigate the Shu family incident that everyone learned of their relationship when the two met.


    Shu Yu had her eyes on Madam Deng. As long as the central judicial office¡¯s vice minister turned a blind eye to her background, there was a lot of room for manipulation.


    In the past, she did not care about being exiled or not. After all, even if she went to a remote place, Shu Yu could still work hard and lead a good life. She had no people or things to miss in Dongan Prefecture, so it did not matter if she went to a new place.


    As such, even though she knew the outcome, she had never thought of coming back.


    But it was different now. Now¡­ She had a family. Whether it was the old lady who had a tough mouth but a soft heart, Lu Erbai who was so stubborn that he almost crippled his legs just to find his daughter, the gentle but warm Madam Ruan, Dahu who pretended to be calm, or Sanya whose eyes were filled with joy the moment she saw her, and even¡­ Daya whom she had never even met but still gave her the best things.


    They had all given her the warmth of family that she had been missing for many years, and Shu Yu could not bear to part with them. She wanted to come back and live with them.


    At the thought of this, Shu Yu reached out and held the old lady hand, who looked confused. She smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s open a ready-to-wear clothing shop. I¡¯ll tell you the details later.


    A ready-to-wear clothing shop? The old lady was surprised. She wanted to open a shop right away? The cost of opening a clothing store was not low..

 Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Daya Can ‘t Bear Children

    Chapter 70: Daya Can ¡®t Bear Children


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady knew that Erya would definitely be the one funding the shop¡¯s capital, but she felt guilty for taking this money.


    Shu Yu, on the other hand, wanted to start a small business slowly. After all, she had to build a strong foundation. Unfortunately, she did not have that much time.


    The old lady still wanted to say something, but Shu Yu had already stood up and entered the house.


    After a while, she came back with a basket.


    ¡°Grandma, third aunt said that Daya came by when we weren¡¯t around. She went back later, but I think she left this behind.¡±


    The old lady was stunned for a moment and her attention shifted.


    Even Dahu and Sanya stopped eating their buns and looked at the basket.


    The old lady looked at the cloth in the basket and was silent for a while. Then, she let out a long sigh, ¡°This is a gift from Daya. Just take it.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and took out the peaches from under the cloth. She handed them to Dahu and Sanya, then asked them to wash the fruits.


    After the two children left, Shu Yu asked, ¡°Grandma, I haven¡¯t seen Daya yet. Tell me about her situation. Which family did she marry? Do her in-laws treat her well?¡±


    The old lady was stunned. She looked up at Shu Yu and saw her clear eyes. She laughed bitterly, ¡°Daya is three years older than you. She married into Dayan Village two years ago. Her husband is called Zhang Shu, and he¡¯s quite good to her. He¡¯s also honest and would help out with the work when he comes over.¡± sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Daya is just quite thin, but she¡¯s good-looking, just like you. When the Zhang family had come to propose marriage, they had taken a fancy to Daya¡¯s sensible, virtuous, and diligent character. Their marriage was done properly with all the steps. In the first six months of their marriage, Daya would come back almost once a month and a half, quite frequently. But half a year later, when the Zhang family saw that there was no movement from Daya¡¯s stomach, their attitudes turned ugly. At that point, Daya rarely came back, and she never spent the night here anymore. She would be called back after less than two hours.¡±


    The old lady felt sad as she spoke. She felt that the lives of her second son¡¯s children were just too hard.


    Daya was leading a hard married life, Erya was stolen and sold when she was young and they had thus been separated for more than ten years, and Sanya¡¯s face was injured. As a result, the little brats in the village would call Sanya ugly every day, and because of this, Dahu fought with them several times. Every time he came back, he was injured. The two children wouldn¡¯t even gobble down a meat bun. They had only nibbled on half of the meat bun by the time it turned cold.


    ¡°Just why is Daya¡¯s stomach so disappointing? It had already been two years. If she is still childless in a year, how was she going to live her life in the future? Not only will the Zhang family treat her poorly, but the villagers will also point fingers at her. It may affect your and Sanya¡¯s marriage in the future too. The last time I saw her, she was so skinny that she looked like she had aged a few years.¡±


    Shu Yu patted her hand and said in a low voice, ¡®Grandma, don¡¯t worry. The matter of having a child depends on fate. Besides, it¡¯s not necessarily Daya i s fault that she can¡¯t give birth. It could also be because Zhang Shu is sick.¡± The old lady raised her head abruptly, ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Grandma, think about it, a woman can¡¯t give birth to a child on her own. If she doesn¡¯t get married and doesn¡¯t have sex, can she give birth without a man? It¡¯s just that the child is born from a woman¡¯s womb, so everyone thinks that it¡¯s the woman¡¯s responsibility if she is unable to give birth.. But if the child is born from a man¡¯s stomach, will it become the man¡¯s problem?

 Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Discuss Something

    Chapter 71: Discuss Something


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was seriously trying to reason with her, but the old lady gave her a pat instead, ¡°Are you out of your mind? You¡¯re so young and you¡¯re already saying such things before you¡¯re even married. What do you mean by having sex?


    Aren¡¯t you ashamed to say these things?¡±


    Shu Yu facepalmed. Wasn¡¯t her grandmother focusing on the wrong thing?


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not necessarily a problem with Daya,¡± Shu Yu still had to continue explaining. Otherwise, if even Daya¡¯s family thought that she was infertile, how helpless would she be?


    ¡°Grandma, think about Lord Yu from town. He¡¯s already so old and has so many wives and concubines, but he still doesn¡¯t have a child. Could it be that his luck is so bad that all his wives and concubines are infertile?¡±


    Shu Yu leaned closer to the old lady¡¯s ear and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret. Lord Yu¡¯s wife had an affair with someone else and she¡¯s a month pregnant. This proves that there i s nothing wrong with her, right?


    The old lady¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    It could be the man¡¯s problem if a woman couldn¡¯t get pregnant?


    The old lady felt that the ideas that she had stood fast by for so many years had undergone earth-shaking changes, which made her somewhat dazed. Shu Yu said, ¡°If Zhang Shu is willing, he can go to the clinic with Daya.¡±


    The old lady quickly waved her hands, ¡°That definitely won¡¯t work.¡± sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t say anything else. After all, this was a matter between Daya and her husband. It didn¡¯t seem good for them to discuss too much about whether it was Zhang Shu¡¯s problem.


    Coincidentally, Dahu and Sanya came in with the washed peaches, so the two of them stopped talking about this topic.


    Dahu stuffed the peach in his hand into Shu Yu l s hand and smiled, ¡°Second sister, eat quickly. Big sister¡¯s peaches must be very delicious.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t even eaten it yet, and he already knew that it was delicious?


    Shu Yu looked at the peach in her hand. It was indeed big and round, and it seemed good.


    Sanya also handed one to the old lady and said in a low voice, ¡°Grandma, here.¡±


    The old lady glanced at the little girl. In the past, the latter had always been like a mouse seeing a cat before her. Why was she so bold now?


    Just as she was wondering, Sanya took a few steps back and moved closer to Shu Yu after handing over the peach.


    The old lady shook her head. Talking about Daya just now, she suddenly thought of something, ¡°Erya, grandma has something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Do say it,¡± Shu Yu took a bite of the peach. As expected, it had thin skin and was very juicy. It was delicious.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re back and reunited with us now. How about we find a time and call Daya and the others home so that you can get to know each other? This would prevent all of you from being unable to recognize each other when you meet in the future. We won¡¯t invite many of them over, just our own family, your eldest uncle¡¯s family, your third uncle¡¯s family, and your fourth aunt¡¯s family. As for your maternal uncles, we¡¯ll just pretend that we don¡¯t have those relatives in the future.¡±


    Shu Yu had no objections, ¡°It is indeed what should be done.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but we¡¯ll do it after your father gets back. I¡¯ve heard from Doctor Xu that in two days, your father will be able to come home and recuperate. He won¡¯t have to stay in the clinic. We just need to go and get the medicine regularly, and help him change the medicine then.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to your arrangement.¡±


    The old lady smiled so much that the corners of her eyes were crinkled. She stood up happily, ¡°Alright, then rest early today. I¡¯ll take you to the village chief¡¯s house tomorrow morning. You¡¯ve been back for a few days, but you haven¡¯t had the chance to meet him yet.


    In the future, if she were to live in the village, she would have to at least know where the village chief¡¯s house was.


    After the old lady finished speaking, she cleared the dishes on the table. Shu


    Yu then carried the basket back to the room.


    Unexpectedly, Dahu blocked her way when she came out again..

 Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Village Chief Fan

    Chapter 72: Village Chief Fan


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu squatted and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Dahu gulped and took out a small box, ¡°Second sister, this¡­ This is the ointment you asked us to make.¡±


    Shu Yu took it, opened it, and smelled it. It was a strong smell that wasn¡¯t quite pleasant, but it was made very carefully.


    Dahu looked at her nervously, ¡°Second sister, is it okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Shu Yu nodded. While she was helping the twins vent their anger, the two children were also diligently carrying out the task she gave them. They were not sloppy at all.


    Dahu was happy, ¡°That¡¯s great. I was worried that we had overdone it. Second sister, can we apply it on Sanya already then?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, I need to add something,¡± Shu Yu stood up, ¡°Leave the rest to me.


    Don¡¯t worry, Sanya will become a little beauty very soon.¡±


    Dahu pursed his lips and smiled again, looking very happy.


    For the next two days, Shu Yu followed the old lady to meet the village chief of Shangshi Village.


    The village chief¡¯s surname was Fan, and because he was a relative of the mayor of Wenlan Town, the villagers were not surprised that he was the village chief.


    Village Chief Fan was not exactly a good person. He had selfish motives and was greedy for small gains. He liked to listen to people¡¯s praises and would embezzle some small money to spend. That being said, he still had a bottom line and would not exploit the villagers too much.


    In general, he did not make any huge mistakes nor did he make any huge contributions. He was not good, but not bad either.


    When Shu Yu came to visit for the first time, he seemed somewhat displeased, probably because he felt that she didn¡¯t value him enough since she only came after a few days. However, he did a good job on the surface. He asked his wife to pick some fresh vegetables and send them over as a congratulatory gift.


    The old lady then brought Shu Yu to Eldest Uncle Lu l s house. However, other than Lu Dasong and Daniu, both of whom Shu Yu had met before, the other children were brought back to their maternal grandparents¡¯ by the eldest uncle¡¯s wife. She said that her maternal family was holding a wedding ceremony, so she brought her children to participate in the wedding banquet.


    The old lady was disgruntled, thinking that the eldest uncle¡¯s wife was doing this on purpose. She knew that Erya was back, yet she did not even come to see her. She even took her children away. She simply wasn¡¯t acting like an elder.


    Lu Dasong explained awkwardly, ¡°Honey went to second brother¡¯s house before, but there was no one at home at that time, so she came back. Erniu and the others are eager to meet Erya too. It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± The old lady snorted coldly and went back with Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t mind. She would see them sooner or later anyway.


    The only thing she cared about now was Lu Erbai¡¯s family.


    After they returned, Shu Yu gave the old lady a piece of silver, ¡°Grandma, in two days, fourth aunt and the others will come to our house. We have to entertain them. Take this money and buy some food.¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady refused, ¡°What¡¯s the need for that? We¡¯re all family. They know about our family¡¯s situation. We can just have some steamed buns with salted vegetables.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    She took back the silver, ¡°Alright. If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll take it myself. I¡¯ll buy some food later.¡±


    When the old lady heard this, she became anxious and quickly snatched the silver fragment back, ¡°That can¡¯t do. If I leave you to it, you might buy something expensive. Look in the cabinet, there¡¯s still a lot of rice and flour left. You¡¯re not allowed to buy those anymore.¡±


    When Shu Yu passed her the silver again, the old lady sighed and accepted it in the end, ¡°You only have so little money. If you spend it on us, what about your dowry in the future?


    ¡°Don¡¯t I have you guys? After we open the shop, you¡¯ll be the ones doing the hard work. You can just help me save up again.¡±


    The old lady loved to hear this..

 Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Erya is Rich

    Chapter 73: Erya is Rich


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu had already explained the concept of the ready-to-wear clothing shop to the old lady.


    The old lady didn¡¯t really know much about matching, customization or changing makeup and hairstyle according to a person¡¯s skin color, face shape, and figure. All of these sounded very complicated.


    However, Erya was someone who had seen the world. She might have learned all this in the prefecture. Erya¡¯s plan was so detailed, so she must be skilled in this.


    As such, the old lady didn¡¯t object anymore. After all, she was an old lady. She didn¡¯t have the skills or money. She just had to listen.


    After accepting the silver, the old lady started to think about what she wanted to buy. She wanted to buy the most cost-effective ingredients with the least amount of money. She still felt that they didn¡¯t need to treat their relatives to good food. It was good enough to have pickled vegetables. After all, it wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t know that their family was poor. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another day passed, and it was time for Lu Erbai to return home. Early in the morning, Shu Yu left for the county to pick him up.


    The old lady and the two children did not go, to prevent from making things troublesome instead. They stayed at home and tidied things up.


    On the other hand, when Lu Sanzhu, who lived next door, found out about the matter, he followed Shu Yu eagerly and said that he wanted to help.


    Shu Yu still opted to take a carriage at the village entrance. The villagers along the way looked at her curiously. Although Shu Yu had been back for a few days, she had almost never walked around the village. She had stayed cooped up at home, preparing for the opening of her clothing shop.


    Still, her name was widely spread in the village, especially the matter of her splitting the old woman of the Ruan family in two with an axe, which was false. It simply shocked all the villagers. Therefore, many were extremely curious about the Lu family¡¯s Erya, but they did not dare to approach the Lu family¡¯s main gate.


    It was not until Shu Yu walked to the entrance of the village that the sizing-up gazes dissipated a little.


    Today was not a market day, so there were not many people on the carriage. Only she and Lu Sanzhu got on at Shangshi Village.


    They arrived at the county slowly. As soon as they got off the ox-cart, Lu Sanzhu said to the old man driving the cart, ¡°Wait for us in the afternoon. We still have to go back. When the time comes¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Shu Yu, ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for us. We don¡¯t need the carriage.¡±


    The old man nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shu Yu walked into the city and Lu Sanzhu followed her hurriedly, ¡°Erya, if we don¡¯t book a seat in advance, he won¡¯t leave a seat for us.¡¯


    ¡°I know, but we won¡¯t be taking the ox cart back. My father¡¯s leg was finally cured, and the ox cart is too crowded and bumpy. It¡¯s not appropriate. We¡¯ll go and rent a carriage later.¡±


    She ultimately had to buy a carriage herself. It was too inconvenient without one. It was just that she had to use the money in her hands to open a shop now, so she couldn¡¯t spare any to buy a carriage yet.


    Shu Yu sighed as he walked toward the clinic. Lu Sanzhu was stunned for a moment, but he immediately became happy. He knew that there would be benefits to gain if he followed Erya.


    When they arrived at the clinic, Doctor Xu was there too. He was re-bandaging Lu Erbai¡¯s wound. When he saw Shu Yu coming over, he instructed her, ¡°Take care of him well when you go back. Don¡¯t apply that messy ointment anymore. Come back and get more when you¡¯re out of medicine. Alright, come with me to get the medicine. You can go back after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and followed him to the front.


    She paid the rest of the medical fees and accommodation fees, ¡°Here are eight taels of silver. We have troubled Doctor Xu these few days.¡±


    In addition to the five taels she had paid the first time, she had used thirteen taels in total. However, this did not include the cost of the medicine. She would have to pay for the medicine every time she came to pick it up, and that would cost about seventeen taels in total.


    Lu Sanzhu, who was following her, saw her take out eight taels of silver without even blinking. He swallowed hard.


    Erya was really rich..

 Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Meeting an Acquaintance

    Chapter 74: Meeting an Acquaintance


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Shu Yu paid, she turned to Lu Sanzhu and said, ¡°Third uncle, help me get the medicine. I¡¯ll go to the streets and rent a carriage. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You can go. Leave it to me.¡±


    The way he said it made her feel uneasy instead.


    Shu Yu told Lu Erbai and Madam Ruan where she was going and left.


    This time, besides renting a carriage, she mainly wanted to understand the price of renting a shop lot in the county.


    Shu Yu wanted to buy a shop, but she didn¡¯t have enough money. Even if she could buy a shop in a remote location, she wouldn¡¯t have enough money for the rest of the renovation and other things.


    It seemed that she could only rent a lot for now.


    Shu Yu walked slowly along the street. Her customer target group was women, those who were slightly well off at that.


    She had looked around. There weren¡¯t many ready-to-wear clothing shops here, and not many bought ready-to-wear clothes these days either. The rich had their own embroiderers and servants, while the poor would just make some clothes off a piece of cloth. In contrast, there were many cloth shops on the street.


    Shu Yu searched all the way and found that there were very few shops for rent, especially on the street she had her eyes on. There were only two small lots in very inconspicuous locations.


    In the end, Shu Yu still went to a middleman and asked them to help keep an eye out. She stated her requirements and said that she would come back in two days. She didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry, but she actually didn¡¯t have much time.


    After this matter was settled, Shu Yu went to buy some things. Dahu and Sanya¡¯s shoes were badly damaged and their toes were poking out. They could save on other things, but they couldn¡¯t save on this.


    After buying the shoes, Shu Yu went to pick out two pieces of cloth. She wanted to see if Madam Ruan could try and make the clothes she wanted.


    She also bought some other miscellaneous items.


    By the time she was carrying a pile of things, she finally went to rent a carriage. There was no need to find someone else. The coachman she had rented last time was not bad, so she still went to him. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By the time everything was done, it was already past noon.


    Looking at Shu Yu, who came back with so many things, Madam Ruan looked helpless.


    Lu Erbai sighed as well, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your money. Our family doesn¡¯t have money, so we¡¯re not in a hurry to buy those things. You take good care of yourself, and we will be very happy.¡±


    ¡°I know, I won¡¯t waste money in the future,¡±


    Even though Shu Yu was saying that, she would still spend when she wanted to.


    Shu Yu handed the things in her hands to Madam Ruan, then helped her father to the door with the envious Lu Sanzhu.


    The carriage was parked outside. Shu Yu got in first, then bent down to help Lu Erbai.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Erbai¡¯s hand suddenly stopped halfway.


    Shu Yu found it strange, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    This was the first time that Shu Yu had called him ¡°dad¡±, and she had done so very naturally. Madam Ruan, who was standing behind, was so excited that she almost dropped the things.


    However, the person in question, Lu Erbai, was completely focused on the situation before him. He did not hear what Shu Yu said at all.


    He pointed to the front and asked, ¡°Er¡­ Erya, look at that person. Is he the doctor? ¡±


    ¡°That doctor?¡± Shu Yu turned her head and followed his line of sight.


    In the next moment, her expression changed and she quickly turned her head back.


    She thought that since she hardly stepped out of the Shu family¡¯s residence, not many would know her, let alone in the remote Jiangyuan County.


    Who knew that she would meet someone who just happened to know her identity?


    It was the traveling doctor who had given her and Lu Erbai emergency treatment at Dongqing Temple!

 Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Dumb Doctor Zhao

    Chapter 75: Dumb Doctor Zhao


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Even though they were old acquaintances, Shu Yu did not want to be recognized. After all, she was no longer the third miss of the Shu family. However, Lu Erbai suddenly exclaimed in shock, ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    Shu Yu turned her head again and saw Doctor Zhao, who used to be gentle, polite, and extremely patient when treating people, was now pushed to the ground. A few children surrounded him, laughing and jumping around, calling him a big fool while pulling his clothes, and even spitting at him.


    Doctor Zhao, on the other hand, was stunned for a moment. He then covered his face and began to cry. As he cried, he waved his hands and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t eat me. I¡¯m not delicious, sob¡­¡±


    He had been holding a piece of bread in his hand, but it was snatched away by two children.


    He felt extremely aggrieved, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Give it back to me. I¡¯m begging you. Give it back to me.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. She never thought that the easy-going Doctor Zhao would become like this.


    Did Young Master Meng know? Where was Young Master Meng?


    Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t possibly just watch the doctor who had saved him become like this and still be bullied by others. Naturally, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t either. Seeing that Lu Erbai was about to go over, Shu Yu stopped him, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    She jumped down from the carriage and ran directly to the children. Her face darkened as she shouted, ¡°Stop, or I¡¯ll throw you all into the river.¡±


    When Shu Yu¡¯s face was stern, she did look quite scary. The children looked at each other, took the bread, and ran away.


    After everyone had left, Shu Yu squatted and looked at the person in front of her. She called him in a low voice, ¡°Doctor Zhao, Doctor Zhao?¡±


    Doctor Zhao covered his face and curled up into a ball. His stomach was growling.


    Shu Yu paused, turned around, and walked to Madam Ruan¡¯s side. She took out a piece of pastry from the basket.


    She had just bought them for Dahu and Sanya to eat.


    Shu Yu returned to Doctor Zhao¡¯s side and handed the pastry over, ¡°Doctor Zhao, this is for you.¡±


    Doctor Zhao raised his head in a daze and carefully sized up Shu Yu. Then, he suddenly reached out and snatched the pastry over, taking a few fierce bites.


    Shu Yu opened her mouth and was about to ask him something, but Doctor Zhao seemed to be afraid that the pastry in his hand would be snatched away again. He quickly hugged it when he was halfway through eating, then got up and ran away without looking back.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Shu Yu was stunned for a moment.


    Then, she turned around and said to Lu Erbai and the rest, ¡°Dad, mum, get in the carriage first. I¡¯ll go and take a look. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±


    Lu Erbai stuck his head out, ¡°Be careful.


    Shu Yu had already rushed out. Fortunately, Doctor Zhao was not running fast and even bumped into people from time to time, so she caught up with him very quickly.


    Doctor Zhao noticed that someone was following him and became increasingly nervous. It didn¡¯t take long for him to enter an alley.


    When Shu Yu turned the corner and caught up with him, she heard Doctor Zhao banging on the door of a small courtyard and shouting in horror, ¡°Open the door, Ah Yun, open the door. There are bad people. Bad people are chasing me and trying to kill me. I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    Shu Yu could only stop in her tracks and explain helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not a bad person, and I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, the door of the courtyard was opened, and a figure that Shu Yu was also familiar with walked out.


    Young¡­ Young Master Meng? sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To think he was here as well.


    As soon as the door opened, Doctor Zhao slipped into the courtyard under Meng Yuncheng¡¯s arm and grabbed his clothes in fear. He poked his head out from the latter¡¯s side while sizing up Shu Yu..

 Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Meng Yunzheng

    Chapter 76: Meng Yunzheng


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as Doctor Zhao dodged, Meng Yunzheng naturally saw Shu Yu, who was standing outside the door.


    A look of surprise flashed across his face as he sized her up in perplexity.


    Shu Yu knew that Meng Yunzheng had recognized her.


    She covered her face, but it was too late for her to turn around and leave. She sighed and raised her hand to greet him, ¡°Young Master Meng, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and greeted her with a gentle smile on his face. He then turned to the side and made a ¡°please come in¡± gesture.


    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, but still went in.


    The courtyard was small, not very big. Shu Yu sized it up for a while, then turned her head, wanting to ask what was going on with Doctor Zhao.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see Meng Yunzheng make a gesture to Doctor Zhao, patted his head, and ask him to go in with a smile.


    Shu Yu looked at the scene and felt her mind go blank. A bad feeling welled up in her heart.


    ¡°Young Master Meng, you ¡­¡±


    Meng Yunyun remained the same and didn¡¯t seem to mind. He pointed at his throat and waved his hand, his meaning particularly obvious.


    Shu Yu was stunned. Young Master Meng couldn¡¯t speak anymore? His beautiful voice was gone just like that?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Doctor Zhao has become like this, and you¡­¡± A year ago, one of them was a brilliant doctor who helped patients all over the world, and the other was a talented and handsome man. But now, one was retarded and the other was mute. They had also lost a lot of weight and were in worse condition than her. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Yunzheng smiled, turned around, and entered the door. Then, he took a piece of paper and started to write.


    ¡°There was an accident. Why is Miss Shu here?¡±


    Shu Yu knew that he didn¡¯t want to explain the reason, and coincidentally, she couldn¡¯t say her reasons either.


    So, she only said, ¡°I had an accident too. I happened to see Doctor Zhao just now, so I chased after him. Young Master Meng, just take it as¡­ you didn¡¯t see me today, okay?¡±


    Meng Yunyun was silent for a moment, then nodded with a smile.


    Although Shu Yu had not known him for a long time, she more or less knew that he was a man of his word. Since he had already agreed, he naturally would not say anything.


    However, Meng Yunzheng quickly wrote another line, ¡°Miss Shu, please pretend that you didn¡¯t see us today as well.¡±


    Shu Yu agreed. Seeing that it was getting late, she had to leave.


    Just now, she was worried that something might happen to Doctor Zhao, but since he was with Young Master Meng, she could relax.


    Young Master Meng obviously did not want to have too much to do with her, so Shu Yu decided to treat today¡¯s meeting as an accident.


    She prepared to leave, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. If Young Master Meng and Doctor Zhao encounter any ditticulties and need help, you can let me know. Although I can¡¯t be of much help, I¡¯ll try my best.¡¯


    If it wasn¡¯t for Doctor Zhao¡¯s brilliant medical skills, she might not have been able to stand here in good health.


    She was a good child who knew how to repay kindness, after all.


    However, Meng Yunzheng shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t need it.


    Shu Yu understood and turned to walk out of the courtyard.


    However, when she reached the door, she couldn¡¯t help but turn back and look at Meng Yunzheng¡¯s smiling face. She said softly, ¡°Young Master Meng, you¡­lf you don¡¯t feel happy, you don¡¯t have to keep smiling. This smile is a little fake.¡± After she said that, she quickly ran off.


    The courtyard door closed again, and the smile on Meng Yunzheng¡¯s face slowly faded.


    He touched his face. Was his smile very fake? Yet, the others couldn¡¯t tell and all said that his smile was like a spring breeze..

 Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: An Unexpected Evaluation

    Chapter 77: An Unexpected Evaluation


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng was surprised to hear Shu Yu¡¯s evaluation. He turned his head and looked at Doctor Zhao.


    The latter was eating the other half of the pastry with his head tilted. When he saw him looking over, he giggled.


    Then, he heavily nodded.


    Meng Yunzheng¡¯s face darkened and he went straight into the room.


    On the other side, Shu Yu had already returned to the entrance of the clinic. Lu Erbai and the others were waiting for her anxiously.


    Seeing that she had returned, all of them heaved a sigh of relief. When Shu Yu got on the carriage, Lu Erbai asked impatiently, ¡°How did it go? Did you catch up with Doctor Zhao? Is he alright?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dad, Doctor Zhao is fine. Someone is taking care of him. He accidentally ran out today, that¡¯s why he was bullied. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    She promised Meng Yunzheng not to reveal his existence, so Shu Yu naturally kept her mouth shut.


    Lu Erbai was slightly relieved. He asked again, ¡°Then how did he become like


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The other party has something he can¡¯t tell me, so I can¡¯t ask too much.¡±


    Lu Erbai nodded, ¡°Makes sense.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t know who Doctor Zhao was. Seeing that there were no more problems, he urged, ¡°Alright, alright. Since he has someone to take care of him, let¡¯s not bother about him. Second brother, let¡¯s quickly set off back. Mum and the others are all waiting at home. After such a long delay, she will be worried.¡±


    Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t help but glare at him. However, at the thought of his mother and the two children at home, he was also eager to return.


    Shu Yu told the coachman to set off and return to Shangshi Village.


    They traveled very slowly on the road. Lu Erbai¡¯s legs couldn¡¯t take too much jolting, so by the time they reached the village, the sky had already darkened. The old lady and the twins waited for them earnestly, almost thinking that something had happened to them.


    When the carriage stopped at the Lu family¡¯s main entrance, the old lady hurriedly came out to welcome them.


    ¡°Why are you back so late? Did something happen on the way?¡±


    Lu Erbai smiled, ¡°No, the carriage traveled slowly on purpose because of my leg. I¡¯ve made you wait for a long time. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    Under Shu Yu¡¯s gaze, Lu Sanzhu carried Lu Erbai down from the carriage without complaint.


    The old lady clicked her tongue. Did Erya have something on Sanzhu? He was so obedient.


    The house was already tidied up, so Lu Erbai was sent to his room to rest. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady saw that they were tired from the journey and quickly asked them to sit down, ¡°The noodles are ready. I¡¯ll cook it now. It¡¯ll be ready in a while.


    Just sit first.¡±


    Madam Ruan quickly stood up, ¡°Mother, let me help you.¡±


    Madam Ruan felt quite guilty in front of the old lady. At this point, she had learned what Old Lady Ruan had been planning and thus hated her family to death. From now on, she only had her in-law¡¯s family and no maternal family.


    The old lady glanced at her, nodded with a serious face, and went to the kitchen.


    When Lu Sanzhu heard that there were noodles to eat, he was naturally unwilling to leave. If it wasn¡¯t for Shu Yu¡¯s ¡°stern gaze¡± at the side, he would have already gone back to call his wife and child over to eat as well.


    A few bowls of noodles were served. Lu Sanzhu looked at the oil on the surface and felt even smugger. It seemed that he would be a regular guest at his second brother¡¯s house in the future.


    The dining table was set up in the room. Lu Erbai was also holding a bowl of noodles. Looking at the satisfied faces of his family, he felt his heart squeeze.


    This was great. It was great that the whole family was together..

 Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Meeting the Eldest Uncle’s Wife

    Chapter 78: Meeting the Eldest Uncle¡¯s Wife


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady discussed with Lu Erbai as she ate, ¡°Since you¡¯re back, we should bring up the matter of Erya coming back and getting to know her relatives. It just so happened that the eldest daughter-in-law had returned from her mother¡¯s house with her children. Tomorrow, we should invite those families over for a visit. Third brother, when you¡¯re done eating, go and tell Dasong¡¯s family. Don¡¯t go missing again tomorrow.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu slurped on his noodles and nodded perfunctorily, ¡°Got it.¡±


    As long as there was food, it was not a big deal to run errands. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady felt speechless just seeing him like this. She quickly looked away and said to Lu Erbai, ¡°I¡¯ve also sent someone to tell your sister¡¯s family. It¡¯s the same for Daya. Speaking of which, we haven¡¯t seen her for a long time. When she comes back tomorrow, let her stay at home for the night, so that she doesn¡¯t have to work again when she goes back. She can also rest at home and not be tired out.¡¯


    At the mention of Daya¡¯s hard life, Madam Ruan lost her appetite for the oily noodles.


    Lu Erbai, on the other hand, frowned, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s great if Daya comes back to stay. However, there are only two rooms in the house. I¡¯m afraid there isn¡¯t enough space.¡±


    It was still fine in the past, but now Erya was back. Daya was also married, so if she wanted to stay the night, they couldn¡¯t just drive Zhang Shu back, right?


    Unexpectedly, the old lady said, ¡°Why not? I¡¯ll go over to Dasong¡¯s house and let Daya and Erya stay here. The two sisters can have a good chat too. As for Zhang Shu, since our houses are not far from each other, it¡¯s the same to let him go back first.¡¯


    When Sanya heard this, she quickly raised her head, swallowed the noodles in her mouth, and said, ¡°Me! And me! The three of us sisters want to talk.¡±


    Dahu subconsciously wanted to say something, but when he remembered that he was not a sister, he sighed and continued eating his noodles.


    The old lady smiled ¡°Alright, you three have a good chat.¡±


    In the past, she had felt sorry for the Zhang family and Zhang Shu because she felt that it was Daya¡¯s belly that had failed to live up to expectations, causing the Zhang family to not have an heir even now.


    However, she had now been successfully brainwashed by Shu Yu. Since Daya and her husband had yet to see a doctor, the old lady felt that it must be Zhang


    Shu¡¯s problem for their inability to conceive a child after two years of marriage.


    With such thoughts in mind, even if Zhang Shu was honest and willing to work, the old lady still found him a little unpleasant to the eye.


    She snorted coldly, and Lu Erbai didn¡¯t say anything more. He did hope that


    Daya could have a good rest when she came back.


    With that decided, the old lady carried the plates and chopsticks back to the kitchen in satisfaction.


    Talking about the problem with accommodation, Shu Yu thought of the problem of building a new room again.


    This matter was rather urgent and had to be brought up on the agenda as soon as possible.


    After she met her relatives tomorrow, the renovation could start.


    That night, the entire family went to bed early. Perhaps it was because there were fewer things to worry about, but their mental conditions were much better.


    Thus, the next morning, when Lu Dasong brought his wife, Madam Li, over to help, Madam Li, who had not seen Madam Ruan and the others for a few days, was clearly stunned.


    It had only been a few days, and although Madam Ruan was still as thin and weak as before, she looked different. She looked¡­ radiant.


    It seemed that with Erya¡¯s return, the second brother¡¯s family was really becoming different.


    This was the first time Madam Li had seen Shu Yu. She looked at the latter¡¯s fair and clean face, her tall figure. She was as pretty as a flower. One could tell at a glance that she had been well brought up. Madam Li felt sour.


    With this, Erya was the prettiest among the Lu family..

 Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Erya Can’t be So Lazy

    Chapter 79: Erya Can¡¯t be So Lazy sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu stepped forward and greeted her eldest uncle and his wife, then welcomed the two into the central room.


    Madam Li had just sat down when the old lady came over and snorted, ¡°What are you sitting for? Didn¡¯t you come here early in the morning to help? Do you really take yourself as a guest? Come with me to the kitchen to pick some vegetables.¡±


    Madam Li¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly, but she didn¡¯t say much. After informing Lu Dasong, she went to the kitchen.


    Lu Dasong went into the house to see Lu Erbai. Shu Yu poured him a glass of water, then went to the backyard to boil medicine for Lu Erbai.


    The medicine on Lu Erbai¡¯s leg had to be changed every day, and only Shu Yu was better at this.


    Madam Li entered the kitchen and only saw the old lady and Madam Ruan.


    Even Sanya was there, but she didn¡¯t see Shu Yu follow in. She immediately felt uncomfortable and said sourly, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Erya coming in to help? We have to entertain the guests, but she¡¯s hiding. A lady can¡¯t be too lazy.¡±


    The old lady abruptly stood up and glared at her, ¡°Who are you calling lazy? If you don¡¯t want to do it, go back home. Why are you being so sarcastic? Don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself. Erya is obedient and diligent. I didn¡¯t let her into the kitchen. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    The old lady did not lie about this. Erya was too honest and not stingy at all when entertaining guests. If Erya were to be allowed to cook, the old lady could guarantee that Madam Li and the others would want to have dinner after lunch.


    The old lady vowed to prevent such things from happening.


    Their family was in a difficult time now, so they should save as much as they could. Besides, didn¡¯t they usually eat like this?


    Madam Li didn¡¯t dare to refute her mother-in-law, but she still felt that Shu Yu had retained the air of a young miss even though she had returned home.


    The old lady did not care what she thought. On the contrary, she felt that Erya had seen the world and knew more than them. The girl was doing big things! How could she be confined to the stove?


    Not long after, Lu Sanzhu came over with Madam Liang.


    Madam Li was very shocked. She looked up at the sky. The sun had not risen from the west.


    The third brother and his wife would usually rush over only when it was time for dinner. Once they arrived, they would take the bowls and chopsticks to the table and eat straight away. Then, they would leave after eating and would never help.


    To think they were here so early today. Madam Liang even rolled up her sleeves and came in to help, looking very energetic.


    ¡°Mother, eldest sister-in-law, second sister-in-law, I am here. What do I need to do? Just tell me. ¡®


    The old lady glanced at her. Well, Sanzhu must have told her about Erya¡¯s abilities. It was rare for her to be so diligent. She handed the latter a basket of vegetables, ¡°Take it to the river to wash.¡±


    Madam Liang responded and left happily.


    The old lady looked at her three troublesome daughters-in-law. She was not satisfied with all three of them.


    Her eldest daughter-in-law was hypocritical and petty. She would smile on the surface but play dirty tricks in the dark.


    Her second daughter-in-law was timid and had no opinions of her own, and even had a vicious maternal family.


    Her third daughter-in-law was lazy, spoiling the child so much that he was out of control, and even the child¡¯s father couldn¡¯t control him.


    However, no matter how much she disliked them, she could not return them.


    The old lady thought about it as she walked out of the kitchen. She saw Daniu coming over.


    Daniu held a fish in his hand and smiled. ¡°Grandma, this is for you. I just went to the river to catch it. It¡¯s still alive and kicking. We can have an extra dish for lunch.¡±


    The old lady was all smiles. ¡°My gosh, my eldest grandson is so capable. Come, give me the fish and quickly go back to change your clothes. Look at how wet you are. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Dahu came out from behind Daniu, also drenched. The old lady urged him to change his clothes as well..

 Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Eldest Uncle Lu i s Family

    Chapter 80: Eldest Uncle Lu i s Family


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dahu changed into a clean set of clothes and the shoes that Shu Yu bought for him the other day. He came out happily.


    When Daniu came over again, he came with his younger siblings.


    When he passed by Lu Sanzhu¡¯s house, he called over Dabao and his sister, who had just woken up, as well.


    Lu Dasong had four children in total. The eldest was a daughter named Cuihua, the second was Daniu, the third was Lanhua, and the fourth was Erniu.


    Cuihua had not come over yet. She was twenty this year, the oldest of all the girls. She had married a few years ago and her child was already four years old. She was probably on her way here now.


    Daniu was one year older than Daya and had been engaged earlier, originally planning to get married two years ago. However, something happened to the girl he was engaged to. Her mother died of illness and she had to be in mourning for three years. This year, the mourning period was finally over, and they planned to get married at the end of the year.


    Lanhua was the same age as Shu Yu and was already looking for a husband.


    Erniu was ten years old this year and was also the youngest in his family, so he was at his most lively and active time.


    Lu Sanzhu had a son and a daughter. The eldest son was the little fatty, Dabao, whom Shu Yu had met the other day. The youngest daughter, Baoya, had just turned three years old. She was usually locked up at home and did not know anything.


    When the children from the two families arrived, the Lu family instantly became lively.


    Daniu, Erniu, Dabao, and Baoya all went to see Lu Erbai.


    Lanhua, on the other hand, took the initiative to go into the kitchen to help. Madam Li was immediately unhappy and waved her hand to chase her away, ¡°We don¡¯t need vou here. Your sister Erva hasn¡¯t even entered the kitchen.What are you doing here? Go out and play.¡±


    The old lady glared at Madam Lee, but her expression towards her granddaughter was much better, ¡°There are enough people in the kitchen. It¡¯s only this big anyhow. Go out and talk to your sister Erya.¡±


    Then, she drove Sanya out as well. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lanhua didn¡¯t want to work either. She came over and held Sanya¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me to sister Erya.¡±


    Sanya went to wipe her hands and pulled Lanhua out, ¡°Sister Lanhua, you haven¡¯t met my second sister, have you? My second sister is very beautiful and knows everything. She¡¯s awesome. My second sister even said that she would remove the scar on my face and turn me into a little beauty. Since my second sister returned, our whole family is so happy. I even wake up laughing in my dreams at night.¡±


    Lanhua looked at Sanya in surprise. This little girl, who was usually quiet and timid, and would shrink in a corner even if she went to her house, had actually said so much today, and her eyes were even shining.


    Lanhua was even more curious about Erya. She held Sanya¡¯s hand and headed to the courtyard. Then, she happened to see Shu Yu standing there talking to Daniu and the others.


    Putting her looks aside, just the confident and calm aura that Shu Yu exuded far surpassed all the other girls in the Lu family. Even the eldest grandson of the Lu family, Daniu, was a little reserved and nervous in front of her. It was as if she was the most promising child in the entire Lu family.


    Lanhua looked at herself again. In fact, she had also worn a new set of clothes today, but compared to Shu Yu, she looked fat, dark, and ugly.


    As for her hairstyle, she had worked on it for a long time this morning. She had combed it into the most popular hairstyle in town recently, and she had used a headdress flower.


    In contrast, Erya only had two simple braids and a wooden hairpin on her head, yet she was more beautiful than the young ladies in the town she had seen.


    For some reason, Lanhua did not want to go forward, but Sanya had already let go of her hand and ran forward.


    ¡°Second sister, I¡¯ve brought Sister Lanhua.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up and saw a girl standing not far away, who seemed to want to shrink back..

 Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Guarantee You ‘ve Never Had it Before

    Chapter 81: Guarantee You ¡®ve Never Had it Before


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Almost without thinking, Shu Yu could tell what Lanhua was thinking from her behavior.


    She took a few steps forward and stood in front of the girl. Then, she smiled and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Lanhua, right? I was just wondering why I didn¡¯t see you.


    Come in, have a seat, and rest for a while.¡¯


    Lanhua subconsciously followed her into the central room. Dabao and Erniu were already quarreling in the central room.


    At this moment, the old lady came in with a fruit platter. She shouted at them,


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop quarreling. Come and eat something. Quiet down.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the peanuts and chestnuts served by the old lady, as well as the sour wild fruits picked from the mountain. She could not help but smack her forehead. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Third Lu hurriedly ran out of the house with his daughter in his arms. When he saw the fruit platter, he was stunned, ¡°Mother, is this all you¡¯re giving us?


    Where are the pastries? Where¡¯s the candy?¡±


    When he followed Shu Yu to the county yesterday, he saw with his own eyes that she had bought those things. Why weren¡¯t they used to entertain guests? Wasn¡¯t this a little too much?


    The old lady sneered, ¡°It¡¯s good enough that there¡¯s food to eat. Don¡¯t you see how difficult your second brother¡¯s life is? You still want to eat pastries and sweets? In your sweet dreams.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu opened his mouth and wanted to say that Shu Yu was rich.


    However, when he looked up, he saw Shu Yu, and the latter revealed a bright smile. Lu Sanzhu suddenly shuddered. She had the same smile when she went to the Ruan family.


    He didn¡¯t dare to provoke her.


    Lu Sanzhu stuffed Baoya into Lanhua¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Help me look after


    Baoya.¡±


    Then, he escaped by saying he needed to go to the toilet.


    Lanhua was stunned for a moment. It was not until Baoya, who was in her arms, struggled to reach for the fruit platter on the table that she came to her senses and gave the toddler a piece of fruit.


    Baoya took a bite, and it was so sour that her whole body trembled. Then, she threw the fruit in her hand to the ground and began to cry.


    Lanhua hurriedly coaxed her, ¡°Baoya, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Sanya looked up and held Baoya¡¯s hand, ¡°Baoya, don¡¯t cry. Look, look at my shoes. My second sister bought them for me. They¡¯re new. Don¡¯t they look good?¡±


    Baoya cried even harder.


    Sanya looked at Shu Yu helplessly. She felt the urge to cry as well.


    Shu Yu did not know whether to laugh or cry. She patted Sanya¡¯s head and said to Baoya, ¡°If you don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll give you something good to eat later.¡±


    Baoya stopped, blinked, and asked, ¡°Is it¡­ Is it sweets?¡±


    As expected ot Lu Sanzhu¡¯s daughter, she remembered her father¡¯s words very clearly.


    However, when the other people present heard the conversation between the two, they all turned their heads to look at Shu Yu. Even Erniu and Dabao rushed over. Dabao used to be fierce to her, but now he had completely forgotten about their past grudges. His chubby little face trembled.


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°It¡¯s even more delicious than sweets. I guarantee you¡¯ve never had it before.¡¯


    Shu Yu had indeed bought pastries and candy and was prepared to serve the guests today. However, the old lady also said that there was only so much food. The fourth aunt and Daya were not here yet. If they took those out now, these children would probably have finished it at this point.


    It would be better to wait for everyone to arrive, and the younger ones would each get a little so that everyone could taste some sweetness.


    Shu Yu felt that what the old lady said made sense, so she had no objections.


    Upon hearing that there was something more delicious than sweets, Lu Sanzhu, who had left, ran back. He asked excitedly, ¡°What is it? What is it?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyelids twitched uncontrollably..

 Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Use Corn Kernels

    Chapter 82: Use Corn Kernels


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu did as she said. After she finished speaking to Baoya, she went straight to the kitchen.


    The others immediately followed curiously. Even the steady Daniu followed while pretending to be nonchalant.


    However, the Lu family¡¯s kitchen was small and narrow. The old lady and the others were already inside. If everyone went in, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to turn around.


    Shu Yu said to everyone, ¡®You guys can sit in the central room for a while. I¡¯ll bring it over when it¡¯s done. It¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    She was saying that, but the children¡¯s resistance to food that was more delicious than sweets was too weak. None of them were willing to leave, so they all stopped outside the kitchen.


    Dahu was fast. He entered the kitchen before Shu Yu and said with a straight face, ¡°Second sister, I¡¯ll help you start the fire.¡±


    Sanya was a step slower. She pouted and stomped her feet. How could her brother be like this? He didn¡¯t even let her have the job of lighting the fire.


    Shu Yu found it funny. She walked into the kitchen and instantly received the gazes of the others in the kitchen.


    Madam Li looked at Shu Yu and then at her daughter at the door. It would have been better if she didn¡¯t make a comparison, but the comparison made her even more upset.


    ¡°Erya, what are you doing in the kitchen? Your grandma didn¡¯t let you come, saying you don¡¯t know how to cook. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m being bossy, but girls still need to know how to cook. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be hard for them to get married in the future.¡±


    Although Madam Ruan was timid, she still spoke up unhappily when it came to her daughter, ¡°Erya is very good at cooking. Her food is especially delicious, better than any of us.¡±


    Madam Liang had already returned. She nodded when she heard this, ¡°That¡¯s true. Sanzhu brought a bowl of noodles back and said that Erya cooked it. I¡¯m still craving that taste even now.¡±


    Then, she looked at the old lady, ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t we let Erya be the head chef?¡±


    The old lady did not care about her three daughter-in-law¡¯s infighting. She looked at Shu Yu kindly, ¡°What do you want to do, Erya? Just say it and we¡¯ll do it.


    ¡°I want to make some snacks for everyone to try. Grandma, I need some corn kernels.¡±


    Corn kernels? Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What kind of snacks can corn kernels make? Dabao and the others outside the kitchen were very disappointed when they heard this.


    They had thought that something more delicious than pastries would be made from things like refined flour and pork.


    Could corn kernels even make a flower?


    Dabao waved his hand, ¡°This is boring. I¡¯m going to eat the chestnuts and peanuts.¡±


    Erniu followed him, ¡°I want some too. Don¡¯t finish it all by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Can I finish such a big pot? I¡¯m not a pig.¡±


    ¡°You are.¡±


    The two went back to the central room noisily.


    Shu Yu ignored them and took the corn kernels from the old lady.


    They had not started cooking the dishes yet. The Lu family had two stoves. One was currently cooking rice, while the other one was still vacant.


    Shu Yu asked Dahu to start the fire and then poured some oil.


    Although the few people in the kitchen were working, they were watching Shu Yu i s movements at the same time. When they saw how much oil she poured, they suddenly felt their hearts tighten.


    Madam Li muttered, ¡°If you don¡¯t take care of the household, you won¡¯t know how expensive food is. This is too much of a waste.¡±


    After so many days, the old lady and Madam Ruan were used to Shu Yu l s oil consumption. The oil she was using now was only a little more than her previous cooking. It was fine.


    After pouring the oil, Shu Yu began to add sugar.


    This time, even the old lady and Madam Ruan started to feel heartache. After all, sugar was not cheap.


    However, Shu Yu didn¡¯t put too much in. The taste was relatively light. After stirring it a few times, Shu Yu poured the corn kernel into the oil..

 Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Delicious Popcorn

    Chapter 83: Delicious Popcorn


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone watched as Shu Yu flipped the corn kernels over and over again.


    Just this?


    Could it be that the delicious snacks she was talking about were corn kernels wrapped in oil and sugar and fried? It didn¡¯t look quite appetizing.


    Lanhua who was at the door couldn¡¯t see the situation at the stove, but when she saw the disappointment and disdain on Madam Li and Madam Liangs faces, she felt uncertain.


    Suddenly, there was a cracking sound in the pot. Something jumped out, and it jumped very high.


    The sound came again and again, giving the people in the kitchen a big shock. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, Shu Yu quickly put the pot lid on.


    After she did so, the crackling sounds inside became even more obvious. Madam Ruan was a little worried, ¡°Erya, it seems like it¡¯s going to explode. Is it alright?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t blow up the pot,¡± Madam Li said.


    Madam Liang quietly retreated to the kitchen door and held Baoya in her arms, ready to run away at any time.


    Shu Yu told Dahu to stop the fire and remove the firewood under the stove. The crackling sound inside had almost stopped, and only then did she open the lid.


    When everyone saw what was inside, their eyes widened in shock.


    This¡­ The corn kernels had clearly only covered the bottom of the pot, but they had now filled up half of the big pot.


    And this smell¡­ It smelled so good.


    Shu Yu took a popcorn, asked Dahu to come over, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Dahu pursed his lips and clenched his little hands in excitement, ¡°It¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s so delicious.¡±


    ¡°This is called popcorn. It¡¯s from the corn kernel. You¡¯ve never had it before,


    Dahu nodded his head vigorously, ¡°The popcorn from the corn kernels is even more delicious than sweets.¡±


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡®Go and bring that fruit plate over. We¡¯ll bring it out for everyone to eat.¡±


    Dahu hurriedly turned around to get the fruit plate. Shu Yu filled the plate, but there was still a lot left.


    She put the remaining on another plate and handed it to the old lady,


    ¡°Grandma, this is for you.¡±


    The old lady waved her hand, ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I don¡¯t eat this. You kids can eat it.


    On the side, Madam Li and Madam Liang, who had just returned into the kitchen, swallowed their saliva and eagerly looked at the plate of popcorn.


    Shu Yu immediately stuffed one into the old lady¡¯s and Madam Ruan¡¯s mouths,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a lot? You guys should try my cooking.¡±


    As soon as the popcorn entered her mouth, the old lady couldn¡¯t help but squint her eyes in happiness. It was crunchy and really delicious.


    She didn¡¯t expect the corn to be so delicious after being stir-fried with oil and sugar.


    Shu Yu left a plate for the kitchen and then went out with the fruit plate.


    As soon as she left, Madam Li and Madam Liang couldn¡¯t wait to take a popcorn each. The old lady snorted coldly, ¡®I Didn¡¯t you say that Erya doesn¡¯t know how to cook? Look at her cooking, which one of you can compare to her?¡± Madam Li was embarrassed, but she did not hesitate to eat the popcorn. As soon as Shu Yu left the kitchen, Baoya pounced on her with drool dripping from her mouth, ¡°I want to eat, I want to eat.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s go to the central room first.¡±


    Baoya was, after all, only three years old. Shu Yu did not dare to let her eat alone. It was better to watch her when they entered the central room later. Lu Sanzhu appeared out of nowhere again, ¡°Erya, let me help you carry that.¡±


    He was about to snatch the popcorn after he finished speaking, but Shu Yu smacked his hand.


    ¡°Try snatching it.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu laughed dryly and retracted his hand, not daring to move.


    Lanhua, who was following behind, widened her eyes in shock. Their third uncle was actually afraid of Erya? Her third uncle had always been shameless and even unafraid of their grandmother. Now, with one move from Erya, he was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to move.


    Shu Yu first went to Lu Erbai¡¯s room with the popcorn and left some for him and the eldest uncle. Then, she returned to the central room..

 Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: I’ll Beat You to Death

    Chapter 84: I¡¯ll Beat You to Death


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Erniu and Dabao had already smelled the fragrance and ran to Shu Yu in unison.


    ¡°I want to eat it, give it to me!¡± Dabao¡¯s eyes lit up as he shouted and reached out to grab it.


    Shu Yu immediately turned to Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Third uncle¡­¡±


    The latter¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he grabbed his son, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Go sit over there. You¡¯ll have your portion.¡±


    When Lu Sanzhu¡¯s face darkened, Dabao was still quite afraid of him. He could only sit on the stool and whine.


    Only then did Shu Yu put the popcorn on the table and said to the few of them, ¡°You guys can eat it, but you¡¯re not allowed to snatch or have it all to yourself. If I find out, no one can have any.¡±


    The children nodded.


    As soon as Shu Yu turned around, the crowd surrounded the popcorn.


    Lu Sanzhu was squeezed in the middle of a bunch of children, not feeling embarrassed at all.


    However, it was good that he was there. He understood Shu Yu¡¯s character very well, so he used his identity as an elder to suppress the few children who were eager to grab and stuff the popcorn into their pockets. He strictly divided a portion to each person, and the rest was placed on a high platform. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Daniu and Lanhua were older so they wouldn¡¯t fight over popcorn. Still, they


    each had a handful of popcorn.


    The two of them tasted it and couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes in surprise.


    This snack was too delicious. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have believed that it was made from corn kernels.


    The noisy children quieted down in an instant. They were talking about the popcorn as they ate.


    Because of this novel and delicious snack, Dabao and Erniu were simply impressed by Shu Yu.


    Dabao stuffed himself with popcorn as he asked, ¡°Erya, do you know how to cook anything else?¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Call me sister.¡±


    ¡°Sister Erya, do you know how to make anything else?¡± Just like his father, Dabao i s attitude changed very quickly when there was food.


    ¡°Yes. As long as I have the ingredients, I can make a lot of food,¡± Shu Yu raised her eyebrows at him.


    ¡°Then, then can you make some for me?


    ¡°No,¡± Shu Yu shook his head and rejected him frankly.


    Dabao was stunned for a moment. He even forgot to eat the popcorn in his hand. ¡°Why? I¡¯m already calling you sister.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Who asked you to bully Dahu and Sanya? You had food, but you never shared it with Sanya and the others. You even deliberately came to boast about it and make them hungry. If not for Dahu and Sanya¡¯s magnanimity, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to eat the popcorn today. Yet you still want to eat good food in the future? I¡¯m not your parents. Why would I spoil you?¡±


    Dabao was stunned. He looked at the cold and heartless Shu Yu in disbelief.


    Why? She was his sister. Why wouldn¡¯t she give him food? His mother had clearly said that the older siblings had to give in to the younger ones.


    When he was at his eldest uncle¡¯s house, other than Erniu who would occasionally quarrel with him, Cuihua, Daniu, and Lanhua would always give in to him. Erniu would also compromise with him in the end.


    When he went to his maternal grandfather¡¯s house, his cousins had never said such cold and heartless words either.


    Dabao i s mouth twitched and he immediately lay on the ground without a word. He kicked his legs and cried, ¡®Erya, you¡¯re a bad woman, you money-losing b*tch. If you don¡¯t give me food, I¡¯ll beat you to death! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    When he started crying, the sound was earth-shattering, and it shocked everyone.


    Lu Sanzhu subconsciously wanted to help his son, but when he saw that the person who made him cry was Shu Yu, he immediately shrank back and kept quiet.


    Forget it, forget it. His son would just cry for a while anyway. He would be fine after he was done crying. It was already a blessing that he wouldn¡¯t be hurt..

 Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Let Him Cry!

    Chapter 85: Let Him Cry!


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Dasong and Lu Erbai, who were talking in the house, also heard the commotion. Lu Dasong immediately came out.


    Madam Liang, who was in the kitchen, also wanted to rush over, but she was glared at by the old lady, ¡°Your husband is in the central room, what are you going to join in the fun for? Dabao has always cried crocodile tears, what¡¯s there to worry about?¡±


    Madam Liang thought about it and found that she was right, so she didn¡¯t go over. After all, she was also worried that the plate of popcorn would be finished by her eldest and second sister-in-law.


    What Madam Liang didn¡¯t know was that this time, her precious son was really heartbroken. Tears and snot fell like a waterfall.


    Daniu was, after all, the oldest, and Lanhua had also grown up. Seeing that their father and third uncle could not intervene in the children¡¯s conflict since they were elders, they could only come forward to mediate the situation.


    However, they had only taken a few steps when they were stopped by Shu Yu.


    ¡°Let him cry!¡¯


    Cuihua, who had just entered the courtyard with her husband, happened to hear this as soon as she entered the door.


    The two of them were stunned. They looked at the center of the central room. No one had noticed their arrival.


    Cuihua saw an unfamiliar girl standing in the middle. She was beautiful, and just by standing there, she was the focus of everyone.


    Then, she looked at Dabao, who was sitting on the ground and crying. She thought to herself that there must have been a conflict.


    As the eldest sister, Cuihua naturally wanted to step forward to help mediate.


    However, before she could say anything, Shu Yu had already squatted and looked at the little fatty, ¡°Since your mouth is so smelly, do you want me to sew it up for you? I¡¯m standing right in front of you, but I won¡¯t cook for you.


    Come, beat me to death.¡±


    Dabao widened his eyes and looked at Shu Yu l s cold eyes. For some reason, he felt a little scared.


    With this fear, his cries became even louder.


    Lu Sanzhu could see that Shu Yu was angry. He could only laugh dryly, ¡°Erya,


    Dabao is still young and insensible.¡±


    ¡°Young? He is already eight years old, but still young? Sanya and Dahu are younger than him, but one knows how to get pigweed, and the other knows


    how to chop wood. They have never cried and fought just because they couldn¡¯t have a bite of food. What state is the Lu family in? If he wanted to eat deer antlers and bear paws, would you make them appear just because he cried? On top of that, he¡¯s so mean. If he leaves this village, he¡¯ll be beaten to death.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu immediately didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He didn¡¯t think so in the past, but after seeing the world with Erya, he felt that it was truly possible. Didn¡¯t Erya just use an axe to cut people when they didn¡¯t agree with her?


    Therefore, he could only try to persuade his son, ¡°Dabao, don¡¯t cry. Your sister Erya is right. We can¡¯t just cry for whatever we want to eat.¡±


    Dabao did not expect that even his father would not side with him and that his mother would not come over. Everyone in the main room was stopped by Shu


    He suddenly realized that no matter how much he cried, he would have nothing to eat since Shu Yu said so. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu was still squatting in front of him. She said to him word by word, ¡°Either you stop now, or you can continue scolding me, and I¡¯ll get a needle and thread to sew up your mouth. Worse, you can hit me, and I¡¯ll hang you on a tree outside to let everyone laugh at you. If you want me to cook for you, that¡¯s wishful thinking.¡±


    Dabao was stunned. He wiped his tears and snot with his sleeve and sniffled as he got up.


    Without another word, he ran out.


    Everyone was stunned by his sudden action. Daniu was worried and quickly chased after him..

 Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Cuihua

    Chapter 86: Cuihua


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Only after Daniu reached the door did he notice Cuihua and her husband, Lai Jinhai, standing in the courtyard. Daniu subconsciously stopped and called out happily, ¡°Big sister, big brother-in-law.¡±


    Cuihua waved her hand, ¡®You go after Dabao first.¡±


    She then walked into the central room and greeted the people inside.


    Lu Dasong finally found a chance to speak. He immediately said to Shu Yu,


    ¡°Erya, this is your sister Cuihua.¡±


    Shuyu¡¯s face had been cold and distant just a second ago, but her expression changed in an instant. She immediately smiled and greeted her, ¡°So you¡¯re sister Cuihua. Come in and sit. I just made some snacks. Do try them and see if theyre good.¡±


    Everyone was speechless. Wasn¡¯t the speed at which she changed her attitude


    a little too fast?


    Even the person involved, Cuihua, did not come back to her senses for a while.


    It was not until there was a glass of water in her hand that she laughed. She looked at Shu Yu and sized her up, ¡°You¡¯re Erya, right? It is good that you have returned. Uncle and aunty have been looking for you all these years. Now that they have fulfilled their wish, they can finally be at ease.¡±


    She did not mention the conflict just now.


    This kind of conflict between children was not serious, especially since Dabao¡¯s temper was indeed bad.


    It was Erya¡¯s behavior that surprised Cuihua. Logically speaking, since Erya had just returned, someone normal in her situation would usually put themselves in a very subtle position. At the very least, they wouldn¡¯t get into a conflict with their visiting relatives.


    Usually, even if they were wronged, they would only swallow it and smile.


    However, Erya did the opposite and refused to be wronged at all.


    Cuihua couldn¡¯t figure out whether it was a good thing that Erya was back given her personality.


    However, she was a married cousin. Although she had a good relationship with her second uncle¡¯s family, this kind of thing was really not something she had a say in.


    Lanhua had been standing behind Cuihua since her eldest sister entered the room. When she saw Shu Yu¡¯s appearance just now, she somehow became somewhat fearful of her.


    Cuihua was still fine. She was the eldest sister and had always taken care of her younger brothers and sisters. She was also very sympathetic to Erya, her long-lost cousin.


    She introduced her husband. Cuihua had moved to town after marriage. Her marriage was the best in the Lu family. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lai Jinhai¡¯s family ran a small food shop, but they had many brothers and sisters in the family. They relied on the small shop to make a living, and their days were barely okay.


    Cuihua did not bring her son over today. She said that he caught a cold two days ago. Although he was much better now, the couple did not dare to take him back and forth, so they simply left him at home.


    Lai Jinhai wasn¡¯t good with words, but it was obvious that he was very good to Cuihua and had always followed her wishes.


    Shu Yu and Cuihua chatted for a while and found that the latter had a decisive and open personality, and was very opinionated.


    It was said that when Cuihua was young, the Lu family had not yet split. As the first girl to be born, and with a grandmother like the old lady who did not value men over women, Cuihua was pampered by everyone when she was young. When she grew up, she naturally took on the responsibility of being the eldest sister.


    Compared to Lanhua, Shu Yu and Cuihua obviously had more to talk about.


    However. thew didn¡¯t chat for long before Dahao. who had run out. returned


    As soon as he entered the door, Dahu and Sanya immediately stood in front of Shu Yu as if they were facing a great enemy.


    Dabao stopped two steps away. He looked at Shu Yu, then at Dahu and Sanya.


    A moment later, he stretched out his right hand, and in his short and fat palm, there were a few candied fruits.


    They didn¡¯t look very good and seemed to have been stored for a long time..

 Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: Daya is Here

    Chapter 87: Daya is Here


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dabao walked to Sanya and Dahu and said, ¡°This is the candied fruit that I¡¯ve been saving for a long time. I can¡¯t even bear to eat it myself, but I¡¯ll share it with you.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Had the Sun risen from the east? To think Dabao took the initiative to share his food!


    Shu Yu looked at the candied fruit with some disdain.


    Unexpectedly, in the next moment, Dabao looked up and asked her, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve shared my good things with them, and I won¡¯t bully them in the future, does that mean you can make good food for me?


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows, and the others were stunned.


    ¡°Okay?¡± Dabao asked again, ¡°Look, I¡¯m not crying anymore. I¡¯m not scolding you nor did I hit you. I even shared my candied fruits with them. I did so well, so I should be rewarded.¡±


    Good my ass.


    Shu Yu retorted in her heart, but on the surface, she said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know your mistakes and can change. However, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll be able to maintain it in the future, so I¡¯ll have to observe you for a while. If you¡¯ve really become better, I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯ve made something good.¡±


    Dabao frowned, not satisfied with the result.


    But forget it, sister Erya had agreed anyway.


    Without a second word, he gave the candied fruits in his hands to Sanya and Dahu. Seeing the envious Erniu, who was standing at the side, he gave him one as well.


    The others didn¡¯t get any. After all, they were all adults, and he only had five candied fruits in total.


    A few children of similar age each took one, and it seemed that the distance between them was shortened.


    Dahu and Sanya had never hung out with Dabao and were not close to Erniu either. But now, they held hands and ran to the yard together.


    No one knew what the others were thinking when watching this scene, but the old lady, who had just come out of the kitchen, could not help but wipe her eyes.


    In the past, Dahu and Sanya only knew how to work and did not go out to play. Dabao only knew how to bully people, and Erniu had always been with his other little friends in the village.


    Such a scene had never happened before, not even during the new year when the families gathered.


    The old lady was satisfied. She took a deep breath and walked towards the central room.


    Cuihua was the first to see her and stood up in a hurry, ¡®Grandma.¡± ¡°Cuihua, Jinhai. Sit, sit, sit. We¡¯ll be eating in a while. You guy¡¯s rest for a while.¡±


    Cuihua was embarrassed, ¡°I should have gone to the kitchen to help.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need you. We have so many people. We¡¯ve already finished cooking everything,¡± The old lady said.


    Then, she frowned, ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s almost time to eat. Why haven¡¯t Sixing and Daya come yet?¡±


    Shu Yu estimated the time and realized it was indeed noon.


    Logically speaking, Cuihua had a sick child and she lived in town. Even she had arrived, so the others should have come earlier.


    Just as she was wondering, there was movement at the door.


    The next moment, Dahu ran in and said excitedly, ¡°Big sister is back.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone turned to look at the door and saw two figures slowly moving toward them.


    Shu Yu immediately looked at the woman on the left. Her first impression of Daya was that she was thin, so thin that she seemed to be a skeleton that could be blown away by the wind.


    The old lady had already gone out to welcome her. When she saw Daya, her eyes could not help but redden, ¡°You haven¡¯t been back in a long time. How did you lose so much weight?¡± S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Daya had been smiling, but when she heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips and suppress her sobs, ¡°I didn¡¯t lose weight, grandma. I didn¡¯t..¡±

 Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: Protruding Bones

    Chapter 88: Protruding Bones


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady felt even more upset. Why was she saying that she had not lost weight? Daya was even slimmer than the last time she saw her, and she looked older too.


    She couldn¡¯t help but glare at Zhang Shu, who was standing next to Daya, and was obviously blaming him.


    Zhang Shu looked guilty, ¡°l i m sorry, grandma. I¡­ I didn¡¯t take good care of her.¡±


    Daya quickly changed the topic, ¡°Grandma, where¡¯s Erya? I want to see Erya.¡±


    The old lady quickly turned to the side and shouted to Shu Yu, who was behind her, ¡°Erya, come quickly. Meet your sister and brother-in-law.¡±


    Shu Yu walked up to Daya in a few steps. Daya grabbed her hand excitedly and sized her up, ¡°Good, good. Our Erya is safe and sound. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re home. The family is reunited. Don¡¯t leave anymore¡­¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡®Yeah, I¡¯m back, sis.¡±


    She reached out to hug Daya, only to feel that the body under her hands was almost only left with bones, which was very uncomfortable to the touch.


    Shu Yu could not help but frown, but Daya quickly let go of her and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go in. We¡¯ll talk inside.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at her face. There were dark circles and eye bags under her eyes. Her lips were colorless, not to mention her pale face.


    Looking at her appearance, not to mention that she looked older than Cuihua of the same generation, she even looked older than Madam Li.


    What kind of life did she have to lead to be in such a poor state?


    Shu Yu had guessed that Daya¡¯s life was not easy, but she did not expect it to be so difficult.


    She opened her mouth and stared at Zhang Shu. It was only when Daya held her hand that Shu Yu suppressed the anger in her heart. She held Daya¡¯s hand tightly and they entered the house together.


    Zhang Shu followed behind, embarrassed. After he went to see Lu Erbai with Daya, he walked to a corner and chatted softly with Daniu and Lai Jinhai.


    Daya was very concerned about Shu Yu and asked her where she had been all these years, how she had been, and if she had suffered.


    Shu Yu still said the same words as before, and Daya was relieved to hear that.


    Not long after, the old lady came over to call for lunch.


    Lu Sixing still hadn¡¯t come. The old lady was thinking that she might have been delayed by something.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. I¡¯ll leave some food for them. We can¡¯t possibly wait for them with an empty stomach.¡±


    with an empty stomach.¡±


    There were a lot of people, so they set up two tables, one in the central room and one in the kitchen.


    When the dishes were served, everyone immediately felt like their stomachs were growling.


    This meal was much more sumptuous than they had imagined. Although the veggie dishes took up a huge portion, there were also fish, meat, and eggs.


    They didn¡¯t skimp on the oil, which made people drool.


    The old lady glanced at the crowd, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Almost everyone subconsciously reached for the meat dish. Only Daya smiled and reached for the towel gourd that was closest to her.


    Shu Yu was two seats away from her, but she had been paying attention to her.


    When they finished eating, she noticed that Daya didn¡¯t eat much.


    Shu Yu could not help but frown.


    When they finished eating, Lu Sixing still hadn¡¯t come over. She probably couldn¡¯t come.


    The old lady was just thinking about whether she should let Daniu make a trip over to take a look when she heard Zhang Shu and Daya come over and say that they were going back.


    The old lady was stunned, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay over today? Your second sister has just been found, don¡¯t you want to have a good chat with her?¡± Daya wanted to, but¡­


    She held the old lady¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°I told my mother-in-law that I would go back early. It¡¯s not good to stay here.¡± S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu looked at Zhang Shu, who was just looking on innocently but did not say anything..

 Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: A Suitable Shop

    Chapter 89: A Suitable Shop


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhang Shu probably felt Shu Yu e s displeased gaze. He looked up and smiled apologetically at her, then advised Daya, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here today? It¡¯s rare for your family to be reunited, so you should spend more time together.¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A hint of struggle flashed across Daya¡¯s face, but she quickly shook her head, ¡°I¡¯d better go back. Now that Erya is back, it¡¯ll be much more convenient to see you in the future. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned and was about to step forward when the old lady pulled her back.


    The old lady shook her head at her, and Shu Yu could only swallow the words that were about to come out of her mouth.


    In the end, Daya still left. Shu Yu and the others only had time to send them to the door.


    After a while, Cuihua and her husband also left. They lived far away, and they were worried about the child at home, so they could not stay for too long. Madam Li and Madam n¨¦e Liang helped to clean up and sat for a while before leaving.


    Soon, only Lu Erbai¡¯s family was left at home.


    Only then did Shu Yu ask the old lady, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d persuade big sister to stay?¡±


    The old lady sighed, ¡®I l want to, too, but Daya is already in such a state. I¡¯d better not make things difficult for her.¡±


    She may have said some tough words the day before, saying that she wouldn¡¯t let Daya go. However, when she saw that Daya was in a difficult position, she immediately changed her stance.


    At the end of the day, Daya was the only one holding up the days in her in-laws¡¯ house.


    Shu Yu wanted to say, if she couldn¡¯t hold on, then she could opt for a divorce.


    Zhang Shu looked honest and simple, but he could not protect his wife at all. What was the use of having such a husband? If Daya continued to stay in the Zhang family, she would be tortured to death sooner or later.


    However, her way of thinking was deviant here, and it would scare Daya to death if she said it.


    Shu Yu thought to herself that she had to find some time to talk some sense into Daya. If she didn¡¯t want a divorce, then she had to stand up. Never mind that it was still uncertain who among the two was infertile, even if it was really a problem with her body, she still had to manage the Zhang family well so that she could live well.


    Later that night, Lu Sixing asked someone to send over a dozen eggs with a message: Something happened at home, so I couldn¡¯t come to see Erya. I¡¯ll see you next time.


    The egg was a gift. Other than Lu Sixing, Madam Li, Cuihua, and even Madam Liang, who had come today, had also brought gifts.


    In the countryside, the only good things were eggs and the like. Cuihua lived in the town and brought a piece of cloth over.


    Shu Yu tidied up everything. Now that she had met all her relatives, her shop should also be put on the agenda.


    Therefore, Shu Yu went to the county the next morning.


    M/hen the intermediary saw her, he hurriedly came over and greeted her with a smile, ¡°Miss Lu, you¡¯re here. Quickly come in and take a seat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I happened to have something to do in the county today, so I came to take a look. Intermediary Quan, is there any news about the matter I asked you to pay attention to?¡±


    Intermediary Quan clasped his palms together, ¡°Isn¡¯t it such a coincidence? I was just about to tell you. If Miss Lu isn¡¯t in a hurry, come in first and we can talk slowly.


    Shuyu entered the shop and Intermediary Quan poured her a glass of water. Then, they started talking about the shop, ¡°According to Miss Lu¡¯s request, there is indeed a suitable shop. However, the rent may be a little expensive, and you have to meet the owner first. The other party also has requirements for what kind of shop to open.¡±


    This was reasonable, so Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Sure, did the other party say when to meet?¡±


    ¡°Now is fine. The owner is in the shop. There are two other tenants scheduled to meet the owner at the shop later. If we go now, we might be able to get this shop first.¡±


    Shu Yu put down her teacup, ¡°Then let¡¯s not delay any longer. Let¡¯s go.¡± Intermediary Quan immediately packed up and led Shu Yu out..

 Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: So it was the Yu Family’s Shop

    Chapter 90: So it was the Yu Family¡¯s Shop


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu asked about the situation as she walked, ¡°What did the shop use to sell? Why have they closed their business?


    ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from Miss Lu. The shop originally sold makeup. It¡¯s Wenlan


    Town¡¯s Yu family¡¯s shop.¡±


    Shu Yu stopped in her tracks, ¡°The Yu family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this shop was originally managed by Madame Yu, but two days ago, Madame Yu suddenly fell seriously ill and didn¡¯t have the energy to run the shop. Lord Yu doesn¡¯t know much about makeup, and there was also another makeup shop opposite, so the business was average. As such, he decided to simply rent it out. Miss Lu, you¡¯re just lucky.¡±


    Shu Yu laughed dryly. That¡¯s right, she was lucky. She was the one who caused all those things in the Yu family.


    It looked like Lord Yu intended to use Madame Yu l s ¡°illness¡± to trap her in the manor. It made sense though. If news of Madame Yu l s adultery were to spread, Lord Yu would lose face.


    As they spoke, the two of them had already reached Ningshui Street.


    This street was located in the center of Jiangyuan County. It was wide and clean, and could accommodate three to four carriages traveling side by side.


    Intermediary Quan took her to the end of the street. Compared to the head of the street and the middle, this place seemed a little more deserted.


    However, Shu Yu didn¡¯t mind the desolation, because this area was where only those with some wealth in the county would come to.


    Restaurants, makeup stores, banks, and fabric shops were all not far from here.


    ¡°Miss Lu, this is the place. Come in.¡±


    Shu Yu followed him into the door. The makeup store had not been completely cleared out. Intermediary Quan said that the slightly better makeup products had long been bought at a low price by the shops across the street who heard the news.


    The Yu family¡¯s shop wasn¡¯t very big. There was a small courtyard at the back, and it was tiny with only two small rooms and a kitchen.


    At this moment, the Yu family¡¯s butler was in the small courtyard instructing the servants to throw away all the bedding and furniture in the room.


    Looking at his disdainful face, it seemed¡­


    Shu Yu wondered if this shop was one of the places where Madame Yu had a tryst with her lover.


    The butler turned around when he heard the commotion.


    Intermediary Quan came forward and said a few words. The butler turned his gaze to Shu Yu, ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to rent the shop?¡± sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡®Yes, our family wants to start a small business, so we asked Intermediary Quan to help us keep an eye out.¡±


    ¡°The rent for our shop is not cheap. It costs this much,¡± The butler stretched out his hand and gestured a number.


    Let alone Shu Yu, even Intermediary Quan was shocked. This small shop cost five taels of silver a month? That was a bit of a scam. The rent for the shops around here only asked for three or four taels of silver.


    Shu Yu felt that the Yu family was killing pigs. From the way the butler acted, they didn¡¯t seem to want to rent it to her either.


    It seemed that the two tenants that were coming later were more powerful. They had even revealed the rent they were willing to pay.


    Shu Yu was silent for a moment. Just as Intermediary Quan was trying to mediate and help bargain, she looked up again and said to the butler, ¡°The rent is indeed a little expensive, but the location of this shop is very rare. I really like it.¡±


    Intermediary Quan was anxious as he thought to himself, ¡°Gosh, Miss Lu, you can¡¯t lower the price like this. You even told him that you like the place a lot. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that we won¡¯t even be able to negotiate a single coin?


    Didn¡¯t she see the butler¡¯s smug expression? At this time, she should pretend as if she wanted to leave.


    As expected, Miss Lu was still too young. He had been deceived by her overly calm and composed expression, thus thinking that she had long matured..

 Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Get it at the Lowest Price

    Chapter 91: Get it at the Lowest Price


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, the next moment, Shu Yu said, ¡°The money is not easy to get, so I have to go back and discuss this with my parents. I¡¯ll see if I can find a way to borrow some from my relatives and friends. After all, we need capital for future business too.¡±


    Intermediary Quan facepalmed while Butler Yu was getting impatient. He was just about to say that if she couldn¡¯t pay the rent, he wouldn¡¯t consider her.


    Just then, Shu Yu said, ¡°Butler Yu, can you wait for me for a while? I live in Shangshi Village, not far from here. I¡¯ll be back in the afternoon.¡±


    Butler Yu¡¯s hand paused, ¡°Shangshi Village?¡±


    Shu Yu put on an innocent expression, ¡°That¡¯s right. I promise it won¡¯t take more than two hours to make a roundtrip.¡±


    Butler Yu frowned. He had personally investigated the matter of the Ruan family¡¯s old lady colluding with the steward to buy and sell a pair of twins. He also knew that the twins were from Shangshi Village.


    Butler Yu suddenly recalled Intermediary Quan¡¯s introduction and asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you surnamed Lu?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a pair of twins with the surname Lu in Shangshi Village.


    Do you know them?¡±


    Shu Yu immediately took a step back alertly, ¡°Why do you want to know about twins? You¡­ Could it be that the Yu family still hasn¡¯t given up on the idea of taking my younger brother and sister away? I¡¯ve heard that Lord Yu didn¡¯t know about this and even went to smash the Ruan family¡¯s residence. Isn¡¯t this matter already in the past?¡±


    Butler Yu looked at her with a complicated expression. So those twins were her younger brother and sister. After a long while, he sighed and said, ¡°Miss Lu, let¡¯s sit down and talk about the rental of the shop.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t budge, ¡°Butler Yu, renting the shop has nothing to do with my younger brother and sister. I do like the location of this shop, but I won¡¯t trade them for it. I thought that these were two different things, so after I found out from Intermediary Quan that this shop belonged to the Yu family, I thought that these two matters wouldn¡¯t be mixed up. After all, we don¡¯t know each other, and both families are innocent victims. But if you have any ideas about my family, I¡­ I won¡¯t rent your shop.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lu,¡± Seeing that Shu Yu was about to leave, Butler Yu hurriedly stopped her and said helplessly, ¡°Miss Lu, please calm down and listen to me first. Our Lord really doesn¡¯t know about this. The rumors of him wanting to adopt a pair of twins are false. He was being framed! Who knew that the Ruan family would take the opportunity to harm your family? Regarding this matter, it¡¯s indeed in the past.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Butler Yu nodded his head sincerely, ¡°Really.¡±


    Intermediary Quan listened from the side and gained a grasp of the situation. He was an intermediary, after all, and was well-informed. Although Lord Yu lived in town, how could he not know that the Lord had sent people to destroy a farmer¡¯s house?


    What he didn¡¯t know was that the rumored twins were Miss Lu¡¯s younger brother and sister.


    When Intermediary Quan saw that Butler Yu¡¯s attitude had softened, he knew that this was a good opportunity and quickly persuaded Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu took the cue and quickly sat down with Butler Yu in a room that had been tidied up.


    ¡°Miss Lu, I¡¯m sorry for just now. I intentionally raised the rent a little, mainly because you¡¯re still young and I was afraid that you were just messing around.


    Now that I know about your family¡¯s situation, let¡¯s have a proper talk. According to the market price here, our shop¡¯s rent is worth about three taels of silver.


    Intermediary Quan¡¯s mouth twitched. Three taels of silver were the lowest price.


    Unexpectedly, Butler Yu continued, ¡°Of course, Miss Lu can still bargain..¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Rent the Shop

    Chapter 92: Rent the Shop


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Quan Zhong looked at Butler Yu in shock. Was there still room for bargaining?


    In contrast, Shu Yu¡¯s face was full of pleasant surprise, and she was trying hard to control her expression. She pursed her lips, coughed lightly, and said, ¡°Three taels of silver¡­ To be honest, it¡¯s still a little difficult for farmers like us to afford that. After all, we¡¯re not sure if we¡¯ll be able to make money in the early stages of the store opening, and the rent of the store is a fixed expense.


    Hmm¡­¡±


    She pondered for a moment, then looked up and asked carefully, ¡°Butler Yu, how about this ¨C I¡¯ll pay half a year¡¯s rent in one go, so can you give me a cheaper price? Two, two taels?¡±


    The veins on Intermediary Quan¡¯s forehead twitched as he thought to himself, ¡°Miss Lu, you really dare to say that. Two taels of silver? Why don¡¯t you just rob someone?¡±


    In addition, the rents of Jiangyuan County¡¯s shops were generally paid for a whole year. Some cheaper ones even required one to pay for three years straight in one go.


    She wanted to pay for half a year only, yet she still had the nerve to bargain so ruthlessly?


    Intermediary Quan was worried that Shu Yu¡¯s insensibility would make Butler Yu unhappy and drive them out. He wanted to laugh it off.


    However, after Butler Yu¡¯s expression froze for a moment, he nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. She had been too hasty and offered too high a rent.


    She felt extremely regretful, but on the surface, she looked very happy, ¡°So¡­ So it¡¯s a deal? Can we sign the lease now?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Butler Yu asked Intermediary Quan to prepare the lease, which would require signatures from all three parties.


    In the meantime, Butler Yu suddenly remembered something, ¡°Pardon me for asking, Miss Lu, but what kind of shop do you intend to open?:


    If it was a grocery store, then forget it. Opening a grocery store in this area would definitely be unprofitable.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°A ready-to-wear clothes shop.¡±


    ¡°A ready-to-wear clothes shop?¡± Butler Yu was stunned. He suddenly had a feeling that the business might be even more unprofitable than he thought.


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Butler Yu. We¡¯ll take good care of the shop. Also, I just looked at the layout of the shop. There won¡¯t be any big changes, but some cabinets might need to be moved.¡±


    Was that what he was worried about?


    Still, Butler Yu was only a butler, and he didn¡¯t know much about business. Besides, as long as this shop wasn¡¯t selling things like incense and joss paper, he wouldn¡¯t stop them.


    Intermediary Quan quickly brought the lease over and let both parties sign it. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu paid twelve taels of silver for the rent and five taels of silver as a deposit on the spot.


    With this, she had lost seventeen taels of silver in one go. Her heart ached.


    After the matter was settled, Butler Yu did not want to stay any longer. It just so happened that he had ridden everything that needed to be thrown away in the shop, so he planned to return to town.


    After taking a few steps, he suddenly remembered something, ¡°Oh right, Miss Lu, there are still some makeup products left in the shop. I don¡¯t know if you need them, but I can leave them all for you.¡±


    Either way, the Lord had asked him to deal with those things. If he could sell them, then he would. If he couldn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t want to bring them back either.


    In fact, Shu Yu needed the makeup very much. She was a stylist, so she did have a large demand for makeup.


    But just now, Intermediary Quan had said that the better goods had all been bought by the shop opposite. The customers she targeted were the rich. She might ruin her reputation if she used this kind of makeup.


    That being said, the makeup products sold by the Yu family were still of passable quality. Even if they were slightly inferior, farmer families from Shangshi Village might not be able to afford them. She could take them back and use them as gifts.


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Butler Yu, you¡¯re such a good person.¡±


    Butler Yu chuckled, ¡°Miss Lu, isn¡¯t it a little too late for you to be flattering me now that the lease has been signed?¡±

 Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Buying a Carriage

    Chapter 93: Buying a Carriage


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu followed Butler Yu to take a look at the remaining makeup products. To be honest, they were quite good. Except for a few that were truthfully not very good, the remaining twenty boxes of makeup were better than the ones Cuihua and the others bought from the cosmetic shop in town.


    After Shu Yu thanked him, Butler Yu left with Intermediary Quan who had received the commission.


    Shu Yu stayed behind to look at the shop. Now, she was the only one left in the shop. She started thinking about how to decorate it according to the layout.


    After they walked out of the shop, Butler Yu whispered to Intermediary Quan, ¡°You have to keep what happened just now a secret, especially the rent. The


    Lord knows about her family¡¯s situation, and with such a connection, he knows that her family has been frightened and suffered an unexpected disaster. Never mind if we didn¡¯t meet anyone from their family, but since we have, we will help them as much as we can to calm their nerves. I didn¡¯t waive the rent out of consideration for the little girl¡¯s self-esteem. However, if this matter were to spread, it would inevitably disrupt the market.¡±


    Intermediary Quan understood tacitly, ¡°I understand, I understand.¡±


    Butler Yu gave Intermediary Quan a tael of silver and left with a smile.


    The Yu family didn¡¯t think much about the rent of one shop. If it was possible, the Lord even wanted to sell the shop. However, he had just announced to the public that Madame Yu was seriously ill. If he eagerly sold the shop she managed, it was inevitable that outsiders would speculate and cause more trouble. It wouldn¡¯t be too late to rent it for a while and sell it after the storm had passed.


    Moreover, after the Lord heard the words of the Daoist nun, he had been doing good deeds these days. He was especially concerned about children. It was only a given that the butler had to help the twins who had almost been involved since he had bumped into their family.


    After looking around the shop, Shu Yu was very satisfied.


    After that, she went to the fabric shop next door to buy some high-quality fabric. Then, she packed up the makeup products she had chosen and prepared to go back.


    When she passed by the carriage store, Shu Yu paused. She had to buy a carriage. Never mind a horse carriage, but she would at least need a mule carriage. It would be convenient to deliver goods and travel.


    She had asked around and found that there were not many horses in Jiangyuan County. Good horses were simply out of reach. The rich and powerful would go to the prefecture to buy them. Therefore, the price of a horse here was about fifteen to twenty-five taels.


    Mules were much cheaper. The lowest was eight taels, and the highest was twelve taels.


    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, then turned around and went to the cattle market.


    An hour later, she pulled a carriage out from inside. The seller stood behind her and sighed, ¡°You¡¯re so good at bargaining.¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had thought that he would be able to extort a huge sum of money from her since she looked young and ignorant look.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the little girl would manage to persuade him to sell the mule, which was originally twelve taels, for eleven taels instead. Not only that but the beautiful and sturdy carriage at the back had also been given to her for an exceptionally low price.


    For the mule and the carriage, Shu Yu had paid twelve taels only. It was equivalent to the seller giving away such a good carriage for free.


    Shu Yu was all smiles as she placed everything on the carriage. She lead the mule pulling the carriage all the way out of the city gate, then only did she sit on the shaft and head towards Shangshi Village.


    She had already learned how to drive a carriage. The first two times she rented a carriage, she had communicated with the coachman and had even tried to drive the carriage herself.


    Shu Yu was a good student, and the mule was well-behaved, so the journey was smooth.


    As they arrived at the entrance of Shangshi Village, the carriage attracted the attention of the villagers.


    In the entire village, there were at most two cows and one donkey. No one had actually bought a mule carriage before.


    As Shu Yu had rented carriages twice, the villagers thought that she had rented one this time as well. They turned their heads and whispered to each other after taking a look..

 Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: The Lu Family Must be Crazy

    Chapter 94: The Lu Family Must be Crazy


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although Shu Yu was far away, a few sarcastic voices suddenly raised their volume.


    ¡°The Lu family is rich now. Look, not only do they travel to the county every day, but they also rent a mule carriage every time. Why? Is it because their legs are not good or are more precious than ours? Can¡¯t they walk?¡±


    ¡°What do you know? She¡¯s a girl who had just returned from the city. One look and one can tell that she had never suffered before. She¡¯s just wasting the money she has. Just wait and see, when the money in her hands is finished, won¡¯t she still have to live a hard life?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been back for so many days, but I haven¡¯t seen her go to the fields, gather pigweed, or even wash clothes by the river. Instead, she goes to the county every day and comes back with all kinds of delicious food.¡± S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some people advised, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop talking. That¡¯s her own business.¡±


    ¡°Why should I stop? In my opinion, the Lu family should thank Old Lady Ruan. If she hadn¡¯t sold their daughter to a rich man, she might not have been able to live such a good life, let alone come back and cure Second Lu¡¯s leg with so much money, as well as buy them delicious food every day.¡±


    Shu Yu pulled the reins and the mule stopped immediately.


    She turned her head to look at the gossiping women and said with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯ve mentioned Old Lady Ruan, you should have heard about me smashing the Ruan family, right? What¡¯s the matter? Since you¡¯re provoking me in front of my face, do you want me to help you smash your family too?¡±


    The women choked and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    How could they have forgotten that this girl could even lay her hands on her own maternal grandmother and uncle? She was truly ruthless.


    What if she was unhappy and went to their house to smash things too?


    Shu Yu glanced at them coldly, ¡°Also, I didn¡¯t rent this carriage. I bought it. If you¡¯re unhappy, just hold it in.¡±


    B-bought it?


    Had the Lu family gone crazy? Why would they buy a mule carriage? It couldn¡¯t be used to farm or pull the mill. Did they have nothing better to do than keep a mule at home?


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with them and left in the carriage.


    However, the news that Second Lu¡¯s family had bought a carriage quickly spread throughout the entire village.


    Shu Yu had never thought of hiding it. After all, such a thing couldn¡¯t be hidden, not to mention that they were about to open a shop.


    When she got home, Sanya and Dahu dashed out.


    ¡°Second sister, you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Sister Erya, you¡¯re back?¡± Dabao followed behind them and ran forward.


    Shu Yu was speechless. Ha? Was their relationship so good now?


    Shu Yu got down from the carriage and asked Sanya, ¡°Are mum and grandma at home? ¡±


    ¡°Mum is boiling medicine for dad, and grandma has gone to eldest uncle¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    As for the mule carriage, the Lu family¡¯s small courtyard could not accommodate it. Shu Yu¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Sanzhu¡¯s house opposite.


    Hmm, the third uncle¡¯s yard was more spacious. Her third uncle and third aunt were especially lazy. There was nothing planted in the yard, only a few chickens in the corner. Other than that, it was empty.


    As soon as Shu Yu thought of this, she heard Lu Sanzhu¡¯s ghostly howls from behind.


    ¡°Erya, Erya, I heard that you bought a mule carriage? Is this the carriage you bought?¡±


    Shuyu turned around and saw Lu Sanzhu running over with a glint in his eyes.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already stopped in front of the carriage, almost failing to stop in time and crashing into it.


    Just like how modern men could hardly resist the charm of a car, the resistance of men in this era to riding a carriage was pitifully weak these days..

 Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Second Brother is too Impulsive

    Chapter 95: Second Brother is too Impulsive


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu circled the carriage excitedly, almost drooling.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t bear to watch. Since he was here, she asked conveniently, ¡°Third uncle, can I park my carriage in your yard? ¡®


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s head was about to fall off from nodding. He couldn¡¯t ask for more.


    Shu Yu took out her things from the carriage. Just as she was about to call Sanya and Dahu, she saw the two touching and looking at the carriage excitedly.


    Previously, they had thought that this carriage was also rented, so they didn¡¯t dare to touch it, seemingly afraid of breaking it.


    Even Dabao, who wanted to go up, was stopped by the two of them. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now that they knew that the carriage belonged to them, the two children who were still young could not control themselves.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, but she didn¡¯t dare to let them play here alone. If they accidentally provoked the mule and it kicked them, there would be no room for regret.


    After Dahu and the other two had climbed up the carriage and searched it for some time, Shu Yu called out to them, ¡°Alright, the mule needs to rest too. Let¡¯s find a day when we have time and I¡¯ll take you out for a walk on the carriage. Now, go to the eldest uncle¡¯s house and get grandma. Tell her that I have something to discuss with her.¡±


    Dahu and Sanya always carried out whatever they were told to do immediately. Dabao, on the other hand, wanted to climb onto the mule¡¯s back and sit there, but he was a little afraid of Shu Yu now and did not dare to provoke her. As such, he followed the two to Lu Dasong¡¯s house to get the old lady.


    Then, Shu Yu said to Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Take the mule back to your yard and get it something to eat. Don¡¯t even think about taking her out to play, otherwise¡­¡±


    Lu Sanzhu immediately suppressed the thought that had just appeared in his mind. He laughed drily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I promise to take good care of it.¡±


    Only then did Shu Yu carry her things and enter the courtyard. She first put the makeup products and silk fabrics back into her room, then went to Lu Erbai¡¯s room.


    Madam Ruan had already finished brewing the medicine and was feeding it to Lu Erbai.


    Shu Yu got some medicine again on her trip to the county today. She put it on the table.


    Seeing that Lu Erbai had finished drinking his medicine, she sat down opposite him, ¡°Dad, how do you feel today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m much better. It just feels a little itchy, but Doctor Xu said it¡¯s normal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Shu Yu took a look, then changed the medicine and bandaged his leg again.


    As soon as she finished changing the medicine, she heard footsteps outside the door.


    The next moment, the old lady entered the house, followed by Lu Dasong.


    Before the old lady could speak, Lu Dasong spoke up anxiously, ¡°Erya, I heard from your grandma that you want to open a shop?¡±


    He had been clueless about this. It was only when Dahu and the others rushed to his house just now and Dabao excitedly shouted that his second brother¡¯s family had bought a carriage that he was stunned.


    On the way here, he had asked the old lady what was going on. Why did Erya buy a carriage?


    The old lady had not heard of any plans to buy a carriage, but she knew that Erya had gone to the county to rent a shop today. Now that the carriage was ready, it was clear that the shop was also settled.


    Only then did she tell Lu Dasong about the plans of Lu Erbai i s family in preparing to open a shop.


    Lu Dasong was stunned. His second brother¡¯s family didn¡¯t even have food to eat a few days ago, and now they actually wanted to open a shop?


    It was obvious that Erya was the one who was funding the capital, but the problem was no one in the Lu family had any experience in running a shop. At most, Cuihua¡¯s in-law¡¯s family was running a small food stall in town.


    They had no experience and didn¡¯t know how to deal with people. There were so many ways in the business world. What if they made a loss?


    This was too impulsive.. Why didn¡¯t they save their money instead?

 Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Assignment of Tasks

    Chapter 96: Assignment of Tasks


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Dasong simply couldn¡¯t comprehend it. Even if they wanted to start a small business, shouldn¡¯t they start with something that costs less, like setting up a stall or being a peddler selling some trinkets?


    To think they straight away rented a shop in the county. The initial investment was too big. If they lost money, then all the money would be gone.


    Lu Dasong wanted to persuade them, ¡°Second brother, it¡¯s not that easy to open a shop and do business. You have to consider it carefully.¡±


    However, Lu Erbai smiled, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, big brother. Erya has good skills.¡±


    He asked, ¡°What skill?¡±


    ¡°Stylist.¡±


    Lu Dasong¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What?¡±


    He had never heard of it.


    Shu Yu really didn¡¯t know how to explain, so she could only say to him, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve already rented the shop and paid the rent. It¡¯s impossible to terminate the rent now. As for how to make money, you will understand after the shop is opened.¡±


    Lu Dasong still felt that it sounded unreliable, but the old lady patted him, ¡°That¡¯s enough. If Erya says there¡¯s no problem, then there¡¯s no problem. You haven¡¯t even been out of the county before, and you¡¯re not as knowledgeable as Erya. What do you know?¡±


    Lu Dasong was speechless. His heart was pricked.


    He waved his hand, ¡°Forget it, forget it. Since you¡¯re already at this stage, just¡­ Just try it then. If you need any help, let me know.¡±


    The old lady snorted, ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling you? Your wife is not willing to help anyway.¡±


    Embarrassed, Lu Dasong stood up and said, ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m going to third brother¡¯s house to see the mule carriage too.¡±


    In fact, he had been itching to do so. Other than Madam Li, who had gone to wash clothes by the river, all the children had gone to his third brother¡¯s house. Even though Daniu and Lanhua were there too, he was still worried and had to go keep an eye.


    After saying that, he left, giving them some space to discuss. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only then did Shu Yu say to the old lady and the others, ¡°I¡¯ve rented a shop for two taels of silver a month. It¡¯s on Ningshui Street. I¡¯ve paid the rent for half a year.¡±


    ¡°Ningshui Street?¡± Lu Erbai frowned, ¡°The rent on Ningshui Street isn¡¯t that cheap. Erya, is there something wrong with the shop?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem,¡± Shu Yu didn¡¯t hide it from them and told them that the shop was a token of Lord Yu¡¯s kindness.


    When the old lady heard this, she snorted coldly, ¡°Then even those two taels of silver are too much. If he didn¡¯t want a pair of twins, the old lady of the Ruan family wouldn¡¯t have such bad thoughts. Fortunately, Erya was here. Otherwise, I would have hung myself at the Yu family¡¯s door.¡±


    Lu Erbai hurriedly said, ¡°Mum, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±


    Shu Yu grabbed the old lady¡¯s hand, ¡°The rent is a little cheap, so let¡¯s not tell anyone to avoid trouble.¡±


    ¡°We understand.¡±


    ¡°The next step is to clean up the shop. I¡¯ve already asked Butler Yu to help move the extra cabinets. I¡¯ll find a craftsman to change the layout, and we can open for business after that.¡±


    Then, Shu Yu turned to Madam Ruan, ¡°Mum, you¡¯re going to be busy from now on.¡±


    Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t wait, ¡°Erya, tell me what I should do. I can definitely do it well.¡±


    ¡°I drew a few sketches of clothes. Although its a little rough, it¡¯ll more or less work. Mum, make some small samples according to the sketches I give you. If there¡¯s no problem, we¡¯ll make adult sizes. As for the exact measurements¡­


    Base it on my measurements, then.¡±


    Madam Ruan was slightly excited, ¡°Okay, tell me the details. I can¡¯t help much with other matters, but it¡¯s definitely not a problem for me to make clothes. I can start today..¡±

 Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: The Dejected Lu Erbai

    Chapter 97: The Dejected Lu Erbai


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu then said to the old lady, ¡°Grandma, mum probably won¡¯t have much free time in the next few days. The job of cooking may fall on you.¡±


    The old lady waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just things job I¡¯m used to doing. I guarantee the house will be squeaking clean. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Shu Yu was thinking that after they earned some money, they would have to buy two servants. Although the old lady was not old, she had worked hard these few years. She looked much more haggard than those gossiping women at the village entrance today.


    At the thought of the other party¡¯s appearance, Shu Yu suddenly remembered the makeup products she brought back.


    She quickly went to get her bag and placed the makeup products on the table.


    ¡°Grandma, mum, come and pick a few.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Mrs. Ruan looked at the various ceramic jars in front of her in surprise. These jars were very exquisite, and the patterns on them were very beautiful.


    She couldn¡¯t help but pick one up and asked in surprise, ¡°These are the makeup products that you said the Yu family left for you?


    ¡°Yes, these twenty jars are of good quality. I was thinking of bringing them back to share with everyone.¡±


    Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t bear to part with the makeup product in her hand. When she was a girl, the Ruan family didn¡¯t give her money. She wore rough linen clothes every day and never dressed up.


    After she married into the Lu family, Lu Erbai had been clueless about these girly things. But once, he saw her standing at a small stall looking at rouge and knew that she liked it, so he bought her a box.


    However, within two days, Old Lady Ruan came to see her and took it away.


    After that, Madam Ruan never bought or used makeup again.


    These rouge were obviously much better than the one she had bought from the small stall in town back then. Ruan Shi caressed the jar, then took a deep breath and put it down. She looked up at Shu Yu and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need this.


    You can keep it for yourself or give it to others in the future when you need to


    do so.¡±


    The old lady also said, ¡°That i s right. I¡¯m already so old. I¡¯ll be laughed at if I use


    Shu Yu still pushed the jars over, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. We¡¯re about to open a shop and we have to receive all kinds of customers then. We have to persuade them to buy our products and craftsmanship. If we don¡¯t even care about dressing up, why would the customers believe that we have such skills?¡± When Madam Ruan and the old lady heard this, they felt that it made sense.


    But ¡­ Even if they dressed up, they wouldn¡¯t look good.


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°You can put the rouge aside for now, but you still need to take care of your body and face. At the very least, you can¡¯t be so thin. Your face has to be more ruddy and healthy. We can¡¯t be frugal, we have to maintain our appearance.¡± S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two older women could not find any words to refute Shu Yu and could thus only accept the makeup. At this moment, they were feeling somewhat regretful. Why did they choose to open a ready-to-wear clothes shop? Never mind the other capital, now even they needed to eat and drink well¡­ They felt that it was unnecessary.


    In the end, the two still picked out two jars of makeup from the pile.


    Shu Yu packed the rest, ¡°I¡¯ll send some to my elder sisters later.¡±


    As for how and when she would do so, she would think about it when the time came.


    Shu Yu put the bag aside. When she turned around, she saw Lu Erbai¡¯s dejected look. She thought for a moment and knew the reason.


    Thus, she looked at Lu Erbai and said, ¡°Dad, although you¡¯re recuperating now, there¡¯s something that I need your help with.¡±


    As expected, Lu Erbai¡¯s spirits were lifted, ¡°Say it, I¡¯ll do it well..¡±

 Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: Call Her Yu From Now On

    Chapter 98: Call Her Yu From Now On


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu said, ¡°I want dad to help me make a few mannequins and clothes hangers, but the clothes hanger I want isn¡¯t the kind that stands upright beside the bed. It¡¯s those that can be hung casually.¡±


    He understood hangers, but¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s a mannequin?¡± Lu Erbai didn¡¯t understand this new term.


    Shu Yu explained it to him, and Lu Erbai immediately understood, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get it done for you very soon.¡±


    Mannequins weren¡¯t huge. He could make the parts one by one and then attach them together. For the current Lu Erbai, it was not a problem. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. What¡¯s important now is your leg. Dad, you have to heal your injuries as soon as possible so that you can go to the shop to help me.¡±


    Lu Erbai understood, ¡°I¡¯ll rest properly.¡±


    After everything was arranged, Shu Yu thought of the few mu of land at home and asked the old lady, ¡°Grandma, have you rented out the land?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked your uncle to keep an eye on this matter. I went to his house just now to talk about this.¡±


    Lu Dasong didn¡¯t understand at first and even tried to dissuade her, saying that a few mu of land wouldn¡¯t be a problem for his second brother once his legs recovered.


    It was at that time that Dahu and the others ran in and said that Shu Yu was back, which interrupted their conversation.


    ¡°Erya, you said that you wanted to build a new room for our house. I thought about it and decided not to rush it. There are too many things to do in the shop right now, and no one has the time to take care of the renovations. Your mum can¡¯t make clothes if there¡¯s too much noise around either, so it¡¯s better to wait for the shop to open before starting the renovations.¡±


    The old lady had thought it through. After the shop opened, they would be able to make money. By then, they would have more money on hand and would not be so stressed.


    Shu Yu was fine with that. She had thought that she couldn¡¯t find a suitable shop so quickly, so she thought of building the room first.


    Currently, they were truly short on staff.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the county town to find some craftsmen. Dad, do you know any craftsmen that you think are good?¡±


    Lu Erbai had been an apprentice carpenter in the county before he got married. As such, he naturally knew a few reliable craftsmen.


    ¡°Tomorrow, go to 57 Dongmen Street and find a craftsman with the surname Zheng. He¡¯s been my good friend for many years and has even helped our family during difficult times. He has good craftsmanship and is very serious and fast in his work, plus he doesn¡¯t charge much. However, he injured people a few years ago, and for some reason, people outside said that he has a bad temper and is not easy to get along with. They even said that he threatened his employers, so even fewer people hired him.¡±


    Shu Yu believed in her dad, so she decided to look for Craftsman Zheng the next day.


    After everything was discussed, Shu Yu decided to leave.


    Just as she got up, Lu Erbai say with a straight face, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing that I have to say first.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The old lady asked.


    Lu Erbai said, ¡°Don¡¯t call her Erya in the future. Just call her by her full name,


    Shu Yu, or Yu.¡±


    The old lady frowned, ¡°But we¡¯re already used to calling her Erya.¡±


    Lu Erbai was helpless, ¡°Mum, although Erya sounds intimate, she¡¯s going to be the shopkeeper of the shop soon. It¡¯s a habit in our village to call her that, but if she is addressed as Erya in front of the customers, they¡¯ll think that she¡¯s unpresentable and look down on her.¡±


    Over the years, he had been to many places and met many people in search of Erya.


    Most of the people were friendly, but some sneered at such a name. They felt that the other party was a country girl who had never seen the world and was not worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as them..

 Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: Cunning

    Chapter 99: Cunning


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai didn¡¯t want Erya to be looked down upon just because of her name. It might even cause the shop to lose business.


    The old lady immediately realized the seriousness of the situation, ¡°Then¡­ Then we¡¯ll call her Yu.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned to look at Shu Yu, as if seeking her opinion.


    Shu Yu nodded. She did not reject the name ¡°Erya¡±, but it was indeed a little troubling. At first, she was not used to it. Sometimes, when the old lady called her Erya, she could not even react.


    Later on, too many villagers from the neighboring villages called her Erya too, so these few days, when she heard the name Erya, she would subconsciously turn her head and almost greet the other party.


    The old lady thus decided, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided then. I¡¯ll let Dasong and Sanzhu know later.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the noise of children came from outside.


    Dahu¡¯s serious tone was particularly obvious, ¡°Dabao, don¡¯t cry. You can¡¯t ride the mule. You¡¯ll get hurt. You have to listen.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dabao sobbed, ¡°You have to call me big brother.¡±


    Dahu was in a difficult position. The other party didn¡¯t seem like an older brother at all. It was hard to call him that.


    Although Dabao had been good to them these two days, he had also bullied them before. Dahu was quite vengeful.


    When Shu Yu went out, she saw his face full of confusion and melancholy.


    Hmm, Dahu¡­ He should be sent to school. They could skimp on everything, but not education. Besides, he was at the right age to study.


    Shu Yu decided to ask around when she went to the county tomorrow.


    The next morning, Shu Yu knocked on Lu Sanzhu¡¯s door and drove the carriage out.


    Unexpectedly, just as she was about to set off, Daniu came over.


    ¡°Er¡­ Yu, my father asked me to go with you. After all, I¡¯m a man and I have great strength. If there¡¯s any heavy work in the shop, I can help. I¡¯m also familiar with the county.¡±


    Daniu was a little embarrassed after he finished speaking. When he went back yesterday, his father told the whole family that the second uncle¡¯s family was going to open a shop. They were so shocked that they were sent into a daze.


    Who would have thought that the second uncle, who was so poor that he couldn¡¯t even afford medicine when his leg hurt, could now rent a shop in the county?


    In any case, their family had discussed this matter for most of the night and only went to bed very late.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t reject Daniu¡¯s good intentions. She had thought about it before. If the shop didn¡¯t even have enough manpower, she could ask Daniu for help. After getting along with Daniu for the past few days, she was very sure of his character.


    He was filial to his elders, cared for his younger siblings, was tentative, and had a mind.


    Shu Yu beckoned him to get on the mule carriage and they drove to the village entrance together.


    Lu Sanzhu stood at the door of his house with his arms crossed. He watched the carriage leave and snorted coldly, ¡°Big brother is really cunning. He knows that second brother¡¯s family is going to strike it rich, so he sent Daniu to curry favor. So disgusting.¡±


    He had originally planned to go to the county with Erya to get a free meal and befriend her.


    Now, he had no chance at all. It was extremely appalling.


    Lu Sanzhu turned around in anger and went back to sleep. There were plenty of opportunities, and the mule carriage was parked at his house anyway.


    Shu Yu and Daniu arrived at the county soon and went to Ningshui Street first.


    When Daniu heard that the shop was on Ningshui Street, he was shocked. He turned his head and asked, ¡°Yu, are you renting a shop on Ningshui Street? ¡®


    ¡°Yup,¡¯


    Daniu¡¯s eyelids twitched. The rent on that street was not cheap.


    However, when the carriage went further in, his entire body stiffened. As far as he knew, the rent for the shops inside was even more expensive..

 Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: Craftsman Zheng

    Chapter 100: Craftsman Zheng


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Even when the mule carriage stopped, Daniu was still in a daze.


    His second uncle was too generous. At first, Daniu thought that although they were renting a shop in the county, they would be renting a relatively remote place. This was the most prosperous and lively street in the county!


    ¡°Come down,¡± Shu Yu jumped off the shaft of the carriage. Daniu came back to his senses and followed her in.


    ¡°This is the shop I rented. What do you think? It¡¯s a little small, but it¡¯s enough.¡±


    Daniu raised his head and looked around the shop. His eyes were filled with surprise, ¡°It¡¯s not that small.¡±


    He was still a young man, after all, so Daniu couldn¡¯t help but walk around the shop. He excitedly looked at every corner of the shop.


    Shu Yu went to wash her hands, then came out and say to him, ¡°Brother Daniu, I¡¯m going to Dongmen Street to find a craftsman. You can rest here for a while.¡± Daniu recovered from his excitement, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You can help me look after the shop and the carriage, so I don¡¯t have to lock the door.¡±


    Daniu thought about it and agreed.


    However, as soon as Shu Yu turned around and left, he immediately looked around, found a broom and a rag, and started cleaning the shop inside and out.


    Shu Yu found Dongmen Street soon and knocked on the door of Craftsman Zheng¡¯s courtyard.


    Craftsman Zheng, who opened the door, looked quite depressed and dispirited.


    He was stunned when he saw Shu Yu, ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡±


    Shu Yu was holding a bag of date pastries in her hand, ¡°Are you Uncle Zheng? I¡¯m the second daughter of Lu Erbai from Shangshi Village. My father asked me to come and find you.¡±


    Craftsman Zheng was surprised for a moment, ¡°Erbai¡¯s daughter? Come, come in first.¡±


    Shu Yu entered the house and looked around the Zheng family¡¯s courtyard.


    There were a lot of tools and materials piled up here, and it was a little messy.


    Craftsman Zheng called for his wife and invited Shu Yu into the central room. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu placed the date pastries on the table, then went straight to the point, ¡°Our family rented a shop on Ningshui Street and we plan to make some changes and repair it. My father said that Uncle Zheng¡¯s skills are good and meticulous, so he asked me to come here and ask if you have time.¡±


    Craftsman Zheng¡¯s wife, who was carrying a bowl of water into the room, widened her eyes and walked up to Shu Yu in a few steps, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. He just happens to be free.¡±


    Craftsman Zheng was shocked, ¡°A shop? The Lu family is opening a shop?¡± Two months ago, when he went to visit Lu Erbai, the latter was still lying in bed and feeling uncomfortable. It had rained that day, and the roof had been leaking. He was the one who had helped to mend it.


    But now, Lu Erbai was actually going to open a shop on Ningshui Street?


    Just as he was thinking about it, his wife gave him a nudge, and he quickly came to his senses.


    After that, Shu Yu told him about the requests and remuneration. Craftsman Zheng expressed that he had no problem with it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I follow you to the shop to take a look now? If it¡¯s possible, we can start work tomorrow.¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t ask for more, so she brought Craftsman Zheng back to Ningshui Street.


    When she entered the shop, she saw that the previously dirty floor was now clean. Daniu was wiping the counter with a rag.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, ¡°Brother Daniu, don¡¯t bother.¡±


    She introduced Craftsmen Zheng to him, ¡°This is Uncle Zheng.¡±


    Daniu quickly wiped his hands and walked out from behind the counter. He said energetically, ¡°Uncle Zheng.¡±


    Craftsman Zheng nodded. Shu Yu led him inside and explained her plan as they walked.


    ¡°This is a ready-to-made clothes shop, so it¡¯s best if the front is big so that the customers can see the clothes inside from the outside. The entrance of this shop is actually quite spacious, but the two door panels on the side are fixed. I want to make it into a door that can be opened..¡±

 Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Meng Yunzheng and Zhang Shu?

    Chapter 101: Meng Yunzheng and Zhang Shu?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Craftsman Zheng moved the door and said, ¡°This is not a problem.¡±


    ¡°And this wall on the left, I wonder if we can make a few big windows. I want to let in more light.¡±


    Craftsman Zheng went over and examined the wall carefully for a moment. He gave her an approximate width, ¡°This piece can be knocked out and installed as a window.¡±


    Shu Yu replied, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    She then brought Craftsman Zheng to look at the door that connected to the backyard.


    ¡°This has to be removed and the passageway widened. It¡¯s connected to the room in the backyard which I want to use as a fitting room.¡±


    Then, she wanted to separate the fitting room from the other room in the backyard and the kitchen so that the living and working areas could be separated.


    As such, there was only one room left for people to stay.


    However, there was nothing she could do. After all, the original shop was quite small.


    Therefore, she wanted to make a bunk bed in that room. The bottom of the bunk bed would be wider and could sleep two people, while the top would be narrower and could sleep one person. With that, one room could accommodate three people. It was a little cramped, but the conditions were limited now.


    When she earned money, she would buy a house in the county town.


    Shu Yu tried her best to make use of the resources. Even with that, she still had to have a separate utility room since there had to be a place to store the goods.


    Either way, the backyard space was fully utilized. Craftsman Zheng, as a professional, gave a few suggestions to adjust the layout to make it more suitable and beautiful.


    Shu Yu fully believed her father¡¯s words now. Uncle Zheng was indeed meticulous and capable.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided,¡± Craftsman Zheng said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the market to take a look later. There are some things that I still have to pick out.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll just buy it then if it¡¯s good.¡±


    This time, Daniu did not say that he wanted to go. He would not interfere in matters that involved money.


    Shu Yu followed Craftsman Zheng to the market that mainly sold materials. Craftsman Zheng had connections and chose the middle-grade ones. This was just a rented shop, so it was enough.


    Shu Yu had some understanding of these materials. She could tell that Craftsman Zheng did not cheat her. Even if he did, it was fine. She didn¡¯t understand, but her father was a carpenter. He would know if the work was good or not when he came around. There was no need for Craftsman Zheng to be greedy.


    The two of them ate a bowl of noodles at a stall before continuing to shop. By the time they finished, it was already very late. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Craftsman Zheng had to go home to prepare the tools and call two workers to help. After all, Shu Yu did not give him much time, and he needed help.


    With that, Shu Yu and Craftsman Zheng parted ways at the entrance of Dongmen Street.


    Shu Yu heaved a sigh of relief after finishing one matter on her list, and her walking became much lighter.


    However, just as she was about to turn to Ningshui Street, she suddenly saw two familiar figures standing in front of her.


    Shu Yu stopped in her tracks and her gaze fell on the man who was facing her sideways.


    Zhang Shu¡­ Why was he here?


    And wasn¡¯t the person standing opposite him Meng Yunzheng? Wasn¡¯t that Young Master Meng whom she had just met a few days ago?


    How could these two people who had nothing to do with each other know each other?


    Shu Yu frowned slightly. The next moment, she saw Zhang Shu smile at Meng Yunzheng and walk around him.


    Meng Yunzheng was still standing in the same place, but his indifferent eyes quickly turned to look at Shu Yu. Their eyes suddenly met.


    Shu Yu wanted to leave but it was too late.


    Although they had agreed that they would act as if they hadn¡¯t seen each other last time, Meng Yunzheng did not look away after seeing her now.


    As such, Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, but still walked forward and stood in front of him.. She smiled and asked, ¡°Do you know Zhang Shu?¡±

 Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Meng Yunzheng Says Zhang Yunshu was Asking for Directions

    Chapter 102: Meng Yunzheng Says Zhang Yunshu was Asking for Directions


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng looked confused.


    Shu Yu pointed in the direction where Zhang Shu left, ¡°It¡¯s that man just now.¡± Meng Yunzheng understood and then shook his head with a smile.


    He smiled out of habit, but he immediately thought of what Shu Yu had said. She said, his smile¡­ was a little fake.


    So Meng Yunzheng immediately suppressed his smile, opened his mouth, and said two words silently.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t hear him, but he only said three words, and the shape of his lips when he spoke made it very obvious. She immediately understood.


    ¡°Ask for directions? You mean, you asked him for directions?¡± Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Yunzheng shook his head.


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°Did he ask you for directions?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded.


    Shu Yu frowned, ¡°He¡¯s a local and is very familiar with this county. Why is he asking you for directions instead?¡±


    She had heard from the old lady that apart from doing the chores at home, Zhang Shu would go to the county to work part-time during his spare time. It was probably because he worked hard and didn¡¯t complain, so he could find work every time. He could get paid every time even if the part-time work didn¡¯t end well.


    Back when Daya married him, this was a huge bonus.


    In the Lu family, whether it was the old lady, Lu Erbai, or Ruan Shi, all of them felt that Zhang Shu was honest, hardworking, and could earn money, while Daya was gentle and virtuous. When the time came, the couple would work hard together and live a prosperous life.


    Who knew that Daya¡¯s life in the Zhang family would actually become so difficult?


    Why would a person who would go to the county every year to find a part-time job need to ask for directions? He even asked someone who wasn¡¯t a local for directions.


    Shu Yu always felt that Zhang Shu was strange.


    Just as she was pondering, a hand suddenly reached out and waved in front of her.


    Shu Yu looked up and met Meng Yunzheng¡¯s questioning gaze. She smiled,


    ¡°Why is Young Master Meng here? Where¡¯s Doctor Zhao?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng pointed to the place where he lived. Shu Yu understood, but at this point, she didn¡¯t know what else to say to him.


    Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t speak now, so they couldn¡¯t exactly chat. Even if he made gestures, Shu Yu could only guess half of it.


    In the end, she could only say, ¡°Well, I opened a ready-to-wear clothes store on Ningshui Street. If Young Master Meng needs my help, you can find me there.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and turned to leave.


    Shu Yu watched his back gradually disappear into the distance. After a long time, she sighed heavily.


    My, my, such a handsome young master, why can¡¯t he speak? What a pity.


    Shu Yu shook her head and returned to the shop with her hands behind her back.


    Daniu had already tidied up everything. When he saw her return, he immediately welcomed her happily, ¡°Yu, Uncle Zheng is going to start work tomorrow. Let me help too. The sooner we finish the work, the sooner the shop can open.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble Big Brother Daniu for the next few days.¡± Daniu did not find it troublesome at all. He was even very excited.


    Although this was not his shop, it was his second uncle¡¯s shop. He wanted to participate in the renovation of the shop and watch it become better bit by bit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring the clothes over tomorrow. It¡¯s convenient to stay in the small room at the back too.¡±


    The bedding in the small room had been thrown away by Butler Yu, but the bedboard was still there. He had just tidied it up and could sleep with a straw mat.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t agree, but she didn¡¯t try to persuade him. Whether or not Daniu could move in depended on whether Madam Li was willing or not. If she was not, Daniu might not even be able to come to the county..

 Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Looking for Daya

    Chapter 103: Looking for Daya


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was getting late. The two of them packed their things and prepared to head back.


    The mule carriage was driven by Daniu. He knew how to drive an ox cart but had only tried driving a mule carriage just this morning.


    The young man was very enthusiastic about this. Shu Yu happened to be tired after walking for a day, so she leaned against the carriage to rest.


    However, as soon as she closed her eyes, she inexplicably thought of Zhang Shu whom she met today.


    Shu Yu instantly straightened up and frowned.


    Daniu, who was on the shaft of the carriage, heard the commotion and asked her through the curtain, ¡°Yu, what¡¯s wrong? Am I going too fast?¡± ¡°No,¡± Shu Yu stuck her head out and said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Dayan Village.¡± ¡°Dayan Village?¡± Daniu was surprised, ¡°You want to look for Daya?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°It just so happens that we have a mule carriage, so we¡¯re not afraid of traveling. I have something that I want to give to her.¡±


    She left two boxes of makeup in the carriage, which she wanted to send to Daya with this opportunity. While she was at it, she wanted to see how her sister was doing.


    Daniu happily replied, ¡°Alright, Daya came back in a hurry last time and we didn¡¯t even have time to say a few words. We can also tell her the good news about the shop opening. If the Zhang family knows about it, they will treat her much better in the future.¡¯ sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows and glanced at him. As expected, Daniu was actually a very sensitive youth.


    He knew that Daya¡¯s life was not good. Part of the reason might be that she did not have children yet. Another reason was that the Zhang family knew about the Lu family¡¯s situation and felt that even if Daya was wronged, the Lu family could not support her since they couldn¡¯t even take care of themselves.


    This time, they would let the Zhang family know that the Lu family was living a good life now. If they dared to bully Daya again, the Lu family would not let them off.


    Daniu quickly pulled the reins and turned to the left.


    With the mule carriage, the speed was indeed much faster. It did not take long for the carriage to stop at the entrance of Dayan Village.


    Unlike Shangshi Village, Dayan Village¡¯s entrance was connected by a bridge. An ox cart could enter if one drove slowly, but Shu Yu¡¯s mule carriage was relatively large and thus inconvenient to cross the bridge.


    Therefore, the two of them parked the mule carriage at the entrance of the village and walked into the village.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know where the Zhang family was. After crossing the bridge, she asked Daniu to lead the way.


    The two of them had not walked far when Daniu suddenly pointed ahead and said, ¡°That seems to be Daya.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up and saw Daya washing clothes by the stream.


    Daniu quickly waved his hand and called out to her, ¡°Daya, Daya¡­¡±


    However, the stream was turbulent and the sound of the water was loud. Many people were also washing clothes and talking by the stream. As such, not only did Daya not hear him, but she even turned around and left after washing the last piece of clothing.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Daniu could only put down his hand and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Let¡¯s catch up quickly.¡±


    Unfortunately, the two of them were too far away. By the time they caught up, Daya had already turned into the center of the village and disappeared.


    The two of them could only go to the Zhang family by themselves. The Zhang family was a little far from the stream. They had to pass through the center of the village and go to the other side of the stream.


    The last time Daniu came was a year ago. At that time, he had rushed over to tell Daya about Lu Erbai¡¯s leg injury. He wasn¡¯t familiar with Dayan Village, and he even went to the wrong place once.


    Therefore, even though the two of them were fast, by the time they arrived at the Zhang family, Daya had already entered the residence.


    Shu Yu took two quick steps and stood at the entrance of the Zhang family¡¯s courtyard. She realized that the courtyard door was already closed. Just as she was about to knock on the door, she heard voices coming from inside. ¡°Sister-in-law, didn¡¯t you leave any food for me in the kitchen?¡±


    This was¡­ Daya¡¯s timid and helpless voice..

 Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: The Zhang Family is Going Too Far

    Chapter 104: The Zhang Family is Going Too Far


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu¡¯s raised hand to knock on the door paused. She frowned and made a hush gesture at Daniu who walked up.


    The next moment, a sarcastic voice came from inside, ¡°Third sister-in-law, do you hear yourself? It¡¯s long past dinner time, and we waited a long time for you to come back. We thought that you had already found something to eat outside. Wouldn¡¯t the food go bad if we kept it?¡±


    Daya pinched the corner of her clothes with both hands and said in a low voice,


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t eaten anything all day.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat?¡± Another voice followed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you send a big basket of peaches to your family a few days ago? You even have the ability to give your sister such a good piece of cloth. With such ability, how could you not find something to eat?¡± Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Third sister-in-law, don¡¯t tell us that you secretly ate good food outside, right?¡±


    ¡°Do you still have any food on you? Why don¡¯t you let us search you?¡±


    Shu Yu looked around and saw that the walls of the Zhang family were low. She immediately took a few steps forward and moved a big stone over to step on it. With that, half of her head peeked out from the wall and she could see the situation inside at a glance.


    At this moment, the two women who were originally sitting on the stools in the courtyard stood up and walked toward Daya.


    Then, they started to search Daya.


    They said that they were searching her, but they took the opportunity to pinch her a few times.


    ¡°Third Sister-in-law, you can¡¯t help your family anymore. You¡¯re married to the Zhang family now. You¡¯re a member of the Zhang family. Even your three nephews haven¡¯t eaten big peaches yet. You¡¯re quite generous.¡±


    ¡°And that piece of cloth. To think you didn¡¯t give it to mother. You¡¯re the daughter-in-law of the Zhang family. You should make a set of clothes for mother.¡±


    Daya shrank back in pain, ¡°Eldest sister-in-law, second sister-in-law, I didn¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t have anything on me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. You¡¯re usually so quiet. Who knew that you¡¯re such an ingrate? We¡¯ve all been deceived by you.¡±


    The two women were laughing as they pulled her hair.


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression turned cold. She broke off a piece of soil from the courtyard wall and was about to throw it over.


    Daniu, who had unknowingly been looking over the wall with her, widened his eyes.


    However, at this moment, an old woman walked out of the house and looked at her three daughters-in-law with a dark face, ¡°What¡¯s all the noise? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being a laughing stock?¡±


    Madam Zhou and Madam Feng immediately let go of Daya and walked to the woman with a smile.


    ¡°Mother, did we wake you up?


    ¡°Mother, you can¡¯t blame us for this. It¡¯s third sister-in-law. As soon as she came back, she questioned us why we didn¡¯t leave food for her.¡±


    The old woman immediately glared at Daya, ¡°You still have the cheek to ask us that? You¡¯re just a hen that doesn¡¯t lay eggs. What food do you need? You¡¯re just an ingrate who knows how to find trouble for us. What are you waiting for? Go and clean up the dishes. After washing them, remove the corn kernels from the cob in the corner. There¡¯s no water in the jar too, fill it up later. There¡¯s so much work to do, and you¡¯re still slacking off here. Hurry up and go! If you don¡¯t finish it, don¡¯t even think about sleeping at night.¡±


    Daya cowered and quickly walked into the kitchen with her head lowered.


    The old woman spat at her back, ¡°You¡¯re quite bold to bring the cloth back to your mother¡¯s house.¡±


    Madam Zhou and Madam Feng covered their mouths and giggled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? We should teach her a lesson and let her know her place.¡± Shu Yu came down from the wall, and Daniu also hurried down.


    ¡°Yu, don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s go and bring Daya out now. The Zhang family is going too far..¡±

 Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: Let Her Eat First

    Chapter 105: Let Her Eat First


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Daniu finished speaking, his face darkened. He clenched his fists and walked toward the Zhang family¡¯s main door with heavy footsteps.


    He didn¡¯t expect Shu Yu to go in the other direction with a tense face.


    Daniu was stunned. He looked at the Zhang family and then at Shu Yu¡¯s back. He stomped his feet and followed her.


    ¡°Yu, are we going back to call for help?¡±


    That¡¯s right. The Zhang family had three sons, and Old Lady Zhang was not easy to deal with. They were just two juniors. It would not be easy for them to take Daya away. If they tried, they might even hurt Daya in the end.


    However, Shu Yu simply said expressionlessly, ¡°She said that she hasn¡¯t eaten all day.¡± Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Daniu suddenly stopped in his tracks. That¡¯s right, Daya said that she hadn¡¯t eaten for a day. Did those bastards from the Zhang family think that the Lu family was dead? No wonder Daya was so skinny.


    This was only what they had just seen and heard. God knows how much Daya had been bullied in the past.


    Daniu felt a little suffocated. He quickened his pace. He had to hurry back and call for help. He had to call his father, third uncle, and a few of his friends. The girls of the Lu family must not be bullied like this.


    He arrived at the mule carriage first, sat on the shaft, and pulled the reins.


    However, when Shu Yu arrived, she asked him to come down. She rummaged through the carriage for a while and then took out a bag.


    Then, she got off the mule carriage and walked back into Dayan Village.


    Daniu was a little confused. He stood beside the carriage for a while before speeding up to catch up with her.


    ¡°Yu, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It might take some time to take Daya away later. We have to let her eat first.¡± Daniu said, ¡°We¡¯ll take her away with just the two of us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just the two of us,¡± Shu Yu¡¯s expression became increasingly gloomy, and her footsteps gradually quickened.


    At this moment, the Zhang family still did not know that someone was walking over angrily.


    After Daya finished washing the dishes, Old Madam Zhang urged her to remove the corn kernels from the cob, ¡°You took so long to wash the dishes. Are you deliberately going against me?¡±


    Daya was pushed by her and almost lost her balance.


    She had not eaten for a day, plus she had gone to the fields to work for half a day in the morning. When she came back, the whole family had finished eating, not even leaving her with a scrap.


    She had only drunk two large ladles of water to fill her stomach. Her vision was a little blurry now, and she felt her limbs start to go weak.


    However, she still sat down at the corner of the wall without saying a word. She picked up the corn cob and began to remove the kernel.


    Madam Zhou and Madam Feng were munching on melon seeds, laughing and chatting as they watched the children running around in the courtyard.


    The boys were naughty. The clothes that Daya had just washed were still hanging on the bamboo pole in the courtyard. The children darted and played under the clothes.


    Madam Zhou glanced at Daya and reprimanded them with feigned anger, ¡°Be careful. Your third aunt just washed these clothes. Don¡¯t dirty them.¡±


    Old Madam Zhang came out of the house and dusted the corner of her clothes with her left hand. She scolded Madam Zhou, ¡°If it¡¯s dirty, let her wash it again. Children are smarter when they¡¯re naughty. Why are you reprimanding them?¡±


    Madam Zhou didn¡¯t get annoyed. She just smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because third sister-in-law is working too hard?¡±


    ¡°Working too hard? She¡¯s now a sinner in the Zhang family. She can¡¯t even give birth and still used her in-laws¡¯ things to help her maternal family. She can only atone for her sins if she does more work.¡±


    Madam Feng agreed, ¡± Mother is right.¡±


    Then, she looked at Daya, ¡°Third Sister-in-law, did you hear that? Someone like you would have been divorced long ago. It¡¯s only mother and third brother who are magnanimous enough to keep you..¡±

 Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: Shu Yu Kicks Down the Door

    Chapter 106: Shu Yu Kicks Down the Door


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daya didn¡¯t say anything. Madam Feng was displeased. She took a melon seed and threw the shell at her, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Are you mute?¡±


    Daya lowered her head and worked silently.


    What could she say? It was useless to say anything. Rather, if she said anything, they would only get worse.


    However, even if she didn¡¯t say anything this time, the rest of the Zhang family didn¡¯t plan to stop.


    The children who were running around and making a scene saw Madam Feng throwing melon seed shells. They felt that it was fun and immediately ran over. Then, they stood in a row, munching on melon seeds then threw the shells at


    Day.


    Daya frowned and reached out to block the shells. The children were immediately unhappy.


    ¡°Third aunt, put your hand down. We can¡¯t aim accurately.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, third aunt doesn¡¯t want to play with us.¡±


    Old Lady Zhang walked over in a few steps, ¡°Put your hand down. The children are playing with you, yet you feel wronged, huh?¡±


    Daya said softly, ¡°Mother, I, I have to work. I don¡¯t have time to play.¡±


    ¡°You dare to talk back?¡± When Old Lady Zhang heard her rejection, she was instantly upset. She looked left and right, picked up a corn cob on the ground, and hit her.


    Daya was hit on the arm immediately. Old Lady Zhang wanted to hit her a second time when with a bang, the courtyard door was kicked open.


    Shu Yu raised her head only to see Daya, who was sitting in the corner, being beaten by Old Lady Zhang.


    She abruptly grabbed the bag hanging on her back tightly, suppressed her anger, and walked into the courtyard step by step.


    The Zhang family was stunned for a moment and looked over in unison.


    Looking at the courtyard door that was about to fall off, Old Lady Zhang threw down the corn cob in her hand and walked over, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing in my house? Who allowed you to kick our door?¡±


    Daniu, who was at the door, was shocked by the momentum of Shu Yu kicking the door just now. He only came back to his senses when he heard Old Lady Zhang¡¯s curses. When he saw Shu Yu enter, he hurriedly followed her and casually closed the already broken courtyard door.


    Shu Yu glanced around. The men of the Zhang family were not around. God knows if they had gone out or were resting in the house.


    The women in the courtyard looked at her angrily.


    Daya also raised her head. When she saw Shu Yu and Daniu, she was stunned and stood up in shock. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She stood up so fast that she felt dizzy and almost fell forward.


    After she finally steadied herself, she quickly took a few steps forward, ¡°Erya!


    Daniu! You, why are you here?¡±


    As she walked closer, Shu Yu could see many melon seed shells in her hair.


    She only felt her head buzzing from anger. She had only left for a short while, but the Zhang family had already become more and more aggressive in bullying Daya.


    Old Lady Zhang immediately reacted when she heard Daya¡¯s words and looked at the somewhat familiar Daniu.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Daya¡¯s younger brother and sister. Why are you guys here so late?¡±


    Shu Yu ignored her completely. She held Daya¡¯s hand and brought her to the side to sit down. Then, she pulled out another stool.


    Following this, she squatted and untied the bag on her back. After opening it, she took out some paper bags.


    There were buns in one paper bag, grapes in another, and two chicken drumsticks in the last.


    She placed the three paper bags in front of Daya and said gently, ¡°Eat first.


    You¡¯ll only have the strength after you¡¯re full. Leave this to me and Brother


    Daniu..¡±

 Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Don’t Let Anyone Disturb Daya

    Chapter 107: Don¡¯t Let Anyone Disturb Daya


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daya was a little confused. She glanced at Shu Yu and then at the three paper bags in front of her. Her stomach grumbled rudely.


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t eat much last night either. After eating, she worked the whole night too. By the time she slept last night, her stomach was aching. If not for her exhaustion, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep at all.


    When she saw the food in front of her, she felt as if her eyes were hallucinating.


    Daya couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva, but she still didn¡¯t move. She looked at Shu Yu again, ¡°Erya, why are you guys here?¡±


    Shu Yu saw that she didn¡¯t move, so she handed her a bun, ¡°Eat.¡± S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had bought all these things in the county today. Although she was a little tight on money now, money on food could not be saved. She had told Madam Ruan and the others yesterday that they needed to take good care of their bodies. The first step was to eat well. They should eat things like rice, noodles, vegetables, fruits, and meat as much as they could.


    Being healthy was the most important thing, so she had originally planned to bring these home for them to eat.


    Apart from that, she also had a water bag in her hand that contained soy milk.


    She had wanted to buy milk because Sanya kept tripping when she walked. She had asked Doctor Xu about it before and learned that it was because of Sanya¡¯s weak bones. Milk was better than soy milk for calcium replenishment, but she didn¡¯t find any milk for the time being. Since soy milk was nutritious too, she bought soy milk first.


    At this moment, these were all placed in front of Daya.


    Daya looked at the meat bun in her hand in a daze. She hesitated and was about to take a bite when Old Lady Zhang¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in her ear.


    ¡°Oh my, why are you so polite and brought so many things since you¡¯re here?¡± She turned her head and called out to Madam Zhou and Madam Feng, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you bringing the things in?¡±


    The two wives behind her reacted. Looking at the big meat buns, grapes, and chicken drumsticks, they were already thinking about how to divide them later.


    The children were even more excited. They grabbed Old Lady Zhang and shouted anxiously, ¡°Grandma, I want that drumstick. I like to eat big drumsticks.¡±


    Old Lady Zhang could not promise anything out loud in front of Shu Yu and Daniu. She smiled and said, ¡°What drumstick? Did you guys not have enough to eat during normal days? That¡¯s a gift from your third aunt¡¯s family. Why aren¡¯t you thanking Second Aunt Lu?¡±


    She pushed the children. Those children had good judgment and quickly thanked Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu still didn¡¯t look at them. Seeing that Daya was still apprehensive and didn¡¯t dare to eat, she put the bun right next to her mouth and said, ¡°Hurry up and eat. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a waste of my effort.¡±


    Upon hearing that it was Er Ya¡¯s effort, Daya no longer hesitated and took a bite.


    The bun was already cold, but the white flour was soft. It was much better than water.


    Daya almost cried.


    Old Lady Zhang¡¯s eyelids twitched. Seeing Daya take a second bite, her heart ached. As expected, she was a prodigal. To think she ate the gift from her family in front of so many people. How shameless.


    Old Lady Zhang reached out to take it, ¡°Daya, one is enough. Put the rest away and we¡¯ll eat slowly.¡±


    But halfway through, Shu Yu suddenly stood up and blocked her way.


    Old Lady Zhang was stunned. She heard Shu Yu say, ¡°Brother Daniu, stay here and guard. Don¡¯t let those shameless people come and snatch the food. My big sister has been hungry for the whole day. Let her have a good meal. If anyone disturbs her, regardless of whether it¡¯s an adult or a child, I¡¯ll beat them up directly..¡±

 Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: Shu Yu Makes a Move

    Chapter 108: Shu Yu Makes a Move


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Old Lady Zhang¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. She immediately became dissatisfied, ¡°Who are you calling shameless? Second daughter of the Lu family, your words are unpleasant to hear.¡±


    Shu Yu ignored her and looked around. Then, she picked up a stick in the corner and handed it to the back.


    Daniu lowered his head and subconsciously took the stick. The next moment, his eyes widened, ¡°Yu, you¡­¡±


    Shu Yu turned her back to him and stretched. She said to Old Lady Zhang, ¡°As in-laws of the Lu family, I believe you should have heard about the incident where I destroyed my crazy maternal grandfather¡¯s house in the Ruan Family Village not long ago, right?¡±


    Old Lady Zhang abruptly took a step back, ¡°You, what do you mean?¡±


    She had, of course, heard about the incident in the Ruan Family Village and even asked Daya about it. However, Daya would definitely not speak ill of her sister. She would only ambiguously say the rumors had been exaggerated.


    The Zhang family thought about it and agreed. The second daughter of the Lu family was just a girl. Could she really destroy the Ruan family faced with the two men of the Ruan family? The rumor even said that she had split Old Lady Ruan into two. It was simply laughable. If she really killed her, the Lu family would be finished.


    The Zhang family knew Old Lady Ruan¡¯s personality. She must have seen that Lu Erya was going against her, so she deliberately spread those rumors to ruin her reputation.


    Moreover, Lord Yu from town had gone looking for the Ruan family and tore down more than half of the Ruan family¡¯s house. This incident quickly overshone Lu Erya¡¯s matter. That rumor was more credible.


    Therefore, the Zhang family did not take this matter seriously.


    But now that Shu Yu mentioned it, Old Lady Zhang, Madam Zhou, and Madam Feng couldn¡¯t help but shiver, and a bad feeling flashed through their hearts.


    Shu Yu was already rolling up her sleeves, ¡°What do I mean? I don¡¯t mean anything. I just want you to know that the Lu family is not easy to bully.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly raised her head and kicked Madam Feng who was standing on her right.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Madam Feng fell. Her stomach hurt so much that she curled up into a ball. Cold sweat immediately broke out.


    The people in the courtyard immediately felt their hair stand on end and took S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    two steps back.


    Daya stood up abruptly and exclaimed, ¡°Erya!¡±


    Old Lady Zhang looked terrified. When she came back to her senses, she screamed on the spot, ¡°Honey! Son! Come out quickly! Someone is killing us!¡±


    Before she even finished speaking, Shu Yu saw three men running out of the central room.


    She glanced at them one by one but did not see Zhang Shu. He should still be in the county and had not returned.


    The eldest son of the Zhang family was shocked when he saw his wife lying on the ground. He quickly ran over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who did it?¡±


    Old Lady Zhang immediately pointed at Shu Yu, ¡°It¡¯s her! This little b*tch is Daya¡¯s sister. She¡¯s simply lawless! She actually came to our house to beat people up! I¡¯d like to ask how the Lu family raised their daughters. One is a hen that can¡¯t lay eggs, and the other was rude and barbaric. I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Shu Yu was already in front of her. She grabbed her wrist and twisted it.


    Old Lady Zhang screamed.


    Then, Shu Yu kicked her butt and Old Lady Zhang staggered two steps forward before falling on Old Man Zhang with a bang. The two of them fell to the ground together and could not get up for a long time.


    When the eldest son and the second son of the Zhang family saw this, their anger immediately surged. They rolled up their sleeves and rushed over. ¡°You uneducated brat! You even dare to hit my parents! You¡¯re courting death!¡±

 Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: It’s Not the First Time

    Chapter 109: It¡¯s Not the First Time


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two sons of the Zhang family rushed over and waved their fists.


    Daniu was shocked and immediately raised the stick in his hand. ¡°Yu, let me help you.


    ¡°No need. Just look after my sister.¡±


    Daniu turned his head and saw Daya rushing over anxiously to block Shu Yu.


    Daniu hurriedly pulled her back, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°But, but¡­¡±


    Those were two grown men! Erya was so young. She would be beaten to death!


    However, when Daya raised her head, one of the fierce men in her eyes was kneeling while the other was lying on the ground.


    Even Madam Zhou, who had also rushed up, had been grabbed by the hair and pushed to the ground.


    Both Daya and Daniu were at a loss for words.


    At first, they had thought that the incident at the Ruan Family Village was an exaggeration, but now, they didn¡¯t think so at all.


    The three men of the Zhang family were also stunned. They did not expect a young girl to be so powerful.


    However, how could they be willing to give up? One by one, they got up again and began to find tools before rushing up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, you wretched girl!¡±


    Even when facing three people, Shu Yu was still at ease. She turned to the side and avoided Old Man Zhang, then kicked the eldest son of the Zhang family to the ground with a sweep of her leg. Following this, she slashed down with her right hand, and the second son of the Zhang family screamed in pain. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once again, she beat the three of them until they could not stand up. Only then did Shu Yu walk step by step toward the children who were huddled in the corner.


    Old Lady Zhang looked up while supporting her waist with her hands and saw Shu Yu reaching out her demonic claws. She cried out on the spot, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t touch my grandsons!¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. She looked down at the three grandsons of the Zhang family and asked, ¡°Who threw melon seed shells on my sister¡¯s head just now?¡±


    The three of them desperately squeezed into the corner. The scene just now scared them so much that their snot and tears flowed out.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to say anything?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s her! It¡¯s her!¡± The three of them pointed at Madam Feng in unison.


    Madam Feng was just about to stand up to protect her son and nephew when the three of them suddenly threw the blame at her. Her face was filled with disbelief.


    Yes, she was indeed the first to throw the melon seed shells, but she only threw one. The rest were done by the three kids.


    Shu Yu glanced at Madam Feng and said to the three of them, ¡°Very good. How about this, if you help me, not only will I let you go, but I¡¯ll also give you candy.


    How about that?¡±


    Their eyes lit up, ¡°What¡­ What favor?¡±


    ¡°Do vou see the corn cobs over there? Take one each and beat up the people lying on the ground. Whoever does the best will get the most candy.¡±


    The three of them looked at each other. They were a little afraid and unwilling to move.


    Shu Yu raised his hand. The eldest grandson of the Zhang family immediately rushed towards the corn cobs piled together. He then picked one up and threw it towards Madam Zhou who was closest to them.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Madam Zhou cried out in pain.


    Seeing this, another child ran over angrily, ¡°Who asked you to hit my mother?


    I¡¯ll hit your mother too.¡±


    As he spoke, he also took a corn cob to beat Madam Feng.


    The remaining child looked left and right before looking at Shu Yu, ¡°Is there really candy?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    With that, the last child did not hesitate and rushed into the courtyard.


    Madam Feng and Madam Zhou immediately resisted. Shu Yu went over and kicked them down.


    The children hit the adults on the ground. Shu Yu stood in the courtyard and watched, kicking whoever stood up.


    However, her gaze became colder and colder. These children did not hesitate at all when they hit someone. It was obvious that this was not the first time they had hit someone..

 Chapter 110 - Chapter 110: Let Daya Pretend to faint

    Chapter 110: Let Daya Pretend to faint


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the entire Zhang family, the only one who would have received such treatment in the past¡­ was her sister, Daya.


    Shu Yu saw that the members of the Zhang family were dodging and sneered, ¡°Why are you dodging? The children are playing with you. As the children¡¯s grandparents, parents, and uncles, how can you not satisfy such a small request? Look at how happy your three children are. They used to play like this, right?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, one of the children said, ¡°Yes, we often play like this. Third aunt always played with us.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were ice-cold.


    Daniu gritted his teeth and gripped the stick in his hand tightly. If he could, he wanted to rush up and beat the Zhang family half to death as well.


    Daya looked at the scene before her in a daze. She looked at Daniu and her sister who were blocking in front of her, and her eyes were dazed.


    She clearly¡­ should have stopped them, but she couldn¡¯t open her mouth or move her legs. She even felt a sense of relief in her heart. The depressing feeling that had been suffocating her several times and even urged her to just die seemed to be gradually dissipating.


    Unknowingly, tears started to fall from her eyes.


    Her life had been too hard. Having lived like this for two years, she really felt like she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    But now, it seemed that she wasn¡¯t facing the Zhang family¡¯s ferocious beasts alone. Someone was protecting her and helping her vent her anger.


    Daya wiped her eyes. When she put it down, a hand appeared in front of her, holding a candy that was then stuffed into her mouth.


    Shu Yu¡¯s voice rang in her ears. ¡°When I first came home, I gave Sanya a few candies. She and Dahu were discussing and saying that they wanted to save one for their big sister. After eating the candy, their big sister wouldn¡¯t suffer anymore.¡±


    ¡°Wah¡­¡± Daya couldn¡¯t control herself anymore and hugged Shu Yu as she wailed.


    Daniu, who was watching from the side, felt his heart ache, ¡°Daya, I was useless. I didn¡¯t come to help you sooner.¡±


    Daya shook her head, but she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    The children in the courtyard stopped. Shu Yu glanced over. ¡± Continue. ¡®


    The members of the Zhang family were furious. To be honest, the children did not have much strength and their beating did not hurt. They felt the most pain when they struggled to stand up and Shu Yu came to kick them down again.


    They deeply realized that even if all of them attacked together, they would not be able to defeat her. The eldest son of the Zhang family wanted to pick up a stone and throw it at Shu Yu when she was not paying attention.


    However, after Shu Yu dodged it, she came over and stepped on his head. She exerted so much force it was as if she wanted to make his brains splurt out.


    With that, the eldest son of the Zhang family screamed. Probably because his voice was too loud, but someone from the village who was passing by started knocking on the door.


    ¡°Aunt Gui, what happened? Aunt Gui? What¡¯s wrong with your family? Are you bullying your third daughter-in-law again?¡± S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The courtyard door was not secure, and it looked like it would be knocked open after a few knocks.


    Old Madam Zhang¡¯s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly shouted, ¡°Help! Help! Someone is killing us!¡±


    Shu Yu did not stop her. She simply took out a box of rouge that was a very bright red. She dug a little out with her finger and wiped it on Daya¡¯s forehead.


    Daya and Daniu were stunned.


    ¡°Erya, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Brother Daniu, carry my sister out in a while. Big sister, just pretend to faint and don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    As she spoke, she dyed even the corner of Daya¡¯s mouth red, as well as the gaps between her ten fingers.


    At the same time, Daya¡¯s hair was also messy. Since the beginning, Shu Yu had never planned to remove the melon seed shells on her head..

 Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: Tears in a Second

    Chapter 111: Tears in a Second


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu looked at Shu Yu¡¯s skillful movements and then at the rouge that was a shade very close to blood. His eyelids twitched.


    This¡­ Could it be that Yu had planned this from the beginning? The makeup that she had planned to give Daya did not seem to be in this pattern. ¡°Brother Daniu, throw away the stick and carry her on your back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh okay,¡± Daniu quickly carried Daya on his back.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Sister, close your eyes. Don¡¯t make a sound no matter what happens later. Don¡¯t move your head either. Put your hands on Brother Daniu¡¯s shoulders.¡±


    After Daya did as she was told, Shu Yu adjusted the direction of her face.


    Then, Daniu saw Shu Yu wipe her eyes and perform a one-second red-eyed tearful stunt.


    The next moment, the courtyard door was pushed open.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She took the paper bags and led the way while Daniu carried Daya and hurried out of the door.


    The villager at the door asked, ¡°Aunt Zhang, what happened?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Old Lady Zhang was about to complain excitedly as if she had just survived a disaster when Shu Yu and the other two had already walked to the entrance of the courtyard.


    The villagers who were about to enter the door immediately saw the scene of


    Daya¡¯s bleeding face.


    The two villagers gasped, ¡°What, what¡¯s going on? S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu shielded Daya behind her and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? The entire Zhang family is a bunch of animals. They are not human at all! They should be struck by lightning and torn into pieces. My sister worked so hard for the


    Zhang family but she couldn¡¯t even have a mouthful of food the whole day. Never mind that, when she came back, she was even beaten and scolded by them. She vomited blood and was thrown into the woodshed. They¡¯re planning to murder her!¡±


    Her words were loud and clear, and the villagers who ran over were stunned.


    Shu Yu sneered, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t coincidentally come to give my eldest sister a gift today, I wouldn¡¯t have known about the kind of life she was leading in the


    Zhang family.¡±


    She turned her head and said to the members of the Zhang family, ¡°Let me tell you, it¡¯s only a light punishment for me to beat you up. If my sister wasn¡¯t in a hurry to see a doctor, I would have demolished your house like I demolished the Ruan family! You better pray that my sister is fine. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll bury you with her!¡±


    The villagers followed Shu Yu¡¯s gaze and saw that the Zhang family members were lying on the ground and could not stand up.


    The Zhang family was even more dumbfounded by Shu Yu¡¯s scolding.


    Shu Yu held back her tears and said to the villagers standing at the door,


    ¡°Excuse me, I want to take my sister to see a doctor.¡±


    Then, she squeezed through the crowd and let Daniu carry Daya away.


    Only then did the villagers react and followed her. A few of the aunties even asked with concern, ¡°Did Daya vomit blood? Is she okay?¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°How can she be okay since she¡¯s already vomiting blood? My sister is such a good person, but she was tortured by the Zhang family. I definitely won¡¯t let this matter go just like that.¡±


    Then, she supported Daya and rushed to the village entrance with Daniu.


    She was tall, and standing at the side, she just happened to cover the ¡°wound¡± on Daya¡¯s forehead. The few aunties behind could not see it clearly. They could only see Daya¡¯s red, swollen, and bloodshot fingers.


    Shu Yu did not care how the Zhang family would quibble. She had heard the villagers speak just now. They should have seen what happened to Daya in the past.


    No matter how good the Zhang family looked on the surface, the people in the village were not fools. One look and one could tell that Daya had been tortured. Shu Yu couldn¡¯t care less about her reputation, but she had to take care of Daya¡¯s reputation..

 Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: Can ‘t Divorce, Doing Away with Her Husband?

    Chapter 112: Can ¡®t Divorce, Doing Away with Her Husband?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The villagers would naturally believe in Shu Yu after seeing Daya¡¯s miserable state.


    The three of them arrived at the village entrance. Daniu and Shu Yu helped Daya onto the mule carriage.


    As soon as the curtain fell, Daniu drove the mule carriage towards Shangshi Village with a dark expression.


    Meanwhile, the Zhang family members were making a scene on the ground. They had originally hoped that the villagers would come in and capture that wretched girl with their numbers so that they could take revenge.


    In the end, the villagers simply stood at the door and watched the three of them leave.


    Had they left?


    The Zhang family was furious, especially after they realized what Shu Yu had said.


    They could only try their best to explain that they were all beaten up by Daya¡¯s sister. They didn¡¯t hit Daya at all. The appearance of Daya vomiting blood was all fake.


    However, the villagers did not believe it. After all, they had seen with their own eyes that Daya was unconscious and had a bloody hole in her forehead.


    As for the Zhang family members being beaten up, they believed it. After all, this was what the girl said herself. Even if it was them, they would not be able to control themselves if they saw their daughter being beaten half to death by her in-laws.


    But it shouldn¡¯t be to the point where none of them could get up, right? They were three men and three women. How could they be beaten up by a girl who had yet to reach adulthood? Weren¡¯t they too weak?


    Soon, someone couldn¡¯t stand the Zhang family¡¯s cries and invited the village doctor to come and check on them.


    The doctor¡¯s medical skills were average and only knew how to look at superficial injuries. After taking a few glances, he said that nothing was wrong


    with them. The Zhang family members were all pretending.


    Now, not only did the villagers not side with them, but they also criticized the Zhang family and dispersed. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although what happened after was not within Shu Yu¡¯s expectations, the result was not much different from what she had expected.


    At this moment, she was sitting in the carriage, wiping off the rouge on Daya¡¯s face while letting her drink soy milk.


    However, she still did not throw away the melon seed shells on her hair. When


    Daya wanted to take them out, she even stopped her.


    Daya looked at her in confusion.


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°Sister, what are your plans next?¡±


    Daya was stunned. Plans? She still felt that everything was like a dream. How could she have thought of any plans?


    ¡°We caused such a scene in the Zhang family today. The Zhang family won¡¯t let it go just like that. Sister, if you go back, they will bully you even more and return everything that happened today to you.¡±


    Daya¡¯s body trembled slightly, and Shu Yu quickly hugged her.


    ¡°But, but, if I don¡¯t go back, where else can I go?¡± Daya¡¯s eyes were filled with


    Shu Yu held her hand, ¡°Where can you go? Home, of course. Divorce Zhang Shu and go home.¡±


    It was a pity that Zhang Shu was not at home today. Otherwise, she would have forced him to agree to divorce on the spot.


    ¡°Stop¡­¡± Before Daya could say anything, Daniu, who was driving the carriage outside, was so shocked that he immediately pulled the reins.


    He lifted the curtain in disbelief and widened his eyes, ¡°Yu, what did you say? Divorce? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Shu Yu looked up and asked him, ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll still be alive if she goes back?¡±


    Daniu thought of the Zhang family¡¯s attitude and pursed his lips. After a while, he said with difficulty, ¡°But, we have never heard of anyone divorcing around here. The Zhang family will not agree either.¡±


    There was no divorce, only forcibly discarding a wife.


    ¡°Besides, if she gets a divorce, Daya will be pointed at by others in the future and will have no dignity at all.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t think that it was that bad. As long as it was done properly, even if there were some rumors, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem.


    She began to consider the possibility of doing away with Daya¡¯s husband..

 Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: Does Zhang Shu Treat You Well?

    Chapter 113: Does Zhang Shu Treat You Well?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu saw Shu Yu¡¯s silent appearance and suddenly felt a sense of trepidation.


    Shu Yu came back to her senses, took a deep breath, raised his head, and asked, ¡°Then tell me, if they don¡¯t get a divorce, what else can we do?¡±


    Daniu was silent. He looked at Daya and said hesitantly, ¡°Actually, we can let their family split up. If you¡¯re worried about Daya staying in Dayan Village, get her and her husband to come to Shangshi Village. With us looking after her, Daya¡¯s life will be better. The Zhang family is vicious, but Zhang Shu is quite easy to talk to.¡±


    Easy to talk to?


    Shu Yu did not have any hope for Zhang Shu at all. She did not answer Daniu¡¯s suggestion and turned to Daya, ¡°Sister, do you like Zhang Shu?¡± Like? Daya was stunned and frowned.


    Shu Yu changed her question, ¡°Does Zhang Shu treat you well?¡±


    Daya thought about it, ¡°To be honest, he¡¯s alright. When he¡¯s at home, he will stop the Zhang family from bullying me.¡±


    However, he was not at home most of the time. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu sighed secretly. What should she do if her sister was a little silly?


    ¡°Is this treating you well?¡± Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll her eyes, ¡°Did he give you a single cent of the money he earned outside? Seeing that you¡¯re so thin and hungry, will he secretly buy food for you when he comes back? Has he ever bought you a piece of cloth or taken you to the county?¡±


    Daya was stunned. After a while, she slowly shook her head and muttered, ¡°He said that since the Zheng family isn¡¯t divided, we have to hand over all the money to mother. He said that if I couldn¡¯t give birth, so his parents were unhappy. If he took all his wages back and gave it to them, they would treat me better. He said that life was very hard outside To get more money, he couldn¡¯t even bear to eat a bowl of plain noodles and often drinks water to satisfy his hunger. Every time he comes back, he¡¯s very tired. He said that after I give birth, he will buy me cloths to make clothes and bring me to the county.¡±


    Shu Yu almost spat out a mouthful of blood when she heard that. Even Daniu was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Daya, you, did Zhang Shu say this to you?


    Daya nodded.


    Shu Yu sneered. One really couldn¡¯t tell. Zhang Shu looked honest on the surface, but to think he was an expert in emotional abuse.


    To think he pushed all the responsibility onto Daya! She couldn¡¯t go to the county, had no clothes and no money, as well as suffered at home, and was bullied all because she couldn¡¯t give birth to a son?


    At this point, even Daniu couldn¡¯t say a word, and his brows were tightly knitted together.


    Men knew men best. He knew very well that Zhang Shu¡¯s words were all excuses. Occasionally, he would also go to find some short-term jobs. Sometimes, when the employer was good and saw that he worked hard, the employer would secretly give him a few more copper coins.


    Outsiders did not know about this. He would give most of his wages to his mother, but he would also save up a few copper coins to buy a hairpin or some pastries for his fianc¨¦e Qiaoqiao.


    Drinking water to satisfy hunger? If that were the case, would Zhang Shu be so sturdy? Could he do any work?


    Daniu turned his head without saying a word, no longer expressing any opinion on Shu Yu¡¯s words.


    He silently pulled the reins again and drove towards Upper Stone Village.


    However, Shu Yu did not say anything else at this moment as well. A certain thought in her heart became firmer and firmer.


    Either she made Daya divorce him, or she thought of a way to kill that bastard Zhang Shu.


    In the past, she had even thought of letting Dava stand up for herself and trample the Zhang family under his feet. But now, it seemed that Daya was not Zhang Shu¡¯s match at all. Her personality had already been fixed and could not be changed in a short time.


    Just like that, the mule carriage arrived at Shangshi Village under the silent atmosphere of the three people..

 Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: Third Lu: Something Big Has Happened

    Chapter 114: Third Lu: Something Big Has Happened


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu, who had been paying attention to any noise outside the door, immediately rushed out when he heard the sound of rolling wheels.


    ¡°Yu is back? Come, give me the mule carriage. I¡¯ll help you feed the mule.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Daniu opened the curtain of the carriage, revealing the two sisters inside.


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s smiling face froze when he saw Daya¡¯s unkempt hair, dirty face, and swollen eyes, ¡°Daya, what¡¯s wrong with you?


    Shu Yu got off the mule cart and turned around to help Daya get off.


    The faces of Shu Yu and Daniu were dark, telling Lu Sanzhu that something was wrong.


    He instantly shouted into the house, ¡°Mother, second brother, something happened. Something happened to Daya!¡¯


    Shu Yu felt as if her ears had been pierced. She glanced at him and brought Daya into the courtyard.


    As soon as she entered, the old lady and the others who had heard the commotion rushed over to welcome her.


    ¡°Da, Daya, why are you back at this time? You, you¡­¡± The old lady was shocked to see Daya in such a sorry state.


    She quickly grabbed her and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go inside first,¡± Da Niu entered the house and supported the old lady so that she wouldn¡¯t lose her balance from being too flustered. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Outside the door, Lu Sanzhu was very curious. He quickly pulled the mule carriage into his yard and tied the mule up. Then, he said to his son who was playing, ¡°Dabao, go to your uncle¡¯s house quickly. Tell him that Daya is back and that something has happened. Ask your uncle to come over.¡±


    After Dabao ran out, he pulled Madam Liang, who was carrying Baoya, and ran towards Lu Erbai¡¯s house, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. I feel like something big is going to happen in our family.¡±


    Others might not know, but he was very clear about Shu Yu¡¯s methods.


    The last time she found out that Old Lady Ruan wanted to sell Sanya and Dahu, she had the same murderous expression.


    By the time the two of them ran into Lu Erbai¡¯s house, Shu Yu happened to be talking about the things that the Zhang family had done. When she saw Lu Sanzhu and the others, she only glanced at them and did not stop them from coming in and listening.


    She continued, ¡°¡­Other than Zhang Shu, who was not at home, everyone in the Zhang family was watching Daya work with their legs crossed. They don¡¯t treat her as a human at all. They made her squat in the corner like a wooden stake and let the three children throw melon seed shells at her head to compete who could throw the most. As long as Daya blocked the shells with her hand, Old Madam Zhang would hit her head with a corn cob.¡±


    ¡°The two daughters-in-law of the Zhang family knew that Daya brought back peaches last time and didn¡¯t leave any for their son, so they said that they wanted to punish her. Not only did she starve for the whole day, but when she came back from work, they even suspected that she had hidden peaches again. As soon as she entered the courtyard, they pinched her. Look, she doesn¡¯t have much flesh on her body either, but her arms are all covered in marks that they made.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s tears fell as she listened. She cursed the Zhang family¡¯s bastards and regretted that she didn¡¯t judge people well and pushed her granddaughter into a fire pit.


    She grabbed Daya¡¯s hand and looked at her bruised arms. She was crying so hard that she was about to faint.


    Daya looked at Shu Yu and said with a choked voice, ¡®Erya, don¡¯t say anymore.


    Don¡¯t say anymore.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t want to say all this either, but she didn¡¯t want her family to understand the pain that Daya had suffered. If they didn¡¯t realize the seriousness of the matter, Daya would have to go back to that man-eating place sooner or later.


    Madam Ruan and Sanya were also crying, their faces full of tears. Lu Erbai was so angry that the veins on his forehead were bulging.


    Dahu rushed to the door, ¡°I will avenge big sister!¡±


    However, halfway through, he was pulled back by Lu Dasong and Madam Li who had just entered the door..

 Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: It Will Drag Them Down

    Chapter 115: It Will Drag Them Down


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    What happened to Daya shocked everyone in the Lu Family.


    In fact, when she had become extremely thin in the past, the old lady naturally asked if she had nothing to eat in the Zhang family.


    However, Daya only reported the good news and not the bad news. She only said that she couldn¡¯t get pregnant and had a heavy burden on her heart, which made her think too much and had no appetite. That was why she had lost weight.


    The old lady and the others had always thought that Zhang Shu was not bad. Moreover, he often went out to work part-time, so he must have some money in his hands. Occasionally, he would probably come back and buy some food for Daya.


    Perhaps the in-laws of the Zhang family were dissatisfied with the fact that


    Daya was still not pregnant after two years of marriage and thus did not like her and did not give her any new clothes to wear. However, in terms of food, they should not have treated her too harshly.


    Who would have thought that the Zhang family was really capable of making Daya do a day of hard work on an empty stomach and then beat and scold her when she returned home?


    When the old lady heard about Daya¡¯s experiences, she felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife.


    She held Daya¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go back. Just stay at home and don¡¯t go back in the future. Let Zhang Shu live his own life.¡± Shu Yu took the opportunity to say, ¡°Let¡¯s just have them divorce.¡±


    As soon as she said this, everyone present was stunned.


    Divorce?


    Shu Yu looked at their expressions. It was obvious that they had never thought of it that way. She said, ¡°Do you want her to continue suffering like this?¡±


    Lu Erbai and the others immediately shook their heads. On the other hand, Madam Li and Madam Liang exchanged glances.


    Lu Dasong lowered his head and was silent for a moment. He then asked, ¡°Daya, what do you think? Do you want to divorce Zhang Shuhe?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    In the past, she had never thought of getting a divorce, but today, Erya had mentioned it a few times, and she began to waver.


    Madam Liang muttered softly, ¡°We all know how hard Daya has suffered. It¡¯s indeed not easy for her. However, divorce doesn¡¯t sound nice. The Zhang family wouldn¡¯t agree to it either.¡±


    Madam Li also echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. What will happen to Daya after the divorce? She¡¯ll still be criticized even if she stays at home. Besides, with a girl who has undergone divorce in this family, never mind Lanhua and Baoya, Erya and Sanya will definitely be implicated the most. How will they get married in the future?


    Hearing this, Daya abruptly raised her head and quickly shook her head at the people in the room, ¡°I won¡¯t divorce. I won¡¯t.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t harm her younger sisters into not being able to get married, especially Erya, who was already at the age of marriage. If Erya¡¯s life was affected because of her, even her death would not be enough to atone for her sins.


    At this point, Shu Yu wanted to beat Madam Li up. She pulled Daya back, ¡°What¡¯s there to be implicated about? This isn¡¯t being disposed of as a wife. We are the ones who suggested the divorce, so it means that it¡¯s the Zhang family¡¯s fault. If¡­¡±


    Daya abruptly stood up, ¡°I won¡¯t divorce. I don¡¯t agree. Don¡¯t try to persuade me.¡±


    With that, she stood up, ran into the house, and closed the door.


    Shu Yu turned her head and looked at Madam Li with a cold gaze.


    Madam Li trembled and quickly hid behind Lu Dasong.


    Lu Dasong sighed, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later. In any case, let Daya stay at home for now. Don¡¯t go back to the Zhang family for the time being. No matter what, it¡¯s a fact that the Zhang family bullied our Lu family¡¯s daughter. Tomorrow morning, Sanzhu, Daniu, and I will bring a few brothers from the village to settle scores with the Zhang family.¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s neck shrank, ¡°I¡¯m going too?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Daya¡¯s third uncle. If you don¡¯t go, who will?¡± S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Sanzhu laughed bitterly, then looked at Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, are you coming?


    With her around, he would feel more at ease..

 Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: Bringing Daya to a Doctor

    Chapter 116: Bringing Daya to a Doctor


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going. I have an appointment with the craftsmen tomorrow to renovate the shop. I have to go to the county.¡±


    She had already beaten up the Zhang family today, so whether she went tomorrow did not have much significance.


    Unless Daya and Zhang Shu divorced, no matter how they beat each other up, the final result would not change.


    Shu Yu turned to look at the old lady, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll bring my sister to the county tomorrow. She¡¯s in a bad mood, so I¡¯ll take her to relax and take her to see a doctor while I¡¯m at it. God knows if she has any other injuries other than the ones we can see. Since she¡¯s often starved, her spleen and stomach might have problems.¡±


    The old lady quickly nodded, ¡°Okay, okay, you can make the decision. It¡¯s good to go out for a walk.¡±


    At this point, Lu Erbai hated his injured leg. If it weren¡¯t for this injury, he would have gone to the Zhang family tomorrow himself.


    The next day, Lu Dasong and the others went to the Zhang family while Shu Yu brought Daya onto the mule carriage early in the morning.


    When the mule carriage entered the county, it stopped at the end of Ningshui Street. Only after seeing the shop before her, only then did Daya know that their family was going to open a shop.


    She was a little stunned and looked at Shu Yu in shock, ¡± You¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister, as you can see, in the future, after we open the shop, our days will be better. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of life after divorce. You can just live in the county and don¡¯t have to worry about others gossiping. When the shop¡¯s business is good, we¡¯ll go to the prefecture or even the capital. If we leave, will we need to be afraid of others pointing fingers? If our family¡¯s conditions become better, more and more people will come to propose marriage. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of implicating us at all.¡±


    Daya looked up at the shop in front of her and walked around inside.


    However, Shu Yu¡¯s words had the opposite effect on her thoughts. Daya felt that it was precisely because they had opened the shop that she could not divorce.


    Reputation was even more important when running a shop. This was especially so now that the shop had yet to open. They couldn¡¯t afford any accidents. She couldn¡¯t hold her family back at this juncture.


    The two sisters walked around the shop and Craftsman Zheng came over with two workers.


    After chatting with Shu Yu for a while, Crafstman Zheng started his work.


    Shu Yu left them to it and left the place to Crafstman Zheng and the others. She held Daya¡¯s hand and went out, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the clinic to take a look.¡±


    The two of them went to the best clinic in the county. In addition to letting the doctor see if there were any other injuries on Daya¡¯s body, she also wanted the doctor to check if Daya could give birth. This matter was one of Daya¡¯s biggest burdens, and she had to eradicate it first.


    Standing at the entrance of the clinic, Daya did not dare to enter.


    The clinic¡¯s fees were not low, and she could not bear to spend money.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t care. She pulled her in and found the doctor who was the best at gynecology in the clinic.


    It was just that many were looking for him for treatment, so they needed to wait a little longer.


    Daya sat on a waiting seat in the clinic and looked around. She said in an uneasy voice, ¡°Yu, let¡¯s go somewhere else. Zhang Shu brought me to see another doctor before. That clinic is not far from here, and the consultation fee is very cheap.¡±


    ¡°Sis, we¡¯re already here. Let¡¯s take a look before we leave.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ ¡±


    As the two of them were talking, a medicine boy suddenly called them.


    Shu Yu immediately pulled Daya. ¡°It¡¯s our turn. Lees go.¡±


    She led Daya into the room where Doctor Hu was treating patients. It wasn¡¯t very spacious inside, but it was quite private. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Doctor Hu looked up at Daya and was a little surprised, ¡°You¡¯re too skinny. Come, put your hand on the pulse pillow. I¡¯ll take a look at you..¡±

 Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: Still a Virgin

    Chapter 117: Still a Virgin


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daya placed her hand on the pulse pillow nervously. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Doctor Hu took her pulse for a moment, then looked up at her face. He frowned and said, ¡°Your qi and blood are both deficient, your spleen and stomach are cold, and you don¡¯t have enough sleep. Your body is very weak.¡±


    Daya pursed her lips.


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°Doctor, is the problem with my sister big?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe two doses of medicine for her. She has to nourish her stomach well. Otherwise, her spleen and stomach will be seriously damaged soon. Also, sleep early. Don¡¯t be too tired and don¡¯t do any heavy work for the next half a month. If you don¡¯t take good care of your body now, you¡¯ll suffer in the future.¡±


    As Doctor Hu spoke, he lowered his head and wrote a prescription.


    After he finished writing, he handed it to Shu Yu, ¡°Go get the medicine.¡±


    Shu Yu did not leave. She looked at the door and whispered, ¡°Doctor Hu, can you help me take a look? Does my sister have any symptoms of infertility?¡±


    Doctor Hu was stunned, ¡°Infertility?¡±


    He frowned, and a trace of confusion flashed across his face. He said to Daya, who hoped to curl into a ball, ¡°Put your hand out again and let me see.¡±


    Daya stretched out her wrist. This time, Doctor Hu didn¡¯t take that long to take her pulse.


    He said, ¡°Your body is indeed a little cold, but as long as you take good care of yourself, it¡¯ll be easy for you to get pregnant when you get married in the future.¡±


    He paused and looked at Daya¡¯s outfit, ¡°You¡¯re already married?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡±


    Doctor Hu said, ¡°But why is the pulse showing that she is still inexperienced in the affairs in bed?¡±


    Shu Yu abruptly raised her head, ¡°Doctor Hu, what did you say?


    Inexperienced? Didn¡¯t that mean that her sister was still a virgin?


    A woman who had been married for two years and was still a virgin?


    How was this possible?


    Shu Yu looked at Daya, but the latter had a blank look on her face.


    Shu Yu thought of something and suddenly pursed her lips. She said to Doctor Hu, ¡°Doctor, we understand. Thank you. This is the consultation fee. We¡¯ll go to the counter to get the medicine now.¡±


    Doctor Hu was very knowledgeable and had seen all kinds of patients.


    From their reactions and the girl¡¯s pulse, he could guess that there might be some privacy involved.


    He was a doctor, so he wouldn¡¯t ask too much. Hearing Shu Yu i s words, he simply nodded, ¡°Okay, take care. Remember to take care of your body.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Shu Yu took Daya to get the medicine first, then carried the medicine bag out of the clinic.


    Seeing her sullen face, Daya didn¡¯t dare to speak. Her intuition told her that her sister was angry, very very angry.


    The two of them returned to the shop on Ningshui Street in silence. Craftsman


    Zheng greeted them, ¡®You¡¯re back? How was it? Is Daya alright?¡±


    Only then did Shu Yu remember that there was someone in the shop and it was not appropriate to talk.


    She nodded at Craftsman Zheng and replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. The doctor said that she will improve after half a month of recuperation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Eating well is better than anything else.¡±


    Shu Yu continued, ¡°Uncle Zheng, you go ahead. We still have to go out.¡±


    ¡®Go, go.¡±


    Shu Yu then brought Daya out of the shop and headed straight for Doctor Xu¡¯s clinic.


    Other than the shop, the only place Shu Yu could go to in the county was Doctor Xu¡¯s clinic. While there, she could also get Lu Erbai¡¯s medicine.


    The clinic was as deserted as ever. Shu Yu and Doctor Xu were more familiar with each other now. Seeing her come over, Doctor Xu immediately raised his hand and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your father¡¯s leg? Also, how¡¯s the effect of your scar removal cream?


    ¡°It¡¯s quite good. The scar on my little sister¡¯s face has faded a lot.¡±


    Doctor Xu was amused, ¡°Don¡¯t brag. Bring her over for me to take a look another day..¡±

 Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: Do You Know What it Means to Consummate?

    Chapter 118: Do You Know What it Means to Consummate?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Sure. By the way, Doctor Xu, please get my father¡¯s medicine this time ready. I¡¯ll take it away later. Also, lend me your backyard.¡±


    Doctor Xu saw that she was carrying a few packets of medicine in her hand and thought that she wanted to borrow his tools to make scar removal cream like last time.


    Since he had already lent his things to her the last time, he didn¡¯t mind lending them again. Doctor Xu simply waved his hand, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Shu Yu brought Daya straight into the backyard and found the room Lu Erbai had stayed in. She entered with Daya, then closed the door and pulled Daya to sit down.


    Daya¡¯s heart was extremely perturbed. She did not understand what Shu Yu wanted to do.


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression had been very ugly since she came out of the clinic. Could there be something wrong with her illness?


    Shu Yu sat opposite Daya and took a deep breath. Then, she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m going to ask you a few questions. Answer me honestly.¡± Daya nodded hurriedly, ¡°Go ahead and ask me, I promise to answer honestly.¡± Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Daya didn¡¯t want to be nervous, but her sister¡¯s expression was too serious.


    Shu Yu opened her mouth, but she suddenly didn¡¯t know where to start. How could she express her brother-in-law¡¯s boudoir matter so as not to make the situation too awkward?


    ¡°¡­Sis, you¡­ Did you consummate with Zhang Shu?¡±


    Daya widened her eyes and blushed, ¡°Yu, how can you ask such a question?


    You¡¯re an unmarried girl, don¡¯t ask things like this in the future.¡±


    ¡°Then did you?


    She was still asking?


    Daya was a little embarrassed and annoyed, ¡°Your brother-in-law and I have been married for two years. Of course, of course, we consummated.¡±


    Shu Yu scratched her head and felt a headache. She didn¡¯t how to put her questions into words at this point.


    She was silent for a while before she gritted her teeth and continued asking, ¡°Sis, do you know¡­ What is consummation?


    ¡°Of course. As for you, you¡¯re not even married yet and you¡¯re already talking about this. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    Shu Yu was about to go crazy, ¡°Sister, you promised me just now. I¡¯ll ask and you¡¯ll answer. Don¡¯t say anything else. You¡­ Just tell me how you consummated.¡±


    Daya was speechless.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll get mom and grandma to ask.¡± Daya was speechless. She felt that her sister had gone crazy.


    However, she still pursed her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you talk to me about these things in private, but don¡¯t say it in front of others. You¡¯ll be scolded, understand? Forget it. You¡¯re already at the age of marriage anyway. I¡¯ll tell you these things in advance so that you can know earlier.¡±


    She lowered her head slightly and said in embarrassment, ¡°Consummation means having the newlyweds sleep in the same room and on the same bed on the wedding night.¡±


    Shu Yu was at a loss for words. That¡¯s it?


    ¡°Nothing else?¡±


    Daya blinked, ¡°Of course there¡¯s something else. After your brother-in-law and I got married that day, we became husband and wife. As a wife, I have to fetch water for him to bathe and tidy his clothes.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment and anger, ¡°I mean, I mean, did the two of you take off your clothes and roll around together?¡±


    Daya was stunned, ¡°Take off our clothes? It was winter when we got married. If we took off our clothes to sleep, it would be too cold. Plus, we don¡¯t have this habit.¡±


    Shu Yu understood. As expected, the two of them did not have sex.


    Damn it, was that bastard Zhang Shu sexually impotent?


    Her sister knew little about the relationship between men and women. Her knowledge of sex was not even better than hers, who was not married. However¡­


    ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t mother tell you about the wedding night before you got married?¡±

 Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: The Bastard Zhang Shu

    Chapter 119: The Bastard Zhang Shu


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio       Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu remembered that in this day and age, unless there were other special channels, unmarried women would be taught by their close elders about sex on the night before their wedding. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Could it be that Madam Ruan was too shy that she didn¡¯t say anything?


    Daya thought for a moment, ¡°The day before the wedding, mom did say that she wanted to talk to me about some intimate things and teach me some things about being a daughter-in-law. However, grandmother came over later to make a scene, saying that she wasn¡¯t informed that her granddaughter was getting married. By the time the matter was settled and she was chased away, it was already very late. Mom was afraid that I would wake up the next day with a bad complexion, so she did not say anything more and told me to rest early. She only said that Zhang Shu would know and that was enough¡­¡±


    Madam Ruan was a shy person, and she was embarrassed to talk about sex, to begin with. When she finally mustered up her courage and was about to speak, Old Lady Ruan came. It just so happened that the old lady was from her maternal family, so when the old lady came and caused a ruckus, it attracted many people to watch the show.


    As a result, Madam Ruan was so busy that day that she didn¡¯t have the time to say anything. She had only told Daya the phrase ¡®Zhang Shu would know and that was enough¡± the next day.


    After all, when Madam Ruan was getting married, Old Lady Ruan didn¡¯t say much to her either. On their wedding night, Lu Erbai had taught her everything.


    Later on, Daya married into Dayan Village. As a new daughter-in-law, no one would come to her and say anything to do with sex.


    Later on, because of her heavy workload, she had no time to chat with other women, let alone listen to gossip. Her only source of knowledge in this area was Zhang Shu.


    Shu Yu tightened her fingers slightly. Even if Daya didn¡¯t understand, it couldn¡¯t be that Zhang Shu didn¡¯t understand either, right?


    Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and asked Daya, ¡°Then, on the second day of your wedding, did your mother-in-law say anything? For example¡­ Is there any blood on the bedsheet?¡±


    Shu Yu knew that not having blood for one¡¯s first time having sex did not mean that a girl was not a virgin, but most people in this era used this as a standard.


    Seeing how the old lady of the Zhang family had been, she must¡¯ve been very concerned about this.


    Daya thought for a moment and said, ¡°There was blood on the bedsheet. On the night of the wedding, Zhang Shu was forced to drink. When he entered the room, he couldn¡¯t even walk steadily. God knows where his fingers hit, but blood flowed from his finger. When he fell on the bed) his blood stained the bedsheets. At that time, I was very anxious and even said that I was going out to look for someone. He stopped me and said that it was unlucky to be injured on the wedding night. Others might think that I was unlucky.¡±


    At that time, she had just married into the family. When she heard this, she was at a loss. Naturally, she would listen to whatever Zhang Shu said.


    The next morning, when she went to cook, her mother-in-law took the opportunity to enter her room. When she saw that, she had been scared to death. In the end, her mother-in-law did not say anything. Instead, she smiled at her.


    When she asked Zhang Shu about the bedsheets, Zhang Shu said that he had found an excuse to fool his mother. He told her not to mention this to others so as not to be scolded.


    At that time, Daya was very grateful to him. She felt that since her newlywed husband was protecting her like this, their life together would definitely be very happy in the future.


    When Shu Yu heard this, her eyes turned cold. Zhang Shu did know. Not only


    did he know, he even portrayed himself as someone who was considerate and made Daya feel grateful. He was really capable.


    Daya looked at Shu Yu¡¯s expression and recalled what she had asked. She suddenly felt anxious and uneasy.


    She felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Yu, is it¡­ something¡¯s wrong with your brother-in-law?


    ¡°Of course something¡¯s wrong with him, and it¡¯s a very big problem,¡± Shu Yu said through gritted teeth.


    The Zhang family was despicable, but Zhang Shu was even more despicable..

 Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: Daya Breaks Down

    Chapter 120: Daya Breaks Down


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu took a deep breath and looked at Daya sitting there with her fingers fidgeting uneasily. She thought of the hardships the latter had suffered in the past two years. She thought about how she was being criticized by the Zhang family because she could not get pregnant, and how she had to bear huge psychological pressure.


    Shu Yu¡¯s heart ached for her. She hugged Daya¡¯s shoulders and whispered into her ear, ¡°Sis, consummating is not like that. It¡¯s not like two people sleeping on the same bed can have a child.¡±


    She softly and concisely explained to Daya, who had been married for two years and was still completely ignorant, what it meant to have sex between men and women.


    She also mentioned that the decision to have a boy or a girl was up to the man¡¯s genes.


    The more Daya listened, the more shocked she became. She didn¡¯t even have time to think about how her unmarried sister knew so much about such things. She was so shocked by her overturned worldview that her entire body stiffened and she didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    After a while, her body began to tremble slightly. Then, the trembling intensified gradually, so much so she couldn¡¯t sit properly and almost slid to the ground.


    ¡°So, so, 1, 1¡­¡¯


    Shu Yu held her shoulders tightly, ¡°Sis, you¡¯re still a virgin. It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t have children, but you don¡¯t have the chance at all. Zhang Shu has harmed you for two years. He has been lying to you all this time.¡±


    ¡°But, but why? What benefits does he get from doing this?¡± Daya¡¯s lips trembled and she finally couldn¡¯t hold back her tears, ¡°What is he after? He said he liked children. He has been lying to me for the past two years. He even allowed his parents, brothers, and sisters-in-law to scold me and let the villagers point fingers at me behind my back. He has never defended me at all.¡±


    Shu Yu sneered, ¡°Either he is sexually impotent, or¡­¡±


    Thinking of another possibility, Shu Yu¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.


    She patted Daya¡¯s back, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t be afraid. You still have us. We won¡¯t let them bully you again.¡±


    Daya raised her head and stared at her blankly. After a long while, she finally broke down and hugged Shu Yu tightly as she wailed, ¡°Yu, these two years have been too hard on me. I can¡¯t hold on any longer. There were a few times when I looked at the water in the stream and wanted to just jump in.¡±


    Shu Yu tightened her embrace and exerted a little force. Her eyes turned red.


    Zhang Shu really deserved to die.


    ¡°Shu Yu, Shu Yu? What happened?¡± Doctor Xu¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the door. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was probably Daya¡¯s sudden wailing that made him think that something had happened.


    Shu Yu quickly replied, ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡±


    She wiped Daya¡¯s face with a handkerchief and said in a low voice, ¡°You rest here for now. I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    Daya choked out an ¡°mm¡±.


    Shu Yu went out and chatted with Doctor Xu for a while. Then, she took the medicine prescribed by Doctor Xu and entered the room again.


    Daya calmed down a little, but she was also powerless. Shu Yu helped her sit up again before standing up and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    .. Alright,¡± Daya¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. When she stood up, she staggered.


    Fortunately, Shu Yu held her.


    Daya forced a smile at her and the two of them went out together.


    Doctor Xu glanced at Daya¡¯s red and swollen eyes and did not say anything. He only instructed Shu Yu to bring Sanya over to see him another day.


    After that, Daya was very silent. Her heart was in a mess.


    Shu Yu returned to the shop and handed the key to Crafstman Zheng. She planned to return to the village first.


    It was not until they got on the mule carriage and left the county that Shu Yu asked Daya, ¡°Do you want a divorce now?¡±


    Yes, very much. Daya hated Zhang Shu to the core and did not want to continue living with him at all..

 Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: Destroying the Zhang Family

    Chapter 121: Destroying the Zhang Family


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    But¡­


    Shu Yu knew what Daya was worried about, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about implicating us. The problem now is Zhang Shu. If you wanted to divorce before, others might point fingers at our family and think that our family is too strong-headed and unwilling to let you suffer. They might even attack you for not being able to give birth. However, as long as the real reason is exposed, the rumors will only focus on Zhang Shu and the Zhang family.¡±


    When Shu Yu said this, she sneered, ¡°Give me a few days. I¡¯ll find evidence and make sure the Zhang family can¡¯t turn the tables.¡±


    If Zhang Shu was only sexually impotent but had been kind to Daya for the past two years, Shu Yu would not have been so ruthless.


    But now, if she didn¡¯t completely destroy the Zhang family, her surname


    wouldn¡¯t be Lu.


    Daya accompanied Shu Yu on the shaft of the carriage, looking at the scenery along the way and breathing in the air that no longer felt suffocating.


    Finally, she nodded slowly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll divorce.¡±


    Shu Yu turned to look at her and finally saw light in her eyes.


    She smiled and shook the reins, ¡°Giddyup¡­¡±


    When the two sisters returned home, Lu Dasong and the others had also returned.


    He and Lu Sanzhu were both at the Lu family¡¯s residence. While helping Lu Erbai chop wood as materials to make models, they talked about their trip to the Zhang family¡¯s residence indignantly.


    When he saw Shu Yu, Lu Sanzhu put down the wooden block in his hand without a word and rushed over to complain, ¡°Yu, you¡¯re finally back! Let me tell you, the Zhang family is really too shameless. We ran to Dayan Village early in the morning to settle scores with them. In the end, the men of the Zhang family went into hiding and let Old Lady Zhang with her two daughters-in-law come out and quarrel with us.¡±


    Unfortunately, Lu Dasong¡¯s group was made up of grown men. Faced with the unreasonable tantrums of women, other than Lu Sanzhu who argued back, the others were helpless.


    However, no matter how shameless Lu Sanzhu was, he was only one person. Old Lady Zhang had already lost face yesterday, so she didn¡¯t care about her face anymore. She decided to give it all she had and spouted all kinds of foul words that no one could bear to listen to.


    Madam Feng and Madam Zhou also came over to pull the Lu family¡¯s men. Lu Dasong had no choice. If this continued, they would not even be able to explain themselves. They could only leave Dayan Village as soon as possible.


    Lu Sanzhu was furious, ¡°If big brother hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would have made a move. If I had known earlier, I would have brought my wife and eldest sister-in-law over to see who can win in an argument.¡±


    Lu Dasong sighed at the side, ¡°Sigh, I originally thought that if we went over with a few men, the Zhang family would also handle the matter with their men. Who knew¡­¡±


    To think the other party didn¡¯t care about ethics and let the women make a scene.


    Lu Dasong felt ashamed. There were so many of them, but they were not as useful as Shu Yu and Daniu yesterday.


    Shu Yu was deep in thought, ¡°Zhang Shu wasn¡¯t at home?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lu Sanzhu snorted coldly, ¡°He went to the county to do a part-time job. I guess he hasn¡¯t heard the news yet. I heard from Old Lady Zhang that she didn¡¯t plan to tell Zhang Shu at all. She also said that if Daya left, she couldn¡¯t go back.


    That old lady says she doesn¡¯t have in-laws like us and wants to divorce Daya. She won¡¯t let Zhang Shu bring Daya back. She¡­¡±


    ¡°Sanzhu,¡± Lu Dasong interrupted him in a deep voice and glanced at Daya, afraid that she would feel bad.


    Daya, on the other hand, was very calm. On the way back, she had slowly accepted Shu Yu¡¯s words.


    Now, seeing that her first and third uncles were hesitating with their words in front of her, she said to the few, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and help mum make clothes.¡± S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, she left..

 Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: The Lu Family Learns the Truth

    Chapter 122: The Lu Family Learns the Truth


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai looked at Daya¡¯s back and felt his heart ache. He was so angry that he threw the wooden block out, ¡°Zhang family has gone too far.¡±


    ¡°Dad, let sister divorce,¡± Shu Yu brought up this matter again.


    The three of them were stunned. Lu Dasong was still hesitant, ¡°The Zhang family is indeed not good, but Zhang Shu is actually not bad.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Shu is not a good person either.¡± Shu Yu sneered.


    She opened her mouth but did not mention the problem with Zhang Shu right away.


    The eldest uncle was fine and knew his limits, but her third uncle¡­ If he knew about such a big gossip, he would definitely not be able to help but go back and tell Madam Liang. In less than a day, it would spread all over the village.


    Shu Yu did not care that Zhang Shut s reputation would be ruined, but this would make Zhang Shu wary. If that happened, it would be difficult for her to find evidence that he was sexually impotent. Shu Yu preferred to strike and kill him in one blow.


    Thus, she sat at the side, busying himself as he listened to Lu Sanzhu¡¯s complaints about the Zhang family. The few of them did not mention the matter of divorce anymore.


    It wasn¡¯t until Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu left and the whole family sat in the central room after dinner and asked about Daya¡¯s physical condition that Shu Yu calmly told them about Daya¡¯s matter.


    She didn¡¯t send Sanya and Da Hu away. Although the two children were young, they had to be educated in this area. She didn¡¯t want them to be fooled by a scumbag like Daya had been in the future.


    After Shu Yu finished speaking, other than the two children, the three adults present were all shocked as if they had heard a fantasy.


    Madam Ruan grabbed Daya¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Really? You¡¯re still a virgin? Zhang Shu didn¡¯t touch you?¡±


    Daya shook her head.


    The old lady stood up shakily and suddenly pulled Daya into the house, ¡°Come in with me. ¡®


    As soon as the two of them entered, the old lady closed the door.


    Not long after, the two of them came out, and the old lady almost fell to the ground. Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were sharp and her hands were fast. She quickly held her up, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be too agitated.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not agitated, how can I not be agitated?¡± The old lady¡¯s tears flowed freely, ¡°My Daya is such a good girl, but she¡¯s been ruined by them like this. How dare they treat us as fools? Those beasts! Bastards. How much infamy and shame has that bastard caused Daya to bear?¡±


    Lu Erbai picked up a wooden stick beside him. He didn¡¯t even care about his


    injured leg which had just recovered and wanted to stand up immediately. Shu Yu¡¯s pupils trembled and she quickly pulled him back, ¡°Dad, calm down.¡±


    Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t calm down. It was all his fault for being useless. His eldest daughter had suffered, his second daughter had been sold, and his eldest son and third daughter didn¡¯t have enough to eat or wear. It was all his fault for being useless.


    He wanted to beat Zhang Shu to death and seek justice for his daughter.


    Shu Yu hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, actually, this isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing for


    Daya.¡±


    Lu Erbai was taken aback. He turned his head. The red-eyed old lady and Madam Ruan looked at Shu Yu as well. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°There¡¯s obviously something wrong with Zhang Shu. In this situation, big sister has to get a divorce even if she doesn¡¯t want to, right? But now, the Zhang family is at fault. If we expose them, everyone will only sympathize with big sister. In the future, it will be easy for her to marry again, right?¡±


    This way, the effect was much better than Lu Erbai rushing over and beating Zhang Shu up.


    The whole family was persuaded by Shu Yu. She had now become the backbone of the Lu family.


    The most important thing now was for them to pretend that they didn¡¯t know anything. They would continue to make clothes as well as models and leave Daya at home. If the Zhang family or Zhang Shu came later, they would just chase them out..

 Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: Lu Sanzhu’s Function

    Chapter 123: Lu Sanzhu¡¯s Function


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After this incident, the entire Lu family stood on the same side and was determined to let Daya divorce.


    Shu Yu immediately went to look for Lu Sanzhu. The latter looked confused,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Looking for your mule? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s full and energetic.¡±


    I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    Was he a mule? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu was speechless. She glanced at Madam Liang, who was peeking out of the kitchen after washing up. Then, she brought Lu Sanzhu to the courtyard and stood next to the mule carriage.


    She asked, ¡°Do you know who Zhang Shu works for in the county?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu shook his head, ¡°How would I know?¡±


    Shu Yu pursed his lips. Daya didn¡¯t know either. It seemed that only the Zhang family knew.


    ¡°How about this, go and find out where Zhang Shu works tomorrow. After you find him, keep an eye on him secretly and see what he does and who he contacts. ¡±


    Since Lu Sanzhu had found out about the matter between the Ruan Family and the Yu Family last time, Shu Yu had left the matters of gossip to him.


    When Lu Sanzhu heard this, his eyes immediately lit up with excitement. He asked excitedly, ¡°Are you planning to make a move on the Zhang family?¡±


    But the next moment, he was puzzled, ¡°But why do you have your eyes on Zhang Shu? Zhang Shu is not bad. You should keep an eye on the Zhang family.¡±


    ¡°I have my plans. Either way, you just have to keep an eye on Zhang Shu.¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes rolled, ¡°But Zhang Shu is in the county. I don¡¯t have the strength to travel to Dayan Village and the county on my two legs.¡± As he spoke, his eyes would occasionally dart to the mule carriage at the side.


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    She simply said, ¡°You can use the mule carriage tomorrow.¡±


    Coincidentally, she had already handed the keys to Craftsman Zheng and would not be going to the county tomorrow. There were still many things to do at home.


    Lu Sanzhu jumped up in joy, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to get everything done.¡±


    As soon as Shu Yu left, Madam Liang came out impatiently. She wiped the water on her clothes with both hands and came over to ask, ¡°Why was Yu looking for you?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s expression was unfathomable, ¡°What else could it be? Let me tell you, the Zhang family is finished. Yu wants to avenge Daya.¡±


    Madam Liang tsked, ¡°Avenge? At such a young age, she¡¯s already so stubborn. Daya has already married into the Zhang family. Now that she had offended the Zhang family to death, wouldn¡¯t Daya suffer even more when she returns? To think your second brother and second sister-in-law don¡¯t know how to persuade her to tone it down. Let me tell you, don¡¯t get involved. If Daya doesn¡¯t live well later, she might blame you.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu waved his hand impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m not involved. I¡¯m just helping to find out where Zhang Shu works. If something really happens, I will stay far away. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Madam Liang did not ask further. She still felt that Shu Yu was too young and naive. The latter did not understand the ways of the world.


    Shu Yu could do all she wanted. When she was done, Daya¡¯s home would be gone. Let¡¯s see how she would clean up the mess.


    Lu Sanzhu thought nothing of these things. When he thought about how he could spend the whole day free and easy tomorrow with the mule carriage that he had coveted for three days, his heart couldn¡¯t calm down. He was so excited that he even got up in the middle of the night to feed the mule. The next day, he even got up early to clean the carriage.


    When he was done, he drove out of the village with a haughty look that said ¡°this mule carriage is mine¡±.


    He first went to Dayan Village to ask around before going to the county.


    However, he returned not long after noon.


    Compared to his radiant face when he left, Lu Sanzhu looked dejected when he returned.


    After parking the mule carriage, he hurried over to look for Shu Yu..

 Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: Zhang Shu Is Missing?

    Chapter 124: Zhang Shu Is Missing?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu and Daya were in the house helping Madam Ruan cut the cloth. Madam Ruan¡¯s movements were fast. She finished the templates according to Shu Yu¡¯s drawings in less than two days.


    The sample clothes were very nice, so Madam Ruan decided to start making ready-made clothes. The sooner she finished them, the sooner they could open the shop.


    It was just that the few pieces of cloth that Shu Yu bought were too expensive, and there was even silk among them. Madam Ruan was afraid that she would tear the fabric and cause damage, so she washed her hands and applied the cream Shu Yu brought several times before doing anything.


    She also asked the two sisters to help her to hold the cloth before cutting it. She was very careful.


    Just then, Lu Sanzhu¡¯s loud voice came from outside the door, ¡°Yu, I¡¯m back. Come out quickly. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Mrs. Ruan¡¯s hands trembled, and the scissors in her hands almost went to the wrong side.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were sharp and her hands were fast. She quickly stabilized her hand and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. Take your time.¡±


    Madam Ruan let out a sigh. She really wanted to run out of the room and give Lu Sanzhu a good scolding.


    To give them a quiet working environment, even the old lady had brought the twins out to gather firewood and pig grass. In contrast, to think Lu Sanzhu shouted as soon as he entered the door.


    Shu Yu helped Madam Ruan finish cutting the cloth in her hand before putting down her hands and saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Shu Yu left the room, and Lu Sanzhu hurried to greet her.


    He brought her to a corner of the courtyard wall. Without waiting for Shu Yu to speak, he said anxiously, ¡°Yu, I can¡¯t find Zhang Shu. He¡¯s missing.¡±


    ¡°Missing?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu nodded vigorously, ¡°I went to Dayan Village early in the morning and found out from the Zhang family¡¯s neighbor that Zhang Shu went to the county to work as a part-time worker at Lord Pu¡¯s house. I immediately drove the mule carriage to the county and went to Lord Put s house to ask. In the end, what do you think happened? The servants of Lord Pu¡¯s family said that a few days ago, they did find five or six people to help transport some goods to the manor, but the job had been completed a few days ago. The wages were also settled, so they dispersed everyone.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned.


    Lu Sanzhu gulped and continued, ¡°By the way, the Pu family settled the wages on the day after you acknowledged us as your family. It has already been a few days, yet he has not returned home. I wondered if Zhang Shu has found another job. I asked around a few families who were hiring short-term workers, but there was no sign of Zhang Shu. Do you think something happened to him?¡±


    Something happened? What could have happened?


    She had even seen Zhang Shu when she went to the county that day.


    Lu Sanzhu frowned and thought about it. However, his brain was not as smart as Shu Yu¡¯s. He could not think of a reason even after racking his brain for a long time. He simply said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Leave this matter to me. I will definitely take care of it. Tomorrow, lend me your mule carriage for another day. I¡¯ll ask around. I have a lot of friends in the county. I¡¯ll have news of him soon. ¡±


    Shu Yu just listened to his bragging and nodded to show that she understood, ¡°Perfect, I¡¯m going to the county tomorrow too. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu did not tell Daya and the rest of the family that they could not find Zhang Shu.


    Early the next morning, she and Lu Sanzhu set off again for the county.


    Lu Sanzhu drove the carriage to the clothing store on Ningshui Street. Shu Yu glanced at him from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here before?¡±


    When she rented this shop, she only brought Daniu and Daya here. Even the old lady and the others did not have time to come to the county these days.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately lowered his head and looked around diffidently..

 Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: Passionate Eyes

    Chapter 125: Passionate Eyes


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu had already found out the address from Daniu. The first thing he did when he came to the county yesterday was to go to the shop to take a look. He even gave some instructions to Craftsman Zheng and the others arrogantly as if he was the owner.


    Luckily, Craftsman Zheng knew Lu Erbai and knew Lu Sanzhu¡¯s personality. He just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them even chatted for a while.


    Shu Yu alighted from the mule carriage.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him now.¡±


    After saying that, he didn¡¯t even enter the shop and slipped away with the mule carriage.


    Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll her eyes and entered the shop.


    Craftsman Zheng¡¯s movements were indeed very fast. It was only the third day, but he had finished renovating the fitting room and corridor. The remaining details would be dealt with after all the renovations were completed. Now, he began to renovate the hall.


    Seeing Shu Yu come over, Craftsman Zheng wiped his sweat and said, ¡°Miss Lu, take a look at the fitting room. According to what you said, I made the windows airy and the lighting is good.¡±


    Shu Yu went in and took a look. It was really as she had imagined.


    She nodded in satisfaction and discussed some other details with Craftsman Zheng.


    When she came out again, a worker suddenly come forward and say, ¡°Miss Lu, there¡¯s a rather noble young master outside. I don¡¯t know what he wants. He just stands at the door and doesn¡¯t come in. When I ask him anything, he just smiles and shakes his head.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned and followed the worker to the entrance of the shop.


    Then, she looked at the person in front of her in surprise, ¡°Young Master Meng? You came looking for me?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and looked into the shop.


    Shu Yu immediately said, ¡°Come in and sit.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled at Craftsman Zheng and the others. His posture was gentlemanly and refined, making people feel like they were bathing in the spring breeze.


    Seeing the friendly expressions of Crafstman Zheng and the others, Meng Yunzheng understood that it was not his smile that had a problem, but Shu


    Yu¡¯s eyes.


    His perfect smile¡­ was clearly invulnerable.


    Shu Yu took Meng Yunzheng to the backyard. This area had been separated from the front. Although it was a little messy, there was still enough private space.


    ¡°Young Master Meng, please take a seat. I¡¯ll get you a glass of water.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng stopped her and made a gesture. Shu Yu asked, ¡°Do you want pen and paper?¡±


    Seeing him nod, Shu Yu agreed, ¡°Okay, wait a moment.¡±


    Their communication was indeed inseparable from paper and pen.


    Shu Yu quickly returned with something. However, when Meng Yunzheng saw the rough paper and charcoal pen, his perfect expression couldn¡¯t help but fall a little.


    Shu Yu waved her hand, ¡°You¡¯ll have to make do with it. I don¡¯t have any brush, ink, paper, or inkstone here for the time being. This is what Craftsman Zheng used to draw the architectural details. The paper is a little rough but quite durable.¡± S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. Alright then.


    He took the charcoal pen, and his fingers were instantly dyed black.


    He glanced at it and continued writing.


    Shu Yu did not even need to ask and he had already written down his purpose for coming here.


    Shu Yu initially thought that he had encountered something and wanted to ask her for help. She didn¡¯t expect Meng Yunzheng to write about Zhang Shu. ¡°You know the man who asked me for directions a few days ago, right?¡±


    Shu Yu frowned and nodded, ¡°Yes, you¡­ Have you seen him again?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng felt that Shu Yu was really sharp, so he nodded slightly.


    Shu Yu immediately became excited, ¡°Where have you seen him? What was he doing when you saw him?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng lowered his head and wrote again, ¡°He was at my door. When I went out these two days, I saw him squatting at the door and looking at me.


    His eyes¡­¡±


    The tip of his pencil paused for a moment. He looked at Shu Yu and continued to write, ¡°His eyes were passionate..¡±

 Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: Meng Yunzheng: He Disgusts Me

    Chapter 126: Meng Yunzheng: He Disgusts Me


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Passionate?


    Meng Yunzheng actually used the word ¡°passionate¡±?


    If it was before, Shu Yu¡¯s reaction would not have been so fast. However, she had just found out that Zhang Shu had not touched Daya for two years after they got married. She already felt that there was something wrong with him.


    So, almost as soon as Meng Yunzheng wrote the last word, she immediately understood.


    She looked at Meng Yunzheng again. He was elegant and handsome. Even someone like her, who had seen many good-looking male stars in the modern entertainment industry, had to say that this person was the most handsome man she had ever seen.


    Let alone Zhang Shu, who had stayed in the county all his life and never traveled far. If he really was gay, would he still be able to move his legs when he saw Meng Yunzheng?


    No wonder he still stayed in the county even though he had already finished his job with the Pu family. No wonder someone who was so familiar with the county would ask a foreigner for directions. So that was the case.


    Shu Yu confirmed the problem with Zhang Shu and got even more furious.


    ¡°This piece of trash, scum, faggot, ugly, and vicious dog. Why hasn¡¯t such a retard been struck to death by the heavens after living so long?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng raised his head and looked at her quietly.


    Shu Yu stopped cursing and lowered her head to meet his gaze. She wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all about being caught cursing. Instead, she said, ¡°I¡¯m a little agitated. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t mind anyone being gay at all. It was one¡¯s freedom to like men or women. After all, one couldn¡¯t control one¡¯s feelings.


    But if one liked someone, one could pursue them and think of a way to be with them. Why should one drag an innocent woman down with one? To think this person even let the innocent woman help him block all the rumors and gossip. The woman was even tortured at home while carrying a huge psychological pressure and grievance. Her entire life had been ruined!


    Shu Yu felt that Zhang Shu deserved to die. It was not too much for him to be cut into pieces.


    She slowly exhaled and said to Meng Yunzheng, ¡°Thank you for telling me about this, Young Master Meng. I will take care of this matter and won¡¯t let him disturb you again.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng stared at her for a moment before lowering his head to write again, ¡°Who is he to you?¡± sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This matter would blow up sooner or later, so Shu Yu did not intend to hide it. Her eyes were cold, ¡°My brother-in-law.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was stunned when he heard those words. He was silent for a long time before he wrote, ¡°What do you want to do? I can help you.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned, ¡°Huh?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng wrote, ¡°His behavior disgusts me.¡±


    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows. Zhang Shu was indeed hated by everyone.


    Meng Yunzheng asked again, ¡°What¡¯s your plan?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have one yet, but the result I want is for my sister to divorce him. His gay affair will be exposed, and from then on, his reputation will be ruined. I wonder what Young Master Meng has in mind?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng lowered his eyes and thought for a moment before he started writing again. He had probably gotten used to writing with a charcoal pen, and now he could write much faster and smoother.


    ¡°Zhang Shu should have a residence in the county. Let¡¯s find his residence first.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Not only does he have a place to stay, but he might even have a lover. He knew that he was interested in men many years ago, so he spent most of his time working part-time in the county and rarely went home. It¡¯s very likely that he has a home here.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and wrote, ¡°With his age, his lover is probably not young anymore.¡±


    ¡°In other words, there might be another girl who has been deceived like my sister..¡±

 Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: Working with Someone Reliable

    Chapter 127: Working with Someone Reliable


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A trace of disgust flashed across Meng Yunzheng¡¯s face as he wrote, ¡°I¡¯ll find out his address and lover.¡±


    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng, one talking and one writing, had a rare harmonious tacit understanding with each other. They deduced what they should do in a few moments.


    After the two of them finished talking, Meng Yunzheng wrote the last sentence, ¡°I¡¯ll send you a message in the evening.¡±


    Then, he burned the paper that was filled with words and returned the charcoal pen to Shu Yu.


    Following this, he nodded slightly and decided to leave the shop.


    However, when he stood up, Shu Yu suddenly asked, ¡°Young Master Meng, I want to ask, do you¡­ Do you have any knockout powder? I don¡¯t need much, just enough to knock out a cat. Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have any.¡±


    She was thinking that although Doctor Zhao had gone crazy, he should have left some medicine behind.


    Meng Yunzheng lowered his head and took out a medicine packet. After opening it, he packed a third of the powder and gestured to her.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. As expected, he had some. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Yunzheng left after she put away the medicine packet.


    Shu Yu sent him to the door and looked at his back as he walked away.


    Suddenly, she felt that there would not be any more problems with this matter.


    It was indeed very important to find a reliable person to work with.


    Coincidentally, Lu Sanzhu returned. When he saw her standing at the door, he thought she was waiting for him. He was immediately diffident.


    ¡°Yu, I haven¡¯t found him yet. Do you think something really happened to Zhang Shu?¡±


    Shu Yu looked at his sweaty face. It seemed that he had indeed searched very carefully.


    However, Zhang Shu¡¯s matter was not fit to be known to the public. For him to be able to hide it for so long, his place of residence must be very secretive. Lu Sanzhu was so lazy that he didn¡¯t even do much work in the village, let alone work part-time in the county. It would be strange if he could be familiar with the county and find Zhang Shu.


    She nodded, ¡°Then forget it. Stop looking for him. You¡¯ve worked hard these two days. Go in and rest for a while. Have some water.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was stunned. When did Yu become so easy to talk to? Or was she mocking him?


    He couldn¡¯t help but laugh dryly, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine. I can continue looking.¡±


    ¡°No need. Take the mule inside and let it rest.¡±


    Shu Yu was expressionless. Did she feel sorry for him? No, her heart ached for the mule. It had been wandering around with Lu Sanzhu for the past two days and hadn¡¯t had a chance to rest.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lu Sanzhu said, then led the mule carriage toward the back door.


    Shu Yu went into the house to change. She smudged her face and took the packet of knockout powder with her before swaggering out of the shop.


    She walked around the county and took a few turns. Just as she was about to lose her patience, she finally stood in front of a small and dilapidated clinic.


    This was the clinic where Zhang Shu usually brought Daya to see a doctor. It was said that the consultation fee was very cheap.


    A doctor who didn¡¯t even know if Daya was a virgin or not was either a quack or bribed by Zhang Shu.


    Shu Yu looked into the clinic. There were quite a few patients inside, but they all looked like people with difficult lives and weren¡¯t living well.


    Doctor Guo, who had treated Daya before, was stroking his beard as he took a patient¡¯s pulse while shaking his head and talking to the patient.


    Shu Yu observed for a while outside and found that Doctor Guo was just like what Daya had said.


    This doctor had two principles for treating a patient. First, if the patient¡¯s condition was serious, he would say frankly that he could not cure the patient and ask the patient to go and see another doctor. Secondly, for those who were less ill and could even recover on their own, he would prescribe them some ¡°ancestral¡± prescription or ask them to buy some ¡°ancestral¡± ointment..

 Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: Take Care of the Quack Doctor First

    Chapter 128: Take Care of the Quack Doctor First


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Doctor Guo was quite casual when it came to seeing patients, but his consultation fees and medicine were cheap, so some patients who could not afford to see a doctor could only come to him.


    When Shu Yu saw this, she decisively walked in.


    Doctor Guo looked up at her and asked, ¡°Where do you feel uncomfortable?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a good appetite recently and often can¡¯t eat. My mother said that the weather was too hot and I would be fine after a few days of rest. I think it¡¯s better to look for a doctor. I heard that Doctor Guo¡¯s medical skills are brilliant and that you have an ancestral ointment that can cure all diseases. That¡¯s why, I want Doctor Guo to take a look at me.¡±


    Doctor Guo¡¯s mood bloomed after being praised for having brilliant medical skills. He nodded and asked her to sit down. Then, he pretended to take her pulse.


    Not long after, he put down his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. You are indeed a little heaty. If you want to recover earlier, my ointment just happens to have the effect of reducing internal heat. It¡¯s not expensive either. If you want it, I can prescribe it for you. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want it. You¡¯ll be fine in a month or two.¡±


    ¡°Another month or two? I feel uncomfortable talking now,¡± Shu Yu deliberately stiffened her neck and her voice turned a little hoarse, ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t expensive either, just fifteen coins.


    Shu Yu took out the copper coins, and Doctor Guo took out a box of ointment from under the counter and gave it to her.


    Shu Yu thanked him and left happily with the ointment.


    Just as she was about to leave, a cat suddenly walked in from outside.


    Shu Yu turned around and asked Doctor Guo, ¡°Doctor, is this cat yours? She¡¯s quite good-looking.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a cat. I don¡¯t know whose house it came from.¡±


    Shu Yu replied with an ¡°Oh¡± and continued to walk out. However, the cat suddenly stopped at her feet and meowed.


    Shu Yu squatted and reached out to pat the cat¡¯s head, ¡°Alright, you should hurry home. I have to go back too.¡±


    After saying that, she stood up again. With her actions, the ointment in her sleeve fell out without warning and landed on the ground. The lid was opened.


    The cat that had been by her feet jumped forward at an extreme speed and pounced on the ointment to eat it.


    Shu Yu was shocked, ¡°Ah, my medicine. How could you eat it?¡±


    She went forward to chase the cat away, but she was a little afraid and seemed anxious. A patient beside her saw this and wanted to help.


    Unexpectedly, just as the patient pinched the back of the cat¡¯s neck, his hand sank, and the cat actually lost consciousness. It fell to the side as if it had lost its breath. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This scene stunned everyone present. The next moment, Shu Yu¡¯s scream suddenly sounded, ¡°Ah, the cat is dead! It ate Doctor Guo¡¯s ointment and died!¡±


    As she spoke, she turned her head and glared at Doctor Guo, ¡°Your medicine is poisonous! You actually used this medicine to treat your patients! Do you want to kill us?¡±


    The other patients also reacted and went forward to clamor.


    Shu Yu rushed forward and snatched back the fifteen coins that she had given Doctor Guo. She even smashed the table, ¡°You quack! You want to kill me for money!¡±


    The others also came to snatch their money, especially a few patients who had just paid and were still waiting to get the medicine. They blocked Doctor Guo in the corner and even took off his clothes.


    Shu Yu took the opportunity to come out from the crowd and pick up the box of ointment on the ground. She also picked up the unconscious cat and said to the people standing at the door, ¡°I indirectly killed it. I¡¯ll go find the cat¡¯s owner and apologize.¡±


    With that, she ran out of the clinic while sobbing without looking back..

 Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: Sneaking Into Zhang Shu’s Residence

    Chapter 129: Sneaking Into Zhang Shu¡¯s Residence


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The cat naturally did not have an owner. This was a stray cat that she found on the road. She tidied it up a little and fed it dried fish bits all the way to the vicinity of the clinic.


    When no one was paying attention, she had put some dried fish bits in the box of ointment, as well as the knockout powder that Meng Yunzheng gave her.


    It was normal for a stray cat to eat the ointment when it smelled a familiar scent.


    Shu Yu took the stray cat to a veterinarian. The stray cat was small, but its fur was very beautiful. After washing it, it was snow-white. Seeing that it had just achieved what she wanted it to do, Shu Yu had thoughts of raising it. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, before that, she had to send it to the vet for a check-up. She would bring it back if there were no problems.


    Shu Yu left some dried fish bits at the veterinarian¡¯s clinic before getting up to go back to the shop.


    Along the way, she bought a few bowls of wontons. Just as she entered the shop, Lu Sanzhu happened to wake up from a nap on the mule carriage.


    He came out when he smelled the food. Shu Yu called Craftsman Zheng and the others over to eat something to fill their stomachs.


    Craftsman Zheng was still a little embarrassed, but Shu Yu simply put down the food box and went into the house.


    Lu Sanzhu followed behind her with a bowl of wontons, ¡°Where did you go? Why are you dressed like this? Your face is so dark.¡±


    Shu Yu stopped him outside, ¡°Go out and eat. I want to change.¡±


    Just as Lu Sanzhu was about to leave, Shu Yu suddenly said, ¡°Right, go back to the village after you¡¯re done eating. Tell my parents that I still have some unfinished business today, so I¡¯ll stay in the shop tonight and won¡¯t be going back.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Sanzhu was surprised.


    Shu Yu had already closed the door.


    Although Meng Yunzheng said that he would give her a message in the evening, Shu Yu still wanted to leave enough time.


    However, Meng Yunzheng kept his word. In the evening, he really came over.


    At this time, Craftsman Zheng and the others had already finished work and returned home. Shu Yu was the only one left in the shop.


    Meng Yunzheng probably didn¡¯t want to write with a charcoal pencil anymore, so he brought his own brush, ink, paper, and inkstone.


    Shu Yu was speechless. She felt just a teensy bit guilty that she did not take the time to buy such supplies when she went out in the afternoon.


    However, the guilt in her heart disappeared in a flash, and her expression remained unchanged.


    Meng Yunzheng had already started to grind the ink and write.


    ¡°Zhang Shu lives in No.14 Lingshui Alley. He does have a lover called Zhou Jian. The house belonged to Zhou Jian¡¯s uncle, who passed away a year ago and had no relatives, so the house was left to him. Zhou Jian is quite good-looking.


    Although he¡¯s alone, he married a girl from a good family a few months ago because of his good personality and looks.¡±


    When Shu Yu saw this, her face twisted.


    Indeed, birds of a feather flock together. Two bastards.


    Meng Yunzheng looked up at her and wrote, ¡°When it¡¯s dark, do you want to go take a look?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. However, Zhang Shu should be the only one in that house, right?¡±


    Zhou Jian had to go home, right?


    Meng Yunzheng wasn¡¯t sure about this.


    The two of them discussed and made some preparations. When the sky turned dark, they went straight to No.14 Lengshui Alley.


    At this time, other than a few more lively streets that were still somewhat vigorous with activity, the other places had already quieted down.


    Shu Yu followed Meng Yunzheng to the back door of the courtyard. When no one was paying attention, they climbed over the wall and entered.


    Compared to Shu Yu, Meng Yunzhengs skills were obviously much better. He did not need any external help to climb up the wall and land on the ground.


    Shu Yu was jealous for a moment. She could only step on a big stone and climb up the wall with some effort.


    When she landed on the ground, she was surprised to find that Zhou Jian had not returned home. At this moment, he was talking to Zhang Shu..

 Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: It’s Too Dirty, Don’t Listen

    Chapter 130: It¡¯s Too Dirty, Don¡¯t Listen


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, and the two of them approached the room with candlelight at the same time.


    The voices inside were actually very low, but when they got closer, they could still vaguely hear them.


    Shu Yu was familiar with Zhang Shu¡¯s voice and quickly recognized it. He and Zhou Jian were being all lovey-dovey. From the shadows on the window, it could be seen that they were hugging while talking.


    Never mind if they had to talk, but to think they had to do it in a particularly gushy manner.


    Shu Yu was disgusted and almost vomited. She quickly looked up at Meng Yunzheng to wash her eyes.


    Meng Yunzheng raised his head in puzzlement and looked back. He opened his mouth and asked silently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Then she pointed inside, ¡°They¡¯re too disgusting.¡±


    However, what made her want to vomit was yet to come.


    The gushy voices inside stopped, and Zhou Jian started to ask about other things, ¡°Is that mute really as good-looking as you said?¡±


    Shu Yu abruptly looked at Meng Yunzheng. Was Zhou Jian talking about him?


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve been paying attention to him for a few days. From head to toe, even his hair is tempting,¡± Zhang Shu looked fascinated.


    Shu Yu clearly felt that Meng Yunzheng¡¯s aura suddenly turned cold after hearing this.


    However, the conversation inside continued. When Zhou Jian heard Zhang Shu¡¯s words, his tone became sour, ¡°Why? From what you said, are you planning to abandon me?


    ¡°How could that be? I can¡¯t bear to part with our years of relationship,¡± Zhang Shu lifted his chin, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s just a mute. He can¡¯t compare to you.¡±


    ¡°Come on, do you think I don¡¯t know you? You can¡¯t move when you see a good-looking man. Back then, you saw that I was alone and good-looking, so you made a move on me. That mute is from another city. He doesn¡¯t know anyone here and can¡¯t speak. Theres also a lunatic with him. It¡¯s much easier to deal with him than to deal with me.¡±


    Zhang Shu frowned. Although Zhou Jian was right and the mute did seem someone easy to get given his background¡­


    ¡°I keep feeling that he¡¯s not someone to be trifled with.¡±


    Zhou Jian suddenly became interested, ¡°Do you want me to help you?


    ¡°You¡¯re helping me? Why are you so kind?¡±


    Zhou Jian chuckled, ¡°When the time comes, the two of us can¡­¡±


    Shu Yu, who was under the window, widened her eyes in shock. F*ck, could these two people be any more disgusting?


    She looked at Meng Yunzheng and, as expected, saw the coldness in his eyes.


    Shu Yu quickly reached out to press down on the back of his hand and whispered, ¡°Calm down. These two are just animals. Just treat them as ants and stomp them to death.¡±


    Although Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian were just letting their imaginations run wild, Shu Yu felt that even if they were just thinking about it, it was an insult to Meng Yunzheng.


    Meng Yunzheng had a smile on his face. This time, it was truly fake.


    He waved his hand, indicating that it was alright.


    However, Shu Yu felt that his expression was very dangerous. It did not seem like it was okay at all.


    Then, the conversation inside became more and more obscene. Shu Yu covered Meng Yunzhengs ears without saying anything.


    The latter was stunned and stared at her.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s too dirty. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t listen to it.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. Shouldn¡¯t she have covered her own ears first instead?


    Wasn¡¯t it better if she didn¡¯t listen to such vulgarities? After all, she was a young and unmarried girl. Why did she seem to know a little too much? Had she been eavesdropping on such matters too much?


    Meng Yunzheng raised his hand slightly to cover her ears as well, but at this moment, Shu Yu had already put down her hands and was pointing inside..


    S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: Ready to Act

    Chapter 131: Ready to Act


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two people in the room finally changed the topic. Zhang Shu began to complain about Zhou Jian¡¯s wife.


    ¡°You two have been married for a few months. It¡¯s not a good idea to keep delaying the consummation. The one in your house is different from my stupid wife. If we delay any longer, it will easily arouse suspicion.¡±


    Zhou Jian snorted, ¡°But I feel disgusted when I touch her. Sigh, if only she was as gullible as your silly wife.¡±


    ¡°It hadn¡¯t been easy for me too. I spent a long time looking for the most suitable candidate,¡± Zhang Shu was a little proud, ¡°There¡¯s no one at home who can back her up. My father-in-law was so focused on finding his second daughter that he broke his leg. My mother-in-law is as timid as a mouse and has a family that is dragging her down. My brother-in-law and sister-in-law were both very young, so they simply can¡¯t be Daya¡¯s backers. In addition, my father-in-law borrowed a lot of money from his relatives of the Lu family a few years ago. Their relationship has become estranged, and they would probably not help her vent her anger. Plus, Daya is an honest and hard-working person. In this world, you can¡¯t find a second person as stupid as her.¡±


    This time, Meng Yunzheng subconsciously reached out to cover Shu Yu¡¯s ears, but the latter laughed, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She didn¡¯t look fine.


    Zhang Shu, who was in the house, continued, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the second daughter of the Lu family is back. She doesn¡¯t seem to be an easy person to deal with. Jian, I have to go back in two days. I might not be able to come to the county soon. Listen to me, consummate with your wife first.¡±


    Zhou Jian muttered something and was not very happy, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Not long after, the two of them were all mushy again.


    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng got up and left the courtyard quietly.


    They did not return to the ready-to-wear clothes shop since Meng Yunzheng!s courtyard was closer.


    Shu Yu followed Meng Yunzheng into a room. She didn¡¯t see Doctor Zhao and


    asked about him. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Yunzheng pointed to the room next door and said silently, ¡°Sleeping.¡± Shu Yu nodded and saw Meng Yunzheng sitting down again to start writing.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Shu Yu sat opposite him and drank a mouthful of water. She sneered, ¡°After knowing that the girl that Zhou Jian married was not violated by him, I can take action without worry.¡±


    If that girl had lost her innocence, Shu Yu would have some concerns. After all, she would have to think of a detailed way to not expose the other party.


    Meng Yunzheng asked, ¡°When are you going to do it?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Shu Yu could not wait any longer. She wished that she could tear Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian into pieces right now.


    Meng Yunzheng understood. He got up and went deeper into the house. After a while, he came out again with a medicine bottle in his hand and handed it to her.


    Shu Yu looked at the medicine bottle strangely, then pulled out the stopper on it and lowered her head to smell it.


    Halfway through, a hand was placed on the bottle cap. Shu Yu¡¯s nose almost touched the back of the hand.


    She quickly straightened up and looked at Meng Yunzheng in confusion.


    The latter shook his head at her, telling her not to smell it.


    Shu Yu put the stopper back without saying anything. Then, she asked uncertainly, ¡°What¡¯s in this medicine bottle¡­¡±


    Meng Yunzheng looked away as if he was too embarrassed to say anything.


    His expression made it easier for Shu Yu to think in the ¡°wrong¡± direction, ¡°Could this be an aphrodisiac?


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. So, how did a young lady like her know about all this nonsense?


    He sat opposite her and nodded weakly.


    Shu Yu suddenly became excited, ¡°It¡¯s to be used on the two of them?¡±

 Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: The Too Naive Lu Shuyu

    Chapter 132: The Too Naive Lu Shuyu


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng still nodded and wrote on the paper, ¡°Catching the adulterers in bed is the quickest and most effective way.¡±


    ¡°Then you and I have the same idea. I also think that if they¡¯re exposed in bed, they will have nowhere to hide. Even if they want to quibble, they can¡¯t.¡±


    It was just that she had planned to go to the brothel to find some aphrodisiac. She was too embarrassed to mention it to Meng Yunzheng. She also felt that a noble and upright person like Dr. Zhao should not have such a thing around him.


    As expected, she was still too naive.


    Shu Yu was so ¡°naive¡± that Meng Yunzheng could not even hold his brush anymore.


    It took him a lot of effort to calm himself down and continue writing, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll take action tomorrow morning.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go and drug them.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. Could she restrain her expression a little?


    He originally wanted to drug them himself, but seeing her like this, he still took a step back and wrote, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to catch them in the act.¡±


    The main reason was that he was afraid that if he saw those two trash again, he would not be able to resist killing them.


    The two of them agreed on the plan in a few words, and Shu Yu planned to leave.


    Meng Yunzheng pointed to the room next door, ¡°It¡¯s late. You should rest in that room. You¡¯ll only get four hours of sleep anyway.¡±


    Then, he went to Doctor Zhao¡¯s room and shared the bed with him.


    Shu Yu stood rooted to the ground, thinking that it was not good to stay overnight in a man¡¯s house. At the same time, she also thought that it was not a big deal for her to rest here for four hours since the two of them had just gone eavesdropping on such matters.


    Ten seconds later, Shu Yu decisively went to the room next door, inserted the embolus, and lay down to rest.


    The matter was special anyway, and she was indeed very tired. The ready-to-made clothes store was quite far from here and she did not have the mule carriage.


    Shu Yu fell asleep soon. Meng Yunzheng, who was next door, rested his hands behind his head and looked at the beam above his head in a daze.


    Doctor Zhao, who was sleeping beside him, turned over and placed a hand on his shoulder.


    Meng Yunzheng abruptly jumped and pushed him aside as if he was shooing something dirty.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Doctor Zhao knocked against the headboard of the bed and woke up.


    He opened his eyes and glared at Meng Yunzheng angrily, ¡°What are you doing?


    Meng Yunzheng raised his hand to shush Doctor Zhao, then rubbed his temples and looked at the latter apologetically.


    He couldn¡¯t be blamed. He had been disgusted by those two people tonight. Right now, there was still a sense of viciousness in his heart that could not be suppressed. He really wanted to kill those two beasts.


    When he was touched by Doctor Zhao, who was also a man, he instinctively thought of Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian, so¡­ His reaction was huge.


    Doctor Zhao knew that someone else was staying over next door, so he simply snorted coldly and did not argue with Meng Yunzheng. He went back to sleep. Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t go to bed. He sat on the chair and closed his eyes, immersed in his thoughts.


    Shu Yu woke up when the sky was slightly bright. While there were not many people on the street outside, she greeted Meng Yunzheng and sneaked out. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not long after she left, Zhang Shu came again. He was still squatting in the corner, waiting to see Meng Yunzhengs face.


    Unfortunately, Meng Yunzheng did not go out for a long time.


    Zhang Shu was also afraid of being exposed, so he could only leave regretfully.


    Shu Yu then returned to the shop, washed her face, and tidied up. She had just eaten breakfast when Craftsman Zheng brought his men over to work.


    After greeting Shu Yu, they got busy.


    Not long after, Lu Sanzhu arrived with the mule carriage. He brought Daniu along as well..

 Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: Something Big Has Happened Inside

    Chapter 133: Something Big Has Happened Inside


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Due to Daya¡¯s matter two days ago and the obstruction of Madam Li, Daniu had not been able to come to the county to help.


    If he still hadn¡¯t come today, the shop would have been done by then.


    The moment Daniu arrived, he rolled up his sleeves and started working.


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t intend to work, so he went up to Shu Yu and chuckled, ¡°I¡¯d better go look for Zhang Shu. There are only a few streets left. I¡¯ll definitely find him today. If we can¡¯t find him soon, something must have happened to him.¡±


    Yes, something had happened. Something was going to happen soon.


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Alright, continue looking. But you just arrived, so feed the mule first. I have to go out for a while. I¡¯ll look for him with you later.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu blinked. Why was Yu so easy to talk to now? She agreed to whatever he said. Could it be that she finally realized that he was her third uncle and began to respect him?


    He felt inexplicably happy and happily went to feed the mule.


    Shu Yu, who had finished drugging the two with the aphrodisiac, came back an hour later. As soon as she came back) she called for Lu Sanzhu and Daniu, and the three set off.


    Lu Sanzhu was fine with it, but he didn¡¯t understand why they had to bring Daniu along. Daniu was clearly here to work.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°We¡¯re looking for someone. There¡¯s strength in numbers.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t dare to refute her. He could only cast a few sidelong glances at Daniu before leading the mule carriage forward slowly.


    When they were about to reach the city gates, Shu Yu suddenly stopped them, ¡°Let¡¯s stop the mule carriage here. The alley inside is relatively narrow, so it¡¯s not easy for carriages to enter. Let¡¯s walk there.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was stunned, ¡°We, we¡¯re not taking the mule carriage? We¡¯re going to walk?¡±


    He did not want to walk.


    However, Shu Yu was the one in charge here. Even Daniu had no objections, so Lu Sanzhu could only get out of the carriage with a bitter face.


    Originally, he thought that they would have to split up to find Zhang Shu. Who knew that Shu Yu had a clear goal?


    Daniu was quite sensitive and could tell that Yu wasn¡¯t just looking for someone. In contrast, Lu Sanzhu started complaining incessantly after walking a long distance.


    It was only when there was a sudden clamor in front that Lu Sanzhu suddenly became alert.


    Shu Yu¡¯s footsteps suddenly slowed down. She smiled as she looked at the lively courtyard entrance before them.


    She looked up at the number plate that read ¡°14¡± and said to Lu Sanzhu, who was eager to watch the gossip, ¡®Go and find out what happened up ahead.¡± S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Sanzhu couldn¡¯t wait to hear this. He immediately dashed forward and squeezed into the crowd) ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on? What happened here?¡±


    His words were filled with curiosity and the surrounding commoners immediately explained to him, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t know, but something big has happened here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big matter?¡±


    ¡°Do you know the Wei family in the west of our county? They¡¯re a family full of boys and it hadn¡¯t been easy for them to get a daughter.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was a country bumpkin who rarely came to the county. He, of course, didn¡¯t know about the Wei family.


    However, that did not stop him from nodding, ¡°I know them, I know them. What¡¯s wrong with that family?¡±


    ¡°That girl from the Wei family got married a few months ago. Yesterday, she went to her parent¡¯s house to stay for a night. When she was about to go home in the morning, a thief broke into the house and stole her money bag. As such, the Wei family¡¯s young lady immediately called her elder brothers to chase after the thief. You also know that the Wei family has many boys. That girl has five brothers and five cousins. Good heavens, I heard that five or six brothers who received the news along the way all went after the thief.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was excited, ¡°That thief is so pitiful. Of all the people he could have stolen, he stole from her family.. Did they catch that thief?¡±

 Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: A Man

    Chapter 134: A Man


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°No, they didn¡¯t catch the thief.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu felt regretful, ¡°Even with so many people, they can¡¯t catch a thief? Aren¡¯t they too useless? Since they didn¡¯t catch the thief, why are you guys surrounding here?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, talk about a coincidence. The Wei family chased after the thief into this Lengshui Alley and found him hiding in this courtyard. It just so happened that this courtyard belongs to the husband of the Wei family¡¯s young lady, and she has the key. So, she secretly opened the door with her brothers and surrounded the courtyard. Even if the thief ran out, it would be difficult for him to escape. Who knew that when the Wei family¡¯s young lady and two of her elder brothers entered the door, they would find two people on the bed, having sex.¡±


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Who was it? Could it be that the husband of the Wei family¡¯s young lady brought a woman back here to cheat while his wife was back at her parent¡¯s house?


    ¡°One of them is indeed the husband of the Wei family¡¯s young lady. It¡¯s not wrong for him to cheat. However, the person that Zhou Jian cheated with was not a woman, but a man. A real man.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu paused for a minute and was instantly shocked beyond belief.


    What the hell? He felt like he was hearing things. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two people who were caught having sex were actually men?


    Eh, so disgusting, so very disgusting.


    The surrounding crowd also became excited when they said this, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but the men from the Wei family almost beat them to death with a big stick. Why is the girl from the Wei family so unlucky? To think her husband is gay..¡±


    Lu Sanzhu trembled and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. A good young lady was ruined by a man just like that.¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s not completely ruined. From what I heard from the Wei family, it seems that the two of them haven¡¯t consummated even after a few months of marriage.¡±


    Realization dawned on Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Atter all, the Wei family¡¯s young lady isn¡¯t a man. That Zhou guy probably doesn¡¯t feel anything¡­¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, he saw Shu Yu from the corner of his eye, who had come over and appeared out of nowhere. He quickly stopped and laughed dryly.


    Shu Yu glanced at him and asked, ¡°Then who is the other man?


    The onlookers were stunned, ¡°The other man¡­ We don¡¯t know him. Everyone¡¯s attention was on Zhou Jian. We didn¡¯t get a good look at the other man.¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up as he hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    After saying that, he squeezed into the crowd with all his might. Zhou Jian¡¯s matter had caused too much of a stir. Lu Sanzhu hadn¡¯t noticed it when he stood at the, but now that she had squeezed into the courtyard, he realized that there were too many people watching the show.


    After using all his strength to knock away several people with his butt, he finally squeezed to the front and saw Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian kneeling in the hall with their heads lowered, trying to shrink themselves.


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s face, which had been full of amusement from watching the show, froze when he saw Zhang Shu.


    Immediately, his face was filled with disbelief. He rubbed his eyes hard and looked again. The man with a bare upper body and only a pair of pants wrapped around his lower body was indeed Zhang Shu. The other party had been beaten until the corner of his mouth was bleeding and there were all kinds of marks on his body.


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s mouth was trembling. He wanted to scream, but his throat felt like it was blocked, and he couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    Zhang, Zhang Shu was actually the other man? So he was also gay?


    Then, then wouldn¡¯t Daya be¡­


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s mind went blank. Before he could come to his senses, he felt a figure walking in imposingly.


    It was Daniu!

 Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: Family Members of the Victims

    Chapter 135: Family Members of the Victims


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu had come over at some point. His eyes were red as if he was going to kill someone.


    Lu Sanzhu opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, Daniu had already rushed inside and started beating Zhang Shu up.


    The Wei family¡¯s people were talking at the side. When they saw someone barging in, they subconsciously ran over to stop him, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu hurried in and hugged Daniu from behind.


    Daniu¡¯s eyes were red as he pointed at Zhang Shu who was lying on the ground and said, ¡°You bastard, bastard¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t say who he was to Zhang Shu. He was afraid that if he said it, Daya would be finished.


    However, when Zhang Shu saw Daniu and Lu Sanzhu, his pupils could not help but widen, and his face was filled with astonishment.


    At this moment, Shu Yu walked in. She looked at the Wei family and said, ¡°We¡¯re the same as you, the family of the unfortunate victims. The man on the ground is the third son of the Zhang family in Dayan Village. His name is Zhang Shu. My elder sister married him two years ago.¡±


    Daniu exclaimed, ¡°Yu!¡±


    Lu Sanzhu also glared at her. Had Yu gone mad? How was she going to face people in the future?


    However, what Shu Yu said next shocked everyone present.


    ¡°My sister has been married to him for two years and has never been pregnant. As a result, she had a difficult life in the Zhang family and was tortured like she was not human. Our family was anxious, so a few days ago, I brought my sister to the best gynecologist in the county to see a doctor. Only then did I know that she has been married for two years and is still a virgin.¡±


    With a whoosh, the surrounding commoners, including the members of the Wei family, Lu Sanzhu, and Daniu, were all stunned.


    Two years¡­ And still a virgin?


    Shu Yu looked at Zhang Shu, ¡°When we first found out about this, we were still wondering if you had any hidden difficulties or if you had some hidden illness that was hard to talk about. In the end, it seems that you don¡¯t like women at all. You don¡¯t touch women.¡±


    As Shu Yu spoke, she stepped forward and gave him a hard slap, ¡°If you like men, then so be it. Why do you want to harm an innocent woman? Just to hide that you were gay, you used my sister as a shield and used her innocence and kindness to make her suffer all the rumors and almost killed her. Bastard!¡± Shu Yu kicked him again. Her tone was very calm, but everyone felt that she had gone crazy from anger.


    She looked at the crying girl from the Wei family and walked up to her, ¡°Miss Wei, you¡¯re very unfortunate. However, you are also luckier than my sister. Two years. I don¡¯t even know how my sister survived these two years. That day, when I went to look for her, I found out that the Zhang family, from her mother-in-law to her sisters-in-law and her nephews, could beat and scold her at will. They treated her like a servant who was free. They didn¡¯t give her food for the entire day and she could only drink water to fill her stomach. For the past two years, she couldn¡¯t go back to her parent¡¯s house as she liked. She only had endless work to do. All of this was because she couldn¡¯t give birth.¡±


    ¡°But Zhang Shu is the culprit of all this. He even took my sister to see Doctor Guo in the small clinic in Fishtail Alley. That doctor prescribed a bunch of useless, cheap, and bitter medicine. He forced my sister to drink it every day and watch her suffer every day.¡± sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Someone in the crowd exclaimed, ¡°Doctor Guo from Fishtail Alley? The ointment that the quack prescribed yesterday poisoned a cat.¡±


    ¡°Heavens, this Zhang Shu is too vicious.. He¡¯s basically working together with


    Doctor Guo to murder his wife, right?¡±

 Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: Taking Zhang Shu Away

    Chapter 136: Taking Zhang Shu Away


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The crowd discussed animatedly.


    ¡°This kind of person is too scary. This girl¡¯s sister is too pitiful. What sin did she commit in her previous life to meet such a man?¡±


    ¡°Two years. Imagine living two years of this kind of life! If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to live anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if my daughter encountered such a thing, I would definitely kill him.¡± As Miss Wei listened) she cried even harder.


    She had just gotten married not long ago and had never experienced the vicissitudes of life. She was still an innocent girl, plus she had so many brothers at home who doted on her since she was young.


    Just now, when she saw that her husband liked men, she felt as if the sky was about to collapse.


    But now, after hearing Shu Yu¡¯s words, she realized that there were people who were ten times, a hundred times more unfortunate than her.


    Shu Yu handed her a handkerchief and said softly, ¡°Miss Wei, this is my sister¡¯s current situation. I don¡¯t know if you would¡¯ve been forced into that state in two years. We don¡¯t dare to bet on what this bastard can do. But at least you discovered it early and stopped the losses in time.¡±


    Miss Wei nodded as she wiped her tears. Yes, it was fortunate that she discovered it early.


    Shu Yu then looked at the Wei family¡¯s elder brother, ¡°We have to bring this person back. I hope you can make an exception.¡±


    Brother Wei frowned, ¡°What are you planning to do?¡±


    ¡°Let my sister get out of her misery and divorce him. As for what happens after that¡­ We¡¯ll decide later.¡±


    Divorce?


    Zhang Shu immediately raised his head and shouted, ¡°No, I won¡¯t divorce


    Daya!¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°Things have already come to this, and you still want to drag her down for the rest of her life? You can¡¯t touch a woman anyway. Are you not divorcing her because you want her to continue being bullied by your family? You have quite the imagination. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? It¡¯s good to get a divorce. Let that poor girl find someone who knows how to dote on others and marry him. Otherwise, she would just be forced to death by your family!¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the man and was surprised to see Meng Yunzheng standing beside him.


    Hmm, it seemed like the man who spoke was just a decoy.


    There was no precedent of divorce in Jiangyuan County, so when Shu Yu said this word at the beginning, the scene fell silent. Their reaction was the same as Lu Dasong and the others back then.


    However, once someone spoke up, coupled with what Shu Yu had said earlier and Zhang Shu¡¯s identity as a homosexual, everyone felt that divorce was the right choice.


    On the other side, the Wei family immediately echoed, ¡°Yes, divorce. Our young miss also wants to divorce that bastard Zhou Jian.¡±


    This was what Shu Yu wanted. Both of their families were victims and the girls had been forced to get a divorce. With this, fewer people would gossip about the girls.


    The Wei family¡¯s eldest brother agreed to Shu Yu bringing Zhang Shu back, ¡°Miss, just bring him back. If you need any help, feel free to come to us. Since our two families have been deceived, we should unite.¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu thanked him sincerely, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She turned her head and looked at Zhang Shu, who was still unconvinced. His eyes were red with anger while her gaze was cold.


    Then, she said to Lu Sanzhu and Daniu, ¡°Third uncle, Brother Daniu, find some clothes for him and tie him up with a rope. Lees go home and get this thing settled for Daya.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two of them rushed into the house without hesitation. They found a random piece of clothing, and with no regard for whether it was Zhang Shu¡¯s or Zhou Jian¡¯s, they just put it on Zhang Shu. After that, they ignored his struggles and tied him up with a rope. Then, they dragged him away.


    The crowd made way for them. Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, then strode away as if nothing had happened..

 Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: Shu Yu Adds Fuel to Fire

    Chapter 137: Shu Yu Adds Fuel to Fire


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The mule carriage was parked not far from the city gate. Daniu looked at the carriage and was even more certain that Yu had already known about today¡¯s commotion.


    But he didn¡¯t say anything and simply got into the mule carriage with a dark face.


    Lu Sanzhu was just about to chase Zhang Shu into the carriage as well when Shu Yu blocked them with her hand, ¡°I don¡¯t want to ride in this kind of animal. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll dirty the carriage. Tie him to the back of the carriage and let him follow on foot.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Then, he fiercely tied Zhang Shu up as told.


    Just like that, the mule carriage carried three people and dragged one person all the way to Shangshi Village.


    Daniu was driving the carriage while Lu Sanzhu watched Zhang Shu follow behind. Seeing the latter stagger was enough to vent his anger.


    ¡°I always thought that he was honest. I didn¡¯t expect him to be this kind of person. Daya has really suffered because of him.¡±


    Shu Yu closed her eyes and leaned against the carriage. She sneered, ¡°Do you know what he said about our Lu family?¡±


    ¡°What did he say?


    ¡°He said that my sister is silly and stupid, my father is a cripple, my mother is as timid as a mouse and her family is a burden, and my brothers and sisters are still young. He said that my eldest uncle has no opinions and only listens to my aunt. My third uncle and aunt are lazy and cowardly. The other relatives are estranged from our family. Shangshi Village is also not united enough. The village chief is afraid of trouble and does not like to manage affairs. So even if my sister was bullied to death, no one would stand up for her. He went through a lot to choose my sister.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu and Daniu trembled with anger.


    ¡± Who said that? Who said that no one would stand up for her? Divorce, they have to divorce! Do you think our Lu family¡¯s young lady is a radish he can get tor tree( To think he even said that he went through a lot to choose her¡­ F*ck!¡±


    Lu Sanzhu said to Daniu, ¡°Hurry up. You¡¯re so slow. Are you afraid that he won¡¯t be able to keep up with us?¡±


    As expected, Daniu increased his speed. Zhang Shu, who was tied to the back, had just managed to take two breaths. Now, he could only run with all his might to keep up.


    Not long after, the mule carriage entered the entrance of Shangshi Village.


    Many villagers were about to greet Daniu when they saw Zhang Shu tied up behind the mule carriage.


    The villagers were instantly stunned and watched as they returned to the Lu family.


    Lu Sanzhu got down from the mule carriage, untied the rope at the back of the carriage, and dragged Zhang Shu through the door.


    Shu Yu said to Daniu, ¡°Brother Daniu, when you go to get your dad, call the village chief over too.¡±


    Daniu was stunned, ¡°The village chief?¡±


    ¡°Zhang Shu and the Zhang family might not easily agree to a divorce, but Zhang Shu¡¯s matter has caused too much of a stir. Today is market day too, so there must be people from Dayan Village who went to the county and heard about this. If the Dayan Village¡¯s village chief is concerned about the reputation of their village, he will step forward to resolve this matter.¡±


    Therefore, it was best for their village chief to come over as well.


    Daniu understood. He nodded and ran back to his home.


    Only then did Shu Yu enter the courtyard. The moment she entered, she saw Lu Erbai throwing a piece of wood fiercely at Zhang Shu. Madam Ruan had also rushed over to hit him. The old lady was hugging Daya, crying and gasping for breath.


    Shu Yu sighed. Lu Erbai and the others only knew that Daya was still a virgin. They probably thought that the reason for this was that Zhang Shu was sexually impotent.


    Who knew that the reason behind this was so unbearable? S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu stepped forward and comforted her agitated family.


    Not long after, Daniu brought Lu Dasong¡¯s family, the village chief, and a few families in the village who had a good relationship with the Lu family over in a mighty and imposing manner..

 Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: Heading to Dayan Village

    Chapter 138: Heading to Dayan Village


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This time, Daniu had become smarter. Not only did he bring along male laborers, but he also brought many women to deal with unreasonable people like Old Lady Zhang. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as Village Chief Fan Zhong entered the Lu family, he rushed towards Zhang Shu and spat fiercely, ¡°I¡¯ll let you see today whether Shangshi Village is united enough and whether they¡¯ll stand up for Daya. Do you really think that there¡¯s no one in my village? To think you¡¯re bullying the good girls of our village like this.¡±


    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at Daniu.


    It seemed that Daniu had told Village Chief Fan and the others what she had said on the way here. Therefore, Village Chief Fan was not the only one who was furious. The others also had ugly expressions on their faces.


    Fan Zhong couldn¡¯t help but kick Zhang Shu. He then walked up to Lu Erbai and said, ¡°Daniu has told us about this bastard. Daya is such a good girl, but she has suffered for the past two years. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll go to Dayan Village to look for the Zhang family. We must seek justice for Daya and make them divorce.¡±


    Lu Erbai¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°With Uncle Fan¡¯s words, I can finally feel at ease. It¡¯s all my fault for being useless and implicating my daughter. I¡¯ll have to trouble Uncle Fan and everyone else for today¡¯s matter. I, Lu Erbai, am eternally grateful. When my leg recovers, I¡¯ll definitely come and thank you.¡±


    ¡°Second son of the Lu family, you¡¯re too polite. We watched her grow up, after all. We feel bad that Daya has been living a bitter life as well. In the past, we thought that she was tortured by her in-laws because she couldn¡¯t give birth, thus we didn¡¯t have the confidence to stand up for her. Now that we know it¡¯s all this bastard Zhang Shu¡¯s fault, we definitely won¡¯t let her suffer anymore.¡±


    The others spoke up. This time, even Madam Li echoed and said that she wanted to settle the score with Old Lady Zhang.


    Just now, Daniu had said that not only did Zhang Shu look down on her second


    and third brothers-in-law, but he actually said that her husband did not have a mind of his own and did not treat Daya as his niece. Her husband¡¯s expression had been ugly then, and he looked at her with a blaming gaze.


    Fan Zhong waved his hand, ¡± Alright, let¡¯s not say anything else. Let¡¯s not delay any longer and go to the Zhang family now.¡±


    Lu Erbai wanted to go as well, but his leg hadn¡¯t recovered yet. If there was a


    conflict between the two parties, he might even implicate others, let alone help.


    Therefore, he could only help look after the children at home and wait for them to come back.


    He glanced at Shu Yu, who nodded at him. Lu Erbai was instantly relieved. To be honest, he didn¡¯t really trust Village Chief Fan, and he didn¡¯t completely rely on his brothers. The only person he truly trusted was Shu Yu.


    As long as Yu was here, this matter would be settled.


    Under the leadership of Village Chief Fan Zhong, the group quickly headed towards Dayan Village.


    Zhang Shu was still tied up and gagged, unable to say a word. He was escorted away by Daniu and Lu Sanzhu.


    Fan Zhong was asking Shu Yu about the details of the situation. Daniu¡¯s explanation just now had been quite messy, and the old lady was not clear about today¡¯s events either. Only Shu Yu knew everything from the beginning to the end.


    Shu Yu knew that Village Chief Fan did not have much management ability. Even if he went to negotiate now, he would not be able to find his stance. He probably thought that the matter could be settled if he went to the old man of the Zhang family and threaten him.


    But in fact, he was going there as the village chief, so the person he had to face should naturally be the village chief.


    Therefore, Shu Yu told him what had happened with slight exaggerations while using circuitously telling him what to do.


    Fan Zhong nodded repeatedly with a dark face, and the group sped up.


    No one noticed that a few small figures were following them, poking their heads out and immediately shrinking back as if they were afraid of being discovered..

 Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: A Few Children Following

    Chapter 139: A Few Children Following


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When they reached the village entrance, the few small figures stopped.


    Dabao said to Sanya, ¡°Sanya, don¡¯t come with us. Go home and help your father take care of Baoya. Wait for us to come back.¡± S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sanya was unhappy, ¡°Why can¡¯t I go? I also want to avenge big sister.¡±


    To be honest, the children did not understand much about this matter, but it did not prevent them from knowing the fact that Daya had been bullied by the Zhang family.


    Since even the village chief was mobilized, the matter must be very serious. As Daya¡¯s younger brother and sister, they couldn¡¯t pretend that nothing had happened.


    However, Dabao looked at Sanya¡¯s short legs and frowned. His chubby face was almost scrunched up into a ball, ¡°But you keep falling when you walk. You¡¯ll slow us down.¡±


    Erniu nodded. He felt that Dahu should not go either.


    After all, he was already ten years old and Dabao was eight years old. Both of them were already half-grown. However, Dahu was only five years old. He was also so thin and weak that he looked to be three or four years old. He was not suitable to fight with them.


    That¡¯s right, Er Niu and Dabao¡¯s goal was to beat up those brats of the Zhang family. They had overheard the adults¡¯ conversation. To think those brats had thrown melon seed shells at Sister Daya¡¯s head. It was really infuriating. They had to give them a beating.


    The children of the Zhang family were all very strong. Dahu¡­ He was too skinny.


    But who asked him to be the only male in the second branch and the younger brother of Sister Daya? They could only bring him along.


    However, Sanya absolutely could not go.


    Sanya almost pounced on them and bit them. She lowered her head and looked at her short legs. Then, she snorted angrily and turned around to run. She cried as she ran, ¡°I hate you guys. I don¡¯t want my brothers anymore.¡±


    Halfway through, she fell to the ground.


    Dahu anxiously wanted to go up and help her, but Sanya had already gotten up quickly and continued to cry while running home.


    Dabao shook his head and sighed, ¡°Girls just love to cry. It¡¯s so annoying. To think she cries even when we tell the truth. It makes it seem like we¡¯re bullying her.¡±


    ¡°The last time you were at my house, weren¡¯t you crying your eyes out too?¡± Dahu puffed out his chest and retorted, ¡°And that was just because my second sister doesn¡¯t cook for you. You¡¯re already eight years old too.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Dabao was speechless. He turned around and walked away in embarrassment, ¡°That was so long ago. Why are you still digging up old scores? Are you still a man? Hurry up and let¡¯s go. My father and the others have gone far away. If we delay any longer, we won¡¯t be able to catch up.¡±


    Erniu and Dahu looked at each other and quickly followed behind with their short legs.


    The three children followed the main group and soon arrived at Dayan Village.


    Fan Zhong and the others looked aggressive, and the moment they entered the village, they immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    The villagers of Dayan Village ran to find the village chief in a hurry. However, they did not know that their village chief had also received the news at the same time and was rushing toward the Zhang family.


    Just like that, the two village heads met at a junction away from the Zhang family.


    Shu Yu saw a villager standing beside Village Chief Yan. She seemed to have seen him outside the courtyard located on No.14 Lengshui Street. Obviously, Village Chief Yan should know the cause and effect of the matter.


    Still, when he saw them, Village Chief Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He adjusted his expression and smiled as he walked forward and asked, ¡°Why are you here, Brother Fan?¡±


    ¡°To seek justice for the girls from our village, of course,¡± Fan Zhong didn¡¯t look pleased. With a wave of his hand, Zhang Shu was pushed out by Daniu and Lu


    Sanzhu.


    Village Chief Yan looked at Zhang Shut s appearance and his expression changed slightly..

 Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: Two Village Chiefs Meet

    Chapter 140: Two Village Chiefs Meet


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Zhong snorted coldly, ¡°I think you all know what this bastard has done. I won¡¯t say any more nonsense. Our Daya has suffered so much. Logically speaking, even if we beat this beast to death, it¡¯s only right. However, we don¡¯t want to kill him. That¡¯s why I came here this time to make the two of them divorce.¡±


    Separation?


    Village Chief Yan frowned and did not say anything for the time being. He only smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about the details of this matter. Perhaps there¡¯s some misunderstanding. Why don¡¯t we go to the Zhang family first and sit down to explain things properly? What do you think?¡±


    Fan Zhong had no objections. He was going to look for the Zhang family anyway.


    He nodded slightly, and the two groups who had gathered walked toward the Zhang family.


    The Zhang family members were still unaware of the impending disaster. At this moment, they were quarreling and complaining to each other.


    ¡°When is Daya coming back? Look at the mess in this house. Can anyone clean it up?¡±


    ¡°Gee, why are you guys so anxious? How can the Lu family support her for the rest of her life? Just you wait. In two days at most, she¡¯ll have to beg us to let her in and serve us like a cow.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let her off easily this time. She¡¯ll starve for at least three days and get beaten up. To think she dared to throw a tantrum at us. She¡¯s quite great now.¡±


    Village Chief Fan and Village Chief Yan had just arrived at the entrance of the Zhang family¡¯s courtyard when they heard this conversation.


    Embarrassment flashed across Village Chief Yan¡¯s face.


    Fan Zhong sneered.


    Behind him, Madam Li said, ¡°As expected, this kind of family is the one that raises a bastard.¡±


    Shu Yu took a step forward and kicked the door that the Zhang family had painstakingly repaired.


    Bang! The familiar sound of the door breaking shocked the Zhang family members in the courtyard.


    They looked up only to see Shu Yu standing outside the door.


    The Zhang family members screamed, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt, but she slightly moved aside, allowing the two village chiefs and the people behind them to walk in one after another.


    The Zhang family members were stunned. They looked at the people in the courtyard and the villagers who were watching the commotion outside in shock.


    This time, the old man of the Zhang family did not hide behind the women anymore. He hurriedly went forward and asked, ¡°Village, village chief, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ask your good son,¡± Fan Zhong pushed Zhang Shu to the ground.


    The Zhang family members looked at Zhang Shu, who was covered in injuries, in shock. Old Lady Zhang went forward trembling and knelt while crying and shouting, ¡°My good son, what happened to you? Which bastard beat you up to this state?¡±


    As she spoke, she raised her head angrily and her gaze finally landed on Shu Yu, ¡°Was it you? Was it you? Village chief, you have to help my son! The Lu family is simply lawless! Last time, they came to our house and beat us up. This time, they¡¯ve even made a move on my third son!¡±


    Shu Yu crossed her arms and looked at her coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I really wasn¡¯t the one who beat him up this time. You should even thank me. If I didn¡¯t bring him back, he might have been tied up and drowned.¡±


    The Zhang family was shocked.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Who else could it be but you?¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Oh, right. You guys probably don¡¯t know yet. Then I¡¯ll tell you.


    This morning, something shocking happened in the county.¡± sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhang Shu shook his head fiercely, not wanting her to say anything, but his mouth was still gagged.


    Old Lady Zhang was only focused on crying and did not think of untying him..

 Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: Let’s Get Down to Business

    Chapter 141: Let¡¯s Get Down to Business


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu smiled at Zhang Shu wickedly while saying, ¡°It¡¯s said that the Wei family in the county was robbed this morning. When the Wei family went to catch the thief, they happened to encounter an adultery case, and Zhang Shu is one of those involved.¡¯ sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You! What do you mean? Are you saying that my son is having an affair with another woman in the county? Don¡¯t slander my son. It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°It is indeed impossible,¡± Shu Yu nodded, ¡°After all, he didn¡¯t have an affair with another woman. The one who committed adultery with him and was caught in bed was a man.¡±


    ¡°W-what??¡± This time, before the Zhang family could react, the villagers of Dayan Village who had come to watch the show had their jaws drop.


    A man? Zhang Shu committed adultery with a man? Heavens, what did they just hear?


    Shu Yu looked at the Zhang family¡¯s shocked expressions and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. That man just happens to be the husband of the Wei family¡¯s girl who went to catch the thief. When the Wei family¡¯s young lady and brothers saw this scene, they were so angry that they detained this adulterous couple and beat them up on the spot.¡±


    The old man of the Zhang family opened his mouth but was unable to say anything, let alone the eldest and second sons of the Zhang family.


    After a long time, Old Lady Zhang suddenly stood up and screamed, ¡°This is impossible! Absolutely impossible! You¡¯re lying!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re willing to accept it or not. Either way, so many people saw him being caught in bed. Your Zhang family has become a complete joke because of Zhang Shu alone. No, maybe it¡¯s not just the Zhang family, but all of you too¡­ Dayan Village.¡±


    As Shu Yu spoke, she glanced at Village Chief Yan, who had been silent all this while.


    As expected, when the latter heard this, he glared at the old man of the Zhang family and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about this. Tell me honestly, do you know that Zhang Shu has a hobby in this area?¡±


    Old Man Zhang shook his head blankly while Old Lady Zhang¡¯s eyes were evasive.


    Shu Yu could tell at a glance that Old Lady Zhang definitely knew. Even if she didn¡¯t know, she should have guessed it in her heart.


    Village Chief Yan could not help but shake his head when he saw this. He did not want to say anything anymore.


    Fan Zhong took a step forward, ¡°Alright. Since you guys are clear about the matter, let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    ¡°What, what business?¡±


    Fan Zhong said, ¡°Why are you acting dumb? It¡¯s to let the good girl from our village divorce this bastard who likes men, of course.¡±


    The Zhang family members widened their eyes.


    Old Lady Zhang shouted, ¡°No way! Daya is a member of the Zhang family when she¡¯s alive, and even if she is dead and becomes a ghost, she will be a member of the Zhang family! She can forget about leaving the Zhang family. I don¡¯t agree. ¡±


    ¡°What? You want to drag our Daya down with you?¡± The old lady couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    She went forward and scolded, ¡°Then go and commit suicide by hitting the wall now. If you do that, our Daya can still make it in time to attend your funeral and burn two pieces of paper for you. They can divorce after she has finished paying her respects. We¡¯ll just treat it as sending you on your last journey.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Old Lady Zhang was so angry that her entire body was trembling. However, this time, her two daughters-in-law were too shocked by Zhang Shu¡¯s matter and did not care to help her scold the other party.


    Old Lady Zhang could only shout at Daya, ¡°So what if you¡¯re divorced? You¡¯re not a virgin anymore. Do you think you can still get married in the future?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s not a virgin? Your son is useless. He didn¡¯t even touch Daya.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s combat ability was outstanding this time.


    Old Lady Zhang sneered, ¡°Nonsense. On the second day of their wedding, I saw virgin blood on the bedsheets with my own eyes.¡±


    Daya took a deep breath, ¡°Zhang Shu injured his hand and deliberately stained it with blood..¡±

 Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: This Is Contagious

    Chapter 142: This Is Contagious


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing this, all the villagers were stunned for a moment.


    Could that be done too?


    Even Village Chief Yan looked at Daya in shock, then at Zhang Shu. Although he had already heard about what had happened in the county from the villagers who had returned from the market, the villagers had not had the time to tell him about Daya¡¯s intact virginity.


    Village Chief Yan originally wanted to persuade them not to divorce, but once this matter was exposed, he also felt that they had to divorce.


    He looked at Zhang Shu. Then, as if he had just realized that the latter was still tied up and gagged, he waved his hand and said to the villagers beside him, ¡°Untie him.¡±


    Only then did Zhang Shu regain his freedom. However, his body was covered in injuries and he was in great pain. He grimaced for a long time.


    Village Chief Yan asked him, ¡°Zhang Shu, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a divorce,¡± Zhang Shu raised his head. His face no longer had the simple, honest, and taciturn expression from before. Instead, it became gloomy.


    ¡°Even if you beat me to death, I won¡¯t divorce.¡±


    His appearance made Village Chief Yan¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    The old lady was so angry that her entire body was trembling, ¡°Do you have to force my Daya to death? Your conscience has really been eaten by dogs.¡±


    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes and looked at Zhang Shu. This piece of trash was just desperate. He knew that his sexual orientation had been exposed, so he simply wanted to drag Daya to die with him.


    He was having a hard time, so he wanted Daya to stay in the darkness with him forever.


    Zhang Shu¡¯s completely unconcerned look made the others present not know what to do.


    Lu Sanzhu subconsciously looked at Shu Yu, only to see the latter glance at Fan Zhong and then fall silent.


    Fan Zhong quietly said to Village Chief Yan, ¡°Brother Yan, let¡¯s talk to the side.¡±


    Village Chief Yan frowned at him and nodded. The two village chiefs went to the side to discuss in low voices.


    Fan Zhong asked him, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Village Chief Yan looked troubled, ¡°It seems like Zhang Shu doesn¡¯t care anymore. If he doesn¡¯t agree to the divorce, we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Fan Zhong snorted coldly in his heart. As expected, this fellow wanted to smooth things over.


    He touched his chin and thought of what Shu Yu had said to him earlier. Then, he sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s how it goes, but Brother Yan, have you ever thought about it? Zhang Shu¡¯s matter has now been made known throughout the county. If you don¡¯t care about it and don¡¯t even punish him, what will outsiders think of Dayan Village? What will they think of you, the village chief?


    Village Chief Yan was speechless.


    ¡°If it were me, I would think that Dayan Village has rotted from the roots, which is why such a beast came into being. Would there be a second or third? Let me tell you, Brother Yan, I heard that Zhang Shu¡¯s situation can easily lead the people around him astray.¡±


    Village Chief Yan looked at him in shock.


    Fan Zhong said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to scare you. Think about it. Zhang Shu likes men, so he definitely wants other men to like him. Look at how scheming he is. He has been pretending for so many years. Who knows how many people he has led astray in the dark? I heard that the man who was caught with him was dragged into it by him as well. Now that this matter has happened, if you don¡¯t deal with it strictly, there might be others who will follow suit in the future.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s a second case in your village, just you wait. No girl would dare to marry into your village. After all, even if she marries into your village, she¡¯ll have to worry about whether the other party is a beast or not. If she finds out that the other party is a beast, she can only seek death because you don¡¯t care at all. You even condone Zhang Shu, the culprit. In a few years, your Dayan Village will become a village of bachelors because of one person..¡±

 Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: Agree to Divorce

    Chapter 143: Agree to Divorce


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Village Chief Yan¡¯s expression changed again and again.


    Fan Zhong sighed and said, ¡°Either way is fine for me. If Zhang Shu doesn¡¯t want to divorce, then so be it. We can still report it to the authorities. In such a situation, the government will definitely be on our side. When the government judges him, will Zhang Shu still be able to be stubborn?¡±


    When Village Chief Yan thought of Fan Zhong¡¯s relative relationship with the mayor of the town, his heart thumped even harder.


    He nodded solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re right. This matter has a huge impact on Dayan Village. I have to deal with it properly.¡±


    Village Chief Yan indeed wanted to side with Zhang Shu a little. He did not mean to stop Daya from divorcing, but he did not want it to happen in such a


    way. Under such circumstances, the Zhang family would obviously suffer.


    Zhang Shu was actually quite capable. As far as he knew, the fellow was better at earning money than he looked on the surface, and he had even given him some money in the past.


    Since he had taken benefits from the other party, he had to help him. Village Chief Yan didn¡¯t want to give the benefit up.


    That being said, he was the village chief after all. Respected elders in the village were looking at him.


    Village Chief Yan turned around with a serious face and stood in front of the Zhang family again. The expression on his face became a little colder as he looked at Zhang Shu and said in a tone that allowed no room for argument, ¡°You will divorce Daya.¡±


    Zhang Shu abruptly raised his head and looked at the village chief, ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Your matter has affected Dayan Village too much. It has brought unbearable consequences to the village. Therefore, if we can¡¯t give Shangshi Village and Daya an explanation for this matter, the entire village will be implicated by you to the point we can¡¯t raise our heads.¡±


    Village Chief Yan spoke with certainty, and the villagers nodded in agreement. Wasn¡¯t that so? They could already imagine how the villagers of the other villages would point fingers at them when they went out tomorrow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices now. Either you sign the divorce papers, or your entire family leaves Dayan Village.¡±


    Were they going to be chased out of the village?


    This was too serious.


    The old man of the Zhang family hurried forward and pulled Village Chief Yan


    back, ¡°Village chief, please don¡¯t do that. We¡¯ve been rooted in the village for our entire lives. How can you chase us away?¡±


    ¡°Which is why, for the sake of your ancestors, I gave you a second choice.¡±


    ¡°But, but¡­¡±


    Village Chief Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with them, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 15 minutes. You can discuss it properly amongst yourselves.¡±


    The Zhang family members were really panicking now. The eldest and second sons of the Zhang family looked at Zhang Shu at the same time but the latter simply pursed his lips tightly and refused to agree.


    This angered the two branch families. Madam Feng and Madam Zhou were dissatisfied.


    ¡°Father, Mother, this is Zhang Shu¡¯s fault. He has to bear the responsibility. We don¡¯t want to leave the village. Let him divorce.¡±


    Not only did they want Zhang Shu and Daya to divorce, but the moment they thought of Zhang Shu liking men, Madam Feng and Madam Feng felt a chill and disgust. They stayed far away from him. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were thinking to themselves that after this matter was settled, they would divide the family. Either way, they couldn¡¯t stand living under the same roof with such a person.


    The others watched the Zhang family quarrel over there. Shu Yu held Daya¡¯s hand and said nothing.


    What surprised her was that she actually saw Scholar Tang in the crowd.


    Sanya and Dahu admired Scholar Tang very much. Didn¡¯t they say that this scholar usually studied in the county? She didn¡¯t expect him to be so gossipy. Was he here to watch the show?


    Shu Yu glanced at him and looked away.


    The Zhang family quarreled for 15 minutes.


    It was not until Village Chief Yan got impatient and started asking people to chase them out that Old Man Zhang said anxiously, ¡°Divorce! Our son will divorce!¡±

 Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: Scholar Tang

    Chapter 144: Scholar Tang


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu looked at Zhang Shu. The latter¡¯s face was gloomy and unwilling, but this time, he did not refute.


    Village Chief Yan also heaved a sigh of relief. Fan Zhong raised his hand and said to the back of the crowd, ¡°Scholar Tang, please help me write the divorce document and let them put their fingerprints on the document.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Tang Wenqian walked forward and bowed to the two village chiefs. Then, he found a table and put down the book basket on his back. After that, he took out a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone and began to write. Shu Yu was speechless. So he was not here to watch the show.


    She had been too narrow-minded.


    Tang Wenqian¡¯s handwriting was good. It was fast and neat. It didn¡¯t take long for him to finish the document.


    After blowing the ink dry, he handed the document to Fan Zhong, who then handed it to Village Chief Yan.


    Not many of the villagers present could read, and even the two village chiefs could not recognize all of the characters.


    On the other hand, Shu Yu took it and read it out loud, ¡°The reason for being a husband and wife is that they were fated in their previous lives¡­ Since they have two different hearts¡­ From now on, they will be two separate families and will not have anything to do with each other.¡±


    His words were quite tactful. If Shu Yu had been the one to write it, she would have definitely written down the reason for Zhang Shu¡¯s divorce.


    But forget it, this was written by Scholar Tang anyway. To be honest, this divorce document was biased toward Daya.


    Shu Yu handed the divorce document to Daya, ¡°Sister, put your fingerprint on it. From now on, you¡¯ll be free.¡±


    Daya was stunned. Free¡­ Just like that?


    She took a deep breath and pressed down heavily.


    Shu Yu then handed the document to Zhang Shu. The latter raised his head gloomily and glared at her fiercely.


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t delay. Everyone still has to rush back to eat. Because of your trivial matter, many people are still hungry and haven¡¯t even had lunch.¡±


    The villagers of Shangshi Village immediately agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Why are you dilly-dallying? What¡¯s wrong? Do you think of yourself as a woman because you like men? Why are you so fussy?¡±


    Zhang Shu closed his eyes. Under the same blaming gazes of the Zhang family, he finally put his fingerprint on the document unwillingly.


    Finally, the document was finally handed to Fan Zhong. The latter nodded after reading it, ¡°I¡¯ll file it with the government tomorrow. From now on, Zhang Shu and Daya will be complete strangers. In the future, I hope that the Zhang


    family will not come looking for trouble with us. Otherwise, the Shangshi Village will not forgive you.¡±


    Zhang Shu raised his red eyes and suddenly laughed. He was as vicious as a poisonous snake as he slowly said, ¡°¡­Alright, I promise that I won¡¯t find trouble with Daya.¡±


    These words made everyone¡¯s heart tremble, and they had an inexplicable bad feeling. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhang Shu wouldn¡¯t go crazy because of this and do something harmful, right?


    Fan Zhong frowned and immediately said, ¡°Since the matter is settled, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, another voice sounded, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Everyone was stunned and looked at Tang Wenqian.


    Fan Zhong found it strange but still asked amiably, ¡°Scholar Tang, are there any other problems?¡±


    He was still very respectful to the scholar and spoke very gently.


    Tang Wenqian stood up and straightened his back, ¡°Since they are going to divorce, the betrothal gifts and dowry should be returned to each of them.¡± Shu Yu looked at him in surprise.


    Tang Wenqian cupped his hands at Village Chief Yan, ¡°This is the proper procedure for a divorce.¡±


    He was a scholar and was well-versed in poetry, books, and etiquette. What could Village Chief Yan say?


    He looked at the Zhang family, ¡°Where¡¯s Daya¡¯s dowry?

 Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: Return the Dowry

    Chapter 145: Return the Dowry


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Old Lady Zhang clamored, ¡°Dowry? What dowry? The Lu family was so poor. Since when did they give us a dowry? On the other hand, our Zhang family gave them five taels of silver as a betrothal gift. They should return it to us!¡±


    Shu Yu was not too clear about the marriage between the two parties, so she could only look at the old lady.


    The latter had already rushed out and pointed at Old Lady Zhang¡¯s nose while scolding, ¡°What did you say, you shameless woman? Our Lu family is poor, but when Daya got married, we tried our best to give her everything. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Two years ago, before Erbai¡¯s leg was injured, we could at least take out two taels of silver as a base. There are also the bedding and clothes, as well as the cabinets, dressing tables, and boxes our Erbai made himself. Even the wood was chopped by Erbai himself. They were all new and good-quality products. Why are you saying that you didn¡¯t receive any dowry?¡± Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady took out a piece of paper from her pocket, ¡°This is the dowry list. Take a look at it carefully! You gave me five taels of silver as a betrothal gift, but we didn¡¯t take it. We gave them to Daya so that she could have some money while in your Zhang family. Now, all the money and things have been stolen by you, right?¡±


    Shu Yu went forward to take a look. The handwriting on the dowry list was somewhat familiar.


    She couldn¡¯t help but glance at Scholar Tang. This seemed to¡­ also be written by him.


    No wonder he was the first to bring up the idea of returning the dowry and betrothal gift to each of the two parties. He must be very clear about this matter.


    The Zhang family was speechless. Old Lady Zhang¡¯s face was flushed red, but she was still stubborn, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the chest and the cabinet, she kept the money herself. Who knows how much she has?¡±


    The old lady sneered, ¡°Tell me, where did your dowry money go?¡±


    Daya pursed her lips, ¡°Not long after we got married, my mother-in-law said that the family was in trouble. To help Zhang Shu get married, they had specially built a few more rooms and thus owed some money. She asked me for two taels to pay off the debt.¡±


    Later on, her mother-in-law used all kinds of excuses to plunder her money bit by bit.


    She gave excuses like someone in the family had fallen sick, another family was having a marriage ceremony and they needed to send gifts, or she had to give her nieces and nephews red packets during the New Year. At the same time, all the wages that Zhang Shu received from working part-time jobs were given to Old Lady Zhang. He did not give her a single cent.


    Therefore, during the New Year, anyone in the Zhang family who was sick or in pain would spend her dowry money to heal themselves.


    In two years, she gave out another tael of silver.


    The remaining four taels of silver¡­ For some reason, when she woke up one morning, they were suddenly gone.


    At that time, she said that there was a thief at home, but her mother-in-law said that she must have been forgetful and didn¡¯t know where she had put the money. If she talked too much about it, her mother-in-law would scold her and attack her for not being able to have children.


    After a few times, Daya also understood that there was indeed a thief, but it


    was a domestic thief.


    However, she did not have any evidence, so she could not rashly say that her in-laws had taken her money. If word got out, not only would she not get the money back, but her situation would also be even more difficult.


    Later on, she learned how to hide things. Otherwise, the piece of cloth that she had given Shu Yu would have long been stolen.


    It was because the Zhang family¡¯s members realized that they had missed out on such a good piece of fabric that they became even angrier and tortured her even more.


    Hearing her words, everyone looked at Old Lady Zhang with disdain.


    If a daughter-in-law couldn¡¯t give birth, it was fine if one tortured her. Such a thing was not uncommon. But to think she actually stole her daughter-in-law¡¯s dowry. That was just disgusting.


    Village Chief Yan felt even more ashamed.. He pointed at Old Lady Zhang, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to return the dowry to her?¡±

 Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: Dahu, Dabao, and Erniu

    Chapter 146: Dahu, Dabao, and Erniu


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Old Lady Zhang refused to admit it, ¡°I didn¡¯t take it. You don¡¯t have any evidence, so how can you say that we took the money? My three sons earn money, why would I care about her few taels of silver?¡±


    ¡°We have evidence,¡± Just as Old Lady Zhang finished speaking, a tender voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw Dahu running in first. Behind him, Erniu and Dabao each held a child in their hands and squeezed through the crowd.


    Old Lady Zhang looked at her two grandsons in their hands and could not help but widen her eyes.


    ¡°You, you guys¡­¡±


    Dahu quickly said, ¡°Zhang Jin and Zhang Yin are the evidence.¡±


    Erniu pushed Zhang Jin who was in his hands, ¡°Hurry up and tell me everything you know. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you eat sh*t.¡±


    Zhang Jin burst into tears. Zhang Yin, who was beside him, anxiously said, ¡°My grandma took the silver. Right after the new year, we saw with our own eyes that my grandma went to third aunt¡¯s room to search while she was working in the fields. She found a small box with a lock under her bed. My grandma has a key and opened the box in two clicks.¡±


    Zhang Jin was afraid that he would be beaten up again if he spoke slowly, so he continued, ¡°Yes, that key is hanging on grandma¡¯s belt. It¡¯s placed together with the other keys in the house. Grandma also told us not to tell anyone and bought each of us a stick of candied haws and a bag of pastries to eat.¡±


    Old Lady Zhang was so angry that she couldn¡¯t care less about her two most beloved grandsons. She cursed, ¡°Zhang Jin, Zhang Yin, if you dare to talk nonsense again, do you believe that I¡¯ll tear your mouths apart?¡±


    However, it was obvious that the two children did not take Old Lady Zhang¡¯s threat seriously.


    Compared to their grandmother who usually spoiled them, Erniu and Dabao who had just beaten them up were even more terrifying.


    What was even more terrifying was Dahu¡¯s second sister, Lu Shuyu, who had beaten up their entire family. She was standing right there.


    Shu Yu did not have the time to ask about the children¡¯s appearance here. She pushed Dahu and said, ¡°Go to eldest sister¡¯s room and take out the small box she placed under the bed.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    This time, Dahu was very agile and immediately ran inside.


    Old Lady Zhang raised her hand to stop him, but who knew that another figure would suddenly pounce on her.


    Madam Liang pulled Old Lady Zhang¡¯s hair and said with a ferocious face, ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Then, she pulled off the string of keys from Old Lady Zhang¡¯s waistband. The latter¡¯s pants were almost pulled down. She quickly held it with both hands and could not snatch the keys back at all.


    Madam Feng and Madam Zhou subconsciously wanted to go forward to help, but Shu Yu picked up two small stones and threw them over. In front of so many people, she didn¡¯t hit them. She only aimed at their feet.


    However, it also successfully aroused the psychological trauma in the two of them and they did not dare to move anymore.


    Madam Liang took the bunch of keys and handed them directly to Shu Yu.


    Sometimes, even Shu Yu had to admire Madam Liang¡¯s alertness. The last time Old Lady Ruan brought the fake Erya to the house to cause trouble, she was also the first to rush up to look at the back of the fake Erya¡¯s neck.


    While she was thinking about this, Dahu had already come out with the small box.


    He asked Daya, ¡°Sis, is this the one? I just found it under the bed.¡± S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Daya nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Shu Yu handed the small box and the bunch of keys to Fan Zhong, ¡°Village chiefs, you should try it out. See if Old Lady Zhang¡¯s key can open the small box where my sister hid the money..¡±

 Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: Finally Ended

    Chapter 147: Finally Ended


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Zhong was eager to try while Village Chief Yan¡¯s expression was ugly. There was no need to try at all. Compared to Old Lady Zhang, he obviously believed Daya¡¯s words more.


    However, he still took the keys from Fan Zhong¡¯s hand and tried them one by one. When he tried the third key, the lock on the small box opened with a click.


    Village Chief Yan¡¯s expression was gloomy. He took the bunch of keys and threw them at Old Man Zhang, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking out the silver yet? Aren¡¯t vou embarrassed? Your son is like this. and so is vour wife. Did vou teach them to be like this?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know, village chief.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap and get the money,¡± Seeing that Old Lady Zhang was about to howl again, Village Chief Yan lost all his patience, ¡°If you continue to dawdle, get out of Dayan Village now. Get as far away as you can.¡±


    Old Man Zhang pulled Old Lady Zhang, and the two of them entered the house.


    Shu Yu reminded them from behind, ¡°There¡¯s also my sister¡¯s dowry, such as the cabinets and chests. I think with the Zhang family¡¯s shamelessness, they shouldn¡¯t be in my sister¡¯s room anymore, right?¡±


    Dahu nodded vigorously, ¡°I went in to take a look just now. There¡¯s only a tattered wardrobe in big sister¡¯s room.¡±


    Daya looked at Madam Feng and Madam Zhou and said, ¡°The two chests are in the two sisters-in-law¡¯s room. The cabinet and dressing table are in the in-laws¡¯ room.¡±


    Village Chief Yan looked at the eldest and second son of the Zhang family, ¡°Why? Do you want me to carry the things out personally? ¡®


    The Zhang family members were completely embarrassed. They muttered softly under their breaths as they returned to their rooms.


    Not long after, they took out the items one by one.


    The old lady took the dowry list and looked at the items one by one. Fortunately, Daya had not been married for long. Other than looking a little dirty, the items were not damaged.


    In the end, Old Man Zhang only gave Daya the two taels of silver that were her dowry. However, under Village Chief Yan¡¯s stern expression, he gave another two taels of silver as compensation for Daya being cheated for the past two years.


    As such, both parties did not say anything else.


    Since things had come to this, Fan Zhong gave Village Chief Yan some face and did not pursue the matter. Otherwise, how could two taels of silver compensate for Daya¡¯s suffering in the past two years?


    He was afraid that if he pushed too hard, it would not be good if the Zhang family went crazy.


    Thus, he called out to the young men in the village, ¡°Come, carry these chests and cabinets back. Be careful, don¡¯t damage them.¡±


    The men rubbed their fists and began to make their move. The Zhang family watched helplessly as these good things that originally belonged to Shu Yu and the others were carried out. Their hearts ached. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These people were like bandits. They barged into their house in a grandiose manner, robbed their things, and left in a grandiose manner, leaving but a mess in their house.


    Shu Yu walked at the end, holding Daya in her left hand and Dahu in her right.


    When she reached the door, she turned around and looked at Zhang Shu.


    The latter¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as his gaze fell on Daya.


    Shu Yu smiled and opened her mouth. She said to him silently, ¡°Things are not over yet. ¡±


    Zhang Shu was unwilling to let go of Daya, but was Shu Yu willing to let go of him? She wouldn¡¯t let go of all the suffering and wasted youth that Daya had suffered in the past two years.


    Why did he make it as if no one would take revenge?


    The backs of the three siblings disappeared at the door of the Zhang family.


    Soon, the sound of Old Lady Zhang crying and the fierce quarrel of the two daughters-in-law of the Zhang family could be heard.


    Shu Yu smiled and lowered her head while rubbing Dahu¡¯s head and saying, ¡°You¡¯re quite bold.. You actually dare to follow us secretly and even dare to fight?¡±

 Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: Our Village Is Very United

    Chapter 148: Our Village Is Very United


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as Shu Yu said this, Dahu immediately shrunk his neck and said guiltily, ¡°Second sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be sorry about? You did well. You¡¯re a real man in our family.¡±


    Dahu raised his head in shock. His small hands were clenched tightly as he asked in disbelief, ¡°Second¡­Second sister, you don¡¯t blame me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I blame you? You¡¯re doing this to avenge your sister. I¡¯m so happy to have such a great brother like you. Moreover, if you hadn¡¯t brought the two brats of the Zhang family over just now, we wouldn¡¯t have known that the key was evidence. Well done.¡±


    Shu Yu gave him a thumbs up. This was the first time Dahu had received such a big compliment, and he was so excited that his face turned red.


    When Erniu and Dabao, who were being reprimanded by their fathers, heard this, they were so jealous that they broke away from their fathers¡¯ control without hesitation and ran to Shu Yu.


    ¡°Sister Daya, Sister Yu, us too! We contributed a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you guys. You¡¯ve all done great,¡± Shu Yu praised them one by one.


    After praising the three children to their hearts¡¯ content, she suddenly changed the topic and asked, ¡°But when you came out, did you sneak out and not tell dad?¡±


    The smile on Dahu¡¯s face froze. He said softly, ¡°I was afraid that dad wouldn¡¯t agree. ¡±


    ¡°Just reason with dad properly. Tell him that we have so many people, and that mum and grandma are also here too. Tell him that you will only follow and watch. Dad is a reasonable person. If there are no problems, he will agree to let you out. But none of you told him. If dad can¡¯t find you, he will become anxious. Now, his legs are inconvenient too. What if he was so anxious that he came to find you and injured his leg again?¡± S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dahu immediately became anxious, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t think that much. I¡¯m sorry, second sister. I was wrong. I¡¯ll run back now so that dad won¡¯t worry.¡±


    With that, he immediately turned around and ran. Erniu and Dabao looked at each other and hurriedly chased after him.


    ¡°Dahu, wait for us! Let¡¯s go back together.¡±


    The three children disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Village Chief Yan was still in the team, sending Fan Zhong and the others to the village entrance. Seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°These three children are much more sensible than the children of the Zhang family.¡±


    Fan Zhong thought of Zhang Shu¡¯s evaluation of their village and said proudly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? The people in our village are very united. Just look at the three brothers. They¡¯re not old, but they already know how to seek justice for their sister.¡±


    The villagers of Shangshi Village who knew some inside information could not help but feel somewhat speechless. Others might not know, but they knew.


    The three brothers did not usually play together. Dahu was the youngest, but he had the most work to do every day. He had no time to play at all.


    Dabao was pampered to the point of being lawless. Everyone, even dogs, hated him. Sometimes, he would even bully Dahu and San Ya.


    Erniu had his own group of friends. He didn¡¯t like Dabao, and he didn¡¯t have much contact with Dahu, who was busy working.


    Speaking of which, when did the three of them become so close? They could even fight together to vent Daya¡¯s anger for her?


    Everyone couldn¡¯t figure it out, but Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu were very satisfied with the current situation.


    Lu Dasong had always hoped for brotherhood. On the other hand, Lu Sanzhu felt that Shu Yu would definitely have great prospects in the future and that it would be better to be on good terms with his second brother¡¯s family.


    Now that they had settled Daya¡¯s matter, everyone was finally happy.


    The group of people returned to Shangshi Village in a lively manner and carried Daya¡¯s things into Lu Erbai¡¯s house..

 Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: Fried Potato Chips

    Chapter 149: Fried Potato Chips


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai already knew the whole story. After Dahu and the other two, who had returned first, apologized to him, they vividly described what had happened to the Zhang family.


    Lu Erbai happily thanked Fan Zhong and the villagers, telling them to sit down and take a break.


    However, this courtyard was not big, to begin with. After those chests and cabinets were carried in, it became even more crowded. There was no place for so many of them to set foot.


    As such, Fan Zhong didn¡¯t stay any longer, only asking Lu Erbai to rest well. Now that the matter with Daya had just been settled, his family must have a lot to say, so they didn¡¯t want to disturb him. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, Fan Zhong left with his men.


    Shu Yu sent them to the door and thanked them solemnly before they parted ways, ¡°Thank you, village chief and uncles, for your help today. It¡¯s all thanks to your help that we were able to successfully help Daya divorce and get back the dowry. Thank you for your hard work. It¡¯s just that our family has a lot of things to do now and we can¡¯t free up our hands for a while. After we¡¯re done with this, we¡¯ll definitely prepare some gifts that we will send to your homes to thank you.¡±


    Fan Zhong chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re quite polite. Alright, alright, we know your kind intentions. Daya is a good girl from our village. Shouldn¡¯t we lend her a hand? You can go back. We¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    He did not reject Shu Yu i s gift.


    The others also waved their hands and went home.


    However, the news of Daya¡¯s divorce quickly spread in the two villages. The news radiated, and soon, it became major news in Jiangyuan County.


    After sending the village chief and villagers away, Shu Yu turned around and closed the courtyard door.


    Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu stayed for a while before returning. However, Erniu and Dabao were still around.


    The two of them were bragging in front of Sanya, making Sanya, who had


    wanted to go but was lett behind, furious.


    Shu Yu went forward and held Sanya¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Accompany me to cook something delicious. Eldest sister has escaped from the sea of suffering, so we should celebrate.¡±


    Sanya immediately became happy. She ignored Erniu and Dabao and happily followed Shu Yu to the kitchen.


    Unexpectedly, the two boys followed them.


    Dabao swallowed hard and asked, ¡°Sister Yu, what are you cooking? I want to eat too.¡±


    Shu Yu glanced at him from the corner of her eyes. Dabao immediately said, ¡°I also put in a lot of effort today. You don¡¯t know, but Dahu was too thin and weak. He was knocked down by Zhang Jin in an instant. It¡¯s all thanks to me, I¡¯m fat. I just smashed into Zhang Jin and Zhang Yin to subdue them. Isn¡¯t my contribution the greatest?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyelids twitched, ¡°That¡¯s enough. All of you have contributed. All of you will have a share.¡±


    Dabao was satisfied and did not follow her into the kitchen.


    Shu Yu looked at the ingredients she had. There were not many, and anything too complicated would definitely not work.


    She thought for a while and said to Sanya, ¡°Let¡¯s make some potato chips as a snack first. We¡¯ll have dumplings and noodles tonight.¡±


    It seemed that she could only wait until they bought the ingredients to make a big meal.


    However, even if it was just dumplings and noodles, it was still a wonderful thing for Sanya.


    She nodded repeatedly and immediately went to get the basin ready.


    When the chips were served, before Dabao had even run over, Lu Sanzhu who was next door was the first to rush over to eat them.


    As he ate, he praised, ¡°Yu¡¯ s cooking skills are really good. The popcorn last time and the potato chips this time are all rare things that we don¡¯t have here. Wouldn¡¯t it be more suitable for you to open a snack shop or a food shop? Why do you want to open a ready-to-wear clothes shop?¡±


    Especially since the clothes in the ready-to-wear clothes shop were expensive and did not suit him, he could not take advantage of them even if he wanted to..

 Chapter 150 - Chapter 150: Zhang Shu Became a Cripple

    Chapter 150: Zhang Shu Became a Cripple


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. Had she never thought of opening a food shop?


    The problem was that she didn¡¯t have any power or backing now. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to keep the recipes. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Opening a ready-to-wear clothes design had nothing to do with recipes. Instead, it was to sell her skills in image design. Since it was a skill, if someone else wanted to learn it, they could just come and do so. She could openly show it to others, and if someone else could indeed learn it, then it would be that person¡¯s capability anyway.


    Moreover, it was easier to get close to the people she wanted to get close to.


    It wouldn¡¯t be too late to open a food shop after things stabilized.


    The old lady, however, retorted at Lu Sanzhu¡¯s words, ¡°Where did you get all this nonsense from? You don¡¯t know anything, and you¡¯re still pointing fingers here. Get lost, get lost. Don¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu immediately smiled and hid behind his son. He grabbed a handful of potato chips and quickly changed the topic, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m here for serious business.¡±


    ¡°What serious business can you have?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu stuffed two more pieces into his mouth before saying, ¡°Mother, although we¡¯ve completed the divorce and also gotten the dowry back, I could see that Zhang Shu is ruthless. Especially before we left, I felt terrified when I looked at his eyes. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll let it go just like that. Do you think he¡¯ll come looking for trouble with Daya again?


    When the old lady heard this, she also frowned. ¡°We really misjudged Zhang Shu. Who would have thought that he was so good at pretending?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu looked at Shu Yu. ¡°Yu, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°What do I think? If he wants to cause trouble, he has to see if there¡¯s a


    chance.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu, who had experienced Shu Yu¡¯s capabilities, immediately stood up. ¡°Yu, I knew you wouldn¡¯t let Zhang Shu off either. What do you plan to do? Do you need help? Feel free to look for me.¡±


    Shu Yu feigned innocence. ¡°Third uncle, what are you talking about? Zhang Shu¡¯s reputation has been ruined. How can I not let him off? Do I have to force him to death? Do I look like such a ruthless person?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless.


    Wasn¡¯t she?


    He couldn¡¯t figure out Shu Yu¡¯s thoughts but he had a feeling that this matter wasn¡¯t over.


    Shu Yu smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    However, the next day, when Shu Yu was helping Lu Erbai install the mannequin¡¯s limbs, Lu Sanzhu suddenly rushed in with a pale face. His voice was trembling as he said, ¡°S-Something happened.¡±


    The wooden hand that Shu Yu had just installed broke off again because she was distracted.


    She rubbed her temples, ¡°Third uncle, why are you always so freaked out every time you come over?


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s legs were weak, and his forehead was covered in sweat, ¡°I¡­ I am truly freaked out.¡±


    Daya brought him a glass of water, ¡°Third uncle, have some water.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu took it and drank it all in one gulp before exhaling. He looked at Daya and said, ¡®You¡¯re the sensible one.¡±


    He retracted his gaze. When he saw Shu Yu¡¯s impatient gaze, he laughed dryly and quickly said, ¡°Well, no matter how I thought about it when I went back yesterday, I felt that something was wrong. I was worried that Zhang Shu would have some tricks up his sleeve. This morning, I went to Dayan Village again to see what the villagers thought of the Zhang family. In the end, just as I wandered to the entrance of the Zhang family, I heard something that almost made me pee my pants.¡±


    He swallowed hard and widened his eyes. ¡°That Zhang Shu, he, he became a cripple. ¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. The rest of the Lu family also looked over.. A cripple? What did that mean?

 Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: Who Did it?

    Chapter 151: Who Did it?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu subconsciously thought that Zhang Shu was caught in bed with Zhou Jian yesterday and was beaten up again. As a result, he had been frightened and was no longer sexually potent.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Sanzhu said, ¡°This morning, someone broke into the Zhang family¡¯s house and cut off Zhang Shu¡¯s tongue. His eyes were also blinded!¡± Everyone from the Lu family was shocked beyond belief.


    What?


    Other than Shu Yu, the things in everyone¡¯s hands more or less fell to the ground. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Sanzhu looked suspiciously at Shu Yu and asked carefully, ¡®Yu, about this¡­Does it have anything to do with you?


    Before Shu Yu could reply, Lu Erbai picked up a piece of wood from the ground and smashed it at Lu Sanzhu¡¯s head, ¡°Third brother, what kind of person do you take our Yu for? How could this matter be related to her? Are you crazy? How can you say such things?


    The old lady also scolded him, ¡°That¡¯s right. I used to think that you were stupid, but now I think that you¡¯re just brainless.¡±


    ¡°I, but I¡­¡± Lu Sanzhu felt that he was innocent. This was reasonable suspicion.


    Madam Ruan asked uncertainly, ¡°Third brother, Zhang Shu¡­ Has he really become like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, now the entire Dayan Village is talking about this matter. No one knows who did it. It was said that Old Lady Zhang and the others were still fine when they woke up in the morning. The eldest and second sons wanted to divide the family and were quarreling. Zhang Shu was very annoyed, so he went back to his room. When Old Man Zhang and the others quarreled for a long time and went to look for him again, there was no movement at all.¡±


    Old Lady Zhang still cared about her youngest son very much. She was afraid that he would have thoughts of suicide after experiencing such a thing. After knocking on his room door and calling him for a long time but getting no response, she asked her two other sons to break the door open. However, when they opened the door, they saw Zhang Shu lying on the ground. He had already fainted and there was a pool of blood on the ground.


    The Zhang family was frightened and thought that he was dead. Later on, they went over to take a look. He was still breathing, but he looked simply miserable. Old Lady Zhang hurriedly called a doctor over. The doctor said that Zhang Shu¡¯s tongue had been cut off and his eyes were blinded. He could only be a cripple in the future.


    The Zhang family members were so scared that they fell to the ground. To think Zhang Shu had met with an accident in his room at home. At that time, everyone in the Zhang family was in the courtyard outside, just one door away.


    The Zhang family did not trust the doctor in the village. At this moment, they have already taken Zhang Shu to the county¡¯s clinic to see a doctor.


    The Lu family was shocked when they heard this. No one expected that the person who was so vicious to them yesterday would end up like this today.


    The old lady was about to say something when she turned around and saw the thin and weak Daya. She suddenly spat, ¡°Serves him right. I told you that the heavens have eyes. He will remember anyone who does something immoral.


    See, this is karma.¡±


    Lu Erbai nodded as well, ¡°People like him have bad intentions. He might have offended many people. Now that he¡¯s down and out, it¡¯s normal for him to be the target of revenge.¡±


    ¡°I just wonder who did it.¡±


    Shu Yu was deep in thought. To be honest, she had a candidate in mind.


    However, she simply said, ¡°I heard that some people hate people like Zhang Shu very much. They think that he has broken the ethical code and that he has lost his personal morality. Never mind if they don¡¯t see such people usually, but when they do, they can¡¯t help but want to enforce justice on behalf of the heavens.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu rubbed his chin, ¡°There are such people?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded affirmatively, ¡°Yes, there was once when I was on the street. I saw a man walking quite seductively and was also dressed gorgeously. Later on, he was beaten up by a burly man who couldn¡¯t stand such behavior..¡±

 Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: Both Have Been Crippled

    Chapter 152: Both Have Been Crippled


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes widened. One could be beaten up just because of this?


    He gulped, ¡°Zhang Shu must have met such a person. After all, his matter has been made into such news.¡±


    Shu Yu agreed, ¡°Alright, this way, we won¡¯t have to worry about Zhang Shu taking revenge on us.¡±


    A blind, mute, and scandal-ridden person would probably find it difficult to even leave the house.


    Moreover, Zhang Shu could no longer work part-time in this state. The Zhang family¡¯s first and second branches were both selfish people. They would definitely not be willing to raise such a ¡°sick¡± brother-in-law.


    The good days of the Zhang family were yet to come.


    After Lu Sanzhu finished talking about this big matter, he went out again. He still had to tell the others.


    Shu Yu felt that her third uncle was truly a blabbermouth.


    However, when the blabbermouth came back at night, he told them another big news. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Mum, second brother, I¡¯m here again. Let me tell you, the Zhang family is back.¡±


    This time, Lu Erbai didn¡¯t stop what he was doing. He had already completed two of the mannequins Yu had asked him to make, but it wasn¡¯t enough. He had to hurry up.


    He was already used to Lu Sanzhu making a fuss over nothing.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± He simply asked as he worked, ¡°Was Zhang Shu cured?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu shook his head vigorously, ¡°He can¡¯t be cured. I heard that Village Chief Yan of Dayan Village also went to the county. After all, someone had quietly barged into the Zhang family and even harmed Zhang Shu to this extent. Village Chief Yan planned to report it to the authorities and ask the constables to help investigate. Who knew that when they went to the county, they found out that Zhou Jian had his tongue cut out and his eyes blinded as well? The constable was already busy running around in circles in the Zhou family.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Jian?¡± Lu Erbai frowned, ¡°The man with Zhang Shu?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Sanzhu nodded vigorously, ¡°However, the constables have searched the entire Zhou family, inside and out, but they haven¡¯t found any clues.¡±


    Both of them ended up in the same state, which made the commoners who knew about it tremble with fear.


    However, it was still alright. Most people felt that someone could not stand their homosexual fetishes, so they targeted them.


    But with this, Shu Yu was now even more certain of who the culprit was.


    The Zhang family¡¯s matter was already in the past for the Lu family. Either way, Daya and Zhang Shu were no longer related, so they could just listen to it as someone else¡¯s business.


    Now, the Lu family was still busy with the opening of the shop. After Daya came back, the speed at which Madam Ruan made clothes became much faster.


    There were already a few ready-to-wear clothes hanging in the room.


    Shu Yu was very satisfied with the finished product, especially after she tried it herself. She was even more certain of Madam Ruan and Daya¡¯s craftsmanship.


    She also felt much more at ease about the situation on the opening day.


    The next day, Shu Yu went to the county again.


    Craftsman Zheng was already finishing up the work and would be handing the shop back tomorrow.


    Shu Yu prepared the wages for Crafstman Zheng and put them aside. She also set aside the money he needed to buy things. Then, she looked at the remaining ten or so taels of silver and clutched her chest, feeling heartache.


    Money was really being spent like flowing water. Look, after buying this and that, there was only this little left.


    But even with this little bit of silver, Shu Yu still went out to buy some pastries and went to find Meng Yunzheng.


    Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t find it strange at all when he saw Shu Yu come over. He calmly invited her in and poured her some water.


    However, when he saw the pastries she brought, he frowned slightly.


    Shu Yu followed his gaze and placed the pastries on the table. She smiled and said, ¡°No matter what, you helped me. I still have to be grateful..¡±

 Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: Innocent Meng Yunzheng

    Chapter 153: Innocent Meng Yunzheng


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng immediately picked up the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone that had been prepared on the table and began to write.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for myself.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the line of words and smiled. If it really was for himself, Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Yunzheng could have dealt with these two people at the first moment. But if he did that and the Lu family proposed a divorce after, others would only think that the Lu family didn¡¯t want Zhang Shu because he was a cripple. If that happened, Daya¡¯s reputation would be completely ruined.


    Therefore, Meng Yunzheng¡¯s extra time and energy spent was actually to help her.


    Of course, this was not the only thing she owed him. A bag of pastries was definitely not enough to cover it. However, Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t need her help now, so she could only¡­ continued to be in debt.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t continue this topic. Instead, she leaned closer to him and lowered her voice mysteriously, ¡°To be honest, I came over today because I have something to ask you. Were you the one who cut off Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian¡¯s tongues and blinded them?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was stunned. With an innocent expression on his face, he wrote on the paper, ¡°Did they have their tongues cut out and their eyes blinded?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Did he think she couldn¡¯t tell that he was pretending? Meng Yunzheng replied, ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this, and I definitely didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Shu Yu sighed, ¡°Alright, if you say you didn¡¯t do it, then you didn¡¯t do it. I believe you.¡±


    Like hell she would believe that.


    Their tongues had been cut off because Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian had said those foul words behind Meng Yunzheng¡¯s back and even called him a mute. Their eyes were blinded because Zhang Shu had looked at him with those


    naked and obscene eyes for a few days.


    But what Meng Yunzheng found strange was why Shu Yu would think that he was the one who did it.


    Could it be that his usually elegant and gentle image of a gentleman was not good enough? Also, she knew that he had done such a cruel thing, but she was not afraid at all?


    Of course, Shu Yu was not afraid. She even ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you acted early. Otherwise, I would have done the same in two


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. Didn¡¯t she just say that she believed him? And yes, indeed, she wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    He sighed and didn¡¯t tell her that not only had the two of them become mute and blind, but also disabled in another aspect.


    The aphrodisiac that he had taken out earlier was very potent and would have permanent repercussions.


    Wasn¡¯t this good? This was to prevent the two of them from continuing to harm others.


    Meng Yunzheng wrote, ¡°Those two probably won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble in the future. You don¡¯t have to dirty your hands anymore.¡±


    After finishing this sentence, he changed the topic, ¡°When will your shop open?


    ¡°The shop will be ready tomorrow. After cleaning it up and making preparations the day after tomorrow, we can open it in three days.¡±


    Any later and she would have no time.


    Shu Yu looked at Meng Yunzheng with a smile, ¡°Speaking of opening a shop, there¡¯s actually something I need your help with today. ¡®


    Being so deeply indebted to him already, she was no longer worried about owing more debts now. Either way, she had already been indebted to him twice, so she did not need to trouble others. She would get used to it after being indebted to him a few more times.


    Meng Yunzheng looked up, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Shu Yu pointed at the words he wrote on the paper, ¡°Look at your beautiful handwriting. Why don¡¯t you help me write a few flyers?


    Flyers?


    Meng Yunzheng looked suspicious.


    Shu Yu explained to him, ¡°It¡¯s just some slogans to promote the shop, such as: Do you want to be beautiful? Do you want to change your appearance? Do you want to outshine the crowd? Come to 78 Ningshui Street. I guarantee that your trip will not be in vain. Yeah, something like that..¡±

 Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: Young Master Meng, a Benevolent Person?

    Chapter 154: Young Master Meng, a Benevolent Person?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Meng Yunzheng heard this, question marks flashed across his mind.


    If he remembered correctly, wasn¡¯t the Lu family going to open a ready-to-wear clothes shop? Were the standards of such shops so high now? One could become beautiful, change one¡¯s appearance, and outshine all the other beauties after buying the clothes?


    Shu Yu saw that he was in a daze and coughed lightly, ¡°The slogan is a little tacky, but it¡¯s concise and powerful. Others can understand it immediately.¡± No, he didn¡¯t quite understand.


    Shu Yu frowned, ¡°Well, we can change it too. Write: Come to 78 Ningshui Street and you will discover a different version of yourself. You will understand what it means to have a unique beauty that belongs to you. Your beauty cannot be buried. How is it? Is there more suspense in these few sentences?


    Three question marks appeared on Meng Yunzhengs forehead. Was there a barrier between him and Shu Yu? Or was it that men and women thought too differently?


    He sighed and decided to write the first three sentences. The number of words was less.


    Meng Yunzheng dipped his brush in ink and then changed to his left hand to write in front of Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You¡¯re left-handed?¡±


    ¡°No, I can write with both hands.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. Since he was ambidextral and there was nothing wrong with both hands, why did he change hands? Was he afraid that others would recognize his handwriting?


    However, this was Meng Yunzheng¡¯s privacy, so Shu Yu didn¡¯t ask.


    Meng Yunzheng arranged the order and format according to Shu Yu¡¯s explanation. The flyer that Shu Yu wanted only had a few sentences, so he could write four copies on a piece of paper and tear it open.


    Paper was very expensive these days, and Shu Yu was now thrifty.


    However, Meng Yunzheng still underestimated Shu Yu¡¯s words. What did she mean by only writing a few flyers? It was clearly dozens of flyers.


    Shu Yu did not feel embarrassed at all. She even frowned after reading the flyer and said, ¡°I feel like something is missing. It¡¯s a little monotonous.¡±


    She stroked her chin and walked around the room a few times. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she said, ¡°You know how to draw, right? Why don¡¯t you help me draw a beauty on it?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng looked up, speechless. This was called pushing one¡¯s luck.


    With that thought in mind, he still lowered his head and drew a painting of a beautiful lady with a few strokes. He also drew a few flower branches in the empty space beside the flyer. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°I feel that if this flyer is sent out, the other party might treasure it.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng¡¯s brush paused for a moment, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He finished drawing all the flyers.


    Shu Yu was so happy that she was even a little reluctant to give out the flyers.


    She packed up the flyers and thanked Meng Yunzheng solemnly. Then, she took out a tael of silver and said, ¡°I know that for you, this is not enough. However, I¡¯m short on money now, so I can only give you this much. When I earn money in the future, I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t intend to accept it at first, but seeing how solemn she was, he hesitated for a moment and took it.


    Shu Yu then smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll take the flyers. If Young Master Meng is free on the day of the opening, come over and take a look.¡±


    With that) she carried the flyers out of the central room and greeted Doctor Zhao, who was squatting on the ground playing with ants in the courtyard, before leaving.


    As soon as she left, Doctor Zhao stood up and walked to the central room, sighing, ¡°Sigh, someone¡¯s calligraphy and paintings that are worth thousands of gold were actually sold for only one tael of silver. Since when did Young Master Meng become a benevolent person? Why don¡¯t you draw a few dozen for me?


    Meng Yunzheng directly threw the brush in his hand over. The tip of the brush was still stained with ink, instantly smearing Doctor Zhao¡¯s face..

 Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: Sordid Merchant

    Chapter 155: Sordid Merchant


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu took the flyers but did not return to the shop. She went straight to Doctor Xu¡¯s clinic.


    The clinic was as quiet as ever. Doctor Xu glanced at her, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked behind her but saw no one. He immediately frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would bring your sister over to show me the effect of the scar removal cream? Where is she?¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and walked to the counter, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy these few days and haven¡¯t had the time. I¡¯ll bring her over the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here today?¡±


    Shu Yu placed the flyers in her hand on the counter, ¡°I hope Doctor Xu can share your source of customers.¡±


    Sharing his source of customers? What the hell?


    Doctor Xu picked up a flyer and glanced at it, ¡°What do you mean?


    ¡°You also know that I have a shop that sells ready-to-wear clothes, as well as provides service in designing suitable makeup styles for women. However, I¡¯m just a person who came from a village. I don¡¯t have many connections, so I¡¯m worried that there won¡¯t be any business. Which is why, I¡¯m leaving the flyers with you, Doctor Xu. Whenever your clinic has a patient, just give the patient a flyer please.¡±


    Doctor Xu¡¯s medical skills were good, but his fees were expensive. Therefore, those who could come were all people with a family background.


    Shu Yu¡¯s customer base overlapped with his and their business did not conflict, so naturally, she had her eyes on him.


    Doctor Xu was so angry that he laughed, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you borrowed a medicinal pestle or a pot from my backyard, but now you¡¯re pushing your luck. I¡¯m a doctor, and I¡¯m here to save lives. I don¡¯t want to be a sordid merchant like you, so I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    Shu Yu looked him up and down. He was a doctor whose fees were the most expensive, and he was telling her that he didn¡¯t want to be a sordid merchant?


    Fine then.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it then. It seems that my ready-to-wear clothes shop can¡¯t continue to operate. Since that¡¯s the case, I can only stop and change my business. If I launch that scar removal cream, there should be many people who want to buy it, right?¡±


    Doctor Xu was speechless.


    ¡°You promised me that you would sell me the prescription for the scar removal cream. To think you would back on your word.¡±


    Shu Yu sighed, ¡°I have no choice. After all, I am a sordid merchant. To make money, I might even commit murder and arson, let alone go back on my word. Doctor Xu, farewell.¡±


    Seeing that she was so frank in leaving, Doctor Xu was so angry that he almost fell back. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°That can¡¯t do. I have to earn money. My family is so poor that I¡¯m about to satisfy my hunger with the wind.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll agree to your request.¡±


    Shu Yu stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Doctor Xu, ¡°Doctor Xu, you¡¯re really a good person.¡±


    Doctor Xu sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t flatter me. Remember, bring your sister here the day after tomorrow, and the prescription for the scar removal cream.¡±


    He felt that if he waited a few more days, more trouble would come his way.


    One really couldn¡¯t tell. Shu Yu looked so honest and filial before. He didn¡¯t expect her heart to be so black.


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression turned serious, and she nodded with certainty and sincerity, ¡°I¡¯ll remember. I¡¯ll come over the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Then, she put down the flyers and ran away.


    Doctor Xu casually placed the flyers on the counter. The shop assistant asked him softly, ¡°Doctor, these flyers¡­¡±


    ¡°Give them out, but don¡¯t give one to everyone,¡± Doctor Xu picked up the cattail leaf fan and fanned himself, ¡°Isn¡¯t the old lady from the Ding family coming over for a leg checkup in the afternoon? Give one to her servant.¡±


    The shop assistant smiled, ¡°Doctor, you¡¯re quite nice to this girl from the Lu family.¡±


    ¡°This girl is quite good at the ways of the world and is filial. Such a good girl is always likable.¡±


    Doctor Xu glanced at the pastries on the table and smiled..

 Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: The County Office Was Surrounded

    Chapter 156: The County Office Was Surrounded


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The likable Shu Yu then went to the veterinarian. The cat from two days ago was still there.


    When the staff of the veterinarian saw her, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally here. If you hadn¡¯t come, we would have thought that you didn¡¯t want this cat.¡±


    Shu Yu entered and looked around. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I want it? I had a lot of things to do two days ago and was delayed. Where¡¯s my cat?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± The shop assistant took her to the backyard and stood in front of one of the cages.


    He opened it and took the cat out. ¡°According to your instructions, the vet has carefully examined this cat. It was probably bullied when it was a wild cat, so it suffered a lot since it was still young. There were many hidden injuries on its body. Now, its injuries are almost healed, but they still needed to be taken care of. The bugs on it have also been treated. It looks quite clean after taking a shower.¡±


    Shu Yu took the kitten over. The cat probably still recognized her and meowed at her.


    Its voice was soft and its white fur was soft and clean. It was very lovable.


    ¡°How old is this cat?¡±


    ¡°About six months.¡±


    Shu Yu muttered, ¡°So young?


    She frowned slightly. There wouldn¡¯t be a problem with it after she fed it the knockout powder last time, right?


    She asked the shop assistant again. After confirming that the cat was fine except for some internal injuries, she was relieved.


    Shu Yu had left some money in the veterinarian¡¯s clinic, so the cat had been eating well these days. It looked much better than when she first saw it.


    She checked it and felt that there was no problem. Then, she said to the shop assistant, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll take it back first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s any problem, just send it over and we¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    The shop assistant prepared a small basket for her, and the basket was covered with a layer of shredded cloth. Then, they placed the white cat inside.


    Shu Yu carried the small basket and went back to Ningshui Street.


    Unexpectedly, when she passed by the county office, she found many people standing outside, discussing animatedly.


    Due to the identity of the body¡¯s original owner, Shu Yu had always tried her best to avoid contact with the county office. Whenever she passed by the entrance, she had always rushed past.


    However, it had never been as lively before this. Not only were there many people around today, but there were also several soldiers standing on the steps of the county office. They were holding knives and had murderous look on their faces.


    Shu Yu asked the person beside him, ¡°What happened?¡±


    That person immediately lowered his voice and said, ¡°I heard that our county magistrate committed a crime. Two hours ago, a group of soldiers suddenly came and surrounded the entire county office to arrest the county magistrate. The leader of the soldiers is still inside. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Shu Yu was shocked. The county magistrate of Jiangyuan County had been arrested.


    But thinking about it, it made sense. Soon, something would happen to the Shu family. Before that, the government had to deal with the people under them first. Only then would they be able to have a firm grip on the Shu family, stacking the crimes together to sentence the Shu family.


    It seemed that it would not be long before the Shu family was captured.


    She had to hurry up.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to leave, she suddenly heard another bystander say, just heard that someone escaped from the county office. Now, our city gates are closed. No one is allowed to enter or leave.¡± S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°What? Then I won¡¯t be able to go home today? This can¡¯t do, I have to go and take a look.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned. If she couldn¡¯t leave, wouldn¡¯t she be unable to return to Shangshi Village today?


    Fortunately, she had told her family a few days ago that if there was a lot of work to do, she would rest in the shop in the county and that they did not have to worry..

 Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: Maneki

    Chapter 157: Maneki


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu looked up at the entrance of the county office again and walked away with her basket.


    Now that Jiangyuan County¡¯s country magistrate had been captured, God knows who the new county magistrate would be.


    Hopefully, the other party was a good official who was easy to get along with and made decisions for the people.


    Shu Yu thought as he walked to the entrance of the shop. When Craftsman Zheng saw that she had brought a cat back, he was very curious, ¡°Why did you suddenly think of raising a cat? If you want to raise one, at least choose an older one. It¡¯s so small that it can¡¯t even catch a mouse.¡±


    In the eyes of ordinary people, cats were raised to catch mice, and dogs were raised to guard the house.


    They were all commoners. Who would raise cats and dogs as pets? Only those rich ladies would have the time to play with cats and dogs.


    Obviously, the Lu family was not rich.


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Something good happened when I met Maneki. It¡¯s my lucky star. It doesn¡¯t matter if it can catch mice or not, what¡¯s important is that it¡¯s now the shop¡¯s guardian cat.¡±


    Hmm, this cat would be called Maneki in the future. Hopefully, it would attract some monetary fortune.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Craftsman Zheng laughed, ¡°The shop¡¯s guardian cat, huh? Miss, don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. Your shop sells ready-to-wear clothes. If


    you raise a cat in the shop and its claws accidentally tear your clothes, you¡¯ll cry.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    Damn, she had actually forgotten about this.


    She lowered her head and stared at Maneki.


    Maneki¡¯s eyes were wet as if it was about to be abandoned again.


    Shu Yu was defeated, ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±


    Either way, it was impossible to throw it away and let it be a stray cat again.


    After exchanging a few words with Craftsman Zheng, Shu Yu carried the basket and went to the backyard.


    In the evening, Craftsman Zheng finished his work and went back, ¡°We¡¯ll come back tomorrow to check and see if there¡¯s anything that needs fixing. After that, well be done after we clean it up.¡±


    Shu Yu stood at the entrance of the shop and nodded, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Craftsman Zheng.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so hard?¡± On the contrary, Craftsman Zheng was very happy. He did not receive much work these days, so Shu Yu¡¯s shop renovation was already a big order.


    Moreover, when they were working these few days, a few people would come to take a look, wanting to inquire about the situation of this shop.


    Shu Yu told him to say the shop¡¯s business frankly, so Craftsman Zheng did not hide it.


    As they asked, they would also watch Craftsman Zheng¡¯s work. Seeing that he was meticulous, good at communicating, and did his work quickly and beautifully, they negotiated two deals on the spot.


    To Craftsman Zheng, this was something so great that he could not even imagine.


    Therefore, Craftsman Zheng was very grateful to Shu Yu, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving first. Remember to lock the door and don¡¯t let just anyone in.¡±


    ¡°Alright. ¡±


    After Shu Yu watched Craftsman Zheng leave, she locked the door and went to eat dinner.


    Shu Yu was already very familiar with this area. There were no ordinary small stalls, but there were several restaurants.


    She only wanted a simple meal, so she walked further away.


    When she returned, she found two people standing at the entrance of the shop.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes. The two of them looked like a master and a servant.


    They were looking up at her shop with furrowed brows.


    Shu Yu walked forward and was about to ask what they wanted when she heard the servant girl say, ¡°Miss, this shop isn¡¯t open yet. There isn¡¯t even a plaque. Did you find the wrong place?


    ¡°78 Ningshui Street, it¡¯s correct.¡±


    The servant girl looked at the door number. It was correct. ¡°But, I asked the shop next door just now. The shopkeeper said that this is a ready-to-wear clothes shop and it¡¯s still under repair these two days. It doesn¡¯t match what¡¯s written on the paper at all. It¡¯s all a lie..¡±

 Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: The Master and Servant from Ding Family

    Chapter 158: The Master and Servant from Ding Family


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Who said it was a lie?¡±


    As soon as Shu Yu spoke, the master and servant turned around and saw a girl walking over with a smile.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Shu Yu nodded at the two of them, ¡°I¡¯m the owner of this shop. Are you here to look for me?


    She was a girl but she was dressed in men¡¯s clothes, and her hair was tied into a high ponytail. However, it was not done meticulously, so it seemed somewhat¡­ strange.


    The girl probably didn¡¯t expect the owner of the shop to be so young, so she hesitated for a moment.


    Shu Yu went over to open the door, ¡°Miss, if you have something you need, why don¡¯t you come in and we can talk?¡±


    The girl still stood where she was and only peeked inside. Seeing that the shop was indeed empty, she immediately revealed a disappointed expression. Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Miss, did you come over because you saw the flyer?¡±


    ¡°The flyer?


    Shu Yu pointed at the paper in the servant girl¡¯s hand, ¡°This piece of paper.¡±


    The servant girl immediately reacted, ¡°Yes, the paper said that your shop could make people change their appearance, and so on. In the end, it turned out to be a ready-to-wear clothes shop? Moreover, there¡¯s not a single piece of clothing inside. Our young miss thought¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she suddenly stopped. Then, she looked around and knew that this was not the place to talk.


    Shu Yu turned to the side and invited them in, ¡°Our shop will only open in two days, but since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you come in and have a seat? I¡¯ll tell you what this makeover is all about. How about it? Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s only me and a cat in this shop. You don¡¯t have to worry about me harming you.¡± Hearing her words, the lady smiled, ¡°We¡¯re not worried about that.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, she followed Shu Yu into the shop.


    The sky was not completely dark yet, and the facilities inside were clear at a glance.


    The master and servant looked around the shop, but they couldn¡¯t see anything about it that looked like a shop. After all¡­ Other than the fact that some places were still under repair and looked a little messy, there really was nothing else.


    Shu Yu brought her to the backyard, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The front isn¡¯t tidied up yet.


    It¡¯s a little dirty. If you have anything to say, lees talk here.¡±


    She poured two glasses of water, but the girl did not drink it and only nodded.


    The backyard was quiet, but it was too small.


    Shu Yu sat opposite her and introduced herself, ¡°My name is Lu Shuyu. You can call me Miss Lu or Shopkeeper Lu. May I know how I should address you?


    ¡°The young miss is the second young miss of the Ding family in the west of the city,¡± The servant girl was rather proud.


    The second young miss of the Ding family? From the west of the city?


    Shu Yu roughly knew who it was. Back then, she had done some research on families with some background in Jiangyuan County. The Ding family owned a pawnshop. If they did well in this business, they could make a lot of money.


    After all, it was equivalent to the financial industry in ancient times. One could not open a pawnshop without some ability.


    She did not expect her first client to be the Ding family¡¯s daughter.


    Hmm, not bad. The opening was very impressive. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Ding. Did Miss Ding hear about our shop from Doctor Xu?¡±


    Seeing Miss Ding nod, Shu Yu said, ¡°To be honest, my shop is still under repair. It will be ready tomorrow and will open for business in about three days.¡±


    Miss Ding frowned, ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°But since you¡¯re here, we can naturally start the business early.¡±


    Before Ding Yuehua could speak, the servant girl behind her could not help but say, ¡°You don¡¯t even have a single piece of clothing.. How are you going to start your business?

 Chapter 159 - Chapter 159: Relax

    Chapter 159: Relax Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu had a mysterious look on her face, ¡°Who said that I have to have clothes before I can start my business? Clothes are not the only things sold in this ready-to-made clothes shop.¡±


    ¡°Then what else?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    As soon as Shu Yu finished speaking, Ding Yuehua and the servant girl took a step back, ¡°You, you want to sell yourself?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. No, she wasn¡¯t going to do that. There was no need to be afraid. That was not what she meant.


    She coughed lightly, ¡°I mean, my skills.¡±


    She willed Miss Ding to sit down again before introducing, ¡°Other than selling ready-to-wear clothes, my shop also sells image design. What is image design? For example, Miss Ding, you¡¯re going to attend a very important banquet today. As such, you must dress appropriately for that occasion. If Miss Ding plans to go out and play, instead, then you have to dress up in a more refreshing and playful manner. Of course, if Miss Ding is meeting with someone you don¡¯t like today, you can also dress up as an ugly monster.¡±


    Ding Yuehua finally burst out laughing after hearing the last sentence, ¡°Who would want to dress up as an ugly monster?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Just like Miss Ding, you¡¯re obviously a beauty, so why must you dress up as a man?


    As soon as Shu Yu said this, the smile on Ding Yuehua¡¯s face faded, and her mood clearly became a little dejected, ¡°What kind of beauty am I?¡±


    Shu Yu was surprised, ¡°Miss Ding, do you have some misunderstanding about yourself? If you¡¯re not a beauty, then who is?¡±


    Ding Yuehua was stunned.


    Shu Yu frowned and said, ¡°However, your male attire really covers up your appearance. Unfortunately, my ready-made clothes haven¡¯t been sent over yet. Otherwise, I could let you try them on.¡±


    Ding Yuehua¡¯s interest immediately waned. After all, it was just some perfunctory words.


    The other party said that she was a beauty, but then immediately said that her beauty was covered by her men¡¯s attire. She said that this was a ready-to-wear clothes store, but there was not a single piece of clothing.


    Ding Yuehua felt that she had made a wasted trip. She really should not have believed the words written on the paper and rashly came to this shop that did not even have a plaque.


    She wanted to leave, but Shu Yu suddenly changed the topic and continued, ¡°But it¡¯s okay. Men¡¯s attire has its designs. Miss Ding, if you don¡¯t mind, can I help you dress up again and see the effect?¡±


    Ding Yuehua was stunned and asked uncertainly, ¡°Just¡­ Wearing men¡¯s clothes?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ding Yuehua hesitated for a moment. She was curious, so after a while, she nodded hesitantly.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    She got up and went into the room. After a while, she came back with a bulging bag.


    Ding Yuehua did not know what it was. She could only watch as Shu Yu opened the bag and took out rouge, cosmetic powder, an eyebrow pencil, lipstick, as well as many other things that she had never seen before.


    Shu Yu looked at the sky. There was still some light.


    However, she still lit a few candles at the side to make the light brighter.


    She then went to fetch a basin of water, wrung a clean handkerchief, and asked the servant girl to help Ding Yuehua wash her face.


    After her face was clean and dry, Shu Yu opened a ceramic box and said to Ding Yuehua, ¡°You just washed your face, so I¡¯ll apply some hydrating cream on your face. I bought this from the rouge shop next door. You can take a look.


    If you think it doesn¡¯t suit you, I¡¯ll change it.¡±


    Ding Yuehua looked at the ceramic box and knew that the cream was not cheap. She nodded immediately, feeling a little nervous for some reason, ¡°You, you can use it.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°Relax..¡±

 Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: First Customer

    Chapter 160: First Customer


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Yuehua¡¯s face was soon covered with face cream. She did not know why, but after applying it, she actually felt much more refreshed than when she applied her own cream in the past.


    Shu Yu spoke to her as she moved, ¡°After applying the facial cream, let your face absorb it first.¡±


    Ding Yuehua replied with an ¡°Oh¡±.


    Then, she saw Shu Yu sitting opposite her, looking at her face as if he was observing her.


    She felt quite awkward under her gaze, but Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re all women. There¡¯s nothing to be shy about.¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ding Yuehua felt that her words were quite interesting. They did not make people feel uncomfortable. Occasionally, a few witty words would pop out and break the unfamiliarity between them.


    Shu Yu quickly finished studying Ding Yuehua¡¯s face shape and immediately began to move.


    At first, Ding Yuehua would still look at the things she took, but later on, she lost interest. On the other hand, the servant girl standing at the back tried her best to remember Shu Yu¡¯s steps, but she could not keep track at all.


    Many of the bottles and jars were the same, so she could not tell them apart. Moreover, if she looked at the bottles, she couldn¡¯t look at Shu Yu¡¯s movements, but if she looked at Shu Yu¡¯s movements, she could not keep track of the latter¡¯s steps. Even her eyes were blurred.


    The servant girl gave up in the end and simply stared at Ding Yuehua¡¯s face.


    Upon fixing her gaze, the servant girl was shocked. Was this really her young miss? Why did her face feel completely different?


    No, her face was still the same. But¡­ But the temperament of the young miss had completely changed.


    It took a long time to put on makeup, and the sky soon darkened.


    Shu Yu frowned and said to the servant girl at the side, ¡°Help me light two more candles.¡±


    The servant girl did not react in time and was still staring at Ding Yuehua in a daze.


    Until Ding Yuehua reached out and pulled her, ¡°Xiaoyun, why aren¡¯t you going?


    ¡°What? Oh oh oh)¡± Xiaoyun nodded hurriedly, but she still nodded while looking at her miss.


    After the two candles were lit, the light was much brighter.


    As the last step, Shu Yu outlined the shape of Ding Yuehua¡¯s lips before letting go of the thing in her hand.


    Ding Yuehua asked curiously, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°I still need to change your hairstyle.¡±


    She went behind Ding Yuehua and let her hair down, ¡°Miss Ding, you¡¯ve really taken good care of your hair.¡±


    Ding Yuehua pursed her lips and smiled. Her black, thick, and smooth hair was what she was most proud of.


    ¡°With such a good advantage, we should make use of it,¡± As Shu Yu spoke, she neatly combed Ding Yuehua¡¯s hair into a high ponytail and inserted a jade hairpin into it.


    Lastly, it was her clothes.


    Ding Yuehua was wearing a dark blue robe today, but it obviously did not suit her as it seemed somewhat sloppy on her.


    In addition, Shu Yu had given her more manly makeup, so it was best for her to dress neatly.


    Shu Yu did not know how to sew, so she found a few clips that she had prepared beforehand and folded the sleeves and other excess fabric inside.


    At least the robe wouldn¡¯t look too sloppy with this.


    After doing all this, Shu Yu clapped her hands, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done. Miss Ding, stand up and take a look.¡±


    Ding Yuehua didn¡¯t know what she looked like now. She just stood up obediently, but her expression was very reserved. Then, she looked at Xiao Yun with a questioning gaze.


    However, at this moment, Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes were wide open and her mouth was agape. Her eyes were filled with amazement and she did not register her young miss¡¯s questioning gaze.


    It wasn¡¯t until Ding Yuehua coughed lightly before Xiaoyun snapped back to her senses..

 Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: The Girls

    Chapter 161: The Girls


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The first thing Xiao Yun said after snapping out of her thought was, ¡°Miss, you, you are good-looking, even better looking than that sir.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was surprised. ¡°Really? Don¡¯t flatter me.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not flattering you. Miss, take a look for yourself¡­¡± Halfway through her sentence, she suddenly realized this was not her home. There was no bronze mirror.


    Shu Yu had no choice. The shop was not open yet. Although she had already ordered a mirror, she had not brought it back yet.


    Xiao Yun scratched her head and brought the basin of water over. ¡°Miss, take a look. ¡±


    However, even though she had lit several candles, the light was still too dim, and Ding Yuehua could only see a rough picture. She could not see the whole picture.


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Miss Ding, you can go back and take a look. If you think that Xiao Yun¡¯s words are not reliable, you can ask the others when you return to the residence.¡±


    Actually, Ding Yuehua didn¡¯t believe in Xiao Yun, but she felt that Xiao Yun was exaggerating.


    However, when she heard Shu Yu¡¯s words, she was eager to try it.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Miss Ding, hurry up and go back. Your family should be waiting anxiously. ¡°Quickly go back and let everyone see it, then help her promote it. Quick, quick.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ding Yuehua was also a little anxious to see the result.


    However, just as she was about to leave, she suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said, ¡°Erm¡­ the fee¡­¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re my first customer, and it¡¯s at night. You have to wash it off before you go to bed. This time, it is a gift from me. If Miss Ding thinks the effect is good, you are welcome to come again next time. If it is during the day, Miss Ding, you will know what it looks like. At that time, we would charge according to the situation. The lowest fee would be one tael.¡±


    One tael was indeed not expensive for Ding Yuehua. The Ding family¡¯s pawnshop was not only here. Moreover, they did not only have a pawnshop. They had other, more profitable businesses.


    Thus, Ding Yuehua nodded. ¡°Thank you, Miss Lu.¡±


    Then, he left the shop with Xiao Yun.


    Shu Yu¡¯s face was full of joy. Doctor Xu was more diligent than she had expected. It seemed that she could get a discount on her scar removal cream.


    With Miss Ding promoting her skill, the other girls would visit one after another.


    At this moment, Miss Ding was enjoying herself. After leaving the shop, with no outsiders around, Xiao Yun flattered Ding Yuehua even more. Ding Yuehua almost thought that she was a peerless beauty.


    The two of them came in a carriage, but they didn¡¯t get on the carriage when they went back. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this hour, there were still many people walking around Ningshui Street. Ding Yuehua could feel that many people could not help but turn their heads when they saw her.


    She even heard two girls passing by her whisper that she was pretty.


    Ding Yuehua couldn¡¯t help but touch her face. Was she really that good-looking?


    When she reached a road with few people, she decisively got on the carriage and went straight to the Ding residence.


    When she got out of the carriage, the servants in the manor almost did not recognize her. After a long while, he asked, ¡°Miss Ding?¡±


    Ding Yuehua nodded.


    Then, she quickly returned to her room. There was a full-length mirror in her room. Moreover, it was much clearer than an ordinary bronze mirror. As soon as she stood in front of the mirror, she could not help but widen her eyes.


    Was this really her? That ordinary-looking Ding Yuehua whose fianc¨¦ was snatched away by her third sister because she was not good-looking?

 Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: Settlement of Wages

    Chapter 162: Settlement of Wages


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That night, the people in the Ding Residence who had returned to their courtyards to rest were all visited by Miss Ding of the Ding Family. Everyone was shocked by Ding Yuehua¡¯s male attire.


    Even the Eldest Young Master of the Ding Residence frowned and walked around her.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know Ding Yuehua would do so much. After she closed the shop, she took some snacks to feed Maneki.


    Although Maneki didn¡¯t spend much time with her, it was very close to her.


    When Shu Yu touched it, it obediently stayed still and even meowed happily at her.


    With it like this, Shu Yu was even more reluctant to send it away.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you be more obedient in the future and don¡¯t use your claws to hook on clothes? If you can do that, I¡¯ll raise you here, okay?¡±


    Maneki looked at her blankly, then lowered its head and continued drinking water.


    Shu Yu smiled and got up to go back to her room to rest. Then, she fell asleep and had a beautiful dream.


    However, her dream did not come true when she woke up the following day.


    She had expected Ding Yuehua to rush to look for her early in the morning, but it did not happen.


    Instead, Craftsman Zheng came early in the morning. They checked and cleaned up today and finished it in half a day.


    When she returned, Shu Yu went out for breakfast and took out their salary.


    ¡°Uncle Zheng, let¡¯s settle the wages after you are done.¡±


    Before Zheng Zheng could respond, the two helpers cried out in surprise.


    They had been working all day because of the pay. No one could feel at ease before they got their payment.


    After all, when they did this kind of work, people often owed their wages.


    Because of Shu Yu¡¯s words, the three of them worked even faster. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When it was almost noon, the shop was already spotless.


    Zheng Gong washed his hands and walked over. ¡°Girl, check and see if anything doesn¡¯t fit. We can still fix it.¡±


    ¡°No need. I trust you, Uncle Zheng.¡±


    Zheng Gong was pleased to hear this but urged her to check.


    Shu Yu could only look around. Actually, she had already seen it last night.


    There was nothing wrong with it.


    After walking around, Shu Yu came back and settled his salary.


    ¡°Uncle Zheng, here are three taels of silver.¡±


    Although the time taken to repair the house was not long, it had only been about ten days. However, Zheng Gong¡¯s craftsmanship was good, and it was pretty firm. Although Shu Yu had paid for the materials, Zheng Gong had paid for some small items.


    Zheng Gong also paid for the food and drinks of the three of them.


    Three taels of silver were about the price.


    The rest was the cost of the two helpers. Shu Yu gave 350 coins each.


    She had learned that the average wage for a part-time job in the county town was about 30 coins a day, not including food.


    However, Shu Yu¡¯s work needed to be rushed. They had been busy for a few days and lived until late, so their wages were naturally higher than the average person¡¯s.


    The two helpers took it excitedly. They felt pity that the work period was short.


    If it was a little longer, they might be able to get a tael of silver.


    After the wage was settled, Zheng Gong didn¡¯t stay any longer. He said that since he had received his salary, he would go and buy some wine and delicious food.


    Shu Yu waved her hand. ¡°Take care, Uncle Zheng.¡±


    After sending off the three, Shu Yu stood in the lobby and looked at the brand-new shop. A sense of satisfaction welled up in her heart.


    She waited in the shop for another four hours, but Ding Yuehua still did not come. Finally, she gave up.


    Shu Yu brought Maneki and headed out. Now that the shop was repaired, it was time to rent a house..

 Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: Don ‘t Kill Me

    Chapter 163: Don ¡®t Kill Me


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai and the others would come over when the clothing store opened.


    At first, the old lady said that she wouldn¡¯t come to the county town and would stay home to take care of San Ya and Da Hu. She told Shu Yu not to spend the money to rent a house.


    But now that Da Ya and Li were at home, she was skilled in making clothes and a great help. She had to come to the county town to help.


    That was why the old lady didn¡¯t mention renting a house.


    Shu Yu had become more familiar with the county town during this time. She pondered it and found that the most suitable location was where Meng Yunzheng lived.


    Therefore, Shu Yu planned to find a house nearby to rent first. When she had money in the future, she would buy it.


    Well, she would be rich tomorrow. When she sold the secret recipe for the scar removal cream to Doctor Xu, she would have a large income.


    Thinking of this, Shu Yu was quite happy. She said to Maneki in his arms, ¡°When we have money in the future, we¡¯ll get you a house alone and let you be a local wealth cat. Don¡¯t you feel excited?¡± Meow¡­


    Shu Yu patted its head. ¡°You¡¯re excited.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up again when the girl and cat passed by the county office.


    There were still a few soldiers guarding the door with solemn expressions. There were not as many people watching the show as yesterday.


    Shu Yu did not pay much attention to it and walked over.


    However, she heard the discussion between two passersby.


    ¡°Someone from the Ding family also went. Early morning, I heard Old Master Ding was sent to the county office for questioning. Other than the servants the Ding family bought, the master had to stay in the residence.¡±


    ¡°Not only the Ding family but also the Jiang family. All our county¡¯s famous and wealthy people have been sent to the county office for questioning.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly realized what was wrong. So that was the case.


    No wonder Ding Yuehua didn¡¯t come today. Something happened to the county magistrate, and the entire county would be in turmoil.


    The Ding family must not commit crimes and get into trouble. It was not easy for her to get her first client.


    Shu Yu secretly prayed for a while.


    The two of them were still talking. ¡°Why did they invite all the rich people in the county for questioning?


    ¡°I heard that the person who escaped yesterday hasn¡¯t been caught yet. Didn¡¯t you see that the city gate hasn¡¯t opened yet? He guessed the old man suspected he had something to do with these rich people and wanted to find out who was on good terms with the former county magistrate.¡±


    The two of them left as they talked.


    Shu Yu stood where she was and looked toward the city gate.


    The city gates were not open yet but should not be closed for long. Otherwise, there would be trouble.


    Shu Yu glanced at the gate of the county office again, then quickened her pace and headed to the courtyard where Meng Yunzheng was.


    She carried Maneki and stood at the courtyard entrance, intending to knock on the door.


    Never did she expect the door would open the moment she knocked.


    Shu Yu took a step forward. ¡°Young Master Meng? Are you around?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she stood in the courtyard. Naturally, he saw Doctor Zhao lying in the corner of the yard with a knife.


    Shu Yu¡¯s pupils constricted in shock. She felt someone behind her, and a dagger fell on her neck.


    Shu Yu almost wanted to fight back subconsciously, but when she saw Doctor Zhao restrained, she calmed down and stopped. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, she still loosened her grip slightly. Maneki fell to the ground and disappeared.


    Fortunately, the culprit didn¡¯t care about Maneki. He closed the courtyard door after taking Shu Yu a few steps forward.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and asked, frightened, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing? I¡­I don¡¯t know you. Don¡¯t kill me..¡±

 Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: Do You Think I’m a Weak Girl?

    Chapter 164: Do You Think I¡¯m a Weak Girl?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu said as she walked forward, trying to get as close to Doctor Zhao as possible. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Doctor Zhao was already unconscious. There was still blood on the ground. He was injured. However, she did not know if it was severe or if it would endanger his life.


    Also, Dr. Zhao was at home. Where was Meng Yunzheng?


    She had seen two villains so far. Were there any more among them?


    Shu Yu was pondering. At the same time, tears rolled down her cheeks like she was terrified.


    The man behind her asked her in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡±


    Shu Yu sobbed. ¡°I-I¡¯m just a resident nearby. I¡¯m here to thank Young Master


    Meng. I¡¯m not a bad person.¡±


    ¡°Thank him?¡±


    Shu Yu glanced at the dagger on her neck and nodded slightly. ¡°My mother told me that one should know how to repay kindness. Two days ago, my cat went missing. I couldn¡¯t find it for a long time. It was Young Master Meng who helped me bring it back. Although my mother has already given me a gift of thanks. But I thought I should still bring my cat to thank him personally.¡± The two villains looked at each other. The woman had indeed come in with a cat.


    However, seeing that Shu Yu was getting closer and closer to Doctor Zhao, the villain behind her still pulled her back. ¡°Go over there.¡± He pushed her towards the central room.


    Shu Yu sobbed. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t kill me. My mother is still waiting for me to go back for dinner. I don¡¯t want to die and be separated from my family forever.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. If you behave yourself, I won¡¯t take your life.¡±


    Shu Yu immediately covered her mouth and did not dare to make a sound.


    She had to find a chance to make that evil person leave Doctor Zhao¡¯s side. Otherwise, Doctor Zhao would lose his life even if she knocked down the person in front of her.


    Shu Yu was brought into the house and could not see Doctor Zhao¡¯s figure immediately. That was very disadvantageous to her.


    However, this man stood behind her and could communicate with the evil people in the courtyard. If she were to make a move, she would at least make it so the two could not see each other.


    Shu Yu pretended to be too afraid and suddenly stepped forward. The man behind her followed closely behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t try to do anything.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Before Shu Yu could finish speaking, a scream suddenly sounded from outside.


    The man subconsciously moved closer to Shu Yu. He grabbed her arm with one hand and blocked her in front of him. He held the dagger tightly against her neck with the other hand and looked warily at the door.


    After a while, Meng Yunzheng walked in from outside the door, carrying the man who had threatened Doctor Zhao. The latter had already fainted.


    Shu Yu heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Doctor Zhao was out of danger. Meng Yunzheng¡¯s face darkened. He glanced at Shu Yu and then stared coldly at the man behind Shu Yu.


    The man sneered. ¡°Meng Yunzheng, don¡¯t act rashly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill this girl.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng stopped walking forward. The man secretly heaved a sigh of relief and ordered, ¡°Find a way to prepare a carriage for me and send us out of the city.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng did not move.


    The man¡¯s eyes suddenly turned vicious. ¡°Did you hear me?


    The strength of the dagger suddenly increased as if it could slit her throat in the next moment.


    Shu Yu frowned and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a weak woman who¡¯s easy to bully?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The man did not know what she meant. ¡°You have no right to speak here. Shut up..¡±

 Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: Let’s Go Together

    Chapter 165: Let¡¯s Go Together


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as the man finished speaking, the hand holding the dagger suddenly felt a sharp pain. With a bang, the dagger fell to the ground, and his thumb was forcefully pulled out as if it was about to break.


    The girl in his arms stepped back and kicked his lower body. She grabbed his arm and threw him over her shoulder when he was almost suffocating from the pain.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed and fell to the ground, unable to get up.


    Meng Yunzheng¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He went forward and knocked the man out with a slap. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, he stood up and gave Shu Yu a thumbs up.


    Shu Yu smiled and tidied her hair. ¡°Who asked him to take things easy and take me hostage? Ah, right. How is Doctor Zhao?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng shook his head, indicating that Doctor Zhao was fine.


    Shu Yu heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Who are these two people? Do they have a grudge against you?


    Meng Yunzheng did not answer. He went to get two ropes and handed one to her.


    Shu Yu immediately tied one of them up and then helped Meng Yunzheng to help Doctor Zhao, who was still unconscious outside, come in.


    Doctor Zhao¡¯s hands and feet were injured. The two thugs were probably afraid that he would escape, so they stabbed him several times. That was how the blood on the ground flowed.


    The bleeding had stopped, but the wound still looked ghastly.


    Meng Yunzheng skillfully found the medicine for the wound. Shu Yu helped him bring in some water. The two of them applied the medicine for Doctor Zhao and bandaged his wound before leaving the room-


    Meng Yunzheng wiped his hands clean, then sat across the table and began to write.


    The first line was to answer her question, ¡°These two are the fugitives that the county office is currently searching for. The man who kidnapped you is the eldest son of the former county magistrate.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly looked at the man who had been knocked unconscious. F*ck, so the person the county office was looking for was here.


    ¡°Then, why did they come to your house? They seem to know you?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and did not deny it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have involved you in this matter. They thought they could escape by looking for me.¡±


    Shu Yu quickly waved her hand. ¡°That¡¯s not true. You¡¯ve helped me a few times. It¡¯s rare for me to have the opportunity to repay you.¡± She also felt that if the two of them asked Meng Yunzheng for help, they might be able to escape.


    ¡°By the way, should we send these two to the county office?


    Meng Yunzheng nodded again.


    Shu Yu stood up. ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. You can send it over. I¡¯ll go find my cat.¡±


    She was about to leave when Maneki ran back and meowed at her.


    Shu Yu pointed at it from a distance. ¡°I almost thought you went back to being a wild cat.¡±


    Maneki was still far from her, looking a little afraid and hesitant.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to walk over, she saw a few words written on the paper before her. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    She looked at Yunzheng in surprise. ¡°Are you saying you want me to send these two people to the county office with you?


    Seeing him nod, Shu Yu¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. After a while, she still smiled and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that is a good idea.¡±


    Although she said that, she still felt pity. After all, getting to know those people in the office was a rare opportunity. In the future, when she had a shop, it might be convenient at any time.


    Unfortunately, she still had concerns about her identity.


    Meng Yunzheng seemed able to read her mind and wrote, ¡°Are you afraid that others will know that you are the third daughter of the Shu family?¡±


    Shocked, Shu Yu looked up and saw Meng Yunzheng smiling and shaking her head at him..

 Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: The News That Shocked Shu Yu

    Chapter 166: The News That Shocked Shu Yu


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Then, Shu Yu saw him quickly write a long paragraph.


    ¡°Before I came to Jiangyuan County, I went to the Shu Residence with an elder. At that time, other than seeing Mr. Shu, we also saw several young masters and young ladies of the Shu family, including the third Miss¡­Shu Yu.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly raised her head, and a look of shock flashed across her face.


    ¡°You said you saw the third Miss of the Shu family?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded. ¡°In the beginning, the Shu family only let the two young ladies out, claiming that the third Miss was ill and was not in good condition to see guests. I said that Doctor Zhao¡¯s medical skills are brilliant, so we can let her take a look at her illness. The Shu family had no choice but to let the third Miss come out.¡±


    ¡°But the Shu family doesn¡¯t know I know you and even talked to you. After leaving the Shu family, I felt something was amiss and wanted to investigate what was happening. However, for some reason, the Shu family was heavily guarded during that period, making it difficult to attack. I went to the Dongqing Temple. You had a good relationship with the Dongqing Temple.


    Perhaps you could learn something from her. However, the Dongqing Temple¡¯s master went out to travel. Later on, something happened to Doctor Zhao and me, so we didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here in Jiangyuan County again.¡± Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m curious as to why you suddenly changed from the Shu Family¡¯s third Miss to the Lu Family¡¯s second Miss, I won¡¯t ask if you don¡¯t want to tell me. Everyone has their privacy.¡±


    Shu Yu was in a daze for a moment. She took two steps to the side and frowned as she tried to think.


    She had already left the Shu family, but the Shu family¡¯s third Miss still appeared in front of everyone.


    From the looks of it, the Shu family did not announce the news of the third Miss¡¯s death to the public. It made sense. They didn¡¯t find her body at the bottom of the lotus pond, so the Shu family knew she was still alive.


    The Shu family did not announce her death immediately because they probably wanted to find her whereabouts first. Who knew that Meng Yunzheng and the others happened to go to the Shu family at this time and also wanted to see the third Miss. For some reason, the Shu family found a girl to pretend to be her.


    By the way, Meng Yunzheng said that the Shu family was heavily guarded during that time. It should be that the Shu family faced being investigated after she left.


    Under such circumstances, not only was the Shu family unable to send people to find her whereabouts, but it was also not convenient for them to do anything cheeky. It was difficult to let the fake third Miss ¡®pass away¡¯ to avoid unnecessary complications.


    Anyway, in the eyes of the Shu family, even if she was lucky enough to escape from the bottom of the lake, she was still a timid girl. Without a household registration pass and friends, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.


    The Shu family¡¯s situation was more important than their daughter¡¯s.


    Shu Yu suddenly thought of the exile. The ending in the book was that Shu Yu was exiled to the southwest with the rest of the Shu family.


    She was called Lu Shuyu.


    Then, was it possible that the person who would be exiled was not her but the fake third Miss?


    No, she couldn¡¯t take any chances. She had to prepare for the worst. Of course, it would be best if she could not be exiled. Even if she was exiled, she had to return as soon as possible.


    Shu Yu shook her head, but the smile on her face bloomed.


    The ending that was originally destined had suddenly turned bright again. This feeling was simply too wonderful.


    As she laughed, Meng Yunzheng wrote another sentence, ¡°As long as your household registration is fine, you don¡¯t have to worry even if you go to the county office.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s household registration was, of course, not a problem. She relied on this thing given by the DDongqing Temple to return to the village from the city¡­

 Chapter 167 - Chapter 167: Worried About You

    Chapter 167: Worried About You


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng asked again, ¡°Let¡¯s go together?¡±¡®


    He pointed at the two tied-up men and gestured to her.


    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    She knew that Meng Yunzheng was doing this for her sake. Shu Yu had always understood his feelings.


    Soon, she followed Meng Yunzheng¡¯s instructions and went to the streets to find the officers and soldiers searching for the fugitives and brought them over.


    Then, as a witness and a hero who captured the fugitive, he followed them to the county office.


    To Shu Yu¡¯s surprise, the official currently in charge of the county government was very young. He looked to be in his twenties.


    However, he looked earnest. After he knew the whole story, he came over and nodded at Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu. ¡°Young Master Meng, Miss Lu, thank you for arresting the fugitive. As for the injured Young Master Zhao, I will find the best doctor in the city to take a look.¡± The two of you have done me a great favor. I wonder if you have any rewards you want?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng looked at Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu had already observed Mr. Xiang, who was temporarily the county magistrate of Jiangyuan County. He would remain here as an official until the imperial court sent a new county magistrate over.


    If the imperial court sent an official and waited for the other party to arrive, it would take over three months.


    Shu Yu immediately said, ¡°Sir, I haven¡¯t thought of it yet. Can I keep the favor for now?¡± She might be able to use it if she needed it.


    Lord Xiang was stunned for a moment, somewhat surprised by her answer.


    However, he still readily agreed. ¡°Of course.¡±


    He turned to look at Meng Yunzheng. ¡°What about you?


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that their tone was much more casual when Mr. Xiang and Meng Yunzheng were talking. Could these two people know each other?


    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu were the same. He would keep it first and ask for it again when needed.


    After they finished speaking, they stayed no longer in the county office. Mr. Xiang looked very busy, not to mention that the fugitive had just been captured and had not been interrogated yet.


    Shu Yu came out of the county office and slowly exhaled. She told Meng Yunzheng, ¡°I was going to look for you today and wanted to rent a small yard near your house. Now that it¡¯s so late, I can only wait until tomorrow.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng raised his eyebrows. He was surprised that she wanted to rent a house near his house.


    Shu Yu hugged the lucky cat. ¡°I have to go back. See you tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Meng Yunzheng opened his mouth silently.


    The two of them quickly separated and headed in different directions.


    Shu Yu went straight back to the shop. However, just as she reached the shop door, she saw two familiar figures standing there and was extremely anxious. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu hurriedly walked a few steps. ¡°Sister, Daniu.¡±


    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Daya turned around abruptly. Seeing Shu Yu was fine, she heaved a sigh of relief and ran forward. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Shu Yu lowered his head and looked at herself.¡± What can happen to me? Why are you guys here?¡±


    As she spoke, she opened the door and let them in.


    Daya eagerly said, ¡°Yesterday, we heard something happened in the county town. The gates of the city were all sealed. They did not let anyone in or out. Fortunately, you can stay in the shop. So, we were rest assured. But today, an uncle from the village came to the county town. In the end, the city gate was still closed, and they were not allowed to enter. They walked back. We were just worried about what happened inside. We didn¡¯t know when the city gate would open. My grandma and parents are anxious, so I came over with Daniu to take a look..¡±

 Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: I’m So Happy

    Chapter 168: I¡¯m So Happy


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the two of them arrived, they had been waiting at the city gate. After waiting an entire afternoon, the official finally let them in not long ago.


    The two of them went straight to the shop after the capital but found it locked. They didn¡¯t know where Shu Yu went, so they became even more anxious.


    Shu Yu put down the cat in her arms and explained to the two of them,


    ¡°Something did happen in the county. The county magistrate of Jiangyuan County seemed to have committed a crime and was arrested. His son fled out of the city. The two days have been searching for him, so he closed the city gate. Now that the person had been caught, everything was fine.¡±


    Daya and Daniu couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes. ¡°Such a big thing happened?¡±


    Even the county magistrate was arrested!


    They hadn¡¯t come to the county town for two days, and Jiangyuan County had already changed. He wondered what the new county magistrate was like. If he were still the same as the original county magistrate, then the lives of the common people would still be difficult.


    For some reason, she felt a little worried.


    However, this worry was instantly thrown to the back of their mind when they saw the newly renovated shop.


    When they came here earlier, the shop was still in a mess. Now, it was neat and tidy and still very bright.


    ¡°Yu, the shop is renovated?¡±


    Joy flashed across their faces. They were very excited when they thought about the opening ceremony.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all done. Next, we¡¯ll decorate ourselves and hang the clothes up.¡±


    Daya looked up at the empty shop, her mind already imagining what the customers would look like.


    Daniu also chuckled. Then, he told Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, since you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll go back first. Since the city gates are not closed yet, I¡¯ll go home and tell the healers so they won¡¯t worry. Daya should stay here to save herself the trouble of rushing here and there.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. ¡°Are you leaving now already?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡± Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu looked at the time. If it were dark, it would not be safe to go back. She didn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Alright, take the mule cart back. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring the milk, the rest over tomorrow, and the clothes and mannequins that have already been made.¡±


    Daniu nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    He went to the backyard to pull the mule cart out. Shu Yu bought him a bag of meat buns and asked him to take it to eat on the road. Now that he had returned home, he could not make it in time for dinner.


    After the two girls sent Daniu off, they ate food on the street and slowly walked toward the shop.


    Looking at the brightly lit shops along the street and the pedestrians laughing,


    Daya felt a rare calmness.


    It seemed like she had never experienced something like this before.


    ¡°Yu, everything at home has been fine since you returned.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly heard her speak and turned around. He saw that Daya was looking up at the sky with a relaxed and warm smile on her lips. After leaving the suffocating and oppressive environment of the Zhang family, it was as if her entire person had sublimated.


    ¡°Yu, I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Me too.¡± It felt good to have a family.


    Shu Yu could improve the material satisfaction of the Lu familys life, but the Lu family gave her spiritual wealth.


    The two sisters looked at each other and smiled before happily returning to the shop.


    The next morning, as she was still considering renting a house, she prepared to leave early.


    Daya originally wanted to go with her, but Shu Yu thought about it and stopped her. ¡°Sister, you should stay in the shop. We don¡¯t know when father and mother will come. If there¡¯s no one in the shop when they come, they will have to wait outside..¡±

 Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: Renting a House

    Chapter 169: Renting a House


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Of course, Shu Yu also wondered if Ding Yuehua would come looking for her if the Ding Family was fine.


    With Daya watching over the shop, she didn¡¯t have to keep thinking about it.


    Daya agreed and stayed back in the shop with Maneki. After Shu Yu left, she looked around and went to get some water. She wiped the shop inside and outside again.


    She had a personality that she could not stay idle. In addition, she was about to open for business, so she was in high spirits and felt that she had endless strength.


    Shu Yu found the Meng family¡¯s house easily as she was familiar with the path. Just as she was about to knock on the door, the courtyard door was opened from the inside.


    Because of the same scene as yesterday, Shu Yu subconsciously stepped back and looked at the scene inside the courtyard door warily.


    Then, she saw Meng Yunzheng¡¯s surprised gaze.


    Shu Yu coughed lightly. ¡®Good morning, Young Master Meng.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded at her, then turned around and locked the courtyard door. Then, he spoke silently. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Are you taking me to find a house to rent now?


    Shouldn¡¯t he invite her for a glass of water and study the rental situation nearby?


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and walked ahead.


    Shu Yu quickly followed.


    Meng Yunzheng was indeed very familiar with this area and knew where the houses needed to be rented. After Shu Yu told him the most basic requirements, he brought her to a house about ten households away from the Meng family.


    The courtyard of this house was not very big, but it was enough to grow vegetables and raise chickens. There were three rooms, and there was a small study next to the east wing. It was more than enough to fit a bed.


    Shu Yu looked around and was very satisfied. The price was not expensive in this area. It was 260 coins a month.


    There were other cheap shops in other locations, but Shu Yu still hoped that the surroundings would be a little quieter and safer. Moreover, this place would be closer to the clothing store.


    She quickly settled the rental matters. As she was worried that the Lu family would come to the county town, Shu Yu did not delay much. After bidding farewell to Meng Yunzheng, she went straight back.


    From the beginning to the end, she did not step into the Meng family¡¯s courtyard.


    Therefore, Shu Yu did not know that there was another person in the Meng family besides Doctor Zhao, who was recuperating at home.


    Xiang Weinan heard the sound of the courtyard door opening and turned his head slightly. He smiled faintly. ¡°Is that the girl that Zhao Xi said asked you to draw dozens of paintings but only gave you one tael of silver?


    Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at him, so he went to the bedside to look at Zhao Xi.


    Zhao Xi¡¯s injuries were fine. He was a doctor himself and had the best medicine in his hands. He had lost a lot of blood yesterday, but he was already eating chicken drumsticks today.


    Xiang Weinan asked again, ¡°Do you know why she changed from the young lady of the Shu family to a farmer¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded this time. Yesterday, after she found out that the Shu family had found a fake to impersonate the third Miss, she told him that she had been sold to Aunt Xue by Old Lady Ruan when she was a child. Later, the Shu family wanted to kill her. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, even if she didn¡¯t say it, Meng Yunzheng could more or less guess it. After all, it wasn¡¯t a secret that Old Lady Ruan had kidnapped her granddaughter.


    He just didn¡¯t expect that the Shu family would drown her in the pond, and she escaped.


    When Xiang Weinan saw him nod, he perked up his ears to listen.


    In the end¡­Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t intend to continue.


    Xiang Weinan was so angry that he fell back and suddenly stood up. ¡°I told you to pretend to be mute, but you¡¯re not mute. You really won¡¯t say a word) right?


    Alright, I¡¯ll leave then.¡±


    After taking a few steps, he turned around and said to Meng Yunzheng,


    ¡°Jiangyuan County is now under our control. The next step is to deal with the Shu family..¡±


    9

 Chapter 170 - Chapter 170: Big Guy Has a Good Friend

    Chapter 170: Big Guy Has a Good Friend


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing that Meng Yunzheng did not respond, Xiang Wei Nan said, ¡°Do you think we can learn something about the Shu family from that Miss Lu?¡± Meng Yunzheng shook his head.


    Xiang Wei Nan flicked his sleeves and left. ¡°You think you¡¯re mute.¡±


    Only Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi were left in the room. The latter threw away the chicken bone and wiped his hands. ¡°Miss Lu is so smart and capable. How long will it take her to realize we¡¯re pretending?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng glanced at him and left.


    Shu Yu still didn¡¯t know that she had such a high evaluation in the heart of the fool Zhao Xi. She had just returned to the shop when she saw Daya chatting with someone. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She thought that there was a guest, but when she looked carefully, she realized that it was¡­Miss Wei?


    Wei Lan also saw her and waved at her. ¡°Yu.¡±


    Shu Yu staggered. Yu? When did they become so familiar with each other? Didn¡¯t they meet once?


    She walked in and smiled at Wei Lan. ¡°Miss Wei, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I asked around for two days before I found this place. I didn¡¯t expect to see Daya as soon as I came. I only learned that Daya was your sister, so we chatted.¡±


    Although Wei Lan had also divorced, her situation differed from Da Ya¡¯s.


    Daya had suffered so much, and the Zhang family was a villain. Therefore, everyone sympathized with Daya. Even if Zhang Shu became a cripple, everyone thought he deserved retribution.


    However, Wei Lan was different. She had only been married to Zhou Jian for a short period) so she did not suffer much. She had many brothers in her family who were powerful. Zhou Jian was an orphan and had no backing. The neighbors felt that after the two of them got married, Zhou Jian was the one who had a bad life.


    Now, Wei Lan was completely fine, but Zhou Jian was beaten half to death and even became a blind and mute man. On the contrary, they felt that he was the one who suffered a loss.


    Of course, no one said anything to Wei Lan. After all, her brothers were there for her.


    However, the way they looked at her still made Wei Lan feel disgusted. She was the victim, but now she was on the wrong side.


    Wei Lan didn¡¯t want to stay home, so she came to get some fresh air.


    After seeing Daya, she felt even more fortunate.


    It had only been two days, but she could not stand the strange gazes of those people. However, Daya suffered for two full years. Everyone said that she could not give birth. She had suffered unspeakable hardships and was even bullied by her in-laws.


    Wei Lan thought about how she might end up in the same situation two years later if she didn¡¯t find out about Zhou Jian¡¯s affair that day. At that time, she might not even be able to live for a day.


    Fortunately, they were free now.


    ¡°Yu.¡± Da Ya called out to Shu Yu. ¡°You said you wanted to put a few pots of flowers in the shop to decorate it. Wei Lan said that a granny next door planted a lot of flowers. They¡¯re all very beautiful. I want to go and take a look.


    If I think it¡¯s suitable, I¡¯ll buy a few pots.¡±


    She was in high spirits, so of course, she had no objections.


    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s good for you to go and take a look. It doesn¡¯t have to be too complicated, and the taste doesn¡¯t have to be too strong. Just something simple and refreshing will do.¡±


    Daya nodded hurriedly. ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    She got up and was about to head out with Wei Lan. The two of them chatted for a long time and seemed to have become familiar with each other.


    Shu Yu lowered his head and took the silver. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one tael of silver


    first. 11 It¡¯s not enough, then¡­ ¡°


    Daya had already left. ¡°No need. I have the money..¡±

 Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: The Whole Family Came to the County Town

    Chapter 171: The Whole Family Came to the County Town


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The dowry and compensation that Daya had taken from the Zhang family were initially meant to be returned to her parents.


    But no matter if it was the old lady, Lu Erbai, or Madam Ruan, neither wanted it. They told Daya to keep it well and to treat herself better. They told her to buy good food and clothes so she wouldn¡¯t be disadvantaged.


    However, Daya wanted to spend this money on food and clothing for the family. Now, she ran away directly.


    Shu Yu¡¯s hand was already halfway out, so she could only retract it.


    She shook her head and put away the lease.


    Not long after, the mule carriage finally stopped outside the shop. Daniu cried out and turned around to help the old lady down.


    Shu Yu ran to the door and smiled. ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Next, Lu Erbai, Madam Ruan, and Dahu, Sanya, followed closely behind.


    Besides Daniu, everyone else was here to look after the shop for the first time.


    The old lady stood at the door and looked up excitedly. ¡°This is our shop?¡±


    ¡°Yes, how is it? Not bad, right?¡±


    The old lady nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s well. It¡¯s stylish and good-looking. In the future, business will be good.¡±


    There was laughter from the nearby shop. A shop assistant from next door heard the commotion and stood at the entrance to watch. Seeing that they had not seen the world, he could not help but burst out laughing.


    Shu Yu was unhappy and looked over. The waiter rolled his eyes and even made a face at her.


    Shu Yu wanted to beat him, but the old lady pulled her back. She smiled and said calmly, ¡°Why are you bickering with him? He was a worker and had to work hard to get his monthly salary. We have a shop, and he¡¯s just working for others. I don¡¯t know why he looks down on us.¡±


    The shop assistant¡¯s face instantly turned red, and he ashamedly ran back into the shop.


    After a while, the shopkeeper scolded him for being lazy.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but give the old lady a thumbs up. ¡°Grandma, if you know how to talk, say more.¡±


    The old lady raised her head and walked in proudly.


    Dahu and Sanya were a little cautious at first, but when they carefully stepped through the door, their eyes lit up, and they immediately ran inside.


    ¡°Sister, our shop is so spacious and beautiful.¡± S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Sister, what is this? A stool? Why is it here?¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the long bench that Dahu was pointing at. This was not a bench. There were drawers below that could store things. She had specially asked Craftsman Zheng to make it for her. It was placed in the middle of the shop, and there were a few cushions for the customers to sit and rest.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the space constraints, Shu Yu planned to get a few sofas so that they could sit more comfortably.


    Because Shu Yu had requested that the shop be well-lit, the door was opened on both sides. However, the door on the side was narrow enough, and more than half of it could fit clothes.


    Several hooks had been knocked on the wall so that she could hang her clothes directly. Below it was a hanging pole, which could also depend on many garments. In the middle, there was a countertop for potted plants and notebooks.


    Of course, Shu Yu also planned to add rouge and cosmetic powder. Later on, she planned to make lipstick and even other makeup items. The ready-to-wear clothes shop didn¡¯t only sell ready-made clothes.


    Shu Yu explained the layout of the shop to them as she walked.


    Dahu and Sanya had already run to the backyard. They turned around, their foreheads covered in sweat.


    Lu Erbai was also eager to give it a try. He said to Daniu, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s move all the mannequins¡¯ clothes down from the mule carriage,.¡±

 Chapter 172 - Chapter 172: The Young Attraction

    Chapter 172: The Young Attraction


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu didn¡¯t let Lu Erbai do anything. His leg was still injured, so how could he move things?


    On the other hand, Madam Ruan entered the carriage and dragged out the box of clothes.


    Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t wait to start assembling the models when the items were moved down.


    Madam Ruan and the old lady helped the mannequins put on their clothes. There were three wooden dummies, and the rest of the clothes were hung up.


    However, the time needed to be longer. Even if Madam Ruan and the old lady worked overtime, they could only make twelve sets of clothes. After hanging all of them, the entire shop still seemed empty.


    The old lady sighed. ¡°It still needs to be more timely. Making another eight or ten sets look good when we open for business.¡±


    Daniu suggested, ¡°How about we go to another ready-to-wear clothes shop and buy a few sets to make up the numbers? If we buy a few more sets, the other party will give us a discount.¡±


    Everyone looked at Shu Yu, who shook her head and said, ¡°Our ready-to-wear clothes shop differs from theirs. Even if we want to make up the numbers, it¡¯s best to use other things to make up the numbers. Otherwise, once they discover that we stocked from their shops, our customers will choose to buy from them, and our reputation will also worsen.¡±


    Seeing that they were still worried, Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Our ready-to-wear clothes shop is different from others. Twelve sets are enough for the time being. There might not be many customers when we just opened.


    We¡¯ll continue to do business during this period.¡±


    Their customer base was different. If they were targeting ordinary people, they would naturally be based on the number.


    However, hers was equivalent to custom-made.


    When the old lady heard this, she waved her hand. ¡°We¡¯ll listen to Yu.¡±


    Everyone no longer hesitated and continued to work.


    The two bronze mirrors that Shu Yu had ordered had also arrived. She wanted a dressing mirror, but Jiangyuan County was remote and poor. The dressing mirror had to be shipped back from outside, so she did not have it for now.


    Moreover, this thing was costly. Shu Yu could only pay the deposit first and wait for the goods to be delivered. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was a bronze mirror in the Lu family¡¯s house, but it needed to be more extensive and transparent.


    The mirrors that Shu Yu had bought had very high definition. When Sanya and Dahu saw them, they leaned over to look at their faces.


    Especially Sanya. She touched her little face and ran to Shu Yu happily, ¡°Sister, the scar on my face is almost gone. They can¡¯t call me ugly anymore.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, right?¡±


    ¡°Sister is the most powerful.¡± The little girl was so happy. Then, she saw Maneki. The little white cat was afraid of the sudden appearance of so many strangers in the shop, so it kept hiding and refused to come out.


    Sanya¡¯s eyes lit up as she pointed at Maneki and said, ¡°It¡¯s a cat. Sister.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a Maneki. It¡¯ll be our cat in the future. However, it is timid and afraid of strangers. Please don¡¯t go near it for the time being. When it was familiar to you, you could play with it.¡±


    Sanya immediately retracted her gaze. ¡°Then, I won¡¯t look at it. Tell it not to be afraid of me. I¡¯m not scared at all. I¡¯ll be very good to it.¡±


    Dahu immediately nodded. ¡°Me too.¡±


    They did what they said and stayed far away from Maneki. However, they couldn¡¯t help but look at it. The three cubs¡¯ hide-and-seek behavior was charming. It was probably because the cubs were attracted to each other. Not long after, Maneki came out and meowed at the Sanya and Dahu..

 Chapter 173 - Chapter 173: Someone Pokes His Head Out

    Chapter 173: Someone Pokes His Head Out


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sanya squatted on the ground, tilted her head, and spoke to it lovingly, ¡°Manek, from now on, I¡¯m your sister Sanya. Don¡¯t be afraid of me. What do you think about this? I¡¯ll touch you now. Please don¡¯t be angry at me. I promise to be very gentle.¡±


    After saying that, the little girl nervously stretched out her trembling little hand and touched Maneki¡¯s head.


    It was just a moment, and she quickly retracted it. Then, she happily told Shu Yu, ¡°Sister, Maneki likes me so much.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Where did she get that from?


    Dahu was admired Sanya. He imitated her and reached out to touch Maneki. However, Maneki suddenly became impatient and meowed fiercely at him.


    Dahu immediately stood up, pursing his lips as if he had been wronged.


    Sanya immediately comforted him, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t cry. Maybe, Mnaeki is a girl, so she likes me more. Or perhaps you didn¡¯t talk to it before you touched it, so it thought you would hit it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡± Dahu¡¯s face was tense as he said with great ambition,


    ¡°Actually, I think boys shouldn¡¯t play with female cats. If I want to touch them in the future, I¡¯ll handle tall and mighty dogs.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless again. ¡°Sorry, Maneki is a male cat. And who told you that a tall and mighty dog must belong to a male dog?¡± she thought. However, Sanya looked at Dahu with admiration. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so awesome.¡±


    Dahu stood behind Sanya with his head held high and his chest puffed out. He watched her play with Maneki and reminded her occasionally not to get scratched. However, the disappointment on his face was too obvious. The old lady laughed and whispered to Shu Yu, ¡°This kid has been stubborn since he was young.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything when he was wronged. He didn¡¯t say anything when he fell or when he was bullied. Such a small person always felt that he was an adult. He would not act coquettishly or say what he wanted or hated.


    However, he would protect Sanya, help take care of Lu Erbai, and help the old lady and Madam Ruan share the workload.The old lady thought about it and sighed. ¡°Let them play. We¡¯ll do what we need to do.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and stopped paying attention to the three cubs. She placed the mannequins in their clothes.


    Not long after, Daya returned with two potted plants. The potted plants didn¡¯t have pots or basins; they only used hemp ropes to carry the soil. Even so, it was cumbersome to carry.


    Wei Lan didn¡¯t come with her. Something happened at home, and her brother called her home.


    Daniu quickly asked her, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Daya said, ¡°The granny who sells flowers noted that this is called the Fortune Tree. This is the Good Fortune. I thought it had a good meaning, so I bought it. ¡±


    Their shop would be filled with customers with the Fortune Tree and the Maneki.


    Daya only bought two. She wanted to go into the mountains to look at the remaining potted plants. She could transplant them herself. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Brother Daniu, I saw two ceramic pots in the backyard. Bring them over, and we¡¯ll plant them first,¡± Daya said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Da Niu ran to the backyard and indeed brought out two flower pots. This flower pot was left behind by the Yu family earlier. Since the flower pot was not damaged, they did not lose it.


    Shu Yu placed the Fortune Tree on the counter and the Good Fortune on the shelf. The shop instantly felt warm.


    Just as she was about to say that the two pots of flowers were well chosen, she saw a familiar figure poking his head out of the door.


    Shu Yu paused, got up, and walked to the door..

 Chapter 174 - Chapter 174: Miss Ding Is Disfigured

    Chapter 174: Miss Ding Is Disfigured


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She was shocked when that person saw her come out and subconsciously wanted to leave.


    Shu Yu raised her voice. ¡°Xiao Yun?¡±


    The other people in the shop heard this and looked over. Xiao Yun also stopped in her tracks and slowly turned around. ¡°Shopkeeper Lu.¡±


    Shu Yu saw that her eyes were slightly red, as if she had cried. She felt that something had happened.


    She took a few steps forward. ¡°Are you here for me? Come in first.¡±


    Xiao Yun hesitated for a moment, then nodded and entered.


    When she entered, she realized that her eyes were not blurry. The shop was decorated and was completely different from the last time she saw it.


    There were few things, but it gave people a very comfortable and refreshing feeling.


    Moreover, there was a dummy over there. She was wearing a pink dress and looked exquisite. She was pretty beautiful.


    This was the ready-made clothing that Shopkeeper Lu wanted to sell.


    Xiao Yun looked at this outfit and wanted to buy a set. This dress would look good on her.


    The other ready-to-wear clothes shop also had clothes racks, but they were the kind that had one horizontal and one vertical. The clothes were stretched open, but it was impossible to tell how they would look on a person.


    Shu Yu led her to sit on the wide chair in the middle and poured her a glass of water. ¡°Drink some water. If you have anything to say, say it slowly.¡± Xiao Yun suddenly returned to her senses and bit her lip in annoyance.


    At this time, she was attracted by the clothes in this shop.


    Holding the cup with both hands, Xiao Yun retracted her gaze, took a deep breath, and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Shopkeeper Lu, I came here today because I have something to ask you. I hope you can help me.¡±


    ¡°Could you tell me first? If I can help, I will help.¡± She Yu said.


    Xiao Yun raised her head and looked at the other people in the shop. The old lady was intelligent. She knew that this girl must be a servant girl from a wealthy family.


    A wealthy family was a customer of their shop.


    So she said to Shu Yu directly, ¡°Yu, bring this girl to the fitting room to talk.


    We¡¯re still busy here. It¡¯s not good to bump into each other.¡±


    ¡°Alright.


    Shu Yu took Xiao Yun to the fitting room. The fitting room was not ready yet, so Xiao Yun¡¯s attention was not attracted.


    However, as soon as she entered the door, she immediately grabbed Shu Yu i s hand and said, ¡°Shopkeeper Lu, please help our young miss.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. ¡°Miss Ding? What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°she is disfigured.¡±


    Xiao Yun¡¯s words were shocking. Shu Yu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Could you let me know what you said? Disfigured?¡±


    Xiao Yun nodded. ¡°It happened this morning. A sharp object cut our young lady¡¯s face. The doctor said the cut would leave a scar and might not heal. She was despondent. She was not confident in her looks, and now she was disfigured. What would she do in the future?


    Leave a scar.


    ¡°Where is the scar?


    ¡°On her forehead.¡± Xiao Yun¡¯s eyes reddened again.¡± That position is undeniable. Miss Ding is now locked in her room and doesn¡¯t see anyone. Even if Madam Ding tries to persuade her, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    She raised her head. ¡°But Shopkeeper Lu is competent. Last time, I saw Shopkeeper Lu¡¯s superb craftsmanship. At that time, the mole on Miss Dings face was covered, so Shopkeeper Lu could also help her cover that scar. I came to look for Shopkeeper Lu, hoping that Shopkeeper Lu could help. Otherwise,


    I¡¯m afraid Miss Ding won¡¯t live in the future¡­.¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 175 - Chapter 175: How Did The Injury On Her Face Come About?

    Chapter 175: How Did The Injury On Her Face Come About?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Women cared about their appearance, let alone unmarried women. If a scar were left on their face, it would be tough for them to get married in the future. Xiao Yun felt it would be better if the scar on Miss Ding¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be removed if there was a way to cover it up.


    Shu Yu pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over and look at her.¡±


    Xiao Yun was happy. ¡°Really? Thank you, Shopkeeper Lu. Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°No need, but I need to bring someone to help me.¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xiao Yun hesitated for a moment before she gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡°Sure.


    ¡°Give me a moment.¡±


    Shu Yu went out and went to the shop in front. She found Daya, who was busy. ¡°Sister, I must go to the Ding residence to help Miss Ding put on makeup. You come with me and support.¡±


    Daya pointed at herself. ¡°Me? But I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can watch me do it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you get your things.¡±


    However, Shu Yu only had a little. She took the makeup bag and the scar removal cream.


    Initially, she was planning to bring Sanya to see Doctor Xu in the afternoon to discuss the sale of the scar removal cream.


    It was too late now. She had to go to the Ding residence first.


    Shu Yu walk out with Daya and Xiao Yun. However, when they reached the door, she suddenly stopped, and her gaze fell on the sky-blue dress of the model not far away.


    This color, plus this style¡­


    Shu Yu stepped forward decisively and took the clothes off the mannequin.


    Madam Ruan glared at her. ¡°Yu, what are you doing?


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring it along to take a look. Mother, bring me that long box.¡±


    The extended boxes were specially prepared by Shu Yu. She had only prepared three or four of them, and they were just in time to use them.


    She folded the clothes in her hands and carefully placed them into the box. After closing the lid, she set off.


    This place was far from the Ding residence. Shu Yu drove the mule carriage out, and the three sat on it.


    When they arrived at the gate of the Ding residence, Shu Yu looked at the soldiers guarding the two sides in surprise. Not only that, but many commoners were also standing there, pointing and gossiping. They could vaguely hear words such as ¡°break off the engagement¡± and ¡°pitiful¡±.


    She looked at Xiao Yun. The latter felt slightly guilty and averted her gaze, not daring to look at her.


    She only whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go through the back door.¡±


    Shu Yu said nothing and drove the mule carriage to the back door.


    There was also a soldier guarding the back door. When the three of them got out of the car, Xiao Yun went up and said a few words to the soldier before bringing the two of them in.


    When they went around the Gate of Drooping Flowers, Xiao Yun apologized to Shu Yu, ¡°Shopkeeper Lu, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I¡¯m just afraid that if you know that the soldiers are still guarding outside the Ding residence, you¡¯ll be afraid of getting into trouble and won¡¯t be willing to come.¡±


    When she passed by the front door just now, she was on tenterhooks. She was afraid that Shu Yu would be unhappy and turn the car around to go back.


    Seeing that Shu Yu did not say anything and followed into the Ding residence, Xiao Yun heaved a sigh of relief.


    Shu Yu looked at the scenery of the Ding residence. Could it be said that the Ding family was indeed rich in the financial industry? Nothing was much outside the Ding Residence, but she realized the low-key luxury after entering the courtyard.


    She looked sideways at Xiao Yun¡¯s words and smiled, ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t like people hiding things from me.. So, Miss Xiao Yun, can you tell me now how Miss Ding got the wound on her face?

 Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: The Jiang Family

    Chapter 176: The Jiang Family


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was different from ordinary people. Ordinary people were afraid of soldiers and wished they could hide far away. It was as if they would be arrested as criminals if they got close to the other party.


    However, she did not have such feelings towards the soldiers. She was even willing to interact with the soldiers.


    Therefore, she was surprised to see the soldiers guarding the Ding residence.


    Later, the soldiers did not stop them when they wanted to enter the house. They did not even make things difficult for them. She felt that the Ding residence would be normal.


    However, there were some things that she still wanted to clarify.


    ¡°I heard that the county magistrate has been arrested, and many of the wealthy families in Jiangyuan County have been called in for questioning by the new official. The family members in the residence are also not allowed to go out. However, the escaped prisoner was caught yesterday, and the rich families were released home. Why did it look like the Lord Ding had not returned?¡±


    Xiao Yun was stunned, and astonishment flashed across her face. ¡°Shopkeeper Lu knows about this?¡± Then why did she still dare to enter the house with her?


    ¡°I know more than that.¡± She was the one who caught the fugitive.


    Shu Yu and Daya continued to walk forward, and Xiao Yun quickly followed.


    This time, she didn¡¯t hide it anymore. She smiled bitterly and explained, ¡°Shopkeeper Lu guessed right. The other wealthy families in the county town have been released. Only our Lord is still in the county government. The Jiang family of Jiangyuan County originally had an engagement with our family. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°The Jiang family?¡± Shu Yu suddenly interrupted her and asked, ¡°Is the Jiang family owning the winery?


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s their house.¡±


    Shu Yu was surprised. The person she wanted to get close to was the second daughter-in-law of the Jiang family, Madam Deng. Then, she would use


    Madam Deng to get to know her cousin, Madam Chang, the wife of the vice minister in the central judicial office.


    She did not expect the Jiang family to have an engagement with the Ding family.


    Hmm? Wait a minute; when she passed the Ding family¡¯s entrance just now, she seemed to have heard the words ¡°break off the betroth¡±.


    Could it be¡­


    The next moment, Xiao Yun said, ¡°The young master of the Jiang family is engaged to The third Miss. They were also called to the county government office. Yesterday, all the wealthy families, including Lord Jiang, returned home. However, our Lord is still in the county government today. The Jiang family felt that something was going to happen to our Ding residence, so they ran over early in the morning and broke off the engagement with the third Miss.¡±


    Hearing that, Shu Yu was speechless. The more Xiao Yun spoke, the angrier she became, ¡°If they wanted to break the engagement, so be it. But they pushed the responsibility onto the Ding family. They said that the third Miss was a concubine¡¯s daughter and had a low status. After all, they said many terrible words. The third Miss couldn¡¯t accept these words and wanted to kill herself with broken porcelain chips. Then Miss Ding wanted to stop her. And under the pull, that chips scratched Miss Ding¡¯s forehead¡­¡±


    Shu Yu did not know what to say for a moment.


    Daya was also sorrowful. She had also experienced those messy things, so she could especially understand that feeling.


    Shu Yu did not express any opinions for the time being. As she spoke, they had already walked to the Moon Pavilion, where Ding Yuehua lived.


    A person was kneeling in the corridor outside the Moon Pavilion. Xiao Yun whispered,¡± This is the third Miss.¡±


    The third Miss lowered her head and did not make a sound. Only her body swayed occasionally.


    When she heard the commotion, she looked over.


    Shu Yu saw her appearance. It was utterly different from Ding Yuehua¡¯s appearance. In terms of appearance, the third Miss was much more beautiful.


    There were three or four people in the Moon Pavilion. One of them was a woman who looked a little haggard. She was rubbing her eyes with her hand..

 Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: I Can Remove Your Scar

    Chapter 177: I Can Remove Your Scar


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing Xiao Yun enter, the woman asked sternly, ¡°Where have you been? Miss is in the room and doesn¡¯t come out, so you don¡¯t have to serve her?¡± Xiao Yun immediately knelt. ¡°Mistress, I will go find Shopkeeper Lu.¡±


    ¡°Who is Shopkeeper Lu? I just wanted to let you know that you still ran out of the residence to look for the shopkeeper at this juncture. Do you also think the Ding family will be weeded out, your young miss will be weeded out, and you can¡¯t wait to run away?


    ¡°No, Madam misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°What do I misunderstand? You¡¯re simply going to die for leaving your post without permission. Drag her out and give her twenty strokes.¡± Mrs. Dings anger was extreme. She was in a bad mood and started punishing people without asking.


    Everyone else in the room lowered their heads and trembled. Daya, who was standing at the door, was also shocked. She leaned closer to Shu Yu and held her hand tightly.


    Shu Yu gave her a comforting smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    With that, she walked inside and stopped Xiao Yun, who was about to be dragged away.


    ¡°Mrs. Ding, can I say a few words?¡±


    ¡°Who are you? How did you get in?¡±


    ¡°The Shopkeeper Lu that Xiao Yun mentioned.¡±


    Mrs. Ding was surprised. ¡°A woman?


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°I heard that Miss Ding refused to come out of her room. It just so happens that I¡¯ve met Miss Ding once before. Hmm¡­ We can be considered friends. Why don¡¯t you let me try and see if she¡¯s willing to meet me?¡±


    Mrs. Ding¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. ¡°You? l i ve never heard of


    Yuehua having any shopkeeper friends.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s already like this, there¡¯s no harm in me trying.¡±


    Xiao Yun broke free from the person holding her and hurriedly said, ¡°Madam, Shopkeeper Lu is competent.¡±


    Mrs. Ding sneered. ¡°What can she do?¡± Although she said this, she might love her daughter, and she did not stop her and only let the older woman beside her follow.


    Shu Yu walked to the door of Ding Yuehua¡¯s room and knocked on it. ¡°Miss


    Ding, I¡¯m Lu Shuyu. We met two days ago.¡±


    There was no movement inside. Madam Ding walked over. ¡°You should leave. I told you Yuehua, she¡­.¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, the door was suddenly opened. Ding Yuehua looked at Shu Yu with a face full of surprise.


    Mrs. Ding was speechless. Were they friends?


    Ding Yuehua grabbed her hand. ¡°Miss Lu, can you help me cover the scar on my forehead?¡±


    To Ding Yuehua, Lu Shuyu was the person who had given her the biggest surprise in her life.


    She had an ordinary appearance since she was young. The other sisters in the family were all beautiful and dignified, but she was the only one who was unremarkable.


    So what if she was the legitimate daughter? So what if she could do business?


    Everyone said it was a pity she did not inherit her parents¡¯ looks. Even if she were standing in the middle of the sisters, others would quickly look away after a faint glance at her.


    Instead, she seemed to be asking for humiliation and becoming a joke. She knew that many people were talking about her behind her back, so later on, Ding Yuehua mostly appeared in men¡¯s clothes.


    Only a few days ago, Shu Yu had dressed her up. After she returned, she became the focus of everyone.


    She was grateful to Shu Yu and was even filled with admiration.


    Seeing her, Ding Yuehua did not know why, but she suddenly felt hopeful.


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°I need to find out how deep the scar on your forehead is. I can¡¯t guarantee that I can cover it for you.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was stunned and looked disappointed.


    The next moment, she continued. ¡°However. I can remove your scar..¡± Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 178 - Chapter 178: The Scar Removal Cream 1 Made

    Chapter 178: The Scar Removal Cream 1 Made


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Yuehua suddenly raised her head, her face filled with disbelief. She wanted to laugh but couldn¡¯t control her sadness, causing her expression to twist for a moment.


    She asked uncertainly, ¡°Are you serious?


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°But I don¡¯t know if you will believe me.¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Ding Yuehua hurriedly nodded. Suddenly, she realized that the current situation was unsuitable for her to speak, so she carelessly let her in.¡±


    Miss Lu, come in and have a seat.¡±


    Shu Yu and Daya walked in. Mrs. Ding, who was standing behind them, was stunned. Did they go in?


    Also, what did Shopkeeper Lu say? Can she remove scars? The doctor had already said that the spot might not be able to be removed. She, as a shopkeeper, dared to boast? Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Ding was worried and quickly followed him in.


    Shu Yu wanted to look at the wound on Ding Yuehua¡¯s forehead and carefully removed her gauze bandage.


    The wound was not too bad. The pulling probably caused it. The force was not strong, so the damage was not very serious. After it healed, it could still be removed with scar removal cream.


    Shu Yu had an idea in her heart and took out the box of ointment from her makeup bag.


    ¡°This is the scar removal cream I made myself.¡± She said, ¡°I¡¯ve only used it on my younger sister. My third sister also has a scar on her face. It¡¯s been more than a year. It has already faded a lot after using it for more than ten days.


    Your scar is new, so the effect of removing the spot will be better and faster.¡±


    ¡°You made it yourself?¡± Mrs. Ding¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. She didn¡¯t entirely trust her. ¡°You made this yourself. How can you give it to others so casually? Was this a joke? Who will be responsible if the scar on my daughter¡¯s face can¡¯t be removed? Shopkeeper Lu is still young; it¡¯s better not to¡­.¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Ding Yuehua stood up. ¡°Mother, I believe in Shopkeeper Lu.¡±


    ¡°Child, are you confused? How long have you known her? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will harm you?


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not afraid. You can go out first. Shopkeeper Lu is here.¡± Ding Yuehua pushed Mrs. Ding towards the door. Her mother would never understand her feeling when she was transformed into something magical by Shopkeeper Lu that day.


    Mrs. Ding was furious. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll leave. I don¡¯t care about you anymore Don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    She left the room angrily but was still worried and continued to sit outside.


    Only Shu Yu and Ding Yuehua were left in the room. Even Xiao Yun was not there.


    Daya slowly heaved a sigh of relief. She was so nervous. Mrs. Ding looked very fierce and not easy to get along with. She almost thought that the two of them would be chased out.


    The door closed again. Shu Yu smiled and asked Ding Yuehua, ¡°Does Miss Ding trust me that much?¡±


    ¡°Shopkeeper Lu, you told me I was a beauty that day. You¡¯re the first person to say that about me since I was young. I didn¡¯t believe it. At first, I thought you were similar to other business people in making money. You said all kinds of good things to others. Not only were you perfunctory, but you were also not sincere. But later, I realized that you weren¡¯t lying. You showed me a completely different side of myself. I wasn¡¯t afraid of losing face. After returning that day, I stood in front of the mirror for nearly two hours.¡±


    She was even reluctant to wash her face or change her clothes. It was not until the following day that she finally dressed slowly and became her usual self. Shu Yu was a little surprised after hearing this. It seemed that Miss Ding cared about her appearance..

 Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: The Quiet Shu Yu

    Chapter 179: The Quiet Shu Yu


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Since that was the case, Shu Yu no longer delayed and put down the cosmetic bag.


    ¡°Since you trust me, I naturally won¡¯t disappoint you. Just leave everything to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ding Yuehua finally smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep this scar removal cream. Miss Lu helped me put on makeup for free and let me rediscover myself. This scar removal cream is also a good thing. Ordinary medical centers don¡¯t have it. How much does it cost? I¡¯ll buy two boxes.¡± S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the scar removal cream.¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ding, I¡¯ve agreed to sell this prescription to Doctor Xu.¡± Since she had promised him, she couldn¡¯t take it out to steal his business. ¡°If Miss Ding needs it in the future, you can go to Doctor Xu to buy it.¡± Shu Yu said.


    If not, when Ding Yuehua went out to promote, those people would come to her to buy scar removal cream. Doctor Xu would be furious.


    Shu Yu felt that she was still a very moral person and would not do anything to harm Doctor Xu. Especially Ding Yuehua, the first customer to visit, was introduced by Doctor Xu.


    Ding Yuehua listened to her words, but the more she felt that Shu Yu was a person of noble character and ability, the more she wanted to befriend her.


    However¡­


    ¡°Then, won¡¯t Miss Lu suffer a loss? Not only did you make a wasted trip, but you also gave me such a valuable thing. Your business will suffer losses sooner or later.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. Didn¡¯t she gain a loyal fan now?


    ¡°If you feel bad, then¡­ Would you like for me to help you with your makeup? Just treat it as opening a business, and you¡¯ll pay me?


    Ding Yuehua¡¯s eyes lit up, but she quickly frowned again. ¡°But the wound on my forehead hasn¡¯t healed yet. Will it look good when you finish my makeup?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can. You¡¯ll know when you see the effect later.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was relieved. Shu Yu let her sit in front of the bronze mirror and opened the window to let the light in.


    Ding Yuehua reached out to remove the bandage on her forehead, but Shu Yu immediately stopped her. ¡°That¡¯s it. There¡¯s still ointment on the wound. Don¡¯t wash it off. This is good. I¡¯ll give you delicate and pitiful makeup.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was curious. Huh?


    Shouldn¡¯t she be as bold and handsome as last time? She had thought it through just now. If she was dressed as a man, having a scar on her forehead did not seem difficult to accept.


    Shu Yu just smiled and started to fight without saying anything.


    She asked calmly while making up, ¡°Miss Ding, you didn¡¯t sleep well these past two days, right? The dark shadows under your eyes were a little heavy, and the bags under your eyes were also coming out. This was not good. For women, sleep was essential.¡±


    When Ding Yuehua heard this, she sighed faintly. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    ¡°Why? Is it because of what happened to the Lord Ding?¡± Shu Yu¡¯s hands did not stop moving, as if they were chatting.


    ¡°You know about it too?¡±


    ¡°This matter is not a secret. The news of the county magistrate being arrested has long spread everywhere. However, Miss Ding doesn¡¯t have to be so worried. I feel that the Lord Ding will be fine.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was stunned. ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    Although she also felt that her father would be fine, that was because she was the Ding family¡¯s legitimate daughter and interfered in the Ding family¡¯s business.


    ¡°It¡¯s straightforward. When I entered the residence, the guards at the gate did not make things difficult for me at all. The people below¡¯s actions could reflect the meaning of the higher-ups..¡±

 Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: Thirty Taels of Silver Is not Easy?

    Chapter 180: Thirty Taels of Silver Is not Easy?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Yuehua looked at her fixedly for a long time before letting out a long sigh. I didn¡¯t expect Miss Lu to be so insightful. Compared to you, the Jiang family¡¯s horizons can¡¯t be considered blinkered. They¡¯re simply stupid.¡±


    What Shu Yu wanted was to extend the topic to the Jiang family. As expected, it was as she wished.


    ¡°The Jiang family.¡± Shu Yu sighed.¡± I didn¡¯t expect the Jiang family to make such a hasty decision without thinking. Moreover, it was so grand that it caused a storm in the city and even caused the third Miss of the residence to commit suicide. I originally wanted to ask you to help me advertise. The shop had just opened, and I wished that all the women in the city were my guests. Now that heard this, I felt that I should keep a respectful distance from the


    Jiang family¡¯s women.¡±


    Who knew that Ding Yuehua would have a different opinion when she heard this. ¡°The Jiang family is indeed not easy to get along with, but not everyone is difficult to deal with. The second branch of the Jiang family was not bad, but they were not favored by the Jiang family. When the third young master of the Jiang family was engaged to our family, it was originally¡­¡±


    She paused and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°To tell you the truth, when our family and the Jiang family were engaged in a marriage alliance, I was the first person to marry. It¡¯s just that my appearance is general, and the third young master of the Jiang family is not happy. He has taken a fancy to my sister.¡±


    This matter made her parents very angry, especially her mother. She felt that the Jiang family was simply sick. Why did the legitimate daughter not want a concubine¡¯s daughter?


    However, through this incident, Mrs. Ding understood that Young Master Jiang had a foppish personality and was also willful. He was even pampered by the Jiang family to the point that he was allowed to make his own decisions. He was not a good match at all.


    Since the Ding family was destined to marry into the Jiang family, Mrs. Ding felt there was no problem letting the concubines daughter marry over. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Ding Yuehua, who was originally not confident in her appearance, was also greatly affected by this matter. She cared more about her appearance.


    ¡°Although the Ding and Jiang families finally negotiated a marriage, it was not very pleasant. The other members of the Jiang family did not care. They even felt that the young master of the legitimate master had suffered a loss by marrying the concubine¡¯s daughter of the Shu family. However, they did not think about it. This was their Third Young Masters request. Only the second branch and his wife were very resistant to this matter. To convince the Jiang family elders, the second branch, which they did not like, was directly separated in the end.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s hand paused. The Jiang family would regret it.


    The wife of the second branch, Madam Deng, would soon reunite with the wife of the vice minister of the central judicial office. At that time, wouldn¡¯t the Jiang family regret it?


    Ding Yuehua said, ¡°After they split up, the second branch¡¯s life wasn¡¯t easy.


    They were only assigned to a wine shop and woke up early every day. They earned less than thirty taels of silver a month.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Thirty taels of silver, you call that not easy?


    She was now very sure that Ding Yuehua was a rich woman. It was a huge loss for her to not take her silver last time.


    Behind her, Daya¡¯s eyes widened. Thirty taels of silver, that much?


    Ding Yuehua did not know what the two of them were thinking. She was still a little emotional. ¡°But I¡¯ve been to the second branch¡¯s wine shop a few times and become familiar with the Deng family. Gradually, I¡¯ve had some contact with them. The Deng family is not bad. I can introduce you to them next time.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. She didn¡¯t even need to say anything, and it came to her automatically.


    She smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    As she spoke, she put down her hand. ¡°It¡¯s done. Take a look.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was stunned. She raised her head and looked at the bronze mirror.


    The next moment, her eyes widened.. ¡°Is it me?

 Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: I’ll Buy This Clothes

    Chapter 181: I¡¯ll Buy This Clothes


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Yuehua looked at Shu Yu¡¯s hand in amazement. They were the same person, so how could there be such a huge difference?


    Her forehead was still bandaged, her willow-like eyebrows were curved, her eyes were slightly red, and her face was fair as if she had just recovered from a serious illness. But unfortunately¡­She looked so pitiful that people wanted to protect her.


    Last time, it was a role to protect people, but this time, it was the complete opposite.


    Ding Yuehua couldn¡¯t help but touch her face. It looked good. She had seen another side of herself.


    Shu Yu was quite satisfied. ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡®Good, very good.¡± The one who answered was not Ding Yuehua, but Daya, who was standing at the side.


    This was the first time Daya had seen Shu Yu¡¯s makeup. She did not understand it in the past, nor could she imagine what her second sister was talking about. Now she knew that her sister¡¯s hands were too precious. She wanted to learn.


    Shu Yu and Ding Yuehua were both stunned. Then, the latter nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s especially good. Miss Lu, I want you to stay at my house and help me with my makeup every day.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m a businessman.¡± Shu Yu smiled. ¡°However, I can tell you some techniques.¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to tell me?


    ¡°Of course.¡± Shu Yu said, ¡°Actually, you have a good foundation. You have phoenix eyes, willowy eyebrows, and thin lips. When we transform, highlight your strengths. For example, if your eyes melt a little, they will be very charming. You just needed to make the nose a little higher and the cheeks on both sides a little more layered.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was dumbfounded as she watched her say such a secret recipe without any qualms. She couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. ¡°You¡¯ll lose money if you do business like this.¡±


    Shu Yu chuckled. ¡°Miss Ding, I¡¯m only telling you what you wear when you go out daily. If you were to attend an important occasion, such as a banquet or a wedding, you couldn¡¯t possibly dress like you usually did, right? For example, the makeup I helped you with these two times. Even if I told you all this, would you be able to do it? Do you still have to come and find me?¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ding Yuehua thought about it and agreed. ¡°Miss Lu¡­ huh, I¡¯ll just call you Shu


    Yu. Shu Yu, you¡¯re so nice.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m pretty good too. Come, get up first. I have another dress here that suits your makeup today.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and asked Daya to take out the clothes.


    Ding Yuehua blinked and let the two of them put it on her.


    Then, she stood in front of the dressing mirror, speechless.


    Clothes make the man.


    Shu Yu touched her chin. She knew that this dress would suit Ding Yuehua. The last time she saw her, she noticed that Ding Yuehua¡¯s figure was a little thin and her shoulders were very narrow.


    This caused her to be unable to hold up her clothes, and she did not look good in them.


    When Shu Yu was making this dress, he had Madam Ruan make a fake shawl.


    The shoulders had a little puff of sleeves. With a little stretch, it looked completely different.


    Ding Yuehua spun around happily. ¡°Shu Yu, I like this dress. I like it so much.¡±


    ¡°I told you that the clothes in our shop are very nice, right?¡± Moreover, this was a sky-blue color, and there were no extra patterns on the clothes. It was very suitable for a ¡°sick¡±.


    She looked even more protective.


    Ding Yuehua had never felt that she was this good-looking. She took a deep breath and immediately ran to the dressing table to take out a silver note.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy this dress..¡±

 Chapter 182 - Chapter 182: Earning 60 Taels a Day

    Chapter 182: Earning 60 Taels a Day


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daya looked at the face value of the banknote and gasped.


    50 taels?


    A piece of clothing was sold for fifty taels.


    Shu Yu took the silver with a clear conscience. She knew that the fifty taels not only included the money for makeup and clothes but also the price of the box of scar removal cream.


    Ding Yuehua knew that she did not sell scar removal cream, but she could not accept such an expensive item as a matter of course, so she added the money to the clothes.


    The silver earned so easily and Daya worried a lot.


    She asked softly, ¡°Yu, this¡­ Is there any problem?¡±


    Would Miss Ding go back on her word later? Would she find someone to smash their shop? Would she go outside and say that their prices were too expensive and ask customers not to come?


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°No problem. It¡¯s hard to buy a satisfactory thing. It¡¯s rare for


    Yuehua to like it so much.¡±


    Ding Yuehua nodded repeatedly, smiling so widely that she could not close her mouth. ¡°I like it very much. Hahahaha, I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    The laughter from inside reached the door. Mrs. Ding, who was already restless, could not help but push the door open.


    ¡°Yuehua, what exactly are you thinking¡­¡±


    Mrs. Ding¡¯s voice came to an abrupt halt the moment she saw Ding Yuehua. She looked at her daughter in shock and asked in disbelief, ¡°You, you¡¯re Yuehua?¡±


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Not only Mrs. Ding, but the other members of the Ding family standing behind Mrs. Ding also felt that the person in front of them was a little unreal.


    Was this still the Second Young Miss of the Ding family who could not be found even if she was thrown into the crowd? Are you sure she¡¯s not a different person?


    Mrs. Ding was stunned for a moment before she smiled. ¡°Yuehua, are you too good -looking?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Lu. I told you that Miss Lu was very powerful. Do you believe me now?¡±


    Mrs. Ding immediately looked at Lu Shuyu. ¡°Amazing, Miss Lu. You¡¯re simply a god.¡± Her attitude was completely different from her previous fierce look of wanting to chase people away.


    Shu Yu was packing her makeup bag. ¡°Thank you for your approval. I opened a clothing store on Ningshui Street. If you need anything, you can come and take care of my business. This is the flyer. Bring it here and I¡¯ll give you a discount.¡±


    ¡°Yo, the publicity for this is really good.¡± S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu was very approachable. I especially found someone to draw it and spent a lot of money. It was to make the people who saw it feel pleasing and reluctant to throw it away.¡±


    It was a full tael of silver. Her heart ached.


    Mrs. Ding was amused by her. ¡°Since Shopkeeper Lu is so thoughtful, I can¡¯t take this flyer for nothing.¡± She reached out and took out a silver note from her sleeve. ¡°Shopkeeper Lu made a special trip and even helped Yuehua with such a big favor. I haven¡¯t seen her so happy in a long time. This silver is Shopkeeper Lu¡¯s hard work fee and the fee for this flyer. Shopkeeper Lu, you must not refuse.


    Of course, Shu Yu would not refuse. She only sighed with emotion that people in the financial industry were indeed rich.


    Regardless of whether it was the Ding family¡¯s Mrs. Ding or Ding Yuehua, they were all very generous.


    Daya quickly lowered her head. She felt that she was too inexperienced. If she got too excited later, she would embarrass Yu.


    Ten taels, another ten taels.


    Yu had earned sixty taels of silver in one trip. Did rich people not treat money as money?


    Sixty taels of silver were something that ordinary farmers would not be able to earn in ten years.


    But now, one day.


    It was simply unimaginable!

 Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: We Made Money

    Chapter 183: We Made Money


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mrs. Ding and the Ding family surrounded Ding Yuehua and looked at her for a long time. The more they looked, the more curious they became.


    This was the second time Ding Yuehua had become the center of attention. She was originally not confident, but now she was smiling. Even though she still looked weak, her entire body seemed to be glowing.


    The Eldest Young Mistress of the Ding family was very moved. Seeing that Mrs.Ding was talking to Ding Yuehua, she quietly walked in front of Shu Yu and whispered, ¡°Shopkeeper Lu, do you have other colors for this dress in your shop?¡±


    She didn¡¯t ask Shu Yu to put on makeup. The makeup lasted for too long. It was already time for dinner.


    If she wanted to change, she would have to wait until tomorrow morning. However, she could still buy the clothes first.


    Shu Yu sized up the Eldest Young Mistress and smiled. ¡°Although we don¡¯t have any other colors, we can still customize them. It was just that¡­ the Eldest


    Young Mistress¡¯ figure was curvy and graceful. You were not suitable for this style of clothes. I do have something suitable. If you are free, you can come over and try it on. I¡¯ll pick a dress that I guarantee will suit you.¡±


    Coincidentally, this young mistress of the Ding family had a slightly flat figure that was different from Ding Yuehua¡¯s. If she wore this kind of clothes with fake shawls and puffed sleeves, she would only look very strong.


    Yes, just like the one she was wearing now. Although it was not bad, it did not fit her well.


    The Eldest Young Mistress was stunned for a moment, then she was delighted. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and take a look another day.¡±


    Of course, she did not want to buy the same clothes as others, but the one Ding Yuehua was wearing was too eye-catching. She felt that she was prettier than Ding Yuehua, so she was naturally more stunning when she wore it.


    Shu Yu was very satisfied. She had gained a lot today. Not only did she have a small amount of money, but after Ding Yuehua¡¯s appearance, she would at least have a few more customers.


    Just as she was thinking about it, a joyful voice suddenly came from outside. ¡°The Lord is back. The Lord is back.¡±


    When the Ding family heard this, they instantly beamed with joy. Mrs. Ding even clapped her hands together. ¡°I knew the Lord would be fine. Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡±


    Ding Yuehua wanted to go out too, but after taking two steps, she was pulled back by Mrs. Ding. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Your head is still injured. Go to bed and lie down.¡± She was very satisfied with her daughter¡¯s delicate appearance. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, she went out again and expressionlessly asked the Third Miss who was kneeling on the ground to get up and go to the room to rest.


    Shu Yu looked at this series of operations and sighed in her heart. This rich family¡¯s inner house was indeed not peaceful.


    Mrs. Ding had already brought the rest of the Ding family out. It was a big deal that the Lord Ding had returned. It only took an instant for the house to turn quiet from noisy.


    Shu Yu prepared to leave. ¡°Yuehua, we¡¯ll be going back first. Since the Lord Ding is back, I think you have a lot to say. We won¡¯t disturb you here. If you have any problems in the future, you can come to Ningshui Street to find me.¡±


    Ding Yuehua didn¡¯t try to persuade her to stay. She only thanked her again and again before letting Xiao Yun send her out.


    Shu Yu brought Daya back the way they came.


    No more soldiers were guarding the back door. As expected, nothing would happen to the Ding family.


    Shu Yu and Daya got on the mule carriage and drove to Ningshui Street.


    It was only when they were out of Xiao Yun¡¯s line of sight that Daya suddenly said excitedly, ¡°Yu, we¡¯ve earned money. So much silver.¡±


    Shu Yu was amused. ¡°Calm down, Sis. There will be more silver in the future..

 Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: The Big Girl Who Surprised People

    Chapter 184: The Big Girl Who Surprised People


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daya didn¡¯t know how to remain calm. In the beginning, she had thought it was pretty good. After the shop was opened, as long as they sold two pieces of clothing a day, they would earn at most one or two hundred coins per piece. They would earn three or four hundred coins a day.


    In Daya¡¯s heart, this was already very high.


    That was about ten taels of silver a month. After deducting the rent, labor, and some other expenses, They could save at least five taels of silver a month. Fifty to sixty taels a year. Just thinking about it made her excited.


    But now¡­Yu spent a day, no, less than half a day to earn half a year¡¯s worth of money.


    Daya¡¯s heart was about to jump out. Her imagination was indeed too poor. Shu Yu saw this and stuffed all the banknotes into Daya¡¯s hands. ¡°Sis, feel it now. You just have to get used to it in the future.¡±


    Daya almost threw the banknote in her hand. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and held it tightly in her palm. She let out a long breath. ¡°Yu, don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scaring you. Didn¡¯t you hear Miss Ding say that it¡¯s not easy to earn thirty taels a month? Sister, we commoners don¡¯t have money. However, those who did business well would go out for a meal and spend a hundred taels.¡±


    Daya was speechless. That must be the liver of a dragon and the gall of a phoenix, right?


    Shu Yu smiled. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. The Shu family¡¯s daily life was quite extravagant. Although they often deducted her monthly salary, they were generous in other aspects.


    Shu Yu waited for Daya to be more or less done with her acceptance before getting down to business. ¡°Sis, did you notice anything when I put makeup on Miss Ding just now?¡±


    Daya was stunned. She thought for a moment and said hesitantly, ¡°I realized that you only changed Miss Ding¡¯s eyebrows and eyes a little, but she felt completely different. Also, Miss Ding¡¯s nose is a little flat. After you¡¯re done, her nose will look much taller. Yes, there were also layers on both sides of her face.


    Shu Yu was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Daya to notice all of this and be very careful.


    This was also the reason why she brought Daya along. She wanted to use these two months to give Daya systematic emergency training.


    After all, if she wasn¡¯t around in the future, someone would have to take care of the shop.


    She did not expect Daya to give her a surprise. She was more talented than she had imagined.


    Since that was the case, she wouldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    Seeing that she was silent, Daya felt a little uneasy. ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, Sister, you¡¯re right. When we get back, I¡¯ll teach you how to do makeup.¡±


    Daya¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I-I¡¯ll study hard.¡±


    Then, she would be able to earn a lot of money like Yu. Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to ask for 60 taels a day. That half was fine too.


    As they spoke, the mule carriage stopped in front of the ready-to-wear clothes shop.


    When Dahu and Sanya in the shop heard the sound, they hurriedly ran out. What surprised Shu Yu was that the Dahu was holding Maneki in his arms. After not seeing him for half a day, he decided to play with the female cat.


    The old lady also came out to welcome them. ¡°Aiyo, you¡¯re finally back. We were so worried.¡±


    She also waited until Shu Yu left before she found out that the servant girl who came over was a servant of the Ding family.


    As for Lord Ding, he had been locked up in the county office and had not been allowed to go back. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady wanted to ask how the Ding family was doing, but she was pulled into the shop by Daya. ¡°Grandma, let me show you something..¡±

 Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: The Whole Family Is Shocked

    Chapter 185: The Whole Family Is Shocked


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady walked to the back of the counter with a suspicious look on her face. Only then did she see Daya mysteriously opening her tightly clenched right hand.


    Madam Ruan and Lu Erbai¡¯s attention was also drawn to this, and they looked over curiously.


    In the next moment, the three of them saw the two silver notes lying in her hands. As soon as the banknote was unfolded, the three of them sucked in a cold breath.


    So, so much money?


    Daya took a deep breath and then told them everything that happened after he went to the Ding residence today. ¡°You didn¡¯t see Yu¡¯s technique. It was too godly. The Ding family was stunned. The fifty taels were given by Miss Ding, and the ten taels were given by Mrs. Ding. In just a short while, there were sixty taels.¡±


    The old lady and the other two couldn¡¯t help but gulp. They hadn¡¯t expected this either.


    A few of them raised their heads in unison to look at Shu Yu. The latter was talking to Sanya. When she felt the burning gaze, she raised her head and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡®IN-nothing?¡± She just felt that Yu¡¯s pair of hands had to be worshipped in the future.


    Shu Yu inexplicably felt that their gazes made her heart skip a beat. She laughed dryly and said to the few of them, ¡°I see that the shop has been tidied up. There¡¯s nothing much to do. Why don¡¯t we go to the small courtyard we rented first? We would stay in the county town tonight and come over early tomorrow. Oh right, why didn¡¯t I see Brother Daniu?¡±


    The old lady quickly said, ¡°Daniu went to buy firecrackers. Isn¡¯t the restaurant opening tomorrow? We had to release two strings to tell others.¡±


    With that said the old lady suddenly felt that setting off two strings of firecrackers was a little too cold.


    It was mainly because they had considered the fact that the family did not have money, so they hung a couplet and two strings of firecrackers. But now¡­


    Looking at the sixty taels of silver in Daya¡¯s hand, the Lu family fell into deep thought.


    The old lady asked, ¡°Yu, should we invite a dragon and lion dance to liven things up?


    ¡°No need, just set off firecrackers and buy some nuts to eat. If you meet anyone who comes to watch, share the joy.¡±


    The old lady thought about how there were only a few pieces of clothing in their shop. It was indeed quite awkward to make it too big.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it this way. When Daniu comes back, we¡¯ll go to the small courtyard to clean up and come over early tomorrow to open for business.¡±


    Just as the old lady finished speaking, Daniu had already returned with a basket on his back.


    Shu Yu glanced at the things in the basket and asked Daniu to put them in the backyard.


    Then, the family locked the door and left.


    The courtyard they lived in was in Liufang Alley, not far from the shop. The group of people pulled the mule carriage and walked straight over.


    When she passed by Meng Yunzheng¡¯s courtyard, Shu Yu stopped for a moment. Seeing that the courtyard door was locked, she immediately retracted her gaze and continued to walk forward. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the silver, the old lady felt more confident. She saw that there were three houses in the courtyard and did not feel that it was a waste. Instead, she nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°This house is good. The location is not bad and it¡¯s quiet. When the time comes, no one will disturb your mother and the Daya when they are making clothes here.¡±


    The others had also seen it inside and out, and the more they looked, the more they liked it.


    The old lady couldn¡¯t stay idle and immediately picked up a broom and rag to tidy up.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Grandma, you guys rest first. I still have to go out for a while.¡±


    Madam Ruan and the others were stunned. ¡°It¡¯s already quite late. It¡¯s time for dinner. Why are you still going out?¡±


    Shu Yu winked at them. ¡°Because the God of Fortune came to our house today, and we¡¯ll have silver in a while.. How can we miss it?¡±

 Chapter 186 - Chapter 186: Selling the Recipe

    Chapter 186: Selling the Recipe


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady was excited. ¡°You have a guest again?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shu Yu waved at Sanya. ¡°Didn¡¯t I make a scar removal cream before? I promised to bring Sanya to Doctor Xu today to see the effect of removing scars. If it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll sell the prescription to him. We should have gone over in the morning, but didn¡¯t we suddenly have work to do and was delayed until now?¡±


    The old lady had almost forgotten about this matter. She quickly nodded when she heard that. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Doctor Xu must be waiting anxiously. Go quickly.¡±


    Shu Yu asked Lu Er Bai again, ¡°Dad, come with us. We can also let Doctor Xu give you a follow-up visit to see how your leg is recovering.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡¯


    Dahu also wanted to go, but when he saw that his grandmother and mother were busy, he immediately stopped and turned around to help.


    Shu Yu looked at his back and could not help but laugh. He was young, but he had a lot to worry about.


    The father and daughter got on the mule carriage and quickly drove toward the clinic.


    Doctor Xu was indeed looking forward to it. He had been walking around the clinic for the entire afternoon. If he didn¡¯t know that Shu Yu¡¯s shop was opening tomorrow and that she would be very busy today, he would have gone to his door to question her.


    Just as he was about to lose his patience, the mule carriage finally stopped in front of his door.


    Doctor Xu rushed out and saw Sanya¡¯s face at first glance.


    The last time he saw her, the little girl was thin and small, and her face was pale. Coupled with that scar, she looked like a beggar.


    It had only been more than ten days since they last met, but the little girl seemed to have changed into a different person. Her face had gained some flesh and looked cute. The color of the scar was already very light. It was almost invisible from a distance.


    Scar removal cream was indeed useful.


    Doctor Xu was so happy that he almost jumped up. ¡°Come in, Sanya, come in quickly. Let me take a good look at your face.¡±


    Shu Yu, who was helping Lu Erbai out of the car, was speechless. Doctor Xu, you look like a wretched human trafficker.


    ¡°Doctor Xu, the patient is here.¡±


    Doctor Xu raised his head and looked at Sanya. ¡°It¡¯s all the same.¡±


    Sanya was a little afraid. She was timid, to begin with. If it weren¡¯t for Shu Yu¡¯s presence these days, which made her a little more confident, she might not even be willing to go out.


    At this moment, looking at Doctor Xu, who was smiling especially terrifyingly,


    Sanya was about to cry. She weakly asked Shu Yu for help, ¡°Second Sister¡­¡±


    Shu Yu handed the walking stick to Lu Erbai and quickly ran to Sanya¡¯s side. She picked her up and said to Doctor Xu, ¡°You¡¯ll scare my sister like this. Doctor Xu, let¡¯s talk inside the clinic.¡±


    Doctor Xu finally restrained himself a little and went in with his hands behind his back.


    Shu Yu insisted that he take a look at Lu Erbai¡¯s leg first. After that, he started talking about the scar removal cream.


    With Shu Yu hugging her, Doctor Xu approached Sanya again. Sanya was not afraid at all. Instead, she blinked her big eyes and said excitedly, ¡°Uncle Xu, my scar is almost gone. My second sister helped me remove it. I¡¯ve never seen someone as amazing as her.¡±


    Doctor Xu looked up at Shu Yu and nodded perfunctorily. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. She¡¯s quite amazing.¡±


    Sanya was satisfied.


    Doctor Xu asked Shu Yu to show him the finished product of the scar removal cream. After studying it for a while, they began to discuss the price. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to sell the recipe to me? Are you not going to sell it yourself?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°But I have another request..¡±

 Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: Seven Skewers of Candied Haws

    Chapter 187: Seven Skewers of Candied Haws


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Doctor Xu resisted the urge to roll his eyes and pointed at her. ¡°I knew there would be more trouble.¡±


    Shu Yu argued, ¡°Doctor Xu, don¡¯t accuse me. I haven¡¯t said my request yet.¡± ¡°Then tell me.¡±


    ¡°I think so. About the recipe, I can sell it to you at a lower price. But¡­¡± Before Doctor Xu¡¯s eyes lit up, Shu Yu quickly changed the topic. ¡°In the future, if you sell a bottle of this scar removal cream, give me 5% of it. How about that?¡± 5% was not a lot.


    According to Doctor Xu¡¯s standard of charge, she estimated that her scar removal cream would cost at least ten or twenty taels. If she asked for 5% of it, it would only cost one tael at most.


    It was already very few.


    Shu Yu mainly wanted to give her family another way out. The shop was not on the right track yet, and she did not know what would happen in the future. She had to leave a way out for the Lu family.


    Doctor Xu was startled and began to ponder carefully in his heart.


    The cost of this scar removal cream was not high. The medicine that he saw Shu Yu grab last time did not require many precious medicinal herbs.


    His profit was still very large, 5%¡­


    Although it was a little painful, it was not impossible.


    ¡°If it¡¯s half done, then how much is this recipe worth?¡±


    ¡°One hundred and fifty taels.¡± Shu Yu clicked her tongue.¡± How is it? Cheap, right?¡±


    Listening to the side of the whole process, Lu Erbai was speechless. Was this cheap?


    Doctor Xu felt that it was within his acceptable range. After all, his medical center had always charged high fees. Moreover, this scar removal cream could be sold to the capital in the future. At that time, the price would increase several times.


    This thing was a rare good thing for those rich and powerful families.


    His original estimate was three hundred taels, but now that it was halved, he was still very happy.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get you some silver.¡±


    Lu Erbai stared blankly at his departing back and sighed, ¡°Doctor Xu is a straightforward person.¡± He didn¡¯t even know how to bargain.


    Shu Yu drank a cup of tea. Today was indeed the day of the God of Fortune¡¯s visit. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, she had spent almost all the money she had on her, and now she had made up for it.


    Doctor Xu quickly took out the banknote and Shu Yu prescribed in front of him.


    The transaction between the two parties was very pleasant. Shu Yu happily put away the silver notes in her hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll count on Doctor Xu¡¯s business to be prosperous so that I can share the profits.¡±


    Doctor Xu snorted lightly. ¡°You¡¯re opening for business tomorrow. I wish you a great opening as well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Shu Yu once again helped Lu Erbai onto the mule carriage. However, this time, she didn¡¯t get on the cart. Instead, she led the mule forward slowly.


    When she passed by the hawker selling candied haws, she bought seven sticks of candied haws and gave one to Sanya. Lu Erbai kept the rest so that they could each get a stick when they got home.


    Sanya looked at the candied haws in her hands, her eyes shining.


    ¡°Second Sister, candied haws, I have never eaten it.¡± In the past, every time Aunt came to the county town, she would bring back a stick of candied haws for Dabao.


    Dabao was very detestable. Every time, he would deliberately run in front of her and her brother and bite them in front of them with a look of enjoyment.


    Every time Sanya ran away, but when there was no one, she would lick her lips, fantasizing about herself eating candied haws, sour and sweet, as if it was a delicacy in the world.


    Today, she finally got to eat it.


    Lu Erbai looked at his little daughter, feeling a little sour in his heart.


    Of the seven sticks of candied haws, Shu Yu had bought one for each of them.


    Lu Erbai took out his skewer. ¡°Sanya likes it. I¡¯ll share mine with you and


    Dahu..¡±

 Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: Your Mother Is That Stingy

    Chapter 188: Your Mother Is That Stingy


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sanya was stunned and shook her head quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I have it.¡±


    Shu Yu also said, ¡°Eating too much hawthorn isn¡¯t good for her stomach. One skewer is enough. Dad, keep it for yourself.¡±


    After hearing that it was bad for the body, Lu Erbai didn¡¯t insist. He just patted his youngest daughter¡¯s head and smiled at her happy expression.


    Shu Yu bought a lot of things on the way back. With money in her hands, she could not restrain her desire to shop.


    Lu Erbai tried to persuade her a few times but to no avail.


    Fortunately, the things she bought were not expensive. They were just some snacks. It was obvious that she had specially brought them back for everyone to eat.


    When the mule carriage stopped at the entrance of Liufang Alley, the old lady, and the others had already bought the vegetables and prepared the meal, waiting for them to return.


    Sanya took a stick of candied haws from Lu Erbai. After getting out of the car, she ran inside. ¡°Brother, Brother will give you something delicious.¡±


    Dahu was sweeping the floor with a broom. When he heard the sound, he suddenly looked up. Then, a string of bright red candied haws was right in front of his eyes.


    The Dahu was stunned and looked at Sanya.


    The latter tilted her head and ate her skewer as she handed the skewer in her hand to him. ¡°Here you go. Our Sister bought it for us. We all have one. It¡¯s delicious.¡¯


    The Dahu¡¯s eyes sparkled as he quickly took it.


    The brother and sister looked at each other and smiled. They bit on the candied haws and laughed.


    Shu Yu could not help but laugh. It was indeed easy to be satisfied in a child¡¯s world. Having a stick of candied haws was like having everything.


    Shu Yu distributed the remaining candied haws. Daniu scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°I have some too?¡±


    Daniu didn¡¯t want to go back today in case he had to rush over tomorrow. It would be too troublesome.


    However, he wasn¡¯t going to stay here tonight. After dinner, he went to the shop to sleep.


    He had been busy these days. Shu Yu meant that although he was her cousin, she couldn¡¯t let him work for anything. She had to pay him some money.


    The old lady agreed with her, but Daniu disagreed.


    The old lady hit him a few times. ¡°You¡¯re getting married at the end of the year. Your mother is so stingy. Don¡¯t you have some money saved up? If your wife wants to buy something to eat in the future, do you have to use her dowry?¡± Daniu instantly thought of Daya¡¯s situation and shook his head. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    The old lady slapped a string of copper coins into his hand, causing his palm to turn red. ¡°Since you know that, then you have to plan for yourself. After you get married, you and your wife will be your own family. You¡¯re a man, so you have to give your wife to rely on. Money is the most practical thing, do you understand?¡± Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Daniu understood, so he hesitated for a moment before accepting the copper coins.


    The old lady was satisfied, finally, said, ¡°You¡¯re the eldest grandson in the Lu family, never been taught by your mother to be foolish.¡±


    The grandma was talking about his mother, so Daniu could only laugh dryly and did not refute.


    Only then did the old lady chase him back to the shop to sleep.


    After Daniu left, Shu Yu took out the money she had earned from selling the scar removal cream.


    ¡°Just in time. Before the opening ceremony tomorrow, let¡¯s check the accounts and make some money later so that we can have an idea.¡±


    Looking at the banknotes on the table, the old lady and Madame Ruan felt as if their worldview had been shattered.


    Yu went out and earned another 150 taels of silver.


    Could it be that they had seen too little of the world, so they didn¡¯t know that there were so many rich people now?

 Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: Settling Credits and Recruiting

    Chapter 189: Settling Credits and Recruiting


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, when Shu Yu calculated all the expenses before the opening of the restaurant, the old lady and Madam Ruan were stunned.


    They had already spent over a hundred taels of silver before the shop opened for business.


    This money¡­Where did all the money go? Why did they not know that they had handled such a large sum of money?


    ¡°The main ones are the mule carriage, the decoration of the shop, and the cloth.¡±


    The biggest thing was the fabric. The fabric that Shu Yu bought was all good. If it was too bad, those madams and young ladies would not be interested at all.


    She had several rolls of good silk from the largest silk store in the county.


    However, these materials were enough for some time. She did not need to spend money in this area for the time being.


    ¡°So, we won¡¯t need to spend a lot of money next. It¡¯s mainly on labor. We still don¡¯t have enough clothes in our shop. I still have to teach Sister how to put on makeup, so Mother is the only one who can make clothes. It¡¯s too late, so I thought of hiring two people.¡±


    Recruiting?


    Naturally, this method was to recruit people with good craftsmanship.


    Shu Yu saw that Madam Ruan wanted to say something but hesitated as if she had something to say, so she asked,¡± Is there someone in your heart?¡±


    Madam Ruan glanced at her mother-in-law, who glared at her. ¡°If you want to talk, then talk. Why are you looking at me?


    Madam Ruan quickly retracted her gaze and said softly, ¡®Yu, Mother knows someone who can make clothes quickly and exquisitely. She¡¯s also a good person. When I was young, I wasn¡¯t good at making clothes, so I was¡­When the Ruan family scolded me, she was the one who secretly told me the technique.¡±


    Shu Yu could tell. ¡°So, she¡¯s from the Ruan Family Village?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± This was also the reason why Madam Ruan hesitated. ¡°Xiang¡¯s life wasn¡¯t good. She married someone when she was young, but the other party passed away a few years later. Her in-laws despised her for giving birth to a daughter and chased her out with her daughter. When she returned to her parent¡¯s home, they were unhappy and refused to let her go home. After that, she found a run-down house in the Ruan Family Village. The village chief asked her for some rent and stayed there.¡±


    Madam Ruan was three years older than Xiang, and Xiang got married later than her, so her daughter was one year younger than Shu Yu.


    The mother and daughter depended on each other for survival. They usually embroidered some handkerchiefs to make a living.


    Xiang was good at making clothes, and she was a nice person, which was why Madam Ruan recommended her. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady snorted. ¡°The people of the Ruan Family Village are all bad. If your family finds out that our family has opened a shop, they might come and take advantage of us again.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Madam Ruan did not dare to refute. The things her family had done made her unable to lift her head for the rest of her life.


    However, Shu Yu¡¯s hand under the table gently tugged at her. Madam Ruan looked up and heard her say, ¡°Sure, but we still have to see how good her craftsmanship is and what her character is like.¡± If there¡¯s no problem, we¡¯ll recruit her. As for the Ruan Family Village¡­We will find out sooner or later. Not only them, but we also have to be prepared for others to come. No matter what, we can help those who are good to us if we can. If we don¡¯t agree, then we¡¯ll fight them out. There¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡±


    The old lady nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡±


    Madam Ruan¡¯s face flashed with joy. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go to the Ruan Family Village another day and tell Xiang.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Other than that, Shu Yu wanted to recruit an embroidery lady..

 Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: She’s Smart

    Chapter 190: She¡¯s Smart


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The embroidery lady that Shu Yu wanted was not an ordinary one who only knew how to embroider a handkerchief.


    At the very least, they had to have the skills to embroider screens independently. This kind of embroidery lady, whom ordinary farmers could not cultivate, would go back and ask Miss Ding if she had any candidates.


    After saying that, Shu Yu i s gaze fell on Da Hu¡¯s head.


    Dahu and Sanya sat on the steps at the door. The old lady felt that the two children were young and were afraid that they would leak the news, so she did not let them listen to this kind of calculation of silver.


    The two children were slowly chewing on the candied haws. They had only eaten two just now and could not bear to eat too quickly. They put candied haws up. After dinner, they would take them out and slowly taste them.


    As soon as Shu Yu¡¯s gaze landed on the door, the others also turned their heads to look.


    Dahu felt his back stiffen, and he felt a burning sensation on his back.


    He asked in a low voice, ¡°Sister, do you have a feeling that you¡¯re being targeted?¡±


    Sanya shook her head and stuffed half of the candied hawthorns into her mouth. Her cheeks puffed up as she shook her head. ¡°No, I feel especially happy now. One candied hawthorn, two candied hawthorns, three, I still have three. Brother, look, you still have five. Why don¡¯t you give me one? That way, we¡¯ll have the same amount, right?¡±


    She was really smart.


    Dahu looked at his sister. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m being targeted.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± However, Sanya seemed to have thought of something and immediately became nervous. ¡°Is there someone who wants to kidnap you again? Then, brother, quickly hide it. Give me the candied haws, and I¡¯ll hold it for you.¡±


    Dahu was speechless. Do you think you¡¯ve hidden your motives well? S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu was amused by the two of them. She waved at them. ¡°Dahu, Sanya,


    come here. I have something to say.¡±


    The two of them immediately turned around and ran into the house.


    Shu Yu pulled Dahu over and said to the others in the room, ¡°I want to find a school for Dahu so that he can study.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Read, read?


    Dahu shook his head repeatedly. ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t study.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at him steadily.¡±Dahu, you have to go to school. Even if you don¡¯t like it, I still want you to go. I don¡¯t need you to think about fame, nor do need you to read out your achievements. However, reading and learning were the most basic. In the future, our shop will grow bigger and bigger. As the owner, can¡¯t you read? If you didn¡¯t study and didn¡¯t even know how to do accounts, and if you were scammed by people when signed the contract, then this shop that you had painstakingly opened would have to close down soon.¡±


    Dahu¡¯s eyes widened. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t like reading. Besides his family, the person he admired the most was the only scholar in his village, Scholar


    Tang.


    However, he had never thought of studying. At home¡­


    ¡°But I heard that studying costs a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Our family has even opened a shop.¡±


    Lu Erbai clenched his fists, his expression was solemn. ¡°Yes, study. Dahu must study.¡±


    Dahu looked around and saw that everyone was nodding. He immediately became excited. ¡°Then, I will study. I want to be the top scorer.¡±


    ¡°Our Dahu is ambitious.¡± The old lady said happily.


    Shu Yu glanced at the envious Sanya. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have a women¡¯s college here.. Dahu, when you come back from school in the future, you have to teach your sister how to read, understand?¡±

 Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: Opening Day

    Chapter 191: Opening Day


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just like that, Dahu¡¯s studies were settled. After the store was opened for business, they would find a suitable school for him.


    The next day, the whole family woke up early, put on new clothes, and headed to Ningshui Street.


    There were already a few shops on Ningshui Street that were open early in the morning. When Shu Yu reached the shop, Daniu happened to be opening the door.


    The old lady had gone to get the auspicious time previously, and 8 a.m. was the auspicious time to open for business.


    Daniu spread out the firecrackers and prepared snacks.


    The shopkeepers of the shops next door all looked over. Most of the surrounding businesses were not optimistic about the news of the Lu family opening a ready-to-wear clothes shop.


    This was especially when they had come over yesterday and found that there were only a few pieces of clothes. Although the shop was decorated in a novel and comfortable way, so what? A shop that sold clothes but didn¡¯t even have many items was useless.


    They asked around and found out that the Lu family came from a small remote village. They had no experience in doing business before, nor did they have any backing. In fact, they had been a family that could not even solve the problem of their livelihood half a month ago.


    As a result, the shopkeepers of the various shops were speechless. They did not think that the Lu family¡¯s shop could last long.


    Of course, although they didn¡¯t think much of the Lu family, peace was always the most important thing in business. As such, the few shops nearby still wrapped up two bags of sweets and sent them over as a congratulatory gift.


    Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu arrived when it was almost seven in the morning.


    The moment Lu Sanzhu arrived, he complained to Shu Yu in dissatisfaction, ¡°I was going to help yesterday, but the old lady stopped me, saying that the car can¡¯t fit all of us. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if Daniu didn¡¯t come then? I¡¯m trying to show my mum filial piety as a son, but to think she¡¯s unwilling.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the old lady pinched his ear, ¡°It¡¯s a big day. Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu cried out, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t dare to do it anymore. I really don¡¯t!¡±


    The old lady snorted and asked him, ¡®Where are Dabao and Baoya?¡±


    ¡°I was afraid that there would be too many people and I couldn¡¯t take care of them, so I sent them to their grandmother¡¯s house.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu and his wife came, and so did Lu Dasong and his wife.


    Madam Li had wanted to bring Erniu and Lanhua over and see if they could take advantage of anything, but Lu Dasong did not agree, so she had no choice.


    Zhang Shu¡¯s words last time had affected the couple. Recently, Lu Dasong did not listen to her ideas much. He was afraid that others would say that he did not have a mind of his own and that his wife was the one who made the decisions in the house.


    Madam Li did not dare to provoke him at this juncture, so she could only follow Lu Dasong over unwillingly. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was the first time Madam Li had come to the shop. She had originally thought that it was just a small shop with a few pieces of cloth. She did not expect that the shop was on Ningshui Street.


    Moreover¡­ It was so beautiful.


    Madam Li felt sour. Her second brother-in-law¡¯s family had really struck it rich. Why wasn¡¯t her daughter the one who was taken away back then? This way, when her daughter came back after more than ten years, she would also have a shop that looked very wealthy.


    Madam Li looked around and asked in surprise, ¡°Second sister-in-law, do you only have these few clothes? What kind of business are you doing? Can you make money?¡±


    This was the first time she saw someone who dared to open a shop with just a few pieces of clothing.


    Madam Ruan was not good with words and just smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll make more later.¡±


    ¡°How many can you make in a day? Why don¡¯t I help you? I can make clothes too.¡±


    Of course, she would have to demand a salary..

 Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: Seemingly Going to Make a Loss

    Chapter 192: Seemingly Going to Make a Loss


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as Madam Li finished speaking, Madam Liang jumped over, ¡°And me, and me. I know how to make clothes too!¡±


    Madam Ruan laughed awkwardly. They did know how to make clothes, but the products were limited to the extent that they could be worn. They couldn¡¯t make clothes that were exquisite and beautiful.


    She looked at her two sisters-in-law and said hesitantly, ¡°Well, your family is quite busy, so how can I trouble you? Just to make clothes, I have to live in the county and can¡¯t go back every day.¡±


    Madam Li frowned, ¡°We can¡¯t go back? It doesn¡¯t matter where the clothes are made. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re expensive. If you¡¯re afraid of getting them dirty, can¡¯t we just wash them after we¡¯re done?¡±


    Madam Ruan suddenly understood what it meant to be a chicken talking to a duck. Her rejection had been quite obvious. Moreover, the clothes were indeed very expensive. A good piece of clothing cost several taels of silver.


    When she made the clothes, she would trim her fingernails and apply hand cream. She also kept the table neat and tidy, as well as the room clean. On top of that, she requested that no one disturbed her. The whole family placed a lot of importance on the whole matter, so of course, they couldn¡¯t just do it casually.


    Madam Li wanted to say more, but the old lady walked over and glared at Madam Li and Madam Liang, ¡°What good clothes can you make with your dog paws? Let me tell you, don¡¯t touch the clothes in Erbai¡¯s shop. Otherwise, I¡¯ll cut your hands off!¡±


    The two of them were scolded until they shrunk their necks. The old lady glared at Madam Ruan and said, ¡°Yu is in charge of hiring people for the shop. The next time you meet people who want to work in the shop, tell them to go to Yu. Let me tell you, if you dare to take over and hold Yu back, you¡¯d better get lost as soon as possible.¡±


    Madam Ruan shook her head hurriedly, ¡°I won¡¯t hold her back.¡± S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, Lu Erbai called out, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s time!¡±


    It was time to open for business.


    The old lady hurriedly tidied up her clothes and hurried to the door.


    Lu Erbai stood by the side, leaning against the door with his walking stick, one hand tugging at the end of a piece of red silk that covered the signboard on the roof of the shop. He looked at his family with slight excitement.


    After a while, he took a deep breath and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Light it.¡±


    Shu Yu held a lighter and lit the firecrackers that had been spread out long ago. In the next moment, a crackling sound suddenly rang in everyone¡¯s ears. Daya protected Dahu and Sanya as they hurriedly ran into the shop.


    Lu Erbai raised his head, and with a forceful tug of his right hand, the red silk cloth was pulled away, revealing the words on the plaque: Yiren Pavilion.


    The so-called Yiren symbolized ladies who were the object of fantasies.


    Shu Yu felt that the meaning was quite good. It was simple and easy to understand, and it was also elegant to read.


    After the firecrackers were set off, many were attracted by the commotion. Some children who were watching the show ran over happily.


    However, no one came inside. They just stood outside and watched.


    The doors of Yiren Pavilion were very wide. Even if one stood outside, one could see what was inside.


    Therefore, everyone quickly found out that this was a ready-to-wear clothes shop, and it was one that didn¡¯t have many clothes. All of them instantly lost interest.


    Madam Li and Madam Liang chattered at the side, ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any customers? It¡¯s already so quiet on the opening day¡­ It doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re going to make money at all.¡±


    Madam Liang was quite worried. She did hope that her second brother-in-law¡¯s family would make money. After all, she was hoping to get some benefits.


    Madam Li was gloating, ¡°They made such a big fuss earlier, but it looks like they¡¯re going to lose money..¡±

 Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: Three Gifts

    Chapter 193: Three Gifts


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the two ladies chattered, laughter came from outside.


    ¡°Ms. Lu, congratulations on your grand opening!¡¯


    Everyone looked up and saw Doctor Xu walking over with a helper. The latter was holding a gift box in his hand.


    Lu Erbai¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Doctor Xu, you¡¯re here. Please come in, please come in.¡±


    Doctor Xu handed the gift box to Shu Yu, then greeted the others and went in to look around the shop.


    Once he did so, the smile on his face froze. He looked at Shu Yu strangely. Were they really going to open a ready-to-wear clothes shop? With just these few clothes? There were even fewer clothes than the ones in his closet.


    But he didn¡¯t say much and was led by Daniu to sit down and drink tea.


    After a while, another person came with a gift box in his hand as well.


    Upon arrival, he nodded and smiled at Lu Erbai before handing over the gift box.


    Lu Erbai was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t know this person. Furthermore, the other party didn¡¯t even say a word when handing over the gift. Should he accept the gift box or not?


    It wasn¡¯t just Lu Erbai. The others didn¡¯t recognize the young man either. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dahu, who was smart, went to find Shu Yu who was talking to Doctor Xu inside.


    Shu Yu came out and saw Meng Yunzheng. Surprise flashed across her face as she said, ¡°Young Master Meng?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled and silently congratulated her.


    Shu Yu introduced him to Lu Erbai, ¡°Dad, this is Young Master Meng. A year ago, Doctor Zhao was instructed by him to treat our injuries.¡±


    Lu Erbai knew Zhao Xi, but he had never seen Meng Yunzheng before. This was the first time he had seen the latter.


    Upon hearing that he was his savior, Lu Erbai instantly became excited and enthusiastic, ¡°So it¡¯s Young Master Meng! Quick, come in and sit.¡±


    Shu Yu said softly, ¡°Dad, Young Master Meng got into an accident previously, so he can¡¯t speak now.¡±


    When Lu Erbai heard this, he looked at Meng Yunzheng with concern. He instructed Shu Yu, ¡°Then take good care of him. Make him feel welcome.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Dad,¡± Shu Yu brought Meng Yunzheng into the shop and let him sit opposite Doctor Xu.


    After Doctor Xu drank a cup of tea, he wanted to leave. After all, he was the only doctor in his clinic, and he had to work. Otherwise, his patients would be lost if he wasn¡¯t around. As such, he left after staying for a while and meeting Meng Yunzheng.


    As a result, Meng Yunzheng instantly became the focus of attention. He was gentlemanly and handsome, to begin with. Even if he did not speak, people would not be able to look away.


    Meng Yunzheng was very calm. He had long been used to such gazes.


    Dahu and Sanya hid behind the counter and sneaked glances over time and time again. This person was really good-looking, even more so than Scholar Tang.


    The ¡°glorious moon¡± that their second sister had mentioned in the past should be him, right?


    Shu Yu chatted with Meng Yunzheng. After a while, someone came over to give gifts again.


    It was Xiao Yun. She said to Shu Yu apologetically, ¡°Shopkeeper Lu, our Young Miss has something on today and can¡¯t get away. She¡¯s sorry she can¡¯t come over to congratulate you herself.¡±


    Shu Yu understood. Lord Ding had just returned yesterday, so there must be many things to arrange. In addition, Ding Yuehua had just broken off the engagement with the Jiang family, so the follow-up must also be troublesome. The lady was sick now, so it was normal for her not to come out.


    Xiao Yun left after giving the gifts. After a while, Meng Yunzheng also got up and left.


    After all, this was a women¡¯s ready-to-made clothes shop. Other than the Lu family, it was quite awkward for a man like him to be here.


    Once he left, only the Lu family was left in the huge shop..

 Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: A Heavy Gift Box

    Chapter 194: A Heavy Gift Box


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing that the shop was deserted again, the Lu family members were a little worried.


    Even Lu Sanzhu, who was inexplicably confident in Shu Yu, couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he looked at the lonely gift boxes on the counter.


    Only three people came to congratulate the opening of the shop. This was too shabby. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He scooted over and whispered into Shu Yu¡¯s ear, ¡°Yu, why don¡¯t you give me some money and I¡¯ll hire a few people to get some empty gift boxes to increase the popularity of our shop?¡±


    Not only him, but even Lu Dasong came over and said, ¡°I think this method is feasible. We can also hire a few people to pretend to be customers. Otherwise, with so few people on the opening day, it will affect our luck in the future.¡±


    Madam Li nodded at the side, ¡°That¡¯s right. I felt that you guys couldn¡¯t do it from the start. We are all ordinary people. Even if you want to open a shop, it would be good enough to sell some food or open a grocery store. Why do you have to open a ready-to-wear clothes shop? Moreover, you chose Ningshui Street. Look, there are no customers at all. It¡¯s a waste of money. You guys are too naive.¡±


    Shu Yu was grateful for Lu Sanzhu and Lu Dasong¡¯s good intentions, but Madam Li¡¯s constant badmouthing today made her feel extremely uncomfortable.


    ¡°Aunt, if you don¡¯t think much of the shop, why don¡¯t you just go home? Either way, you can¡¯t help much here.¡±


    Madam Li¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°You, how can you say that? I¡¯m your elder!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re aware that you are an elder? Then as your mother-in-law, isn¡¯t it right that I beat you to death?¡± The old lady walked over angrily.


    She hadn¡¯t seen any customers enter the shop and was feeling very frustrated. After scolding Madam Li, she looked at Lu Dasong, ¡°If you can¡¯t control your wife, don¡¯t come. It¡¯s a big day, yet she just insists on bringing bad luck to others.¡±


    Madame Lee felt wronged. What did she do that was so wrong? Wasn¡¯t she just telling the truth?


    Her mother-in-law was getting more and more bias toward her second


    brother-in-law¡¯s family.


    However, she did not dare to say anything in front of the old lady.


    As they were talking, a commotion suddenly came from outside, ¡°Hello, Boss Lu! What a grand opening! I hope customers will flood your shop, hahaha!¡±


    The person was extremely loud, and it instantly diverted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone in the shop turned their heads to look at the door.


    Lu Erbai looked at the person in confusion, ¡®You are¡­¡±


    That person laughed again, ¡°Me? My surname is Lue, and I also own a shop. We are in the same trade, and my shop is just at the head of the street. You will definitely see it the next time you pass by. Come, come, come. This is a congratulatory gift from me to Boss Lu. Do accept it. This congratulatory gift cost me a lot of effort.¡±


    Lu Erbai found the person before him quite strange. The words he said were polite, but they sounded particularly awkward.


    That being said, the shopkeepers of the surrounding shops had also come to congratulate the opening of the shop this morning, so there was nothing wrong with the other party coming over either.


    As such, Lu Erbai could only smile and take the gift box. However, when he took it, he realized that the gift box from Boss Lue was very big and very¡­


    heavy.


    Lu Erbai¡¯s leg was injured, and he was holding onto a walking stick with one hand. How could he withstand the weight of the gift box after the other party suddenly released his grip? He immediately couldn¡¯t remain standing and fell to the side.


    Boos Lue stood close and couldn¡¯t help but look smug.


    However, just as Lu Erbai¡¯s body was about to fall to the ground, a hand suddenly appeared behind him. It supported him from behind and held him up.


    After Lu Erbai steadied himself, he let out a long sigh of relief. He then turned to look at Shu Yu, who was standing behind him..

 Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: Rubbish

    Chapter 195: Rubbish


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu looked at Boss Lue expressionlessly. With one hand supporting Lu Erbai and the other holding the gift box, she turned around and handed it to Daniu, who was also running over.


    Boss Lue narrowed his eyes and his expression changed slightly. This girl was quite strong.


    Shu Yu stood in front of Lu Erbai and sized up the person before her, ¡°Boss Lue, the owner of Lue¡¯s Ready-to-wear Clothes Shop?¡±


    As soon as Shu Yu said this, Lu Erbai and the others immediately understood.


    So it was the boss of the county¡¯s other ready-to-wear clothes shop. Good Lord, was he here to look for trouble? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the huge Jiangyuan County, there was only one ready-to-wear clothes shop, and it was owned by the Lue family. There had been other ready-to-wear clothes shops in the past, but most of them had not been open for long before they closed down due to poor management or poor business.


    In contrast, the Lue family had been rooted here for many years, and because of this, they monopolized the market.


    Was it because they didn¡¯t like that the Lu family was also opening a ready-to-wear clothes shop that they wanted to deal with them now?


    Boss Lue looked at Shu Yu. Since he came, he had naturally asked about the Lu family¡¯s situation. He knew that this shop was managed by the second daughter of the Lu family. He also knew that the poor Lu family had moved from the countryside to the county and opened this outrageous ready-to-wear clothes shop thanks to this daughter.


    Boss Lue felt that the Lu family was very stupid. To think they let a naive 14-year-old girl make the decisions. It was no wonder that they didn¡¯t even have a few decent clothes even though they were running a ready-to-wear clothes shop.


    At the thought of this, Boss Lue suddenly smiled, ¡°You must be Miss Lu, right? That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the boss of Lue¡¯s ready-to-wear clothes shop. I heard that there¡¯s a new ready-to-wear clothes shop at the end of Ningshui Street, so I came over out of curiosity. Before I came, I was thinking that we could be considered the only two ready-to-wear clothes shops in Jiangyuan County. In the future, we might be able to communicate and help each other. Who knew¡­¡±


    He smiled as he looked into the shop, then shook his head and sighed, ¡°Who knew that you would be so¡­ so¡­ perfunctory? How is this opening a shop? It¡¯s clearly playing house. It¡¯s so crude that I¡¯m simply disappointed.¡±


    The people of the Lu family were quite angered, especially since Boss Lue deliberately said all this at the door. He even raised his voice and instantly attracted the attention of the surrounding passers-by.


    Lu Erbai¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°What¡¯s crude about us? The clothes in our shop are all made with great care.¡±


    Boss Lue laughed as if he had heard a joke, ¡°Care? If you really cared, would there be only ten sets of clothes on the opening day? Who are you fooling? Moreover, you didn¡¯t even hire a decent assistant. It¡¯s simply ridiculous.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lu Erbai wasn¡¯t good at arguing.


    He couldn¡¯t say anything, but Shu Yu had already stepped forward. It scared Boss Lue, who was originally standing on the steps proudly, so much so that he took a step back and almost sprained his ankle and fell down the steps.


    He was stunned for a moment and got a little angry.


    However, before he could speak, he heard Shu Yu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you whether we put in any effort or not? What right do you have to say anything in our decision of selling clothes? Are you so free that you have to come over to make your presence known? Don¡¯t talk as if your clothes are so valuable. It¡¯s just a pile of rags that I don¡¯t even have the heart to talk about. Only you think you¡¯re capable. If you¡¯re really that capable, why don¡¯t you open your shop in the capital? You¡¯ve been open for decades and you still haven¡¯t moved.. How dare you try to teach others what to do?¡±

 Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: Boss Lue Fainted From Anger

    Chapter 196: Boss Lue Fainted From Anger


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Boss Lue¡¯s eyes widened. This wretched girl, this wretched girl, she¡­


    Shu Yu sneered, ¡°What? Am I wrong? You¡¯re only so arrogant because no one in Jiangyuan County is willing to open a ready-to-wear clothes shop. To think you came over and pointed fingers at us. If you¡¯re so great, go to the prefecture and compete with others.¡±


    ¡°You even said our family doesn¡¯t have a decent worker? Yes, your family did hire a few workers, but all of them have their noses pointed up to the sky as if they have some kind of disease. Previously, I had been wondering why a small shop assistant with a meager salary would be so good at trimming his sail to the wind. It seems that you, the boss, are not smart enough to lead the way. It must be really hard on you to worry about our shop¡¯s business even though your IQ is limited. Thank you very much. Now can you turn around and get lost?¡±


    Boss Lue gasped for breath after being scolded. He held his chest and felt like he was about to faint.


    The shop assistant behind him quickly supported him and glared at Shu Yu, ¡°You, don¡¯t go too far. Our boss¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The assistant was so frightened that he trembled and quickly supported Boss Lue to take a few steps back.


    Shu Yu sneered and said to the other members of the Lu family, ¡°If this person dares to come again in the future, you don¡¯t have to be polite. Just beat him out.¡±


    It was the first time that the commoners who were watching the commotion at the entrance and the shopkeepers of the surrounding shops had seen Lu Shuyu¡¯s fierce and impolite side. For a moment, they did not dare to make a sound. Some who were timid could not help but gulp in dear.


    This¡­ Didn¡¯t all businesses value harmony?


    Although the words that Boss Lue had said were indeed malicious, ordinary people would not go so far as to fall out immediately, right? After all, this would leave a bad impression and affect business.


    Shu Yu simply flicked her hair and snorted, ¡°If I don¡¯t say anything, do you really think we are pushovers? How dare any Tom, Dick, or Harry come to my door and give me advice.¡±


    At this point, Madam Li had already hidden in a corner of the shop. Had Shu Yu been giving her face as her aunt since she had tolerated her for so long and not scolded her so badly?


    Moreover, she suspected that Shu Yu¡¯s last sentence was actually directed at her.


    As expected, Shu Yu glanced at her, but her gaze was quickly attracted by the exclamations outside.


    ¡°Ah, Boss! Boss! Wake up!¡± It was the voice of the shop assistant from Lue¡¯s Ready-to-wear Clothes Shop.


    Shu Yu looked up and saw the shop assistant holding Boss Lue as the latter was on the ground. The assistant shouted, ¡°Yiren Pavilion is so rude. My boss came to congratulate them out of kindness, but to think they made the Boss vomit blood!¡±


    The members of the Lu family immediately frowned. Madam Ruan was a little worried, ¡°What, what should we do?¡±


    Shu Yu rolled up her sleeves, ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll ¡®save¡¯ him.¡±


    Just as she said that, someone in the crowd suddenly shouted, ¡°The guards are here! The guards are here! Who reported this to the officials?¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. She looked up and saw two guards walking over with serious expressions.


    She had sharp eyes and saw that the guard behind seemed to be carrying¡­ A small gift box? S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the shop assistant heard that the guards had arrived, he immediately became nervous and was thinking about whether to leave. However, before he could do anything, a warm-hearted member of the crowd had already shouted, ¡°Official! Official! Something happened! Boss Lue was scolded until he vomited blood and fainted!¡±


    The two guards, who were about to walk forward, paused slightly and turned to look at Boss Lue and the shop assistant who were surrounded by the crowd..

 Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: Our Lord Sends His Gifts to the Lu Family

    Chapter 197: Our Lord Sends His Gifts to the Lu Family


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the members of the Lu family saw this, they immediately became nervous.


    After all, they were just commoners. How could they not be worried when they saw the soldiers interfering?


    Lu Erbai hurriedly wanted to go forward, but his legs weren¡¯t very agile. After taking two steps, he was stopped by Shu Yu.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Lu Erbai still walked forward worriedly with the help of Lu Dasong after Shu Yu walked into the crowd.


    The crowd had automatically parted to make a path. Boss Lue was still lying in the arms of the shop assistant, and his expression was indeed quite ugly.


    The leading soldier asked, ¡°What exactly was going on?


    When the shop assistant saw the officer asking, he could not help but tremble.


    He did not know where to start.


    However, the crowd around them had already started to tell the whole story.


    Some even pointed at Lu Shuyu, who had walked over.


    The two soldiers frowned and looked at each other. The soldier in the lead suddenly raised his hand, ¡°Wait a minute. Your chatter is giving me a headache. I can¡¯t understand.¡±


    After saying that, he pointed at the shop assistant and said, ¡®You, tell us what has happened. Others, don¡¯t interrupt.¡±


    The shop assistant was stunned. He could feel his Boss who has lying on the ground quietly tugging his clothes. He immediately took a deep breath and mustered his courage to speak.


    Unexpectedly, just as he opened his mouth, the soldier said, ¡°Wait. I still have something to do. We¡¯ll talk after we¡¯re done.¡±


    The shop assistant almost choked on his words, and his face was red.


    However, he could not say anything. He could only nod resentfully.


    Then, the soldier raised his head and look around the crowd. He asked, ¡°Is the boss of Yiren Pavilion¡¯s ready-to-wear shop on Ningshui Street around?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Lu Erbai walked forward. He shielded Shu Yu behind him while he faced the two soldiers.


    Shu Yu looked at her father helplessly. He could barely stand on his crutches, but he gave off an exceptionally tall feeling.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t go forward. She just looked at the two soldiers.


    The soldier standing at the back took a step forward and sized up Lu Erbai. He then smiled, ¡°You¡¯re Boss Lu? Our Lord heard that today is the opening day of the Lu family¡¯s shop, so he sent us to send you a congratulatory gift. The Lord has just arrived at Jiangyuan County and is busy with matters, so he asked us to make a trip.¡±


    Lu Erbai, who had already prepared himself for the worst, was stunned when he heard this.


    The other members of the Lu family and the onlookers were also dumbfounded.


    What did they hear? Were the two soldiers here to send gifts to the Lu family?


    The new temporary county magistrate, Lord Xiang, was related to the Lu family?


    The soldier was still holding the gift box in his hand. Seeing Lu Erbai¡¯s stunned expression, he couldn¡¯t help but hand it over, ¡°Boss Lu? Take it.¡±


    ¡°What? Oh, oh,¡± Lu Erbai snapped back to his senses and reached out to take the gift box.


    Different from the big and heavy gift box that Boss Lue had sent over, the current gift box was quite small and light, but its significance could not be underestimated.


    Lu Erbai secretly took a deep breath. Although he didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on, he guessed that it had something to do with Shu Yu. Today, apart from Doctor Xu, those who came to congratulate the opening of the shop were people only Shu Yu knew.


    Therefore, after he accepted the gift box, he smiled and said to the two soldiers, ¡°Thank you for your kindness. The two officials must have gone out of their way to make this trip. Do come in and have a cup of tea..¡±

 Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: The Lu Family is Related to Lord Xiang?

    Chapter 198: The Lu Family is Related to Lord Xiang?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Unexpectedly, tne two soldiers waved tneir nanas.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Boss Lu, you can go and do your work. Isn¡¯t there still a matter here? We have to settle this matter first.¡¯


    Saying this, the soldiers¡¯ gazes fell on the shop assistant sitting on the ground.


    The shop assistant¡¯s face was filled with shock. When he heard that the two soldiers were here to send congratulatory gifts to the Lu family, he began to break out in cold sweat.


    When he met the two¡¯s questioning gazes, he trembled.


    The soldier at the front asked him, ¡°Where were we? Right, tell me in detail what exactly happened.¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How could the shop assistant dare to say anything? He could only shake his head in a panic and say with a trembling mouth, ¡°I, I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± The soldier raised his voice and his expression became unfriendly. ¡°There¡¯s a fainted person lying in your arms, and you¡¯re telling me that you don¡¯t know what happened?¡±


    The shop assistant was on the verge of bursting into tears. He could only look at Boss Lue, who was still pretending to be unconscious.


    Boss Lue¡¯s forehead was also covered in sweat. He was feeling uneasy too.


    It was fine in the past since the Lue family had been rooted in this county for many years and naturally had a good relationship with the local officials. They were even on brotherly terms with the constables in the county government.


    Otherwise, their ready-to-wear clothes shop wouldn¡¯t have been able to monopolize the business in Jiangyuan County.


    However, the original county magistrate had been arrested, and the constables who were found to be in the wrong had also been locked up in prison. The remaining constables did not dare to show up at all.


    Boss Lue didn¡¯t know the new Lord Xiang at all, let alone the two soldiers standing in front of him.


    Why? Why were they related to the Lu family?


    Boss Lue closed his eyes and racked his brain for ideas.


    After a long while, he moved slightly and struggled to get up. He slowly opened his eyes and looked around blankly.


    ¡°What¡­what happened to me? What happened? Did I faint?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. His acting skills were quite bad.


    The shop assistant shouted exaggeratedly, ¡°Boss, Boss, you¡¯re finally awake!


    You scared me to death.¡±


    Boss Lue rubbed his temples and was helped up by the shop assistant. The two soldiers looked at him with a half smile, ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, tell us what happened.¡±


    Boss Lue frowned and said while looking very uncomfortable, ¡°I remember that I was walking in a hurry just now and I probably suffered a heatstroke, maybe because the weather is hot. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be fine after I go back and lie down.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?


    ¡°Of course not!¡± someone in the crowd quickly shouted.


    There was never a shortage of people who enjoyed watching the show and taking pleasure in others¡¯ misfortune. Previously, when Boss Lue was powerful, they criticized the Lu family, who had no background, scolding them for accepting the gift but angering Boss Lue to the point he fainted. Now that they knew that the Lu family was on good terms with the new county magistrate, they immediately changed their attitudes and pushed all the fault on Boss Lue.


    Soon, someone told the whole story. They said that on the surface, Boss Lue was here to congratulate the opening of the Lu family¡¯s shop, but in fact, he deliberately stood at the door and criticized the Lu family¡¯s shop in front of everyone.


    After that, the Lu family refuted him. After Boss Lue couldn¡¯t win against the young lady, he immediately pretended to faint. They explained the cause and effect of Boss Lue ruining the reputation of the Lu family and Miss Lu.


    They simply made Boss Lue into a heinous person.


    Boss Lue was so angry that he wanted to retort, but the crowd did not give him a chance at all..

 Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: Take Him Away

    Chapter 199: Take Him Away


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two soldiers who had previously said that the crowd was too noisy and could not understand them nodded repeatedly at this moment. They even immediately concluded, ¡°So, Boss Lue provocation failed, and he wanted to pretend to faint to blackmail the Lu family?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡± The crowd nodded.


    The two soldiers¡¯ expressions immediately turned cold. They said to Boss Lue with a sullen face, ¡°The Lu family has already registered their ready-to-wear clothes shop with the county office. Lord Xiang hopes that the people of


    Jiangyuan County can work together and work hard to improve Jiangyuan County¡¯s economic strength and make the people richer, allowing all walks of life to blossom. Do you want to cut off the path of others just because you run a ready-to-wear clothes shop? It¡¯s really despicable. Come, let¡¯s go to the government office and have a good talk.¡±


    Boss Lue¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°Officials, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. This is a misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t provoke them, and I didn¡¯t think of blackmailing the Lu family.¡±


    As he spoke, he turned his head to look at Lu Erbai and hurriedly apologized, ¡°Boss Lu, I¡¯ve even sent you a congratulatory gift. I do want to be on good terms with you. Please hurry and clear this matter up with the two officials.¡± Lu Erbai didn¡¯t say anything. After all, when the other party framed the Lu family, he didn¡¯t leave any leeway either.


    The two officials were getting impatient.


    ¡°Where it is a misunderstanding or not, come with us to the county office and explain it clearly. Move, move, move. Don¡¯t delay our business.¡±


    Boss Lue wanted to say something more, but he was pushed by the two officials and could only stagger forward with the shop assistant.


    The Lu family members stood rooted to the ground in a daze. All of it was quite sudden.


    Initially, they thought that the Lu family would be in trouble. They did not expect that not only would the two officials send gifts to them, but they also took away the troublemakers.


    Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t help but look at Shu Yu. The latter smiled at him and ran into the shop.


    Just as Lu Erbai was about to follow, he was surrounded. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Most of the people present were the shopkeepers and shop assistants of the shops and restaurants on Ningshui Street. Those who could run a shop here mostly had a good relationship with the county office.


    Currently, the original county magistrate had fallen, and the new Lord Xiang had only met with the rich people in Jiangyuan County. The soldiers and servants under the Lord put on serious faces all day long and refused to be affiliated with anyone else.


    Therefore, they still could not find a way to build a good relationship with the new county office at this point. Who knew that this seemingly inconspicuous Lu family would receive a congratulatory gift from Lord Xiang?


    Therefore, after the two soldiers left, everyone smiled and greeted Lu Erbai, asking discreetly about their family¡¯s relationship with Lord Xiang.


    Lu Erbai laughed awkwardly. He was confused as well, so how was he going to answer them?


    He secretly tugged at Lu Dasong, then answered everyone¡¯s questions vaguely as Lu Dasong helped him out of the crowd.


    However, even when they returned to the shop, those people followed them in.


    It wasn¡¯t just Lu Erbai. The other members of the Lu family were also surrounded and asked questions.


    The originally cold and empty shop was now bustling with activity. It finally looked like it was about to open for business.


    However, the Lu family did not know that in an alley not far from the shop, Meng Yunzheng, who should long have left, had been standing there and watching the whole commotion.


    After Meng Yunzheng saw the two soldiers leave, he couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes slightly. Then, he turned around and walked towards the county office.


    Xiang Weinan had just finished reading a dossier when he heard that Meng Yunzheng had come.


    Thinking of what he had done today, he slowly stretched and let the other party in.


    Unexpectedly, it was not Meng Yunzheng who came in, but his confidant..

 Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: Opening the Gifts

    Chapter 200: Opening the Gifts


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The confidante looked hesitant. Facing Xiang Weinan¡¯s questioning gaze, he could only laugh awkwardly and hand over the note in his hand, ¡°Lord, Young Master Meng asked me to give this to you. He has already left.¡±


    Xiang Weinan frowned and muttered, ¡°Does he really think he¡¯s mute? He even chose to write when he¡¯s looking for me?


    He waved his hand and the confidante left.


    Then, he sat on the armchair and opened the note. There was only one small paragraph on the note: Find the evidence of the Shu family yourself. If you can¡¯t find it, you¡¯re trash. Don¡¯t disturb the Lu family and don¡¯t get close to Lu Shuyu.


    The veins on Xiang Weinan¡¯s forehead throbbed. He was the f*cking trash.


    He gritted his teeth and tore the note into pieces. Then, he threw the pieces on the ground and stomped on them a few times. In the end, he picked them up angrily and threw them into the brazier, watching as the paper turned into ashes.


    Xiang Weinan let out a long sigh, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go near Lu Shuyu, but if she takes the initiative to look for me, then it won¡¯t be my problem, right?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes and called his trusted aide in again, giving a few instructions in a low voice.


    At this time, Xiang Weinan¡¯s target, Lu Shuyu, was opening the gifts.


    The shop finally quieted down. The people from the neighboring shops had already left and the Lu family could finally take a breather.


    Although they still hadn¡¯t sold a single piece of clothing, the gift that Lord Xiang had sent over gave them enough confidence. They didn¡¯t care that they didn¡¯t even manage to complete a single deal.


    After dealing with the neighbors with great difficulty, only the members of the Lu family were left in the shop. Only then did Lu Erbai and the others turn their puzzled gazes to Shu Yu.


    The old lady was the first to ask, ¡°Yu, how did you get to know Young Master Meng?¡±


    Everyone was speechless. Was that the first problem to ask? Though, they were also curious.


    Before Shu Yu could reply, Lu Erbai spoke first, ¡°Young Master Meng can be considered Yu¡¯s and my benefactor. Back then, when my leg was injured, it was all thanks to Young Master Meng and Doctor Zhao. Otherwise, my leg would have been crippled a year ago.¡±


    Everyone was enlightened, but they felt that it was a pity that such a handsome person had become mute.


    Shu Yu obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about Meng Yunzheng. As such, she took the initiative to ask, ¡°You should be curious about why the new Lord Xiang gave us a gift, right?¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right. How did you know Lord Xiang?¡± Lu Sanzhu asked anxiously. He knew that Yu was capable and that following her would be the right thing to do. See, she was even friends with such a big shot.


    In the future, wouldn¡¯t he, Lu Sanzhu, be able to do whatever he wanted in this county?


    In the past, he could only do whatever he wanted in Shangshi Village, and he would occasionally provoke someone he couldn¡¯t. Now, it was different. He, Lu Sanzhu, was also a dignified figure.


    Shu Yu looked around and said helplessly, ¡°To be honest, we don¡¯t really know each other. We¡¯ve just met once. I accidentally helped Lord Xiang with a small favor. Lord Xiang¡¯s gift is probably a thank you gift.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was extremely disappointed. It turned out that he could only do whatever he wanted in the village. What a pity.


    The others also felt somewhat regretful. Only Lu Erbai and the others didn¡¯t mind. They smiled and said, ¡°Then it looks like Lord Xiang is also an approachable official. With him in the county should be a good thing for us commoners. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Let¡¯s take a look at the gift that Lord Xiang gave us first..¡±


    S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: A Disgusting Gift

    Chapter 201: A Disgusting Gift


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone instantly perked up and looked at the exquisite gift with burning eyes.


    To them, Lord Xiang was a distant figure. The gift in front of them was the most practical.


    Shu Yu looked at the five gifts before her. There were Doctor Xu¡¯s, Meng Yunzheng¡¯s, Ding Yuehua¡¯s, and Lord Xiang¡¯s, as well as the huge, ugly, and especially heavy gift from Boss Lue.


    Shu Yu first took Doctor Xu¡¯s and opened it. Inside was a gift of fruits. Not only were there dried fruits like red dates and longan but also some candied fruits and fresh fruits that were very rare in Jiangyuan County and did not look cheap.


    Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang stared at the gift, a little restless.


    Shu Yu calmly closed the lid and put it aside.


    Then, she looked at Ding Yuehua¡¯s gift. As soon as she opened it, Ruan Shi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°This screen is too exquisite.¡±


    Shu Yu took the screen out of the gift box. The Ding family was rich, so the gift Ding Yuehua send was also expensive.


    The screen didn¡¯t look simple. Just the embroidery on it showed that it was definitely made by a professional. This could be placed in the shop as a piece of decor, and others to gasp at its beauty.


    Shu Yu put the screen away and continued to open the next gift.


    Looking at the¡­ lump before her, for a moment, Shu Yu did not know where to start.


    Although it was called a gift, it was just a big bag tied with a messy red ribbon.


    ¡°Boss Lue is nothing good. God knows what the hell this thing he sent over is. Why don¡¯t we just take it out and throw it away?¡± The old lady looked at the bundle in disgust.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s inside first,¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s hands were quick and he sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    opened the bag.


    As soon as it was opened, the things inside the bag fell to the ground as if they had exploded.


    Everyone fell silent. The old lady slammed the table, ¡°I knew it! That Boss Lue isn¡¯t so kind! To think he sent us a pile of trash!¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the rags scattered on the ground and rubbed her chin.


    Boss Lue had taken out all the rags he had accumulated in the past and stuffed them into the bag, huh? No wonder it was so heavy.


    The scraps of cloth in the cloth shops or clothing stores could usually be reused. Some shops would sell them at a low price or give them away. They could be used as shoe padding or mend clothes, or even cut and embroidered to make handkerchiefs.


    However, the pile before them was rags of cloth scraps. God knows if Boss Lue had deliberately made it so or if they were originally leftovers. Most of the rags were in strips and could not be sewn together or repurposed.


    Boss Lue had deliberately sent them over to disgust them.


    Even Daya was very angry. She squatted and picked up the rags that had fallen on the ground, ¡°I¡¯ll pack them up now. We¡¯ll throw them back into their shop later.¡±


    ¡°No need. I just happen to be lacking shredded cloth. We can use them and maybe sell them for money,¡± Shu Yu stopped her.


    Daya looked at the rags in her hand and frowned, ¡°This can¡¯t be used anymore. We can¡¯t even sew them up.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to sew them. Just use them as stuffing,¡± Shu Yu felt that the rags could be used to make a few dolls.


    These days, cotton was very expensive, and she could not find other materials for stuffing for the time being. The rags were just right.


    Later, she would get someone to sew a few dolls of cats and dogs and stuff them with these rags.. Wouldn¡¯t that be a source of income too?

 Chapter 202 - Chapter 202: Meng Yunzheng’s Gift

    Chapter 202: Meng Yunzheng¡¯s Gift


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu looked at the rags and pondered for a moment. They could make at least seven or eight dolls with these rags.


    Boss Lue¡¯s gift was quite solid since all the rags had been scrunched up and stuffed into the bag. No wonder the gift was so heavy.


    Shu Yu found a basket and stuffed all the rags into it. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, she looked at the fourth gift, sent by Xiang Weinan¡¯s two soldiers.


    The box was squarish, not very big, and its weight was average Shu Yu opened it and saw a neatly folded piece of silk inside.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Shu Yu had bought a lot of fabrics and satins before, so she had a good understanding of the fabrics available in Jiangyuan County. However, she had never seen this kind of silk before.


    ¡°This silk is obviously not cheap,¡± Madam Liang stuck her head out and said, ¡°Lord Xiang is quite particular in sending a gift over. He knows that our shop sells ready-to-wear clothes, so his congratulatory gift to us is a piece of silk. It really is a good gift. The clothes made from this silk can even be the treasure of the shop.¡±


    The old lady glanced at her from the corner of her eyes. The two soldiers weren¡¯t here, so what was the use of flattering them?


    That being said, the congratulatory gift from Lord Xiang was indeed lovable.


    The piece of silk was more than enough to make a set of clothes. Moreover, looking at the pattern, there was a lot of room for customization.


    Shu Yu put away the piece of silk with satisfaction. Finally, she looked at the gift from Meng Yunzheng.


    The size of his gift was standard. Although it was not as heavy as the one given by Boss Lue, it still had some weight.


    Shu Yu opened it and looked inside. Then, she was stunned.


    Before she could speak, she heard Madam Li say, ¡°Why did he give us a set of writing brushes, ink, paper, and inkstone? No one in our family has studied, so we can¡¯t use it. It¡¯s not practical at all. Wouldn¡¯t it just collect dust?¡±


    Young Master Meng looked just like a scholar who didn¡¯t understand the ways of the world. Sure enough, the things he gave were so ungrounded.


    However, the eyes of those in Lu Erbai¡¯s family lit up when they saw items. This was especially so for Shu Yu, who saw a copybook and a scroll under the items.


    She took out the copybook and opened it to take a look. It was indeed something that beginners could use.


    Shu Yu called Dahu over, ¡°I originally wanted to bring you to the bookstore tomorrow and buy you a set of writing brushes, ink, paper, and inkstone to use first. However, Young Master Meng was thoughtful enough to send them over before I could do anything. Take a look, do you like them?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng obviously knew more about things in this aspect than her. The inkstone he gave was quite expensive, and there were two writing brushes next to it. One of them looked very exquisite, while the other one was a little rough, obviously suitable for beginners. The remaining ink and paper were quite ordinary, perfect for practice.


    The old lady was overjoyed, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence that our Dahu is going to study. Young Master Meng¡¯s gift is just right!¡±


    Lu Erbai smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think its a coincidence. Young Master Meng knows that our family has a child who is about to go off to school. He knows that once the shop is opened, we will definitely send Dahu to study, so he specially chose such a gift.¡±


    Shu Yu also felt that Meng Yunzheng was meticulous and comprehensive.


    However, when Lu Dasong, Lu Sanzhu, and the others heard their conversation, their eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°What? You, you want to send Dahu to school?¡±


    The old lady glanced at them, ¡°What¡¯s there to be surprised about? Dahu is old enough, so he has to go off to school, of course.. Why? Isn¡¯t it good to have a


    scholar in our family?¡±

 Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: Useless Parents

    Chapter 203: Useless Parents


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That was true, but this was too sudden.


    Madam Li felt sour. Why should Dahu be the one go to school? Dahu didn¡¯t look smart and was the youngest among the brothers. It should be Erniu who should go first.


    Madam Li was extremely upset, but Madam Liang¡¯s brain was already whirring. She moved closer to the old lady and smiled obsequiously, ¡°Mother, since Dahu is going to school, should we send Dabao to school too?¡±


    Madam Li¡¯s eyes instantly lit up when she heard that. She looked at the old lady expectantly. If both Dahu and Dabao went, Erniu would surely be able to go too.


    The old lady was so angry that she laughed coldly, ¡°I do want all my grandsons to study and learn, but what can I do? Their parents are too useless and can¡¯t afford it. If you want Dabao and Erniu to go to school, sure, do you have money? Or, are you hoping that I will pay for the school fees? Why are you so shameless? We¡¯ve already been separated for so many years, and you still want to take advantage of me? Are you not going to support me in my old age?¡±


    Lu Dasong¡¯s face turned red. He pulled the restless Madam Li and hurriedly explained, ¡°Mom, we didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if that¡¯s the case. It¡¯s Yu¡¯s credit that Dahu can go to school. You can¡¯t possibly let your niece support your family, right?¡±


    Lu Dasong immediately shook his head. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Sanzhu, on the other hand, wanted to nod. He and Madam Liang felt nothing to admit that they were shameless. Rather, they almost wanted to continue the old lady¡¯s words and settle the matter.


    However, with Shu Yu around, Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t dare to do so. He could be shameless in front of the old lady, Lu Erbai, and the others, but he didn¡¯t dare to use such a method on Shu Yu.


    After all, Shu Yu could even plot against someone like Lord Yu flawlessly. Zhang Shu¡¯s miserable end was also certainly her doing. The problem was that she had done so many things, but she had not left any evidence behind.


    Lu Sanzhu had reason to believe that if he didn¡¯t know what was best for him, he would probably be buried before knowing it.


    Therefore, after the old lady finished speaking, he laughed awkwardly and said, ¡°How can that be? As an uncle, I should help my niece. I definitely won¡¯t let my niece pay for Dabao¡¯s school fees.¡±


    Everyone looked at him. Wasn¡¯t it rare for him to have such awareness?


    The next moment, Lu Sanzhu asked Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, look, your shop is up and running now. Business will definitely be good in the future, but you don¡¯t have enough manpower. How about this, I¡¯ll help you. I don¡¯t need a salary either. Just take care of my food and accommodation. What do you think?¡±


    He was saying that, but it was impossible for him to not get paid. His second brother would not let him work for free, right?


    Shu Yu sized up Lu Sanzhu. To be honest, her third uncle was quite capable. At the very least, he knew how to read people¡¯s expressions. However, his little wits were useless in the ready-to-wear clothes shop.


    Therefore, she rejected him decisively, ¡°Third Uncle, the shop is indeed short of people now, but it lacks skilled craftsmen.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was very disappointed. He looked at Madam Liang beside him and was even more disappointed.


    Sensing his gaze, Madam Liang¡¯s eyelids twitched and she almost rushed up to hit him.


    At this point, no one mentioned Dahu¡¯s studies anymore.


    Although the families of Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu were very envious, they could only keep the envy to themselves and did not say anything else.


    Shu Yu then continued to look at Meng Yunzheng¡¯s gift and took out the writing brushes, ink, paper, inkstone, and copybook. There was a scroll at the bottom.


    She took it out and unfolded it, and her gaze was instantly attracted by the painting on the scroll..

 Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: The Anxious Old Lady

    Chapter 204: The Anxious Old Lady


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the scroll was a painting of an eagle spreading its wings. A vivid eagle with sharp eyes stared straight at whoever looked at the painting like the onlooker was its prey. It instantly made those who looked at the painting shudder.


    Behind the eagle was a mountain range hidden in the clouds. On the nearest mountain, a waterfall cascaded down from the peak, and water splashed in all directions. It was a majestic sight.


    Shu Yu looked at the painting and could seemingly hear the eagle¡¯s sharp cry ringing in her ears. The entire painting was filled with a majestic aura.


    Shu Yu¡­ liked it very much.


    In contrast, the old lady said hesitantly, ¡°The painting looks good, but isn¡¯t it too sharp?¡± S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked around at the shop, ¡°It¡¯s not suitable to be hung in the shop.¡±


    Indeed, their shop was a ready-to-wear clothes shop, and the customers were all women. If the painting in the scroll was a landscape painting or a painting of a beautiful lady, it would naturally fit the atmosphere. This eagle was obviously not suitable.


    Shu Yu rolled up the eagle painting, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll keep this painting first. We won¡¯t hang it up.¡±


    Shu Yu was quite satisfied after opening all the gifts. After all, even Boss Lue, who came to find trouble, had given them a real gift.


    She distributed the dried fruits, pastries, and fresh fruits that Doctor Xu had sent over and gave them to Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu to bring back to the children at home.


    Seeing that it was getting late, the other two families reluctantly went back under the urging of the old lady.


    Although there were no customers today, Shu Yu was not anxious at all. Her calmness also infected the rest of the Lu family.


    However, when the shop opened the next day and there were still no customers after half a day had passed, the old lady and the others finally became anxious.


    This was especially so when, during their outing in the afternoon, they heard many shopkeepers on Ningshui Street talking about them as if their shop would close down in a few days.


    Seeing the old lady getting anxious, Shu Yu said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going back to the village. Go back with me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old lady was stunned. Why did she suddenly want to return to Shangshi Village?


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Have you forgotten? Village Chief Fan and many uncles helped with Zhang Shu¡¯s matter last time. We were busy earlier and didn¡¯t have time to thank them. Now that the shop is open and we have some spare money, we should at least buy something to thank them.¡±


    The old lady slapped her forehead, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Oh gosh, my memory. I almost forgot. Alright, let¡¯s go back now.¡±


    Lu Erbai was left to be temporarily in charge of the shop. Madam Ruan and Daya made clothes in the backyard, while Dahu and Sanya squatted and wrote on the ground with tree branches.


    Although Dahu had not found a school to study, Shu Yu had taught him a few words. He now planned to learn the names of his family members first.


    Shu Yu prepared the mule carriage and helped the old lady into the carriage.


    The mule carriage drove all the way to an old pastry shop on Ningshui Street. Unexpectedly, just as it was about to stop, the old lady said, ¡°Lees not buy pastries.¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°These pastries are good. As a thank you gift, it can also show our gratitude.¡±


    The old lady shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The pastries are good and it¡¯s indeed quite dignifying to give them out as gifts, but you don¡¯t know the families in the village. Lees not talk about others. Just take Village Chief Fan¡¯s family as an example. His wife dotes on the sons very much and treats the girls like grass. If we send pastries over, they would either give them all to the boys or hide them to eat secretly..¡±

 Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: Meeting Scholar Tang Again

    Chapter 205: Meeting Scholar Tang Again


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady treated her children equally. To her, her children were her flesh and blood. Even if her daughter was married off in the future, she would still be her child.


    Unfortunately, she was one of a kind in the village. Most of the families worked their daughters like cows and horses while treating their sons like pearls and treasures.


    Moreover, as far as she knew, the villagers like Dazhu and Rong who helped Daya carry the dowry back only had daughters at the moment. Plus, their family had not split up. If they gave them pastries, their mothers would give those pastries to their nephews later on. How unpleasant would that be?


    The old lady didn¡¯t like such a practice. Either way, their family was the one giving out gifts this time, so naturally, they were in charge of what to give.


    Shu Yu understood and smiled, ¡°Alright, then Grandma, what should we give?


    ¡°Go buy some pork and candies.¡±


    One could find an excuse that the pastries were for guests and thus hide them, not taking them out. However, meat would not last for two days. If they cooked the meat in the kitchen, the whole family would be able to smell it. They couldn¡¯t possibly say in front of Dazhu and the others that they wouldn¡¯t give the meat to their children, right? On top of that, the meat was earned by Dazhu and the others.


    Other than that, candies could be given to children alone.


    Since the old lady had a good idea, Shu Yu naturally had no objections.


    It was still early. The two went to the market to buy some meat and candies before leaving the county in the mule carriage.


    Unexpectedly, not long after they left the county, they saw someone walking in front of them. The other party was carrying a book basket and walking in a hurry.


    Shu Yu found the figure somewhat familiar, but she only recognized the other party after the mule carriage was parallel to the person.


    ¡°Scholar Tang?¡±


    She quickly pulled the reins and the mule carriage stopped.


    Tang Wenqian turned his head and was quite surprised to see Shu Yu. He nodded slightly, ¡°Miss Lu.¡±


    The old lady lifted the curtains and looked over. Her face lit up, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Wenqian. Are you going home?


    ¡°Yes, today is a resting day, so I can go back.¡±


    The old lady waved at him, ¡°Come on up then. We¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±


    Tang Wenqian shook his head subconsciously, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s not far. I can go back by myself.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Look at the book basket on your back. I can tell how heavy it is just by looking at it. We have to pass through several villages to get to Shangshi Village from here. It¡¯s very far. Hurry up and come up. Last time, when Daya was in trouble, you even went along to help. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want us to express our gratitude? We can¡¯t live with our consciences if that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Tang Wenqian was silent for a moment. Since the old lady had already said so much, it would be unreasonable for him to continue refusing.


    Moreover, Lu Shuyu wasn¡¯t the only one in the mule carriage. Even if he got on the carriage, no one would say anything.


    Therefore, Tang Wenqian nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, then.¡±


    He thanked Shu Yu again before going up. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the sudden addition of a man, the journey instantly became quiet.


    The old lady liked Tang Wenqian and wanted to chat with him, but he was a scholar and the most knowledgeable person in the village. He rarely went out. In contrast, she was an old woman from the countryside What she could say were all trivial matters. They did not have a common topic at all. Rather, if she said too much, it would be annoying.


    Therefore, the old lady was hesitant and could not find a topic to talk about.


    Shu Yu, who was driving the mule carriage, could not help but laugh. Although the old lady was old, her personality was particularly cute.


    She coughed lightly and asked Tang Wenqian, ¡°Scholar Tang, I¡¯d like to ask you something.¡±


    Tang Wenqian was originally quite embarrassed, but he immediately straightened up when he heard that.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

 Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: Don ‘t Get too Close to the Lu Family

    Chapter 206: Don ¡®t Get too Close to the Lu Family


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu¡¯s clear voice came from the carriage shaft, ¡°Our family wants to send Dahu to school. We don¡¯t know as much as you do in this aspect. I wonder if Scholar Tang knows any teachers or suitable schools for us to refer to?¡±


    The old lady¡¯s eyes lit up and she agreed, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Scholar Tang, do tell us about this.¡±


    Tang Wenqian was quite surprised, ¡°Send Dahu to school?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yu said that we won¡¯t ask him to take the exam and become an official, only that he can read and understand the ways of the world. This way, it will be easier for him to make a life in the future.¡±


    Tang Wenqian looked at the figure outside through the gap in the curtain in surprise. They wouldn¡¯t ask the child to take the exam and an official, only that he could read and understand the ways of the world.


    He didn¡¯t expect these words to come out of her mouth.


    Tang Wenqian paused for a moment before he came back to his senses and said in a low voice, ¡°There are three elementary schools in the county, but one of them is particularly expensive and another one has a bad reputation. The remaining one is suitable, but the teacher of that school is related to the original county magistrate. Now that something has happened to the original county magistrate, the students of that school stopped going in fear of being implicated. As such, the school teacher simply suspended classes temporarily. It¡¯s estimated that the school will only reopen after this matter is over.¡±


    The old lady frowned, ¡°Are there any others?¡±


    ¡°The teacher who taught me was knowledgeable and suitable. Unfortunately, he went to the prefecture to teach last year,¡± Tang Wenqian said, ¡°There are also a few private schools in town, Jiang Village, and other places. However, those places are far away and inconvenient for Dahu to travel.¡±


    The Lu family didn¡¯t have many members, and Lu Erbai had injured his leg. He heard that they had even opened a shop, so they presumably didn¡¯t have enough manpower.


    Going to school so far away would only be plausible if Dahu lived in the school. After all, it was unrealistic to pick him up every day.


    The old lady was in a dilemma. In the past, she was troubled about not having money to study. Now, she had money but could not find a suitable school, which was troubling as well.


    Shu Yu was already thanking Tang Wenqian, ¡°With Scholar Tang¡¯s analysis, we have a grasp of the situation. We¡¯ll discuss it at home and see which school is suitable.¡±


    ¡°Alright. If you have any doubts, you can ask me.¡±


    As they spoke, the mule carriage arrived at Shangshi Village.


    The Tang family was not far from the entrance of Shangshi Village, so Shu Yu drove the mule carriage straight to the entrance of the Tang family¡¯s house.


    Tang Wenqian got out of the carriage and thanked the two of them.


    The old lady handed him some meat and candy, ¡°This is a thank you gift for everyone¡¯s help last time. You have to accept it. Everyone else has a portion.¡± That being said, Scholar Tang¡¯s meat was obviously more than the others.


    Hearing this, Tang Wenqian did not refuse, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The mule carriage started moving again, but Tang Wenqian still stood there, watching the carriage go further and further away. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Madam Tang came out, she saw her son staring at the road, lost in thought.


    Surprised, she waved her hand in front of him. The next moment, she saw the meat in his hand and was instantly shocked, ¡°You, you bought meat? Didn¡¯t I tell you to buy some good food for yourself instead of bringing things home? Your father and I won¡¯t starve ourselves.¡±


    Tang Wenqian returned to his senses and walked inside with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t buy this. It¡¯s a thank-you gift from the Lu family. I came back in the Lu family¡¯s mule carriage just now.¡±


    ¡°The Lu family?¡± Madam Tang frowned and sighed, ¡°The Lu family is rich now. To think their gift is such a big piece of meat. The second daughter of the Lu family is not bad, but she¡¯s quite fierce and does not have a good reputation.


    You¡¯d better not get too close to the Lu family in the future..¡±

 Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: Thank

    Chapter 207: Thank -you Gift


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Tang Wenqian looked at Madam Tang and frowned slightly. After a while, he said in a low voice, ¡°The Lu family is quite nice.¡±


    They valued relationships and loyalty, knew how to repay kindness, and were more knowledgeable than ordinary villagers.


    He remembered what the old lady had said. Studying was not necessarily for the imperial examination. More importantly, it was to be literate and know the ways of the world.


    How many people in this world could have such a mindset? Most of the people studied for the position of an official. Some scholars spent their entire lives fighting for this goal but instead lived their lives in a daze.


    Madam Tang looked at Tang Wenqian in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect him to give such a comment.


    She frowned, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Tang Wenqian handed the meat over and changed the topic, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s make dumplings tonight. There¡¯s meat anyway.¡±


    Madam Tang stared at the piece of meat in her hands, and when she looked up again, her son had already walked into the yard with his book basket.


    She stood there for a long time before sighing and walking in, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make dumplings then.¡± S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this time, Shu Yu had already driven the mule carriage to the door of the house. The old lady was worried about the chickens at home, so she hurried to the chicken coop as soon as she got out of the carriage.


    Having not been home for the past two days, Lu Sanzhu¡¯ s wife had been watching over the house.


    Fortunately, the other party had been well-behaved recently. The chickens looked quite energetic. The old lady was relieved and went to look for a cage to put the chickens in. Later, she would bring these chickens back to the county and raise them there.


    Shu Yu tied the mule carriage to the door and took down the basket containing the meat. She said to the old lady, ¡®Grandma, I¡¯ll go to the village chief¡¯s house


    The old lady washed her hands, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Shu Yu paused for a while and waited for the old lady before the two of them walked toward Fan Zhong¡¯s house.


    Fan Zhong happened to be at home. He was quite surprised to see Shu Yu carrying a large piece of meat over.


    After hearing why they were here, he immediately beamed with joy, ¡°You¡¯re too polite. Daya is a girl from our village. It¡¯s only right for us to stand up for her when she has been wronged. Why would you personally send gifts over? Even though he was saying that, he did not hesitate to take the meat.


    Shu Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. The two of them did not stay any longer. They still had to send meat to the other villagers¡¯ houses.


    As they left, they saw the children playing in the courtyard, and Shu Yu gave each of them a few candies.


    After leaving the Fan family, the two of them visited the few families that had helped.


    When they saw the gifts, all of them were very courteous.


    However, a few families did hold on to Shu Yu and asked, ¡°I heard that your family opened a shop on the busiest street in the county, right? Are you guys lacking manpower? Look at the eldest son of my family. He¡¯s hardworking and willing to work. We don¡¯t ask for a high salary either.¡±


    The villagers of Shangshi Village had heard about the news of Lu Erbai¡¯s family opening a shop long ago, most of it spread by Madam Liang. It was just that at that time, even Madam Liang herself didn¡¯t know what the shop was selling, and none of them saw any activity from Lu Erbai¡¯s house, so most of the villagers thought that Madam Liang was bragging.


    Someone even went to ask Madam Li, but Madam Li was not willing to make her second brother-in-law¡¯s family seem great, so she also gave a vague answer.


    As such, the villagers of Shangshi Village thought that the so-called shop was probably just a small stall. Most of them only thought that with Lu Erbai¡¯s daughter back, the family would have a better life.


    No one expected that their days would be so good..

 Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: Shu Yu Goes to Ruan Family Village

    Chapter 208: Shu Yu Goes to Ruan Family Village


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yesterday, all members of the Lu family went to the county to prepare for the opening of the shop. Even Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu went to the county dressed neatly with their wives.


    This matter caused quite a stir. After Madam Liang and Lu Sanzhu returned, they spread the news that the new county magistrate had sent a congratulatory gift on the opening day.


    The words of this couple had never been trustworthy, but since even the Lord and soldiers of the county office were involved, it was definitely true. After all, the two of them did not dare to spread rumors about such matters.


    Therefore, the villagers of Shangshi Village finally realized what the return of Lu Erbai¡¯s second daughter meant.


    In the past, they only thought that the girl was fierce, but they did not expect her to be rich and even knew officers.


    Many families in the village were filled with regret. If they had known earlier, they would have visited the Lu family when Shu Yu had just returned. Perhaps they could even have set a marriage between the families. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, Shu Yu was good-looking and had reached the age of marriage. Other than her unlikable personality, she was not bad.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too late now. Wasn¡¯t Shu Yu knocking on their doors now?


    Seeing the villagers who had suddenly become enthusiastic towards her, Shu Yu suddenly regretted visiting them herself.


    Fortunately, the old lady who was of high seniority was right with her. She pulled her granddaughter¡¯s hand away from the woman before them and said, ¡°Our shop is only short of skilled seamstresses for the time being. We don¡¯t lack men now.¡±


    Even if they were lacking, they would surely consider their own family first.


    Couldn¡¯t they see that her two sons and eldest grandson were all strong and capable people?


    The woman sighed regretfully. Then, she wanted to say something more as if she had thought of something, but the old lady had already left with Shu Yu.


    After a few more houses, the meat was all delivered.


    The old lady was a little tired at this point. After all, she was old and had been busy for the past few days, plus the bumpy journey back. Shu Yu quickly brought her home and let her rest. Then, she went out herself.


    The old lady asked curiously, ¡°Where are you going?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mom say that Aunty Xiang¡¯s culinary skills are quite good? I¡¯m going to take a look. If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯ll hire her.¡±


    The old lady paused and hesitated.


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Everyone in the Ruan Family Village is afraid of me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that.¡±


    What she was worried about was that there was no business in the shop yet. If they hired people now, would they lose money?


    That being said, she knew nothing about running a business, and Yu was a capable person, so the old lady did not say much. She only reminded her, ¡°Be careful. Although Old Lady Ruan has temporarily stopped, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that she won¡¯t go crazy when she sees you. Try not to walk past their door.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Shu Yu simply smiled and left with a few things.


    Although the old lady had told her not to go to Old Lady Ruan¡¯s house, Shu Yu could not help but want to go and take a look.


    Ever since she had caused a ruckus at the Ruan family, she had not been to the Ruan Family Village. She wondered how the Ruan family was doing. After all, she had learned previously from Lu Sanzhu that half of the Ruan family¡¯s residence had been torn down by the Yu family.


    Shu Yu was thus¡­ very curious.


    It was the time when the sun was at its hottest. Most of the villagers in the Ruan Family Village were resting at home, waiting for the sun to not be so blinding before they went to work.


    Therefore, the village was very quiet. Occasionally, there would be the barks of a few dogs while some children who could not rest were running around.


    Shu Yu was wearing a straw hat that covered most of her face. No one could tell who she was.


    She walked up to Old Madam Ruan¡¯s door and looked up at the Ruan family..

 Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: The Ruan Family’s Current Situation

    Chapter 209: The Ruan Family¡¯s Current Situation


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Ruan family¡­ was in a miserable state.


    Shu Yu thought that with Lu Sanzhu¡¯s personality, he was exaggerating when he said that half of the Ruan family¡¯s courtyard had been demolished.


    She did not expect it to be real.


    Half of the wall in the Ruan familys courtyard had been knocked down, and even the kitchen was largely affected. Out of the two stoves, only one was left.


    The already damaged cabinet was crushed into pieces by the broken wall. Standing outside, one could see the remaining half of the kitchen.


    The cows and pigs in the yard were gone, though the chickens were still clucking.


    The bacon, corn, and other food that used to be hanging in the corridor were gone, and even the door to the central room looked like it was about to collapse.


    Collapsed mud was still piled up, and no one had cleaned it up. At this moment, a dog was peeing under the corner of the wall, scaring the chickens inside and making them cluck even louder.


    ()ld Lady Ruan, who was in the house, heard the noise and hurriedly ran out.


    Shu Yu immediately hid in a corner and watched as Old Lady Ruan chased the dog away.


    ¡°Get lost, you mangy dog! The next time you come to my house to pee, I¡¯ll stew you and have dog meat!¡±


    Shu Yu looked at Old Lady Ruan. Half a month ago, the latter was still high-spirited and arrogant. Now, her back was hunched and she had lost weight. Her face looked even more ferocious and mean.


    After she scolded the dog, the impatient voices of the Ruan family¡¯s two sons could be heard. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you let it rest? It¡¯s already noon. Aren¡¯t you going to let me rest?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Can you stop messing around? Our family was destroyed because of you. Just stop.¡±


    Old Lady Ruan shrank her neck after being scolded. She didn¡¯t dare to argue and hurriedly entered the house quietly.


    Shu Yu stood outside and watched the process. She could not help but smirk sarcastically.


    As expected, the wicked would be tortured by the wicked. The Ruan family was really ¡°quite lively¡± now.


    She took one last look at the Ruan family and turned to leave.


    Xiang¡¯s home was at the foot of the mountain. Her in-laws did not want her, and many in the village could not tolerate her, so she lived far away.


    Shu Yu¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. She suddenly missed the modern short-sleeved T-shirts and shorts. They were much more refreshing than this long dress.


    She exhaled and crossed the small bridge in the village before she finally saw the houses at the foot of the mountain.


    She quickened her pace, but before she could get close to Xiang¡¯s house, she heard a few angry voices.


    ¡°Fu Xiangdi, look at what you¡¯ve done! Didn¡¯t my youngest just scold you a little? To think you pushed him into the water! If the river wasn¡¯t shallow, he would have drowned and you would be a murderer!


    ¡°There¡¯s also my third son! Fu Xiangdi, you were the one who threw the cocklebur onto his head, right? I can¡¯t even pull it off. What should I do?¡±


    Shu Yu looked from afar and saw two women with two teenage boys standing at the door of Xiang¡¯s house.


    Opposite the four of them stood a thin and weak girl. She was not tall, not even comparable to the two teenage boys.


    From their conversation, Shu Yu knew that the girl should be Aunt Xiangs daughter, Fu Xiangdi, who was one year younger than her.


    Hearing this name, one could tell how much the Fu family preferred sons over daughters back then.


    It was no wonder that after Xiang¡¯s husband died, the Fu family chased her out and also threw out Fu Xiangdi, who was only two years old at that time.


    Fu Xiangdi was now thirteen years old, but the pressure of life all year round made her look bad, whether it was her complexion or her height..

 Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: Getting Involved while Watching the Show

    Chapter 210: Getting Involved while Watching the Show


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, Fu Xiangdi¡¯s personality was in inverse proportion to her physical condition.


    Faced with the two women¡¯s questioning, her small face was gloomy as she snorted coldly, ¡°They bullied me first. I just retaliated. Not only did they bully me, but they also laughed at the village chief¡¯s daughter, Zhen. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can go to the village chief¡¯s house to find Zhen and prove it. We can let the village chief decide.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± The two women were instantly speechless.


    This was clearly a threat. Their child had bullied Zhen. Would they still dare to go to the village chief¡¯s house? It wasn¡¯t like they were tired of living. Fu Xiangdi held her head high, ¡°How is it? Do you dare? I¡¯ll go with you now.


    The village chief must be taking an afternoon nap at home.¡±


    ¡°You stinky girl, you! Don¡¯t be so smug. Let me tell you, with your fierce and barbaric appearance, you won¡¯t be able to get married in your lifetime!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. No one will want you. You can just be an old aunt for the rest of your life.¡±


    The two of them cursed as they pulled their son away. Every few steps, they would turn around and curse, which was quite comical.


    Fu Xiangdi rolled her eyes at their backs, turned around, and entered the courtyard. She closed the courtyard door with a bang.


    The two women were shocked and trembled. Then, the two of them became even more furious.


    ¡°This wretched girl is getting more and more outrageous. Just wait and see. She doesn¡¯t know how important her reputation is. In another year or two, she will know the consequences of offending us.¡±


    ¡°Her mother doesn¡¯t care about her. She¡¯s already thirteen years old, and those with good reputations have already started to look for matches. Yet, she¡¯s getting more and more ferocious.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, what does her mother care? If you ask me, it¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s good friends with the one who married into Shangshi Village. Look, both of their daughters were the same. Fu Xiangdi is slightly better off, but Lu Erya is simply too daring. She even dared to hit her own grandmother and uncles, as well as destroy the Ruan family. In my opinion, this is the most Lu Erya will amount to for the rest of her life. No one will want her.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    Why was she involved just when she was watching the show? She had only been to the Ruan Family Village once, and she had already left behind an indelible legend?


    Shu Yu touched her chin. The two women had just turned a corner and almost bumped into her.


    The two of them abruptly gasped and took a few steps back, looking at her in horror.


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°I think I heard my name just now. The two of you¡­ Were you talking about me? What were you talking about? Why not chat with me? I¡¯m quite talkative and can talk about any topic.¡±


    The two women retreated even more. They held the children¡¯s hands tightly, causing the two boys to cry out in pain.


    They suddenly came back to their senses and could only laugh awkwardly at Shu Yu, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we didn¡¯t talk about anything. You heard wrongly just now. We were talking about Fu Xiangdi. We still have things to do, so we¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    After the two of them finished speaking, they picked up their respective child and hurriedly turned around to run.


    Shu Yu sighed. Was she really that scary? Looking at their running posture, it was quite funny, to be honest.


    Shu Yu shook her head and wiped the sweat off her forehead when the two of them were completely gone. Then, she walked toward Xiangs house.


    The courtyard door was closed, and Fu Xiangdi and Xiang¡¯s voices could be vaguely heard from inside.


    Shu Yu initially thought that Aunt Xiang was not around, which was only Fu


    Xiangdi came out to face the two women. Now it seemed that she was at home S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    too..

 Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: Xiang and Her Daughter

    Chapter 211: Xiang and Her Daughter


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu raised her hand and was about to knock on the door when she heard Xiang¡¯s sigh from inside, ¡°Xiangdi, you shouldn¡¯t have gone head-on with them. Weren¡¯t we just saying a few days ago that you have to change your personality? Why are you becoming more and more¡­¡±


    Fu Xiangdi¡¯s voice was crisp and her words were frank, ¡°I think my personality is quite good. It¡¯s been like this for more than ten years and I can¡¯t change it. Besides, it¡¯s only because I¡¯m stronger now that no one dares to bully me. Just like that big sister from the Lu family. Mom, didn¡¯t you say that she was quite good last time?


    Xiang was instantly speechless. She had a soft personality, which was why she was bullied by her in-laws. It was her fault that her daughter had become like this.


    The mother and daughter depended on each other and lived alone at the foot of the mountain. If they were not fierce, they would be eaten sooner or later.


    Xiang¡¯s personality could not be changed in a short time. Unexpectedly, Fu Xiangdi had unknowingly changed to support this family.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t expect to hear her name again. Well, it seemed that in the eyes of the Ruan Family Village, her image was quite great.


    Shu Yu was too embarrassed to listen any further and quickly knocked on the door twice.


    The voices in the courtyard instantly stopped, followed by Fu Xiangdi¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡°They must have come back. I¡¯ll go¡­¡±


    She pulled the door open and looked up. The expected curses did not appear. Instead, Shu Yu¡¯s smiling face appeared.


    Fu Xiangdi was stunned, ¡°You, you are¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lu Shuyu, the second daughter of Lu Erbai¡¯s family in Shangshi Village.


    I¡¯m here to look for Aunt Xiang.¡±


    Fu Xiangdi blinked and felt as if the person in front of her was not real.


    It was only when Xiang walked out finding her daughter¡¯s sudden silence strange that Fu Xiangdi suddenly came back to her senses. However, the latter did not know what to say for a moment.


    Xiang didn¡¯t know Shu Yu. During the Ruan family¡¯s incident last time, many had gone to watch the show, and so did Fu Xiangdi. Xiang didn¡¯t go. She only heard the whole matter from Fu Xiangdi.


    Shu Yu smiled at Xiang and introduced herself again.


    Fu Xiangdi nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. She¡¯s the big sister from the Lu family.¡±


    After saying that, she quickly moved to the side, ¡°Big Sister Lu, come in and have a seat.¡±


    Shu Yu followed the mother and daughter into the house and started to size up the situation in the courtyard.


    Just as Madam Ruan had said, the courtyard at the foot of the mountain was only rented to the mother and daughter because the village had no use for it. The house was very old, but it was cleaned up very well.


    Many corners were filled with stones and mud as if they had been patched up many times.


    The courtyard was not big, and there was only one room, but it was enough for two people. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xiang led Shu Yu into the living room, and Fu Xiangdi quickly poured a glass of water.


    Shu Yu thanked her and sat down at the side.


    Xiang sized her up for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Good, good. I heard that you were back earlier and wanted to go for a visit. It¡¯s just that I was quite busy and didn¡¯t have the time. Your mother must be very happy that you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy to be home too.¡±


    Xiang sat opposite her and was a little curious, ¡°Are you here today because you heard about me from your mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my mother said that Aunt Xiang is very skilled in cutting cloth and making clothes. She also said that you taught her sewing in the past and can be considered as half her master.¡±


    Xiang was stunned and waved her hands, ¡°What that¡¯s with being half her master? Your mother is spouting nonsense. The two of us were helping each other. Your mother has also taught me a lot of techniques.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Xiang, you¡¯re too modest,¡± Shu Yu smiled, ¡°However, I do want to know


    how good Aunt Xiang¡¯s sewing skills are.¡±

 Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: Employ

    Chapter 212: Employ


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Huh?¡± Xiang exchanged a glance with Fu Xiangdi in confusion. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°Aunt Xiang might not have heard, but our family has opened a shop in the county. It¡¯s a ready-to-made clothes shop. My mother is the only person who makes clothes in the shop now, so we only have a few clothes in the shop now, which is why I want to hire someone to work in the shop.¡±


    Xiang and Fu Xiangdi¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Was this what they thought it meant? Was it?


    The next moment, Shu Yu¡¯s words confirmed their guess.


    ¡°My mother immediately thought of Aunt Xiang and said that you were the most suitable candidate. I came to find you today to ask for your opinion.¡±


    Xiang was slightly excited. She grabbed Fu Xiangdi¡¯s hand and asked uncertainly, ¡°You¡­ Do you mean to hire me to make clothes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but before that, I want to see Aunt Xiang¡¯s skills first. I wonder if it¡¯s possible?¡±


    Xiang immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, of course!¡±


    Shu Yu untied the bundle she had brought, ¡°I have a piece of cloth here and a simple drawing of clothes that I drew myself. I¡¯d like Aunt Xiang to make some children¡¯s clothes to see.¡±


    Xiang took the drawing nervously. Shu Yu¡¯s drawing was very simple. It was just a rough form.


    Xiang didn¡¯t understand the drawing entirely and asked a few more questions about some details.


    When Shu Yu told her, she immediately understood. She rolled up her sleeves and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.


    It was just a very simple dress. Shu Yu mainly wanted to look at the other party¡¯s skill in stitches and attention to detail, as well as her comprehension. Four to six hours should be enough.


    Xiang did not delay any longer. She quickly took the cloth into the room and took out her sewing basket to start cutting the cloth up.


    Fu Xiangdi helped her. After busying herself for a moment, she looked up and saw Shu Yu sitting there alone. Thus, she felt a little apologetic.


    Fu Xiangdi pondered for a moment and ran to the kitchen to get some wild fruits.


    She had picked them on the mountain and they were still very fresh. She washed them and brought them to Shu Yu.


    ¡°Big Sister Lu, please have some fruits first. Mom and I will be done soon.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Fu Xiangdi smiled and quickly ran back into the room.


    The mother and daughter were very skilled. Xiang cut the cloth and made the clothes while Fu Xiangdi helped. The two of them cooperated very well and were very fast.


    Therefore, the time it took to make the clothes was much shorter than Shu Yu had expected.


    Not long after, the clothes were placed in Shu Yu¡¯s hands.


    Shu Yu drew the blueprint according to Sanya¡¯s size and also finalized the style according to Sanya¡¯s face shape and figure. The finished product was indeed exactly the same as her drawing. There were no flaws.


    Shu Yu sized it up for a long time, then scrutinized the stitches and other details before finally putting it away in satisfaction.


    ¡°It seems that my mother was right. Aunt Xiang¡¯s skills are indeed very good.¡±


    Xiang heaved a sigh of relief because she was a little nervous. She was afraid that she had done something wrong. Although she had checked, she was still very worried. She was finally relieved when she heard Shu Yu say that.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Shu Yu sat up straight, ¡°Then, let¡¯s talk about the remuneration and main responsibilities?


    Xiang pursed her lips and asked again with uncertainty, ¡°Have you really decided to hire me?


    ¡°Of course, you passed the test..¡±

 Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: Remuneration, Commissions

    Chapter 213: Remuneration, Commissions


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu affirmed.


    Xiang could not help but smile, unable to suppress her excitement.


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Then let me introduce our shop to Aunt Xiang first?¡±


    Xiang immediately sat up straight, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Our ready-to-wear clothes shop is called Yiren Pavilion, mainly selling women¡¯s clothes. Moreover, the target customers are women from rich families, so the demand for quality is relatively high. The material of the clothes is of high quality too, so you have to be careful when making the clothes.¡±


    Xiang lowered her head and looked at her hands, ¡°Then I¡­¡± S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have hand cream. It won¡¯t be a big problem after you take good care of your hands for a few days.¡±


    Xiang nodded and had no objections.


    Shu Yu continued, ¡°Also, the location of the work is in the county. I have already rented a courtyard in the county specially for making clothes. You can live there.¡±


    Ever since she decided to hire someone, Shu Yu had been searching for a courtyard.


    It was easy to find such a courtyard. The one she rented was in Liufang Alley, not far from the shop they rented.


    Her shop was not very big now. When her business improved and expanded in the future, she planned to build a workshop.


    Xiang paused and turned to look at her daughter, ¡°Lixing in the county?¡±


    Fu Xiangdi hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be fine alone.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her hand and interrupted them, ¡°Xiangdi can come with you, of course. I¡¯ve been paying attention to her just now and I want to hire her too. Not to mention anything else, her cutting technique is neat and fast.¡±


    Just like her personality.


    Fu Xiangdi¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, ¡°Really? Me too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but your salary will definitely be lower.¡±


    ¡°No problem. As long as there¡¯s food and shelter, I don¡¯t need a salary.¡±


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Let¡¯s talk about the issue of wages first. Aunt Xiang¡¯s salary will be the basic salary plus commissions. Xiangdi¡¯s salary will only be the basic salary.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by basic salary plus commissions?


    This was the first time Xiang and her daughter had heard of commissions. They were both puzzled.


    Shu Yu explained, ¡°The basic salary is fixed at 500 coins per month. It¡¯s the same for you and Xiangdi. Commissions work such that if clothes you made are sold, you will be given additional wages based on the prices of the clothes sold. For example, if a piece of clothing was sold for a tael of silver, Aunt Xiang would be given an extra 50 coins as commission, two taels would be a hundred coins of commission, and so on. There is no limit to the commissions.¡± Shu Yu originally wanted to give commissions for every piece of clothing made.


    However, after thinking about it, there were simple and complicated clothes, but the definition of simple and complicated was too general. Wouldn¡¯t the commission ultimately be her decision? This would surely cause a lot of dissatisfaction later on.


    As such, it would be better to base the commissions on the final transaction price of the clothes.


    Xiang and her daughter were stunned when they heard about all this.


    ¡°This works too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you have to be mentally prepared. Our shop is small, so our business might not be that good. It¡¯s also possible that you only get the basic salary each month.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough too,¡± Xiang hurriedly said, ¡°Five hundred coins a month is already very good.¡±


    Nowadays, the young and middle-aged men in the village only earned 20 to 30 coins a day when they went out to do short-term jobs. Plus, they could not find work every day. As such, they might only be earning four or five hundred coins a month, and all the work was hard labor..

 Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: The Sneaky Madam Liang

    Chapter 214: The Sneaky Madam Liang


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiang had never thought that she would be able to earn 500 coins a month.


    And she wasn¡¯t the only one. Xiangdi had been hired too. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two of them together would earn at least one tael of silver a month. The Lu family even included lodging.


    If they lived frugally, they might be able to save ten taels of silver a year!


    If it was like what Shu Yu said and they could get fifty or a hundred coins as commission, that would be an additional income.


    Saving for two years, Xiangdi¡¯s dowry would be rich enough.


    After Shu Yu finished explaining the conditions, she asked the two of them,


    ¡°What do you think? If you have any questions, you can ask them.¡± ¡°No,¡± Xiang shook her head repeatedly, ¡°This is already very good.¡±


    She had never even thought that she could have a fixed job.


    In the past, the mother and daughter only did small jobs and planted some crops, living a tight life.


    This was already very good. They would definitely do their best.


    Seeing that the matter was almost settled, Shu Yu stood up.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Aunt Xiang, we¡¯re in quite a pinch, so if it¡¯s possible, can you pack up and arrange your family matters tomorrow, then go to the county and start to work the day after tomorrow?


    ¡°Yes, of course¡±


    Xiang thought of her family¡¯s two acres of land and decided to temporarily entrust it to her neighbor to help look after them. After the crops were harvested, she would rent out the two acres of land.


    As for the house¡­ The mother and daughter had lived in it for more than ten years, after all, so there were a lot of things piled up inside. They would keep it for the time being. After they were done settling down in the county, she would return the house to the village chief.


    Xiang had already planned out the arrangements in her mind.


    Shu Yu stood up and said goodbye. It was getting late. If she did not go back soon, the old lady would be worried.


    Xiang and Fu Xiangdi sent her to the door and watched her disappear before they returned to the courtyard with slight excitement. They took advantage of the fact that the sky had not darkened to quickly get ready.


    Shu Yu¡¯s footsteps back to Shangshi Village were much lighter as she had settled a major matter on her mind.


    The villagers came back from the fields one after another. They would take a few more glances at her when they saw her. After confirming that the Lu family had indeed opened a shop, everyone looked at her strangely.


    Shu Yu nodded slightly when she saw a few familiar people. Then, she quickened her pace and walked toward the Lu family¡¯s house.


    However, just as she walked to the door, she saw a figure poking around at the courtyard door. From time to time, the figure would look into the crack of the door with his butt jutted out, just like a thief.


    Shu Yu frowned and walked closer, only to discover that the figure was actually Madam Liang.


    She was speechless for a moment. Then, she took a few steps forward and patted the other party¡¯s shoulder.


    Madam Liang was staring at the courtyard with all her attention when someone suddenly patted her shoulder. She was so frightened that her hair stood on end as she turned her head and cried out.


    When she saw who was standing in front of her, Madam Liang heaved a long sigh of relief. She patted her chest and complained, ¡°So it¡¯s you. You scared me. Why are you standing behind me sneakily and not making a sound?¡± Shu Yu pointed at herself, ¡°I¡¯m the sneaky one? Are you sure?¡±


    Madam Liang was stunned. When she thought of the scene just now, she immediately felt a little awkward.


    She touched her nose and laughed awkwardly, ¡°Well, I¡¯m just worried about your grandma.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression immediately turned serious when she heard that it was related to the old lady.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my grandma?¡±

 Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: The Fourth Aunt is Here

    Chapter 215: The Fourth Aunt is Here


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Liang looked in the direction of the courtyard and then pulled Shu Yu to the side mysteriously. She whispered, ¡°Just now, your aunt came.¡±


    ¡°My aunt?¡±


    Lu Sixing?


    Speaking of which, Shu Yu had been back for so many days, but she had yet to see her fourth aunt.


    Madam Liang nodded.


    ¡°Not long after you left, your aunt came over and started crying to the old lady the moment she entered. She cried for a long time. I don¡¯t know what has happened, but it sounded quite serious. After your aunt left, your grandma stayed in the house and didn¡¯t come out. There was no movement inside at all.


    I was wondering how your grandma is doing.¡±


    Shu Yu almost couldn¡¯t help but hit her, ¡°Then why are you sneaking around outside and not going in to take a look?¡±


    She pushed her away and hurried into the courtyard.


    Madma Liang followed her into the house and explained, ¡°l i m just afraid that your grandma will scold me. She loves scolding me.¡±


    Isn¡¯t that because she was unreliable? Just look at the situation now.


    Shu Yu ignored her and strode towards the living room. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as she entered, she saw the old lady sitting there with her head in her hand and a worried look on her face.


    ¡°Grandma?¡± Shu Yu walked over and sized her up. Seeing that the old lady was fine except for her pale face, she was slightly relieved.


    The old lady was stunned. When she looked up and saw Shu Yu and Madam Liang, who came in later, she suddenly came back to her senses.


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s already so late?¡± The old lady stood up while saying, ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention. Come, let me cook you a bowl of noodles.¡±


    She was about to leave when Shu Yu pulled her back, ¡°Grandma, what happened?¡±


    The old lady smiled, ¡°Nothing. What could possibly happen to me? Nothing happened.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at her with a serious expression.


    The old lady could speak to others with a stern face, but she could not do it to Shu Yu.


    She looked at the smart and capable granddaughter in front of her and finally sighed. She sat back on the chair and said with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s your fourth aunt. She just came over.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Something happened to Fourth Aunt¡¯s family?¡±


    The old lady replied, ¡°Yes. Your fourth uncle is missing.¡±


    Missing?


    Not only was Shu Yu shocked, but even Madam Liang, who was standing behind, widened her eyes and covered her mouth.


    ¡°What happened? What does missing mean? When did he go missing?¡±


    The old lady said, ¡°Do you still remember the day you acknowledge us as your family? Your fourth aunt and fourth uncle said they would come, but they didn¡¯t. They only asked someone to bring eggs over.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°I remember.¡±


    ¡°In fact, your fourth uncle had gone out before the whole matter. I heard from your fourth aunt that a friend of his found a good job, something to do with delivering goods somewhere. The salary was quite high. Your fourth uncle just split up with their family last year and wanted to start a small business. He didn¡¯t have the capital, so he thought about saving more money first. It was rare to have such a good opportunity, so he was tempted.¡±


    The old lady shook her head with a bitter expression, ¡°The original plan was to come back the day before you acknowledged us as your family. At that time, they would be able to catch up with us for a reunion dinner.¡±


    Shu Yu understood, ¡°But he didn¡¯t come back that day?¡±


    The old lady slammed the table, ¡°Yes! He didn¡¯t come back the day before, nor did he come back on that day itself. Your fourth aunt was worried and couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave the house. Sheesh, your fourth aunt is really something. To think she didn¡¯t tell us about such a big matter. We didn¡¯t know that he hadn¡¯t returned these days.¡±


    ¡°Then why did Fourth Aunt come looking for you today?¡±

 Chapter 216 - Chapter 216: The Missing Fourth Uncle

    Chapter 216: The Missing Fourth Uncle


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady said,¡± The day before yesterday afternoon, the friend who went out with your fourth uncle came back. Your fourth aunt quickly went to ask him, but that person said that they separated after delivering the goods.¡±


    That friend had gone to take on another job, so he had delayed his return until now.


    However, Shu Yu¡¯s fourth uncle should have returned home early. Why was he still missing?


    ¡°He inexplicably disappeared. Your fourth aunt was still thinking that since the friend was not back either, the two of them should be together and perhaps they were stalled by something. Yet now, the friend is back, but God knows where your fourth uncle is.¡±


    Shu Yu pondered for a moment, ¡°Did Fourth Aunt say where Fourth Uncle and that friend separated?¡±


    ¡°In the county,¡± The old lady said, ¡°But so many days have passed. Who knows where he went? The Yuan family has gone to the places where he might have gone to look for him, but there was no result.¡±


    The Yuan family was the in-laws of the Fourth Aunt. The Fourth Uncle was called Yuan Shanchuan.


    At this point, the old lady raised her head and said to Madam Liang, ¡°After you go back, tell Sanzhu. Doesn¡¯t he know a lot of fair-weather friends in the countryside? Ask him to help inquire and see if there are any clues.¡±


    Madam Liang was quite unwilling to be called out. She muttered, ¡°How does he know any friends? He¡¯s always at home. His¡­¡±


    Shu Yu slowly turned her head to look at her and Madam Liang¡¯s voice stopped abruptly.


    Then, Madam Liang changed the topic and smiled, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go back and tell him. Sixing is, after all, his biological sister. He will surely help. Sanzhu is very enthusiastic.¡±


    The old lady and Shu Yu both wondered if the other party was blushing when she said such words.


    Madam Liang left in a hurry.


    The courtyard door closed, and only the two were left in the Lu family.


    Shu Yu held the old lady¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. People won¡¯t go missing for no reason. We¡¯ll surely find him if we get more people to look for him. By the way, has Fourth Aunt reported it to the authorities?


    The old lady nodded, ¡°Yes. She went to report the matter yesterday morning. It¡¯s just that the county office has just changed the county magistrate and is in a mess. How can they free up their hands to help ordinary people like us?¡±


    What she didn¡¯t say was that when the Yuan family reported the matter to the authorities, they had been chased out impatiently only because they had said a few more words. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ordinary people like them did not dare to deal with the officials. If not for Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s long disappearance, the Yuan family would not have dared to go to the county office.


    ¡°At least there¡¯s hope. Why don¡¯t we go to the county office tomorrow?


    The old lady was stunned. She looked at her granddaughter and frowned, ¡°Are you thinking of going to Lord Xiang? But didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not very familiar with Lord Xiang? It¡¯s not good to trouble him like this. Lord Xiang is very busy. Don¡¯t let him leave a bad impression on you.¡±


    The old lady disagreed, but Shu Yu simply smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not looking for Lord Xiang.¡±


    Why did she need to go to Xiang Weinan for this kind of thing? Wasn¡¯t that overkill?


    She wanted to keep the reward Xiang Weinan had promised her to save herself from exile.


    Shu Yu said slowly, ¡°Grandma, have you forgotten the two soldiers who came to send gifts yesterday? We have indeed met and exchanged a few words, right? We don¡¯t need them to do anything, just ask them to help keep an eye out and check the travel pass.¡±


    ¡°Travel pass?


    ¡°All Dasu dynasty members need a travel pass when traveling a hundred miles away from their residence. If no travel pass has been issued, it means that Fourth Uncle is still within a hundred miles from home..¡±

 Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: Get Lost

    Chapter 217: Get Lost


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. That¡¯s right, if those two soldiers were nice, they would help check the travel pass.


    If Yuan Shanchuan didn¡¯t have a travel pass, the possible area they had to search would at least be within a hundred miles from home.


    Seeing that the old lady had calmed down, Shu Yu did not say anything more.


    ¡°Then this matter is decided? It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go to bed early after dinner.¡±


    The old lady nodded and regained some energy. She went to the kitchen with Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu accompanied her to finish their meal and watched her fall asleep before returning to her room to rest.


    The next morning, the old lady drove all the chickens in the yard into the chicken cage and packed all the belongings that she had not brought away in time. Following this, she got on the mule carriage and prepared to go to the county.


    As soon as she got onto the carriage, she saw Lu Sanzhu staggering in from outside, looking as if he had not woken up yet.


    The old lady was stunned and asked him, ¡°Sanzhu, you didn¡¯t come back the whole night?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu yawned, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Didn¡¯t you ask my wife to tell me yesterday to find out about the fourth brother-in-law? I was busying myself with it.¡±


    The old lady was surprised to find out that the lazy Sanzhu would spend so much effort just because of a sentence from her.


    She got down from the mule carriage, walked up to him, and patted his arm,


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Go back and rest well.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu nodded. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of Shu Yu. His body suddenly swayed, and he looked as if he was about to faint as he said weakly, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I have many friends. I¡¯ll definitely get some news soon.¡±


    After saying that, he walked past the old lady and staggered to Shu Yu, ¡®Yu, don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve lost a little weight recently? Lately, work has been really too tiring.¡±


    The old lady was speechless. He could just get lost. She did not have such a son.


    Shu Yu was amused and handed him a piece of meat, ¡°Let Third Aunt cook something delicious for you to nourish yourself.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu instantly perked up and ran home with the meat, not even giving the old lady a second glance.


    The old lady was so angry that she laughed. She pointed at his back and said to


    Shu Yu, ¡°This dog. I really shouldn¡¯t have had too much hope for him.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, Third Uncle is like this. Don¡¯t be too calculative with him. Let¡¯s get in the carriage and go back to the county.¡±


    The old lady took a deep breath and got back into the mule carriage with Shu Yu holding her hand.


    Shu Yu quickly drove the carriage to the county. She knew that the old lady was anxious, so she didn¡¯t delay and even rushed a little.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t stop when she met Tang Wenqian and Madam Tang.


    When Madam Tang saw the familiar mule carriage flash past, she frowned. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Didin¡¯t she see us? Yesterday, you said that their family was pretty good. How can they be good when they¡¯re so rude?¡±


    Tang Wenqian looked at his mother in surprise, ¡°Mother, in the past, when other villagers headed to the county by ox cart, they didn¡¯t necessarily greet us either.¡±


    Madam Tang choked. Tang Wenqian had phrased it quite politely.


    It should be said that when the villagers saw them, they would most definitely greet them. After all, Tang Wenqian was the only scholar in the village, and he had passed the county-level imperial exam at a young age. This was something that Shangshi Village was very proud of.


    It was just that when they greeted Tang Wenqian and Madam Tang, the latter usually didn¡¯t respond.


    As the mother of a scholar, Madam Tang was quite aloof.


    Firstly, she had such a promising son, so it was normal for her to be aloof. Secondly, ever since Tang Wenqian became a scholar, many had wanted to take advantage of him and ask him for help..

 Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: Auspicious Wine Shop

    Chapter 218: Auspicious Wine Shop


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Tang didn¡¯t want this to happen too often, and she didn¡¯t want her son to be held back either, so she kept her distance from the villagers.


    As a result, when she met someone who greeted her, Madam Tang would just nod and ignore them.


    As time passed, people were not willing to be too intimate with them.


    In contrast, when Tang Wenqian went to the county alone, more people would greet him.


    Madam Tang¡¯s voice was rendered speechless by his words and didn¡¯t say anything else. However, looking at the distant mule carriage, her brows furrowed tighter and tighter.


    Shu Yu drove the mule carriage into the city. It was still early, so they planned to return to Liufang Alley first, put down the chicken cage and other things, and then go to the county office to take a look.


    However, not long after entering the city, Shu Yu¡¯s mule carriage suddenly slowed down.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the old lady asked curiously.


    ¡°Grandma, we need to bring something over when asking for help, right? It¡¯s not good to go empty-handed.¡±


    The old lady was stunned and nodded slightly. ¡°Then, what should we buy?¡±


    If the other party was from the village, the old lady would have an idea. But now, not only did the old lady not have any experience in giving gifts to soldiers, but she also had to worry about whether the gifts had to be expensive.


    If she had to spend too much money, the old lady couldn¡¯t bear it¡­ It was quite contradictory.


    Shu Yu smiled and pointed to a shop not far away. ¡°We¡¯ll buy that.¡±


    The old lady looked out of the carriage window and saw the wine jars outside the shop. She immediately put her hands together. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the most suitable to give them wine.¡±


    Shu Yu drove the mule carriage to the space next to the wine shop and jumped down from the shaft.


    ¡®Grandma, wait for me here. I¡¯ll go in and buy a few bottles of wine.¡±


    The old lady said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t spend too much money, understand?¡±


    ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    Shu Yu reassured her and strode into the wine store.


    The name of the shop was very simple. It was called Auspicious Wine Shop. Although the shop was not very big, it was still more impressive than her ready-to-wear clothes shop.


    As soon as she reached the door, she could smell the fragrance of wine. It floated straight to her nose.


    The man behind the counter suddenly looked up, perhaps because he heard footsteps. When he saw Shu Yu at the door, he was slightly stunned. The next moment, he smiled. ¡°Miss, would you like want to get some wine? S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yes, I want to buy a few bottles of wine as a gift. Sir, can you recommend a suitable one?


    Jiang Yi immediately understood what she wanted and walked out from behind the counter. ¡°This way, please.¡±


    Shu Yu followed him into the shop and walked to the left side. The decoration in this area was different. The wine jars on the ground were much more eye-catching, and the small wine bottles on the countertop were even more exquisite.


    Jiang Yi introduced them as he asked, ¡°Miss, what do you think of these? If they aren¡¯t suitable, we have more in the backyard.¡±


    Shu Yu waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look first. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m done.¡±


    Jiang Yi nodded. ¡°Alright, take your time.¡±


    After saying that, he returned to the counter.


    Shu Yu was quite knowledgeable about wine. In her previous life, this was the most basic common sense for her.


    The wine of the Dasu Dynasty was relatively turbid, and the concentration was not high.


    Shu Yu picked for a moment and took three different bottles of wine from the cabinet.


    When she returned to the counter, Jiang Yi, who had been standing behind the counter, had disappeared. In his place was a woman..

 Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: Meeting Madam Deng

    Chapter 219: Meeting Madam Deng


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu smiled when she saw the lady.


    ¡°Boss, I want these three bottles of wine. How much is it?¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The woman raised her head and smiled, ¡°Let me see.¡±


    She took the bottles of wine and looked at them while calculating on an abacus.


    Shu Yu leaned slightly against the counter. Seeing that the other party was done with her calculations, she took out two strings of copper coins and placed them on the counter.


    After paying, she smiled and asked, ¡°Are you the second young mistress of the Jiang family?¡±


    The woman was taken aback. Her hand that was about to take the copper coins paused slightly. She raised her head and looked at Shu Yu in confusion, ¡®You


    are¡­¡±


    ¡°My surname is Lu, and I became friends with the second young lady of the Ding family by chance. Yuehua has mentioned you to me before, and she is full of praise for you.¡±


    Speaking of which, they were quite fated. She was the second daughter, Ding Yuehua was the second daughter of the Ding family, and Madam Deng was the second young mistress of the Jiang family.


    They were all second in line.


    When Madam Deng heard Ding Yuehua¡¯s name, she looked at Shu Yu with a much friendlier expression, ¡°So you¡¯re Yuehua¡¯s friend. I¡¯ll have to give you a discount.¡±


    As she spoke, she was about to push back the copper coins on the counter. ¡°Don¡¯t. I didn¡¯t mention her to get a discount. I just happened to need to buy wine anyway. I remember Yuehua saying that you and your husband are honest in doing business and that the products are good, plus I was also curious about you, so I came straight over to buy wine.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t take the copper coins. She picked up the three bottles of wine and said frankly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving first since I¡¯ve bought the things I need. When you¡¯re free, you and Yuehua should come and chat with me. By the way, I opened a shop on Ningshui Street. Come and visit when you have time.¡± With that, she left with the bottles of wine.


    Madam Deng was stunned and quickly ran out from behind the counter.


    She wanted to call out to Shu Yu, but just as she opened her mouth, a person rushed over. The person did not look where he was going and bumped straight into Shu Yu.


    He immediately frowned and questioned her unhappily, ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that I¡­¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, he looked up and saw Shu Yu¡¯s face. His eyes immediately lit up and his tone changed as he smiled and said, ¡°Miss, are you okay? Did I hurt you just now? Oh my, I¡¯m really sorry. I was in a hurry and didn¡¯t look where I was going.¡±


    The man was about to reach out to pull her when Shu Yu immediately took two steps back. There was a hint of disgust in her eyes. She didn¡¯t even bother to talk to him and nimbly walked around him.


    The man¡¯s expression changed. He turned around and was about to chase after her.


    ¡°Hey, wait a moment, Miss!¡±


    Seeing that he was about to stop Shu Yu, Madam Deng quickly stepped forward to stop him, ¡°Why are you here? Is there something you need from your second brother? Come in quickly, your second brother is inside.¡±


    Third Young Master Jiang wanted to push her away impatiently, but before his hand could touch her, Jiang Yi came out and called out to him loudly, ¡°Third Brother!¡±


    Third Young Master Jiang frowned. It was too late to stop Shu Yu now as she had gotten into the mule carriage and drove away.


    Third Young Master Jiang was a little angry. He turned around and wanted to scold Madam Deng, but then he thought of something and quickly restrained his expression. Instead, he smiled at Madam Deng and said, ¡°Second


    Sister-in-law, who was that girl just now? What¡¯s her name and where does she live?¡±


    When Madam Deng saw him like this, how could she not guess what he was thinking?


    This person used to be a dandy. He relied on the Jiang family¡¯s power in Jiangyuan County and had a good relationship with the original county magistrate.. Who knew how many girls from good families he had toyed with?

 Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: Fancy Shu Yu

    Chapter 220: Fancy Shu Yu


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Deng was very disgusted with Third Young Master Jiang¡¯s behavior, but she was only the second sister-in-law of the Jiang family who was not favored.


    The Jiang family¡¯s parents doted on their third son very much. They had spoiled him.


    Previously, he did restrain himself for some time because he had gotten engaged to the Ding family.


    The marriage between the two families was decided by the two old ladies. The old lady of the Ding family did not like Ding Yuehua very much. This was because Ding Yuehua had a business mind which resulted in Lord Ding handing a portion of the business to her.


    Originally, Old Lady Ding had wanted to persuade Lord Ding to give this business to her second son.


    In the end, Ding Yuehua got the portion of the business instead, which Old Lady Ding found ridiculous. Why should a woman who was destined to marry manage her family¡¯s business? The profits would be hard to calculate in the future. As such, she wanted to marry Ding Yuehua off and even picked Third Young Master Jiang.


    Lord Ding and Mrs. Ding did not agree, of course. It was just that Old Lady Ding made the decision herself and this matter was decided when Lord Ding was not at home.


    In the end, when Third Young Master Jiang went to the Ding family and saw Ding Yuehua¡¯s appearance, he was unwilling to marry her no matter what. Instead, he took a fancy to the third young lady who was more beautiful, and insisted on having her instead.


    It was such an outrageous request, but the Jiang family still tolerated it.


    The engaged Third Young Master Jiang did restrain himself for a while.


    Until¡­ Some time ago, something happened in the county office, and the Jiang family eagerly broke off the engagement with the Ding family.


    Without the shackles of marriage, Third Young Master Jiang reverted to his old self and began flirting around again.


    Just now, after seeing Lu Shuyu¡¯s appearance, his old habits acted up again.


    Naturally, Madam Deng would not tell him about Shu Yu. She just frowned and said, ¡°That girl is just a customer who came to buy wine. How would I know her name and where she lives?


    Third Young Master Jiang¡¯s face immediately darkened and he looked at Madam Deng with disdain, ¡°You¡¯re a businessman. Don¡¯t you even know to ask about these things?


    Madam Deng was speechless. Did she have to learn the family background of all customers just to run a shop?


    The third young master of the Jiang family was simply crazy.


    But soon, Third Young Master Jiang said smugly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s driving a mule carriage. I¡¯ll ask around and I guarantee that I¡¯ll know her name in less than two days.¡±


    Madam Deng secretly cursed in her heart.


    When Jiang Yi heard this, he frowned and said, ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t do anything rash. Now that Jiangyuan County is in chaos, and our Jiang family is on bad terms with the Ding family, we¡¯ll definitely become a target for others if there¡¯s any more trouble.¡±


    Third Young Master Jiang got impatient, ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to say that it¡¯s my fault that our family has become enemies with the Ding family? Second Brother, the decision to break off the engagement was made by Mom and Dad, and Grandma agreed. Are you questioning their decision by saying this now?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Then what do you mean? That girl is just a country bumpkin with no money or power. It¡¯s her fortune that the third young master of the Jiang family has taken a fancy to her. Perhaps her family will be eager for me to come and visit.¡±


    After Third Young Master Jiang finished speaking, he glared at the two of them in disgust. He did not enter the wine shop and turned around to leave. Madam Deng and Jiang Yi looked at each other. The former was a little worried


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°With Third Brother¡¯s personality, he can¡¯t be persuaded. I think we should talk to that girl first and see if there¡¯s any way to dispel his thoughts.¡±


    ¡°But I only know that the girl has a shop on Ningshui Street. I don¡¯t know where it is or what the shop sells..¡±

 Chapter 221 - Chapter 221: Going to the County Office

    Chapter 221: Going to the County Office


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ningshui Street was the longest and most spacious street in Jiangyuan County. There were at least 70 to 80 shops from the beginning to the end. It was unrealistic to look for someone like this.


    Jiang Yi thought for a moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t that lady say that she was friends with Miss Ding? Perhaps we could ask Miss Ding to pass the message on our behalf.¡±


    Madam Deng thought about it and agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the Ding residence to look.¡±


    After speaking, she left the shop to change her clothes. Shu Yu had never expected to bump into the notorious Third Young Master Jiang of the Jiang family when he went to buy the wine.


    Today, she still wore the old clothes she had brought home. She had casually tied her hair into two braids, making her look dirty. The third Young Master Jiang, would look desperate if he tried to force himself on her when she was in such a state.


    Shu Yu drove to Liufang Alley very quickly. There was no one at home. At this time, everyone had gone to Yiren Pavilion.


    Even Sanya and Dahu went to the shop to help, even though there might not be many customers.


    Shu Yu helped the old lady take everything down and arrange them in the house. Then, he changed his clothes and went out again.


    ¡®Grandma, I¡¯ll go to the office by myself. You can rest at home.¡±


    The old lady shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± She insisted, so Shu Yu did not say anything and gave in.


    The two carried three bottles of wine and went to the county office. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The atmosphere at the entrance of the county office was not as tense as it had been a few days ago when the soldiers stood on both sides.


    Shu Yu¡¯s luck was quite good. One of the soldiers guarding the door today happened to be the person who had sent a gift to her shop on behalf of Lord Xiang the day before yesterday.


    The soldier recognized her and immediately said to another soldier guarding the door. Then, he walked down the steps and walked toward her.


    ¡°Miss Lu? Are you here to look for the lord?¡± The soldier did not know that she had only met Sir Xiang once. He only knew that Sir Xiang had instructed him to deliver the congratulatory gift to Boss L¨¹.


    He even requested to do it openly in front of everyone. He was supporting Miss Lu.


    On that day, they brought back the owner of the other clothing shop that caused trouble and reported the matter to the lord. The lord immediately ordered a thorough investigation of Boss L¨¹, and indeed, he discovered many things.


    Although it was just a small matter, it was enough to make Boss L¨¹ suffer. That old thing was still in prison.


    Therefore, when Shu Yu appeared again, the soldiers naturally thought she was there to look for Lord Xiang.


    But Shu Yu shook her head and smiled.¡± I¡¯m not here to look for him. I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    The soldier was stunned and suspected that he had misheard. He pointed at himself. ¡°You¡¯re here to look for me?


    ¡°Yes. ¡±


    ¡°Then, if there¡¯s anything you need, just say it. I¡¯ll try my best to help.¡±


    When she heard this from behind, the old lady clicked her tongue in wonder. In the past, she felt that the county government officers were not easy to get along with. It was best to avoid them even if they saw them from afar.


    Now that he had really come into contact with it, she actually realized that they were pretty¡­ easy to talk to?


    Shu Yu¡¯s smile became even brighter when she heard what he said. ¡°I do have something to trouble you with. It¡¯s like this. My uncle, Yuan Shanchuan, suddenly went missing more than half a month ago. He had agreed to return home early, but there¡¯s no news of him now.¡±


    ¡°Yuan Shanchuan?¡± The soldier pondered for a moment. ¡°This name sounds familiar.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°The day before yesterday, the Yuan family came to the office to report the case.¡±


    The soldier suddenly understood. ¡°Oh, right, there is indeed such a matter..¡±

 Chapter 222 - Chapter 222: Yuan Shanchuan Didn ‘t Travel Far

    Chapter 222: Yuan Shanchuan Didn ¡®t Travel Far


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    They did receive the case. The Yuan family came to report the case, which was recorded in the case file of the county office.


    However, the officer knew well that this case would only be placed aside. The entire county office, including Lord Xiang, was prioritizing the stability of some unstable factors in Jiangyuan County. They also had to investigate the original officials and collect evidence of their crimes. They were doing everything they could to bring down the Shu family of the Dongan Province magistrate.


    Not to mention the Yuan family¡¯s case, where there was no helpful information, and they could only look for people aimlessly. Even if it was a more important case, they could only suppress it now and delay the handling.


    Therefore, when the Yuan family reported the case yesterday, the clerk in charge of recording the case quickly placed the file at the bottom.


    It wasn¡¯t that they were neglecting their duties but that they had limited manpower. Such small cases were basically distributed to the officers who had not made any mistakes in the county office.


    It was just that under the leadership of the original county magistrate, those officials were not efficient and smart enough. By the time it was time for the Yuan Family¡¯s case, it would probably be half a month later.


    However, the soldiers did not expect Yuan Shanchuan to be Miss Lu¡¯s uncle.


    It seemed the Yuan family had returned and said the authorities were unconcerned about this matter, so Miss Lu came personally?


    That was a little awkward.


    Fortunately, Shu Yu quickly resolved the awkwardness.¡±When the Yuan family came to report the case the day before yesterday, they were in a hurry and didn¡¯t have a clue. I thought that how could you find someone like this? You don¡¯t even have a clue, which would add to your burden. Later on, we thought about it and suddenly thought of a clue, so I hurried over to see if this clue was helpful. ¡±


    The soldier immediately asked, ¡°What clue do you have?¡±


    ¡°Travel pass.¡± Shu Yu said, ¡°We thought we could find out if my uncle had gone on a long journey through the travel pass. The search area would be reduced if he didn¡¯t travel far.¡±


    The soldier was stunned. Indeed, if the officer wanted to do the job, he would first check the travel pass.


    ¡°Yuan Shanchuan disappeared half a month ago, right? I¡¯ll go find the documents and check if he traveled.¡±


    Shu Yu immediately said gratefully, ¡°Thank you. Sorry for troubling you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s nothing.¡± The soldier said, ¡°Wait here for me.¡± S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After saying that, he turned around and ran inside. Shu Yu looked at the sun. The weather was getting hot now, so she estimated they would have to wait a while.


    There was a tea stall in the distance. Shu Yu sat down with the old lady and ordered two cups of herbal tea.


    The old lady was a little excited. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the officer to be so enthusiastic.¡±


    Shu Yu coughed lightly and asked her to drink some tea.


    The streets were filled with people coming and going. After half an hour, Shu Yu saw the officer come out of the county office.


    She stood up and took the herbal tea to the table.


    Shu Yu handed it over without waiting for the officer to speak. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, officer. Have a sip of herbal tea first and speak slowly.¡± The soldier was stunned for a moment before he chuckled. His heart instantly felt very warm.


    Although this Miss Lu was young, the things she did make people feel very comfortable.


    After drinking the tea, he raised his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked. Yuan Shanchuan didn¡¯t travel far. He is still within a radius of a hundred miles. The area of search could be reduced.¡±


    Shu Yu and the old lady looked at each other, and the latter let out a long sigh of relief.


    But soon, she was worried again.. Since Yuan Shanchuan was not far away, where did he go?

 Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: Shu Yu Doesn ‘t Play According to the Rules

    Chapter 223: Shu Yu Doesn ¡®t Play According to the Rules


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu had asked all the questions she needed, and there were no other clues.


    She told the soldier, ¡°This way, well know what to do. We¡¯ll mobilize our relatives and friends to ask around and get some clues. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send someone to Yiren Pavilion to inform them if you have any news of my fourth uncle. The Lu family will be eternally grateful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Lu. We will do our best to help you find your Fourth Uncle.¡± With this sentence, Shu Yu was indeed relieved.


    She handed over the two bottles of wine in her hand. ¡°This is the token of our appreciation. Please accept it.¡±


    The soldier waved his hands repeatedly. ¡°No. I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°How about this? Help me bring this wine to your lord. I must return the gift he gave during my shop opening, right?¡±


    That was true.


    The officer could not refuse. Shu Yu took out another bottle of wine from behind. ¡°This wine is for you and the other officer. Treat it as a reward for running errands. You deserve this, right?¡±


    He was speechless again.


    A moment later, he took all three bottles of wine. He could bring this wine to the lord first. The Lord had agreed. After informing, there should be no problem with accepting it.


    The soldier nodded. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll make another trip and send this gift to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Then we won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    Shu Yu helped the old lady out of the gate of the county government. The soldier clicked his tongue and sighed again-Miss Lu¡¯s young age and style of doing things really made people feel comfortable.


    He sniffed the wine bottle. The smell of wine was powerful, and he was a little greedy.


    He picked up the bottle of wine and ran into the county office.


    Xiang Weinan had just come out of the study when he saw the soldier carrying a few bottles of wine. He frowned and called out to him, ¡°Hu Li, where did you get this wine?


    ¡°My lord.¡± Hu Li hurriedly ran forward. ¡°This wine is from Miss Lu.¡± Xiang Weinan was shocked. ¡°Miss Lu? Lu Shuyu? She came?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she just arrived.¡±


    ¡°Did she come looking for me?


    Hu Li shook his head. ¡°No, Miss Lu said she was here to look for me.¡±


    Xiang Weinan was speechless. ¡°It seems that the two of you are very familiar with each other?¡±


    Hu Li didn¡¯t hide anything and told him everything that Shu Yu had asked him to do, including the two bottles of wine that she had given him.


    Xiang Weinan held the two bottles of wine. His mood was particularly complicated.


    He already knew about Yuan Shanchuan.


    It was precisely because he knew he did not care after receiving Meng


    Yunzheng¡¯s warning note. Didn¡¯t Meng Yunzheng forbid him from disturbing Lu Shuyu? It didn¡¯t matter. He was waiting for Lu Shuyu to take the initiative to come to him.


    He had planned it, but he didn¡¯t expect this little girl to not play by the rules.


    If she wanted to look for Yuan Shanchuan, shouldn¡¯t she look for him, the most powerful official in the county office? That way, she would have a higher chance of success. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She found a small soldier to run errands and even gave him a few bottles of wine. Hehe.


    Hu Li could clearly feel that something was wrong with his lord¡¯s expression. He asked hesitantly,¡± Lord, should we not accept this wine?


    Xiang Weinan shot him a glance and stuffed his errand wine back to him.


    ¡°Take what she gave you, but I¡¯ll make it clear in advance that you¡¯re not allowed to drink and mess things up.¡±


    Hu Li instantly raised a big smiling face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lord.¡±


    Xiang Weinan turned around and left. After a while, he turned back and instructed Hu Li, ¡°Take note of Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s matter. Send two people to look for him..¡±

 Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: Xiang and Her Daughter Are Here

    Chapter 224: Xiang and Her Daughter Are Here


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu had already brought the old lady to the shop on Ningshui Street.


    As always, Yiren Pavilion was deserted. Including today, there had been no business for three days.


    At this moment, the Lu family members were extremely anxious. On the day before the opening, they were still excited about Shu Yu earning more than 200 taels of silver. However, these three days, it was like a basin of cold water had been poured on them, and they were disappointed.


    However, the shopkeepers and workers of the surrounding shops were still laughing at them. On the surface, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything because they knew Lord Xiang. But in secret, they were already mocking them.


    Even Madam Ruan¡¯s speed of making clothes had slowed in the past two days, and her expression became extremely bitter.


    Among the Lu family members, Shu Yu was probably the only one who felt no sense of urgency. She arranged things one by one in an orderly manner.


    She asked Daya to practice makeup on her and Madam Ruan¡¯s faces for the next two days. She had to admit that Daya was very talented in this aspect. It didn¡¯t take long for her to get the hang of it, and the makeup she drew looked good.


    She could even figure out how to improve herself. Shu Yu was very confident that she could take orders independently.


    Apart from that, she also finalized the matter of hiring people.


    In addition, his first encounter with the Deng family was also quite smooth.


    Shu Yu gave himself the goal of setting an all-in-one-by-one implementation. The next is the big tiger enrollment things.


    However, according to Tang Wenqian, now was not the time. She planned to understand the situation of that school first. If the other party were really good, it would not be too late to wait.


    However, when it was time for dinner, Shu Yu still comforted the Lu family when she saw they were still anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t we have a hunch earlier? If there are still no customers in two days, we¡¯ll go door to door to promote?¡±


    Shu Yu felt that it was about time. Firstly, the Ding family¡¯s matter was settled, and Ding Yuehua would likely come over.


    Secondly, Doctor Xu¡¯s scar removal ointment had already been formulated. He would definitely spread out the scar removal ointment for sale and distribute flyers for her at the same time. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu predicted that in two days at most, there would be customers.


    What he should worry about now was the lack of clothes.


    Fortunately, Xiang and Fu Xiangdi would come tomorrow.


    The following day, the Lu family woke up early. Even if there was no business, they still went to open the shop in high spirits.


    However, what the Lu family did not expect was that they were early, and Xiang and her daughter were even earlier.


    The two of them took advantage of the dawn to avoid the people of the Ruan Family Village and set off early for the county town.


    When they arrived at the city gate, it had not opened yet.


    The two of them carried big and small bags and lined up at the front of the line.


    Therefore, when they entered the city, many shops along the street were not open yet.


    Xiang had heard from Shu Yu that Yiren Pavilion was at the end of Ningshui Street. Therefore, they walked to the end of the street. When they were almost there, they began to ask the shop assistants along the street.


    When they heard that they were going to Yiren Pavilion, the shop assistants and shopkeepers who were asked looked at them strangely.


    Xiang thought she didn¡¯t look good carrying all the bags, so she couldn¡¯t help but step back.


    Unexpectedly, the shop assistant pointed her out. ¡®Yiren Restaurant is at the back. You¡¯ll see it when you go over. It has the biggest door and the least clothes inside.¡±


    Xiang thanked him and was about to leave when the waiter asked again, ¡°What are you guys doing at Yiren Pavilion? Don¡¯t tell me you plan to rely on the Lu family?¡± Anyway, she didn¡¯t look like a guest..

 Chapter 225 - Chapter 225: Sarcasm and Scorn

    Chapter 225: Sarcasm and Scorn


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiang shook her head and smiled. ¡°No, we¡¯re garment craftsmen hired by the Lu family.¡±


    Shu Yu had said that working in the Lu family was upright, and nothing should be hidden.


    However, they had to keep it a secret from the Ruan family. They also feared that Old Madam Ruan would come and cause trouble for the Lu family.


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, the shopkeepers and waiters of the two shops who were originally talking were stunned.


    The next moment, he burst into laughter. ¡°You¡¯re hired by their family?¡±


    Xiang was baffled by their laughter, and her heart began to pound. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No, no problem. We think that the Lu family is quite bold. It had been four days since they opened for business, but there was not a single customer. It was empty and quiet. It was not as lively as when they were repairing the house. They hadn¡¯t earned a single penny in the past few days, and now they would hire people?¡±


    The few of them shook their heads as they spoke. They really did not understand where the Lu family got their courage from.


    Xiang and Fu Xiangdi looked at each other. No customers for four days? If Yu gave them such a high salary, wouldn¡¯t it be a big loss?


    The two of them were worried, but they still went to the shop to look.


    Seeing them walking towards Yiren Pavilion, the shopkeepers behind them started to discuss even louder. ¡°Does the Lu family know how to do business?


    What a waste of money.¡±


    ¡°I estimate this shop will only last a month at most.¡±


    ¡°Half a month would be already tough.¡±


    The discussions behind them gradually faded away. Xiang and Fu Xiangdi finally arrived at the entrance of Yiren Pavilion with heavy footsteps.


    Sanya, sitting at the door and playing with Maneki, noticed them first. The little girl immediately stood up.


    She did not know Xiang and Fu Xiangdi, so she stepped back and asked timidly, ¡°Who, who are you looking for?¡±


    Before Xiang could reply, Lu Erbai, sitting behind the counter, had already heard the commotion and raised his head. He immediately raised his voice and said,¡± It¡¯s sister-in-law and Xiangdi, right? Come in quickly. My wife is right behind.¡±


    He told San Ya, ¡°Go and call your mother and sister.¡±


    San Ya immediately ran to the backyard. After a while, Madam Ruan and Shu


    Yu came out. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Xiang!¡± Madame Ruan had not seen Xiang for a long time. Even though the two of them lived not far from each other¡¯s village, they had not had the time to see each other because they were working hard for their lives.


    Now, it was as if they had reunited after a long time and as if a lifetime had passed.


    Madam Ruan was thrilled. She pulled Xiang over to sit down. ¡°Why are you here so early? I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to find our place, so I thought of asking Yu to wait for you at the city gate later.¡±


    ¡°We entered the city as soon as the city gates opened. We were afraid that wewould delay things if we came late,¡± Xiang said as she looked at the shop in front of her.


    Seeing that the shop was, as the shopkeepers had said, empty without any customers, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    She asked Madam Ruan softly, ¡°How¡¯s your business?


    Madam Ruan didn¡¯t know how to answer. She was embarrassed that she hadn¡¯t sold a piece of clothing in four days.


    But when Xiang saw her like this, she immediately understood. She was a little worried that the business of the clothing store would not be good, but Madam Ruan would not let her go home because of their past friendship.


    Therefore, Xiang decided to take the initiative to bring it up. ¡°I think if you can manage, we should¡­¡±


    Before she could say the word ¡°go¡±, a commotion suddenly came from outside..

 Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: Customers

    Chapter 226: Customers


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The people in the shop were stunned for a moment and raised their heads to look outside.


    In the next moment, they saw three to four carriages stop outside the shop one after another.


    A delicate woman with a bandage wrapped around her forehead alighted from the leading carriage.


    As soon as she got off the carriage, she said in a clear and energetic voice, ¡°This is the place. This is the clothing store I told you about. The clothes I¡¯m wearing come from this shop. Also, the makeup I had last time was done by Boss Lu. If you want to ask anything, you can look for Boss Lu.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a few more people got off from the carriages behind her. They were all young and bright women.


    Fu Xiangdi was quick to react. She quickly told Madam Ruan and Xiang, ¡°The customers are here. Mother, let¡¯s quickly take our bags to the backyard and put them away. This stool is for the customers to sit on.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right.¡± Xiang picked up the bag again. Madam Ruan brought the two of them directly to the backyard.


    Shu Yu, however, went up to the carriage the moment it stopped at the shop entrance.


    Ding Yuehua came earlier than she had expected. Not only that, but she also brought one, two¡­seven people.


    When Ding Yuehua got out of the car and saw Shu Yu smiling, she immediately took a few steps forward. ¡°Shu Yu, I¡¯m here. I even brought you a lot of customers. I am a good friend, am I?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Shu Yu glanced behind her. The young mistress of the Ding family, whom she had talked to the other day, had also come over. She did not know the other ladies, but she could tell that they were all women from wealthy families.


    Shu Yu welcomed everyone inside. ¡°It¡¯s hot outside. Everyone, come in and rest. Let¡¯s talk in the shop.¡±


    The girls entered the shop while they chuckled and chatted.


    Shu Yu had been very particular about the settings back then. She had opened the doors on both sides, making it very airy.


    The wind blew when the ladies entered the hall, and they instantly felt much more comfortable.


    Ding Yuehua had only been here once. Last time, the shop had not been repaired, and it was at night, so she did not look closer.


    Later, she heard Xiao Yun mention that Yiren Pavilion differed from other shops. It gave people a very stable feeling when they entered.


    Now that she had entered the door, she realized its warmth.


    The other women were also looking at this unique shop. When they saw the model, they went up and touched it curiously.


    ¡°This mannequin is interesting. It looks like a real person is standing here wearing clothes. Boss Lu i s thoughts were indeed very ingenious. I¡¯m as tall as this mannequin. This dress definitely fits me. It should have the same effect when I wear it. I want it. Boss Lu, how much is it?¡±


    She didn¡¯t even have to try it and was already planning to buy it.


    However, she was not the only one who had fancied this dress. The other two were not to be outdone either. ¡°I saw it first. I think this color suits me better.¡±


    Shu Yu sized up their figures and skin color. Just as she was about to step forward, two more people suddenly came over.


    ¡°Boss Lu, I heard that Yuehua¡¯s makeup was done by you last time. Help me do it too.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at Ding Yuehua in surprise. ¡°Did you all see the makeup last time?


    She remembered that it was already late in the afternoon when she left.. Could it be that they had gone to the Ding residence at that time and seen her sickly makeup?

 Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: Special Situation

    Chapter 227: Special Situation


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Yuehua smiled.¡± Yes, they¡¯ve seen my makeup.¡±


    Otherwise, why would they follow her without saying anything?


    Actually, the matter of the Jiang and Ding families breaking off the engagement that day was very big. The Jiang family deliberately made a gesture of cutting off ties with the Ding family, afraid that something would happen to the Ding family and implicate them.


    Therefore, all the well-informed families in the county knew about it and sent people to inquire about the situation.


    After asking around, they found out that the Ding Family¡¯s Third Young Lady couldn¡¯t take the blow of the annulment of the engagement and hurt herself. In the end, she hurt Ding Yuehua.


    Ding Yuehua i s personality was straightforward. In addition to her appearance, she was overly concerned about her inferiority complex. Her relationship with others was still very good. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have made friends with Shu Yu so easily.


    After her friends learned about her matter, they wanted to visit her.


    At that time, Old Master Ding was still detained by the county office and had not returned. Their families naturally would not let them go out to the Ding family and cause more trouble. When Old Master Ding returned home, they immediately went to the Ding residence to visit Ding Yuehua.


    Coincidentally, they also saw Ding Yuehua¡¯s makeup, which was completely different from before.


    Ding Yuehua took the opportunity to promote Shu Yu¡¯s ability, causing the girls to be tempted.


    As a result, everyone agreed to come and take a look today.


    Shu Yu was enlightened when she heard that. When she faced the eager gazes of the few of them, she could not help but smile. ¡°If you need any makeup, you can look for me anytime. However, there are so many of you today¡­¡±


    She paused for a while. ¡°If there were no special case, I wouldn¡¯t recommend that all of you should wash off your makeup. After all, you have to wash it off when you sleep at night. There¡¯s no need for that. Besides, your makeup is quite good now.¡±


    The makeup for daily trips did not need to be too thick or unique. It was just a basic foundation. These young ladies and madams were all taken care of by servant maids. In fact, they were already dressed very skillfully and looked very good.


    Ding Yuehua was an exception. Her looks and psychological factors limited her. She could not find suitable makeup for herself. Instead, she gave up on herself and rejected dressing herself up.


    Ding Yuehua held her hand and smiled. ¡°We came to find you because of a special situation. Zhiyou has something important to do this afternoon, so she wants to dress up a little. You can help her put on better makeup so that we can all take a look. In case some people don¡¯t believe me and think I¡¯m exaggerating. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When she finished speaking, the girls beside her laughed at her. ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe you. You¡¯re the one who kept showing off about Boss Lu.


    You¡¯re talking as if Boss Lu is your sister.¡±


    The few of them chatted and laughed as they pushed out Miss Zhiyou, who needed makeup.


    Shu Yu did not say anything else and waved her hand. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the fitting room to do our makeup.¡±


    Ding Yuehua and the others immediately wanted to follow her. but the people looking at the clothes on the other side were unhappy. ¡°Hey, Boss Lu, what about our clothes? To whom are you going to sell it?¡±


    ¡°Boss Lu, are you opening a ready-to-wear clothes shop? There are too few clothes. It¡¯s not enough for each of us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, who¡¯s like you? Why aren¡¯t you doing business enthusiastically?¡±


    Shu Yu could not help but laugh. ¡°It¡¯s just clothes. You can choose them after you¡¯re done. I promise to get the most suitable ones for you. The new shop has opened, and we don¡¯t have enough stock. Please understand..¡±

 Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: The Excited Lu Family

    Chapter 228: The Excited Lu Family


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Shu Yu said that, coupled with Ding Yuehua¡¯s banter, everyone did not continue to pester them. Soon, they followed Shu Yu and the others to the fitting room.


    The girls playing and joking in the hall suddenly quieted down. Xiang and Fu Xiangdi then walked out from the backyard. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The mother-daughter was shocked. They looked at Madam Ruan in shock and asked, ¡°Are¡­are those customers of your shop?¡±


    Madam Ruan herself had yet to come back to her senses. She did not expect so many people to come today suddenly. They all looked like they wanted to buy clothes.


    However, when she thought about how there were only a few pieces of clothing in her shop, Madame Ruan¡¯s heart ached.


    Lu Erbai reacted quickly. He quickly asked Madam Ruan, ¡°Where¡¯s Daya? Yu is putting on makeup for our customers. Ask Daya to follow her and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Daya has already gone in. You don¡¯t have to remind me of this.¡± The old lady glared at Lu Erbai but soon beamed with joy again.


    There were so many people here. The old lady was overjoyed when she thought about how they almost quarreled over a piece of clothing.


    Then, she looked at Xiang and her daughter and said hurriedly, ¡°Xiang, I was going to bring you to your place to rest first. However, there are so many guests that I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to handle them later, so I can only ask you to wait here first and go over later.¡±


    Xiang quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The shops business is so good, so I¡¯m energetic. I can¡¯t wait to start working now. Why don¡¯t we go to the backyard to make clothes to familiarize ourselves with them?¡±


    The old lady thought for a moment and agreed. She then said to Madam Ruan, ¡°Then, you guys go to the backyard first. I¡¯ll go and bring some tea and snacks to the guests.¡±


    ¡°Mom, thanks.¡±


    The old lady did not feel tired at all. She was full of energy and wished that so many customers would come to her door every day.


    She quickly turned around and went into the backyard to prepare food.


    The Lu family members were busy with their businesses, but the shopkeepers and waiters in the shops outside all had puzzled expressions.


    They had never expected that the Yiren Pavilion, which had been so deserted for the past two days, would suddenly have so many women from wealthy families visiting.


    Not only that, but these people did not stop at the other silk shops, jewelry shops, and cosmetic shops. They went straight to this ready-to-wear clothes shop with a clear goal.


    Everyone looked at each other in disbelief.


    Unfortunately, these women¡¯s families¡¯ servants were guarding the carriage at the door. It was not good for them to go up and ask, so they could only poke their heads out to look.


    However, these people had been in the shop for a long time but had not come out. They did not know what was going on.


    At this time, Shu Yu had already led the guests into the fitting room and stopped in front of a dressing table at the side.


    The fitting room was quite big. Even if more than ten people came in, there was more than enough space.


    Shu Yu invited everyone to sit down. There was a sofa for the guests to rest in the fitting room, but it was a wooden sofa with a soft cushion.


    The weather was hot at this time of the year. If one didn¡¯t like the cushion, they could take it away.


    When Shu Yu asked Craftsman Zheng to do it, Craftsman Zheng found it very strange. Now that she saw the satisfied expressions of the customers, Shu Yu felt that this fee was quite worth it.


    While everyone was sizing the room, Shu Yu also asked Miss Zhiyou some questions.


    For example, what she wanted to dress up as, what kind of occasion, and what type of person she wanted to meet..

 Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: A Subtle Change

    Chapter 229: A Subtle Change


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Miss Zhiyou answered them one by one. ¡°My grandmother has been visiting her family for over three months. She will be back in the afternoon. When the time comes, we¡¯ll all have to pay our respects to her. Grandmother was quite kind to us juniors. She didn¡¯t favor anyone. She liked silence.¡±


    Shu Yu understood that the other party had returned from a thousand miles away and had traveled for half a day in such weather. She must have felt hot and annoyed.


    Therefore, the makeup should not be too complicated and thick, and the color tone should not be too warm. It would be best if it were something refreshing, clean, and comfortable.


    Moreover, although Miss Zhiyou had said that her grandmother did not favor anyone, her appearance here today was clearly in the hope that her grandmother would have a deeper impression of her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have come here to dress up so carefully just to greet her.


    Shu Yu had something in mind and asked Miss Zhiyou to have a seat.


    Daya walked over and methodically placed Shu Yu¡¯s makeup items one by one.


    The girls chatting behind them saw this and came forward one after another.


    Ding Yuehua chased them to the back. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close. It will affect Shu


    Yu¡¯s performance.¡±


    Everyone looked at her with disdain and took a few steps back.


    Shu Yu was quick in doing the makeup. As she asked, she did the makeup. Before long, there was a slight change in Miss Zhiyou¡¯s expression.


    Everyone could not help but move closer. They could not tell what they were feeling.


    It was still the same person, but it didn¡¯t feel like that person. It looked very subtle.


    Zhivou¡¯s foundation was relatively good. It was easy for Shu Yu to Dut on makeup. If she changed her eyebrows and eyes slightly, the effect would be different.


    Apart from that, the hairstyle was also very important.


    Shu Yu removed Zhiyou¡¯s original hair accessories and removed the pearl hairpins that revealed wealth. In the end, only two white jade hairpins inlaid with blue beads and a golden hairpin were left.


    After Shu Yu was done, she retracted her hand.


    The others all stood before Miss Zhiyou and watched. Their eyes glowed.


    Zhiyou was different. She was still the same person, but her temperament was completely different. It was as if all of Zhiyou¡¯s strengths were magnified, making people¡¯s eyes light up and involuntarily stop looking at her.


    Shu Yu washed her hands and looked up to ask, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Ding Yuehua exclaimed, ¡°I told them that your hands looked like they knew immortal spells, but they didn¡¯t believe me.¡± She turned to look at the others. ¡°How is it? I¡¯m not exaggerating, am I?¡±


    The others nodded repeatedly. ¡°Look at how much smaller your face is.¡±


    Miss Zhiyou smiled happily. She couldn¡¯t see her appearance. After all, the mirror in Yiren Pavilion¡­lt was not as clear as at home.


    However, from the reactions of the others, she could tell that she was indeed good-looking and different from others.


    Shu Yu sized her up for a while and said, ¡°The makeup and hairstyle are done. I just need you to change your dress. Do you have any blue or¡­¡± S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before she could finish, Miss Zhiyou interrupted her anxiously. ¡°Do you have any clothes that suit me?¡±


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±


    She turned around and said to Daya, ¡°Sister, help me bring in the lake blue dress outside.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Daya went out in a hurry and soon returned with a brand-new dress.


    After Shu Yu took it, she brought Zhiyou behind the curtain to change.


    Her clothes weren¡¯t too complicated, and Zhiyou walked out soon..

 Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: Third Young Master Has His Eyes on You

    Chapter 230: Third Young Master Has His Eyes on You


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The eyes of the people in the fitting room could not help but light up, and they all surrounded her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just like the saying that clothes make the man.¡±


    With her makeup and dress, the current Miss Zhiyou had a completely different style than when she first entered the shop.


    However, Shu Yu frowned. ¡°The waist size of the dress is a little too big. I¡¯ll ask my mother to help me fix it. Miss Zhiyou, please wait a moment.¡±


    Shu Yu took the dress to the backyard, where Madam Ruan and Xiang were busy.


    Seeing her come in, Madam Ruan hurried over and asked softly, ¡°How is it? Can our dresses be sold?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we might be able to clear the stock today.¡±


    Madam Ruan was overjoyed. She took the dress Shu Yu handed over and went to the side to do her work.


    Shu Yu went to the lobby again. Zhiyou¡¯s makeup was done, and she had bought a dress.


    Not many clothes were left, so those who reacted quickly went to the lobby.


    When Shu Yu went over, she was surrounded by people. The Eldest young mistress of the Ding family rushed to say, ¡°Boss Lu, you told me the last time you came. You said that your shop has clothes that suit me. You can¡¯t give them to others.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I specially saved yours for you.¡± Shu Yu went behind the counter and took out a box. ¡°Please try it on.¡±


    The Eldest Young Mistress of the Ding family quickly took it and called Ding Yuehua to the fitting room.


    When the others saw this, they all looked for Shu Yu to talk.


    Shu Yu dealt with such a scene with ease. Soon, she picked out the clothes that suited their figures.


    There were also some sizes too big or too small. Shu Yu brought them to the backyard and asked Madam Ruan or Xiang to change them. It didn¡¯t take much time.


    Fortunately, there were many clothes in the shop, but at least one piece was distributed to each person.


    Some of them were quick enough to buy two.


    In just one morning, all the clothes in Shu Yu¡¯s shop had been sold out.


    However, it was still not enough for Ding Yuehua and the others.


    In the past, most of them bought clothes made of cloth at home. The clothes made by the embroidery lady naturally fit well and looked good. But for some reason, it was not like the one Shu Yu had chosen for them¡­lt was suitable.


    Yes, it was suitable.


    The color and style were suitable, and it was as if it was tailor-made for him. The effect was simply too good.


    Furthermore, the clothes in Yiren Pavilion were very fashionable. Other than the lack of embroidery, everything else was exquisite.


    Shu Yu promised them that she would try his best to make more clothes. She would keep the clothes for them if there were suitable ones.


    Everyone was satisfied and immediately went to the counter to pay.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ding Yuehua pulled Shu Yu to the side to talk.


    ¡°Did you go to Auspicious Wine Shop to buy wine yesterday?¡±


    Shu Yu was surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it was Madam Deng who told me.¡± Ding Yuehua said, ¡°She said that you went to her shop to buy a few bottles of wine. She also said that I recommended you to her, right?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± She probably didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary yesterday. To avoid appearing too abrupt, she only said that she opened a shop on Ningshui Street. She didn¡¯t even tell Madam Deng the exact name of the location. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ding Yuehua sighed. ¡°Of course, buying wine¡¯s not a problem, but the timing is not right. Madam Deng specially came to tell me that her youngest brother-in-law has taken a fancy to you.¡±


    Shu Yu was puzzled.. ¡°Who?¡±

 Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: The Shopkeeper’s Shock

    Chapter 231: The Shopkeeper¡¯s Shock


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Yuehua¡¯s face was filled with hatred. ¡°It¡¯s that Third Young Master of the Jiang family. He was previously engaged to my third sister, but he came to break off the engagement.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned. Third Young Master of the Jiang family?


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the third Young Master of the Jiang family.¡±


    Ding Yuehua said, ¡°Madam Deng said that you bumped into Third Young Master Jiang when you went out yesterday. When he saw your appearance, he had his eyes on you. He asked Madam Deng about your background, but she didn¡¯t tell him. He planned to investigate it himself. Maybe with the Jiang family¡¯s ability, they would find out your identity in the next two days.¡±


    As she spoke, she took a closer look at Shu Yu. Seeing that Shu Yu was frowning, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I have to remind you first. The Jiang family¡¯s business is indeed quite big and rich. However, Third Young Master Jiang was not a good man at all. Most importantly, he likes you but won¡¯t marry you. Madam Deng had said that Third Young Master Jiang thought that you were just a country bumpkin who he could easily get his hands on. It was fine for a person like him to play around. At most, he would only take girls as concubines.¡±


    When Shu Yu heard her words, she was slightly stunned. Then, she laughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re worried that I can¡¯t resist the temptation of the Jiang family and will be deceived by Third Young Master Jiang to become a concubine?¡±


    Ding Yuehua chuckled and touched the gauze on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a heads-up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what kind of person Third Young Master Jiang is. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m tired of living and want to suffer marrying him.¡±


    Ding Yuehua smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯re good at many things, so you can¡¯t stay in a place like the Jiang Mansion. However, Third Young Master Jiang is annoying. He would do things without considering the consequences, and his parents also took whatever they wanted. Since he has his eyes on you, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for him to give un. Do you have any plans?


    ¡°Not at the moment, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll deal with whatever comes. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Ding Yuehua nodded and turned to leave. However, she was still worried in the end. She turned her head and whispered into Su Yu¡¯s ear, ¡°I heard that on the day of your opening, even Lord Xiang from the county office sent a congratulatory gift. I won¡¯t ask about your friendship. But if you really can¡¯t get away, try to find a way to ask for help from the county office.¡±


    ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Also, if you need help, I will try my best to help you. ¡°However, even though their family was evenly matched with the Jiang family, she did not do things as freely as Third Young Master Jiang. There was probably a limit to how much she could help Shu Yu.


    However, Shu Yu did not think that way. Ding Yuehua had helped her a lot.


    For example, getting to know Madam Deng and today¡¯s stock clearance operation.


    She was also grateful that Ding Yuehua had come to deliver the message to her.


    Therefore, Shu Yu¡¯s expression became more and more friendly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ding Yuehua smiled and returned to her friend¡¯s side. At this moment, everyone had already paid the bill and was ready to leave.


    A few carriages stopped at the entrance of the shop again. A group of people boarded the carriages in a grandiose manner and waved at Shu Yu reluctantly.


    ¡°Boss Lu, remember the clothes we ordered. You have to help me make them out as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Boss Lu, we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Shu Yu waved his hand and watched the carriages gradually leave.


    She only turned around when they were far away.


    Never did she expect that before she could enter her shop, someone had run past her and entered faster than her. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu took a closer look. Wasn¡¯t these the shopkeepers of the nearby shops? Why did they suddenly come to her shop?


    Just as she was about to ask, she heard the stunned voices of the shopkeepers.


    ¡°No more.. Have they bought all the clothes?¡±

 Chapter 232 - Chapter 232 : A Magical Existence

    Chapter 232 : A Magical Existence


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu looked at their dumbfounded expressions and calmly walked in.


    The shopkeepers didn¡¯t believe it and walked around the shop again. This time, not only did they confirm that all the clothes had been bought, but even the bottles and jars that were originally on the shelves were also lesser.


    The shopkeeper of the pastry shop next door couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and look at Lu Erbai. He asked for confirmation, ¡°All your clothes were bought by those young ladies and madams just now?¡±


    Lu Erbai smiled and nodded his head reservedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s also because the customers saw that our shop was deserted and specially took care of our business. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have much stock. Otherwise, they would want to buy more. Sigh.¡±


    A few shopkeepers were speechless. Hearing his dishonest words and seeing his smug expression, they wanted to go up and spit on his face.


    They also hoped that the customers would take care of their shops and that the stock would be emptied.


    The few couldn¡¯t stand Lu Erbai¡¯s expression of wanting to show off and kept a straight face. After strolling around the shop, they left in jealousy.


    This Yiren Pavilion couldn¡¯t be judged by its cover.


    Everyone thought it was just a family from a village with no background. But on the opening day, the Lord had even sent them gifts.


    He had thought the shop would close sooner or later after not having a single customer for a few days. In the end, all the goods in the shop were cleared out as soon as the customers arrived.


    It was¡­ a magical existence.


    Lu Erbai waved his hand and watched them leave. He was in a good mood as he looked at the empty shop.


    After selling all the clothes, there was no need for so many people to stay in the shop.


    That was the perfect time to bring Xiang and her daughter to their residence.


    Hence, the old lady instructed Lu Erbai, ¡°You can take care of the shop. If there¡¯s anything else, we¡¯ll talk when you return tonight. Let¡¯s bring Xiang to her place first.¡± It¡¯s rare for me to be happy today. I¡¯ll buy some meat and call


    Xiang over for dinner tonight. We¡¯ll have a good time.¡±


    Lu Erbai nodded. ¡°Alright, Mother, be careful.¡±


    The old lady called out to Xiang and Fu Xiangdi. Not only them, but Shu Yu and the others also left the shop.


    The group of people went straight to Liufang Alley in a lively manner. The first place they went was the courtyard that Shu Yu had rented for making clothes.


    Xiang and Fu Xiangdi placed their luggage here. Shu Yu then introduced them. ¡°There are three rooms in this courtyard. The room on the left has better lighting. It¡¯s the room used to make clothes. I¡¯ve prepared the table and the needles.¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xiang and Fu Xiangti walked around the room. The room was clean, with flowers, and it was very airy. Working in such an environment was simply a form of enjoyment for them.


    ¡°The room on the right is for you to rest. When we rented it, there were already cabinets and tables in the room, and they were all cleaned up. If you guys mind, you can clean it again.¡±


    The last room was smaller than the left and right rooms, so it was used as a warehouse.


    There wasn¡¯t much in the warehouse yet, so Shu Yu planned to move the fabric in first.


    Everyone walked around the courtyard and was very satisfied.


    Xiang and Fu Xiangdi was even a little excited. This place was much better than the house they used to live in Ruan Family Village.


    Most importantly, it was very quiet. There was no mess in the village at all.


    Shu Yu others only returned home after looking at the house.


    The courtyard that the Lu family rented was not far from the garment house. It was just a few steps away.


    The old lady called Xiang and her husband in and was about to go out to buy groceries..

 Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: My Lord, Miss Lu Is in Trouble

    Chapter 233: My Lord, Miss Lu Is in Trouble


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu stopped her. ¡®Grandma, I¡¯ll go. You stay at home and rest.¡±


    She brought Dahu and Sanya out. Although the two children had been in the county for a few days, they rarely went out. They knew that the adults were busy. Even if they wanted to go out and take a walk, they shouldn¡¯t disturb them, so they only played in the backyard of the shop.


    Especially Sanya. When she was in Shangshi Village, she didn¡¯t want to go out because of the scar on her face and had few friends. Now that the scar was so faint that it could not be seen, the little girl wanted to go out and see more.


    Shu Yu knew they were sensible and would bring them out more often. At the very least, they had to familiarize themselves with the surrounding environment.


    Sanya was a little excited. She held Shu Yu¡¯s hand and said regretfully, ¡°Maneki said he wanted to come out too, but Second Sister has to take care of us. It¡¯s already tough. We can¡¯t bring Maneki along. I explained it to Maneki, and it agreed not to go out.¡±


    Shu Yu lowered her head and looked at the little girl. Compared to their first meeting, the current Sanya was genuinely childish.


    The initially thin and red face finally had a fleshy feel, turning pink and tender.


    ¡°Then, how did you explain it to Maneki?¡±


    Dahu mercilessly revealed the truth. ¡°She said a few words to Maneki) put the food in the bowl and ran away.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. Sanya had already pounced before Dahu and reached out to cover his mouth. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say it.¡±


    Shu Yu laughed loudly. Dahu had to be less straightforward.


    The brother and sister were laughing and joking, and Shu Yu focused on the two of them.


    Therefore, they didn¡¯t notice that when they passed by the entrance of the county office, a familiar figure walked past them.


    The man stopped and turned around suspiciously. He muttered,¡± I think I saw Miss Lu just now?


    However, Shu Yu had just turned a corner and could no longer be seen.


    Hu Li could only withdraw his gaze and continue running into the county office.


    Xiang Weinan had just finished reading a dossier. His eyes were a little sore as he blinked and got up to take a sip of tea.


    Just as he was about to sit back down, he saw Hu Li rush in.


    He paused and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Hu Li walked in a hurry and was panting slightly. He quickly nodded and gulped before saying, ¡°Sir, Miss Lu is in trouble.¡±


    Xiang Weinan lifted his eyebrows. ¡°You mean Lu Shuyu?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Sir, you don¡¯t know what I heard when I left just now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, tell me then.¡± Xiang Weinan sat on the chair and poured himself a cup of tea.


    Hu Li leaned forward and said, ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t Miss Lu send me a bottle of wine yesterday? I think that wine is quite good. When I just returned from the city, I passed by that wine shop, so I wanted to buy some wine to keep. I didn¡¯t see anyone when I entered the shop, so I went to the cabinet to choose.¡±


    As he was squatting on the ground and looking at the wine jar, Jiang Yi and Madam Deng walked in from outside the door.


    They did not notice that someone had come to their shop or saw Hu Li squatting down. So, they did not avoid him when they were chatting. They talked about the fact that Third Young Master Jiang had his eyes on Shu Yu.


    When Hu Li heard this, how could he be angry? He immediately got up and asked about the specific situation.


    When he discovered that Lu Shuyu was in trouble, he returned to the county office without saying anything.. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: Shu Yu’s Plan

    Chapter 234: Shu Yu¡¯s Plan


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hu Li felt that no matter what, he had accepted a bottle of good wine from Miss Lu. They were also friends, so how could he ignore such a thing?


    Moreover, it was apparent that Lord Xiang had some relationship with the Lu family.


    Therefore, he hurriedly came to report. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve also investigated the Jiang family. With the Jiang family¡¯s Third Young Master¡¯s behavior, would Miss Lu end up well in his hands?¡±


    Xiang Weinan pondered. Indeed, Third Young Master Jiang was a playboy. Lu Shuyu¡¯s family had no background or connections. To her family, the Jiang family was an unshakable mountain.


    Third Young Master Jiang had casually used some tricks, and Lu Shuyu could not escape from him.


    Xiang Weinan felt that his chance had come. If Lu Shuyu couldn¡¯t deal with Third Young Master Jiang, she would come looking for him, right? He was now the governor of Jiangyuan County, and he was also someone who could suppress the Jiang family.


    Since Lu Shuyu had taken the initiative to come to him, Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t say anything.


    After Xiang Weinan pondered, he raised his head and looked at Hu Li. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The latter was still indignant. The Jiang family might use sinister means to coerce Miss Lu. Then, what good days would Miss Lu have in the future? Sir, please tell me how to deal with Third Young Master Jiang.¡± Xiang Weinan glanced at him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Hu Li was puzzled. ¡°Huh?¡±


    He suspected that he had misheard, so he asked again. ¡°Y-Your Excellency, you mean we won¡¯t interfere in this matter?¡±


    Xiang Weinan was about to nod his head, but he was worried that Hu Li would misunderstand. Later, if Lu Shuyu came to ask for help, it would be bad if Hu Li rejected her.


    Therefore, he cleared his throat lightly and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to care. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not time yet. Just pretend you don¡¯t know about this. When Miss Lu comes to ask for help, bring her to see me.¡±


    Hu Li didn¡¯t quite understand. Why did he have to pretend that he didn¡¯t know? Wasn¡¯t it better to take action now to prevent trouble before it happened?


    However, it was not easy to guess the Lord¡¯s thoughts. He was just a soldier and had to listen to orders.


    Hu Li quickly nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xiang Weinan sat back down calmly, and his mood could not help but become happy.


    However, Shu Yu did not consider Xiang Weinan at all.


    After buying the ingredients, she brought Sanya and Dahu home. The others went to the kitchen to get busy. She sat alone in the room and began to draw while thinking.


    The news that Ding Yuehua brought was beyond her expectations. She thought of her outfit yesterday and felt that Third Young Master Jiang had fallen for her when she was covered in dust. It was simply insane.


    However, since Third Young Master Jiang had started to take action, she naturally had to think of a way to deal with it.


    If he wanted Third Young Master Jiang to give up on this idea, finding someone who could suppress him would be best.


    The Jiang family¡¯s parents were no good. It was already good enough that they did not help the evildoers.


    Lord Xiang¡­It was possible.


    However, Shu Yu did not intend to use the favor here. Third Young Master Jiang was not worth it.


    After eliminating a few people, Shu Yu¡¯s pen finally landed on the name of the Jiang family¡¯s eldest Young Master, Jiang Ren.


    Unlike Jiang Yi, who was not favored and had been separated from the family, Jiang Ren was the eldest son and grandson of the Jiang family. If nothing unexpected happened, he would inherit the Jiang family in the future.


    The elders of the Jiang family doted on the third young master, Jiang Li. If it didn¡¯t involve principles, Jiang Ren wouldn¡¯t be too calculative.


    However, this time, because of the annulment of the engagement with the


    Ding family, it was obvious that Jiang Ren¡¯s bottom line and interests had


    been touched..

 Chapter 235 - Chapter 235: Shu Yu Wants to Make It Big

    Chapter 235: Shu Yu Wants to Make It Big


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Jiang family dared to break off the engagement because they felt the Ding family would be doomed.


    However, who knew that the Ding family was fine and Lord Ding had also returned home? He had stayed in the county office for so long to discuss the future development of Jiangyuan County with Lord Xiang.


    Obviously, not only would the Ding family not be finished, they might even be put in an important position by Lord Xiang.


    Therefore, after Old Master Ding returned, the Jiang family was flustered. Especially after Old Master Ding recuperated, he immediately looked for the Jiang family to settle scores.


    One of the Ding family¡¯s daughters was injured, and one of their daughters¡¯ reputation was ruined. How could Lord Ding let it go?


    The two families had started to haggle over this issue in the past few days.


    In the end, the Jiang family compensated three shops, went to apologize, and promised some other benefits.


    These three shops were all in good locations. If nothing unexpected happened, they would all be left to the Jiang family¡¯s eldest son in the future.


    He gave it away just like that because of Jiang Li.


    Forget about that. The problem was that Jiang Li didn¡¯t feel any guilt at all. In fact, on the second day after the matter was resolved, he went out for a stroll without any burden. He didn¡¯t consider the Jiang family situation at all.


    However, the elders of the Jiang family doted on him. What if he caused trouble again? Three more shops?


    How much assets would Jiang Ren have when he inherited the Jiang family?


    They would have probably been used as compensation for what Tiang Li might do.


    Shu Yu thought that she would probably be pissed off if she were Jiang Ren.


    It was normal for wealthy families to fight over family property. Shu Yu even felt that the second son of the Jiang family was separated from the family because of Jiang Ren.


    Then it was not wrong for him to deal with his other brother now.


    Shu Yu decided to make it big.


    Her gaze fell on Jiang Li¡¯s name as it lowed with hope.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Sanya¡¯s crisp and soft voice sounded from outside. ¡°Second Sister, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡±


    Shu Yu put away the piece of paper and went straight to the kitchen. She stuffed it into the stove and burned it into a pile of ashes.


    Lu Erbai had also returned. The shop was out of stock today, so it closed early. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tonight¡¯s meal was indeed sumptuous. Everyone was happy that they had earned money.


    Even Xiang and Fu Xiangdi were extremely confident after witnessing today¡¯s clearance operation. They began to prepare to show off their skills tomorrow.


    Therefore, after eating, they bid farewell and returned to rest early.


    As soon as they left, the Lu family members rushed over, softly called them into the room, and closed the door.


    The next moment, Lu Erbai took a money bag from his pocket.


    The Lu family¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. The old lady¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    ¡°Quick, pour it out, and let¡¯s count how many there are.¡±


    She had been thinking about counting the money ever since the customer left.


    Lu Erbai burst into laughter. He opened the money pouch, and all the silver nuggets and banknotes poured out onto the bed.


    The whole family sat around the bed and began to count the money.


    He had sold a total of eleven sets of clothes today. The fabric used by Shu Yu was good, and the designs of these clothes were relatively novel, so the price was still acceptable.


    The cheapest piece of clothing was sold for one tael of silver, while the most expensive one was sold for eight taels.


    When the old lady heard that Shu Yu had set a price for this dress, she almost held her heart.


    However, what was even more amazing was that those young ladies and ladies were very generous when buying clothes. They did not even know how to bargain..

 Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: The Family Counted Money

    Chapter 236: The Family Counted Money


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There were eleven sets of clothes, two for one tael of silver, one for two taels of silver, four for three taels of silver, two for five taels of silver, one for six taels, and one for eight taels.


    Just the clothes alone were sold for forty silver taels.


    Of course, this included the cost of the clothes and labor. However, after deducting these, they could still make a net profit of thirty taels of silver.


    Thirty taels of silver.


    Madam Ruan gasped. ¡°I used to think jewelry and jades in the jewelry shop were the most profitable business. This is the first time I know that clothes can be so profitable.¡±


    Shu Yu thought that this was not considered a profit.


    Take modern clothes, for example. Even ordinary clothes without brands could cost thousands of yuan in the mall.


    Now that they were in Jiangyuan County, Shu Yu set the price according to the purchase price of the cloth and did not dare to raise it too high.


    If she had taken out the piece of fabric that Xiang Weinan had given her and made it into a dress, then tattooed it with exquisite patterns, it would not have been a problem to buy a hundred taels.


    Moreover, it took Madam Ruan and Daya more than half a month to make these clothes.


    The old lady touched the silver and looked at it again and again. After a while,


    she said, ¡°what about other Income:¡¯


    Other than the clothes that they had sold today, they had also sold eight of the homemade lipsticks that Shu Yu had placed on the counter. There were also a few boxes of rouge and cosmetic powder that had also been taken away.


    This portion of income was a total of fifteen taels of silver.


    Finally, it was the cost of Shu Yu¡¯s makeup for Miss Zhiyou.


    Back then, she had told Ding Yuehua that the starting price for her makeup would be one tael, and it would depend on the situation.


    Miss Zhiyou¡¯s makeup was relatively simple today, and it was not a particularly important occasion. In addition, Ding Yuehua i s flyer could give her a discount, so Shu Yu received three taels of silver. Therefore, there were fifty-eight taels of silver on the bed.


    The Lu family members smiled.


    After rejoicing, the old lady said, ¡°Alright, our shop has been open for four days, and we¡¯ve earned 58 taels. Excluding the cost, we still have more than 40 taels. This is a good start. We will be more popular in the future. You have to work harder in the future.¡±


    The old lady took a piece of silver from it and handed it to Madam Ruan.


    The latter¡¯s smiling expression froze, and she looked at the old lady. ¡°Mother?¡±


    ¡°Other than Yu, you¡¯ve contributed the most here. Most of those clothes were made by you. No matter what, you have to pay for your hard work. Take it. It¡¯ll be easier for you to buy something in the future.¡±


    Madam Ruan was stunned. Her eyes were slightly red. ¡°Mother, I, I don¡¯t need to buy anything. I have everything at home.¡±


    ¡°If I give it to you, just take it. Xiang comes to our house to work and gets paid.


    Theres no reason for you not to.¡± The old lady glared at her angrily.


    Madam Ruan¡¯s neck shrank from the glare, and she quickly took it.


    The old lady was generous and gave her three taels of silver.


    Madam Ruan held the slightly hot silver pieces in her hand. Her heart felt warm.


    The old lady gave Daya another two taels of silver. The dowry that Da Ya originally brought back had been spent on groceries and things over the past few days. She had also spent a lot of it.


    The old lady did not want to let her down, so she stuffed the money into her hands directly.


    As for the rest, the old lady took out ten taels of silver and stuffed the money bag into Shu Yu¡¯s arms. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu looked at the silver that was forcefully stuffed into his hands.. ¡°Grandma?¡±

 Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: Method of Dividing the Money

    Chapter 237: Method of Dividing the Money


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Old Mrs. Han said, ¡°You can¡¯t reject me this time. Keep these ten taels of silver for the expenses of the family and the circulating capital of the shop, as well as the wages for hiring Xiang and the others and the rent of the house. The rest is yours.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Granny, that ten taels of silver might not be enough.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough. Our entire family doesn¡¯t even spend a few taels of silver a year.¡±


    Shu Yu understood the old lady¡¯s thoughts. She felt that Su Yu was the one who opened the shop and provided the capital. The rest of the Lu family just contributed a little labor. Now that they had better food, drink, and accommodation, what else would they be dissatisfied about?


    Therefore, all the money earned, besides some basic expenses, should be hers.


    However, she was not the only one who managed to open this shop. Yes, in the beginning, she was indeed the one who put in the most money and effort, and she was also the one who set the direction. However, Madam Ruan and Daya were the ones who made the clothes. The mannequins and racks were made by Lu Erbai, who had done them when his legs were injured. The old lady did the logistics support.


    Even Da Hu and San Ya helped her make lipstick and makeup carefully.


    The decorations in the shop were all managed by the Lu family. For this, Daya even went up the mountain to pick a lot of flowers.


    Ever since the shop opened, they had been guarding the shop.


    The shop was the Lu family¡¯s shop. It was the result of everyone working together and putting in all their effort. It was not her own.


    Shu Yu sighed, and her expression was slightly serious. ¡°Grandma, money can¡¯t be divided like this, and accounts can¡¯t be calculated like this.¡±


    ¡°Then how do we calculate it?¡± The old lady could not understand these things. She just felt that whoever contributed the most should control the majority.


    Shu Yu took the account book from the side. Lu Erbai recorded the account book.


    Everyone in the Lu family was illiterate, but Lu Erbai had searched for Shu Yu¡¯s whereabouts for many years. So, he could more or less recognize a few words which he had learned when he was outside.


    However, the accounts he wrote were still¡­ very unique. The words were mixed with circles. Ordinary people probably wouldn¡¯t be able to understand it.


    However, Lu Erbai had been seriously studying the words these days. He started with numbers.


    Shu Yu could understand it, so she placed the account book in the middle and said to everyone, ¡°We can¡¯t divide as much as we can learn. It¡¯s easy to mess up like this. We¡¯ll put this money in the shop. Whatever expenses the family needs, how much money the shop needs to buy cloth, personal wages, etc., all have to be recorded in the account as expenses. This way, we can see at a glance and clearly understand each month¡¯s income and expenditure.¡±


    The old lady felt a headache as she looked at the account book. Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°So, I¡¯ll leave this money with my father. Whoever needed money could go to him to get it. My father will record the amount of money you need. In the future, we¡¯ll calculate the account book once a month. We will get paid according to the workload. How about this?¡±


    At that time, Shu Yu would naturally take her share. After all, she had to consider whether she would be exiled in the future.


    The old lady felt it was pretty complicated, but she also understood that they were no longer a small family with three or four taels of silver in their hands. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the future, they would have to handle more money. Shu Yu was more knowledgeable and knew more than she did, so they did whatever she said.


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± After saying that, she looked at Lu Erbai with disdain and said, ¡°Erbai, you should hurry up and learn more. Look at your account book. It is difficult even to read it..¡±

 Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: Doll

    Chapter 238: Doll S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai instantly felt the pressure on him increase.


    Madam Ruan listened to Shu Yu¡¯s explanation and looked at Daya. She quickly returned the silver that the old lady had given her.


    However, Shu Yu didn¡¯t accept it. ¡°Mother and eldest sister can take it first. You can¡¯t have no money in your hands, right? Just treat it as an advance payment.


    It¡¯s the same if I record it in the account book.¡±


    Shu Yu did not take back the ten taels of silver that the old lady had given them just now. Naturally, the expenses of the family were also important.


    The Lu family held a short meeting to summarize today¡¯s business. Then, they looked at the money they had earned and returned to their rooms to rest excitedly.


    Shu Yu was calmer than them. She slept quickly and peacefully.


    The next morning, when the Lu family left the house in high spirits, she stretched and got out of bed.


    Shu Yu lived in a small room alone. She had a lot of things to do, and sometimes she had to write and draw. It was inconvenient for her to be disturbed, so the Lu family let her live in a room alone.


    Therefore, everyone went out, and Shu Yu was not woken up.


    She saw the old lady sitting in the courtyard, stuffing shredded cloth when she left the room.


    The day before, Daya had sewn a few dolls. The cats and dogs were adorable. It just so happened that the rags that Boss Lue had sent previously had been washed and dried two days ago. After stuffing them, they could be used as pillows.


    The old lady turned around when she heard the footsteps. Seeing that Shu Yu had gotten up, she smiled and said, ¡°Go wash your face. There¡¯s warm porridge and biscuits in the kitchen for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shu Yu strolled into the kitchen.


    After a while, she came out with a bowl and sat beside the old lady. ¡°Granny, did Dahu and Sanya go to the shop too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I told your father to read more yesterday. Today, your father and Daya and those two boys will go to the shop together.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. It was a good thing that everyone in the family was motivated.


    After she settled Third Young Master Jiang¡¯s matter, she would send Dahu to school.


    ¡°Yu, let me tell you something,¡± The old lady suddenly stopped what she was doing and turned around to speak in a serious tone.


    Shu Yu was puzzled. ¡°Go ahead, granny.¡±


    ¡°Look at this doll. I think it¡¯s quite nice. In the morning, I stuffed one. Sanya and Dahu liked it very much. They hugged it again and again and were reluctant to let go. As for Daya, although she didn¡¯t say anything, I could tell that she liked it very much. So I thought it would be empty since there weren¡¯t many clothes in the shop. Why not make more dolls and put them on top? Maybe many people would like them and want to buy them, right?¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing her affirmation, the old lady immediately perked up. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you think it¡¯s doable. I¡¯ll go collect more rags later. This shredded cloth was cheap. There was a big basket in the cloth shop for twenty coins. Your mother and Daya don¡¯t have to make this doll. I can do it. It¡¯s quite simple.¡±


    Shu Yu saw she was in high spirits and naturally did not object. ¡°Sure, but will it be difficult for you to cope with all the work?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I can make lesser if I am busy. We¡¯ll just earn some money.¡±


    Shu Yu felt the old lady was the one who lived clear-mindedly. She was considering whether she should buy taels servants at home. Even if the old lady did not make extra dolls to earn extra money, it would be tiring because she was old and still had to manage many things at home..

 Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: What Did You Do to Yu?

    Chapter 239: What Did You Do to Yu?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, when she saw that she was still renting a courtyard with only three small rooms, Shu Yu could not help but sigh. She temporarily suppressed this thought.


    If she wanted to buy it, the old lady would probably disagree.


    Therefore, Shu Yu thought for a moment and ate the last bite of the pancake. Then, she told the old lady, ¡®Grandma, we can try it first. If this stuffed toy sells well, we can make more. When the time comes, you don¡¯t have to do it yourself. If you ask third aunt to do it, she will definitely be happy.¡±


    Dolls were not as complicated as ready-made clothes. Usually, those who knew how to do needlework could easily learn it.


    The old lady clasped her hands together. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Then, she was stunned and looked at Shu Yu with a strange expression.


    The latter pretended to ignore and turned around to enter the kitchen with the bowl and chopsticks.


    However, after she came out, the old lady still asked, ¡°Yu, you didn¡¯t mention your aunt, is it because¡­ you don¡¯t like her?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shu Yu shook her head decisively. ¡°I was just thinking that Daniu is getting married at the end of the year, and Lanhua is going to look for a husband. Then, Eldest Aunt must be very busy and won¡¯t have the time to do anything else, right?¡±


    The old lady poked her in amusement. ¡°You only know how to talk nonsense. I know you don¡¯t like Madam Li, and neither do I. You should dislike her secretly. I don¡¯t like Madam Liang either. She is lazy.¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Third Aunt is indeed lazy, but that¡¯s because she dislikes working in the fields. Sewing dolls are relatively easy and can earn money quickly. My Third Aunt will definitely do it faster than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°You seem to have high hopes for your Third Aunt.¡± It seemed that her third son did not flatter Yu earlier for nothing.


    Although Shu Yu didn¡¯t like Madam Li, she had a good impression of Daniu.


    Daniu really had a sense of responsibility as the eldest grandson of the Lu family. If there were a job suitable for him, Shu Yu would definitely think of him first.


    The old lady not say much. Now that she had another job to earn money, she was busy daily. She no longer cared about the trivial matters of her daughters-in-law.


    Shu Yu saw the old lady busy again, so she got up and entered the room.


    She did not come out for a long time. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady had already stuffed all the dolls, but she still didn¡¯t hear anything. She immediately became worried.


    She placed the doll to bask in the sun and walked toward Shu Yu¡¯s small room.


    However, just as she reached the door, she saw the person inside walk out.


    However, the old lady¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the person before her. She could not help but exclaim, ¡°Who¡­ are you? Where¡¯s our Yu? What did you do to her?¡±


    The old lady never expected that there would be another person in Shu Yu¡¯s room when she was sitting in the courtyard outside, and the door had not been opened or closed. It was a bearded man.


    She suddenly thought of what happened in the Zhang family. Wasn¡¯t it when everyone was in the courtyard that Zhang Shu¡¯s tongue was cut out, and his eyes were poked out silently?


    When the old lady thought of this, all the hair on her body stood on end, and her body trembled. She wanted to rush forward and fight with the person in front of her on the spot.


    ¡°What did you do to our Yu?¡±


    As she spoke, her hand had already hit his head, but she was caught halfway.


    Immediately after, a familiar and helpless laugh sounded in her ear. ¡°Granny, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Yu. Calm down first..¡±

 Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: Shu Yu Looks for the Jiang Family

    Chapter 240: Shu Yu Looks for the Jiang Family


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady s soaring anger suddenly froze. She looked at the person in front of her in shock¡­ He had a beard.


    For a moment) she even suspected her ears were not working well because of her age. Otherwise, why would she have hallucinations?


    However, Shu Yu¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Grandma, did I scare you? Come, sit down, and rest for a while. Sorry, I should have told you first.¡±


    The old lady was in a daze as she was helped into the house and sat down. Then, she looked at the man carefully. Upon closer inspection, she could see Yu¡¯s outline on the face.


    ¡°You, are you really Yu? Why are you dressed like this?¡±


    Shu Yu touched her beard. ¡°I have something to do. This way, I can hide my identity from others.¡±


    Although she had already decided to use Jiang Ren to deal with Jiang Li, this matter was obviously not something that could be done immediately. However, Jiang Li was already looking for her. If nothing unexpected happened, he could find her at the shop on Ningshui Street by today.


    Therefore, before setting up Jiang Ren as the vanguard, he had to create some trouble for Jiang Li so he wouldn¡¯t have time to come to Yiren Pavilion to cause problems for the next few days.


    The old lady was curious. ¡°You have something to do? What is it?¡± Did she need to disguise herself as a man?


    Her intuition told her that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed.


    However, Shu Yu did not intend to say anything. ¡°Grandma, just pretend you didn¡¯t see me dressed like this. Don¡¯t tell anyone, okay?¡±


    The old lady was a smart person. She knew that Shu Yu was definitely up to something ¡°bad¡±.


    Third Brother had said before that the Ruan family, the Zhang Family, and even Lord Yu¡¯s matter were all caused by Yu.


    Now that she was so serious about this matter, it was definitely not small.


    She didn¡¯t ask any more questions and just reminded her worriedly, ¡°Be careful, okay?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Shu Yu looked at her makeup again, then put on the curtain hat. Then, she took out a dusty man¡¯s clothes and took them away.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡±


    The old lady nodded and watched her leave the courtyard.


    After a while, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Yu¡¯s makeup skills are too good.


    Not only can she make those ladies beautiful, but she can also turn women


    into men. It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    On the other hand, Shu Yu lowered her head and tried to keep a low profile after leaving the house.


    After walking out of Liufang Alley, she turned into another two to three streets and finally entered an empty alley.


    After entering, she shook off the dusty male outfit in her hand and put it on neatly. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had not taken off her original clothes, and now that she was wearing them, she seemed to have gained a lot of weight, which did not match her original figure at all.


    After putting it on, she took off the curtained hat on her head and stuffed it into the crack in the alley.


    After she finished dressing up, her expression changed slightly, and her steps swayed as she walked. She became unrestrained.


    After walking for a while, she reached the Jiang Mansion.


    Shu Yu stopped 50 meters away from the Jiang Mansion and squatted. While eating peanuts, she stared at the Jiang Mansion from time to time.


    In this place, no matter if one was coming out from the front or back door of Jiang Mansion, she could see it when they passed by.


    After wandering around for nearly an hour, Shu Yu finally saw the person who had bumped into her that day, Jiang Li, the Third Young Master of the Jiang family.


    Jiang Li came out from the back door. He was acting suspiciously and did not bring any servants with him. He left the house stealthily.


    Shu Yu stayed where she was for a moment, then stood up as if nothing had happened. She walked behind Jiang Li and followed him..

 Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: Who Is There?

    Chapter 241: Who Is There?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Jiang Li only slowed down when he was more than two hundred meters away from the Jiang residence.


    He had also snuck out. After the engagement was broken off, although his parents still doted on him, there were still restrictions on his freedom.


    The servants that he had with him had been instructed by his parents to watch him and not let him go out until the limelight was over.


    However, Jiang Li was not someone who could stay indoors.


    He had just seen Shu Yu two days ago and was eager to see her. So, he escaped from his servant and sneaked out.


    However, he did not know that the beauty he had been thinking about was following behind him.


    The moment Jiang Li left the house, he headed towards Ningshui Street. Shu Yu knew that he had indeed found out her identity.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. He would soon be unable to even care about himself.


    Jiang Li was probably afraid of being seen by the people of the Jiang Mansion, so he tried to find alleys with fewer people at the beginning of the journey.


    That made things much more convenient for Shu Yu. At the next turn, Shu Yu suddenly called out to him, ¡°Hey.¡±


    Her voice was hoarse, and her tone was very impolite.


    Jiang Li was stunned. He turned to look at her. ¡°You called me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shu Yu walked over to him with a smile on her face. Soon, she stood in front of him. ¡°Young Master, I have something good here. I wonder if you¡¯re interested?¡±


    Jiang Li observed her. ¡®You? You look like a pauper. What good things could you have?¡±


    ¡°Something that can make you happy. I spent a lot of effort to get it. In the entire Jiangyuan County, only I have it.¡±


    Jiang Li¡¯s curiosity was instantly piqued. Something that could make people happy?


    His mind immediately went in a certain direction. In addition, he would be able to see the village girl from before soon. Perhaps this thing could be used?


    Jiang Li raised his eyebrows in interest. ¡°Show it to me.¡±


    Shu Yu looked around and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s find a place with no one around.¡± Although this place was remote, there would still be people walking


    around. It was not convenient to do anything.


    Jiang Li also felt it made sense, so he took the lead and walked into an empty alley.


    Shu Yu¡¯s lips curled up under her beard and immediately followed.


    Jiang Li couldn¡¯t wait any longer. When he arrived, he immediately asked,


    ¡°Where¡¯s the thing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    As Shu Yu spoke, she lowered her head and dug into her sleeves.


    Jiang Li asked, ¡°By the way, why did you come to me to promote this good thing of yours?


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Shu Yu laughed. The next moment, she suddenly lifted her head and smashed a stone at his head.


    Jiang Li widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°You¡­¡±


    He felt dizziness striking him. After taking two steps back, he fell limply to the ground.


    Shu Yu then finished the rest of his sentence. ¡°Because you¡¯re the third young master of the Jiang family. The Jiang family has done many evil things. Of course, I would look for you.¡±


    This was the last thing Jiang Li heard before he fainted. He thought that it was the enemy of the Jiang family. His parents must have offended someone in their business, which had really caused him a lot of trouble. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After Shu Yu confirmed that he had fainted entirely, she threw the stone on the ground, smiled, and turned to leave.


    However, just as she was about to walk out of the alley, her expression suddenly changed, and she shouted in a low voice,¡± Who is there? Come out!¡±

 Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: Why Don ‘t You Say Something?

    Chapter 242: Why Don ¡®t You Say Something?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu¡¯s entire body tensed up as she stared at the shadow in the corner.


    The shadow moved slightly, revealing a face that she was extremely familiar with.


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    The moment she saw Meng Yunzheng, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Perhaps the two of them had done bad things together, so she felt no psychological burden when caught on the spot. Instead, she suddenly relaxed.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng looked behind her. A man was lying on the ground motionless, looking like a dead person. It looked a little tragic.


    He suddenly felt sorry for him.


    Seeing this, Shu Yu stood to the side and more or less made up for it. Then, as if she had thought of something, she frowned. ¡°How long have you been here? How much did you see?


    Meng Yunzheng raised his hands and gestured, but Shu Yu didn¡¯t understand.


    She looked around and said, ¡°Forget it. This is not a suitable place to talk. Lees go back first.¡± S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Yunzheng nodded. Shu Yu glanced outside the alley, and after confirming that there was no one, she ran out.


    She returned to the alley, changed her clothes, removed her outer clothes, and put on the curtain hat again.


    Meng Yunzheng looked at her skillful operation and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    They quickly returned to Liufang Alley and entered the Meng family¡¯s courtyard.


    In the courtyard, Zhao Xi was sweeping the floor with a broom. When he saw a stranger enter, he immediately tilted his head. Then, he quickly pretended to be a fool again, sweeping the trash in the courtyard everywhere.


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    She shook her head and went forward to take the broom. Then, she patted Zhao Xi¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Doctor Zhao, you don¡¯t have to do this. There are ants in the corner over there. Can you go and count how many ants are there?¡±


    Zhao Xi smiled foolishly. ¡°Okay.¡± So it was Miss Lu. He didn¡¯t recognize her even though she was wearing a curtained hat.


    He turned around and walked to the corner. When he reached the corner, he smiled at Shu Yu.


    The latter placed the broom in the corner and removed the curtain hat on her head.


    Zhao Xi almost couldn¡¯t hold back his laughter when he saw the full beard. He quickly turned his head and stared at the row of ants moving in the corner to avoid exposing himself.


    If he hadn¡¯t recognized Miss Lu¡¯s voice first, he would have thought that this man in women¡¯s clothing might be insane.


    Zhao Xi was extremely curious. Why did this Miss Lu dress up like this?


    Also, was this a disguise technique? He couldn¡¯t tell that it was her at all.


    At this moment, Meng Yunzheng was also carefully sizing up Shu Yu.


    He knew that some people could use some tools to change their appearance, but not to this extent. Even without the beard, one could not see Shu Yu s original appearance.


    Meng Yunzheng had witnessed another of her skills.


    Shu Yu sat down and drank a large glass of water. She had squatted outside the Jiang Mansion for so long, and her body was wrapped in clothes. She was already very thirsty.


    When she finished drinking the water, she looked at Meng Yunzheng sitting opposite her. When she saw the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone he took out, she smiled meaningfully, ¡°Young Master Meng, although your writing speed is quite fast, it¡¯s a waste of time and costs paper. The paper you use isn¡¯t cheap either. It would be a waste of resources. Why don¡¯t you speak directly?¡± Meng Yunzheng¡¯s hand suddenly stopped, and he looked up at her..

 Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: The Shocked Zhao Xi

    Chapter 243: The Shocked Zhao Xi


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhao Xi, moving from the corner to this side because of curiosity, stiffened and choked on his saliva. He widened his eyes in shock and looked at Shu Yu in the living room.


    What did he just hear? Lu Shuyu told Meng Yunzheng to speak.


    Did she know? When did she find out? How did she find out? Who said it? When did he expose himself?


    Shu Yu also happened to turn around and greet him. ¡°Doctor Zhao, it¡¯s hot outside. Do you want to come in?


    For a moment, Zhao Xi didn¡¯t know whether to listen to her or continue to pretend to be a fool and run to the corner to count the ants.


    However, he had been frozen for a long time. It would be a little awkward if he turned around and ran now.


    Zhao Xi couldn¡¯t help but look at Meng Yunzheng. The latter suddenly chuckled and finally said, ¡°When did you notice?


    Shu Yu sighed. It was this voice. It was such a pity to hide such a pleasant voice.


    Zhao Xi saw that Meng Yunzheng had no intention of hiding it anymore, so he straightened up, patted his clothes, and walked into the house.


    After all, he was pretending to be a fool. Thinking about his previous actions in front of her, he felt very embarrassed.


    Zhao Xi walked behind Meng Yunzheng and tried to minimize his presence. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu laughed and answered Meng Yunzhengs question. ¡®You told me last time that you went to the Shu family, so I Imew.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was curious. ¡°What did I say that made you suspicious?


    Zhao Xi nodded repeatedly. He had also read the words written by Meng Yunzheng. There was nothing wrong with it.


    However, Shu Yu said, ¡°You told me that after you went to the Shu family, you found out that the third daughter of the Shu family was an imposter, so you immediately started investigating. However, you found that the Shu family had become cautious, and moving was not easy. After that, you and Doctor


    Zhao got into trouble, then you came to Jiangyuan County and met me, right?¡±


    ¡®Yes. ¡±


    Shu Yu stretched out her hand. ¡°I calculated the time. You went to the Shu family on the third day after I left and then met me on the fourth day after I came to Jiangyuan County. There were only a few days in between, but you experienced investigations, accidents, and so many things. In other words, you came to Jiangyuan County immediately after the accident. This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    Zhao Xi asked, ¡°How is it unreasonable?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. Something so serious has happened to the two of you. One of you has turned into a fool, and the other has gone mute. With Young Master Mengs personality, why wouldn¡¯t he stay in the Dongan Province to take revenge? Instead, he came to such a small county.¡± He had dealt with Zhang Shu without any hesitation. It was impossible for him and Zhao Xi to be injured but not do anything. This did not match his character.


    Shu Yu, ¡°But if he wanted to take revenge, how can one day be enough? It would take at least seven or eight days, so how could he appear in Jiangyuan County so soon?


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s also possible that your enemy ran to Jiangyuan County, and you chased him here. However, the possibility of this happening is too small. Someone who can plot against you two at the same time is not simple. IVs impossible for you to find his identity and track him down in a day if he¡¯s not simple.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°So, after thinking about it, there¡¯s an 80% chance that nothing happened to you. For convenience, you might have acted as victims and hid in Jiangyuan County.¡±


    Zhao Xi was stunned. She guessed right..

 Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: Lu Shuyu’s Brain

    Chapter 244: Lu Shuyu¡¯s Brain


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng was silent.


    He had written too much last time. If it was an ordinary person, they would have read it and paid attention to the incident.


    However, the person he met was Lu Shuyu. Based on the timeline and his personality, she guessed that he might be pretending to be mute.


    He paused momentarily and asked, ¡°Just like you said, the person who plotted against us is not simple. It¡¯s also possible that we know who¡¯s the one who¡¯s trying to harm us, but we can¡¯t afford to offend them. What if we can only hide in a place like Jiangyuan County?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a possibility, but I saw Lord Xiang last time. You and Lord Xiang know each other, right?¡±


    Zhao Xi widened his eyes. ¡°You even know about this?¡±


    He looked at Meng Yunzheng suspiciously. ¡°Did you tell her?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng glanced at him. ¡°I¡¯m not you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zhao Xi was furious and asked Shu Yu, ¡°Then, how did you know?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the eldest son of the former county magistrate come to find you last time, injure you, and threaten Young Master Meng to send him out of the city?¡±


    Zhao Xi nodded. ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°That is a problem.¡± However, the one who answered Zhao Xi this time was not Shu Yu but Meng Yunzheng. He followed Shu Yu¡¯s train of thought and continued, ¡°You think the county magistrate¡¯s son only looked for me because he knew I could send him out, right? You knew it was Lord Xiang who could do it. ¡±


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. The reason why the county magistrate¡¯s son could find you is either because he thinks that you¡¯re capable or because he knows that you have connections. Obviously, he didn¡¯t know that you were skilled and capable. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to come to threaten you with just two people. Then, the only thing left is connections. At that time, the entire Jiangyuan County was under Lord Xiang¡¯s control, so your connections could only be Lord Xiang.¡±


    When Zhao Xi heard this, he only felt he was not smart enough.


    Just based on this?


    What was Miss Lu¡¯s brain made of? How did she manage to guess this? S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had to drink some water to calm himself.


    Shu Yu concluded, ¡°So, you knew Lord Xiang, and you and Lord Xiang appeared in Jiangyuan County one after the other, and then the county magistrate of Jiangyuan County was eliminated. Then it¡¯s unlikely that your purpose here is to hide from the people who plotted against you, right?¡±


    Of course, she still didn¡¯t know why they pretended to be mute and a fool. This was probably a hidden trick, or someone had indeed plotted against them, and they were playing along.


    The thing she cared about more now was¡­


    Shu Yu sized up the two of them and suddenly smiled brightly. ¡°Then can I ask now, why did you approach me?¡±


    Zhao Xi spurted out the water he drank. He quickly raised his hand to wipe it and coughed. ¡°What? What approach you? Didn¡¯t you just say it? We are here for the county magistrate of Jiangyuan County. It was an accident that we met you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Well, maybe it was an accident at first, but it wasn¡¯t after that.¡± Shu Yu turned around and stared at him with a plastered smile. ¡°Otherwise, why did you pretend to be bullied by a group of children and deliberately lure me here? You¡¯re not a fool. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±


    Zhao Xi was speechless. Yes, it was pretty embarrassing. Now that he thought about it, he felt his scalp go numb.


    Shu Yu looked at Meng Yunzheng again.. ¡°So, why did you approach me? To get evidence of the crimes of the Shu family from me?

 Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: I Will Definitely Sell Her Out

    Chapter 245: I Will Definitely Sell Her Out


    Unexpectedly, Meng Yunzheng shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s Xiang Weinan¡¯s business to deal with the Shu family.¡±


    Shu Yu lifted her eyebrow eyebrows. Did they have a division of labor? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    Meng Yunzheng sat up straight, and his expression suddenly became serious. ¡°I¡¯m looking for you because I want to know the whereabouts of the master of Dongqing Temple.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°You¡¯re looking for the master of Dongqing Temple?


    Why are you looking for her?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need her help with.¡±


    He had used the word help. It seemed like it was something very important.


    But¡­


    Shu Yu frowned. ¡°Why do you think I know where she is? I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time.¡±


    Zhao Xi said anxiously, ¡°You don¡¯t know? But the current temple master of the Dongqing Temple said that only you know her whereabouts.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression did not seem like she was lying. Zhao Xi became nervous. ¡°Are you angry that we lied to you before this, so you¡¯re unwilling to tell us?


    Shu Yu glanced at Meng Yunzheng. ¡°You did approach me with ulterior motives at the beginning, but didn¡¯t Young Master Meng also take the initiative to expose so many flaws and beat around the bush, to be honest?¡±


    Zhao Xi was at a loss. These were all flaws that Yun took the initiative to reveal? Why didn¡¯t he notice it at all?


    Shu Yu sighed. ¡°I really don¡¯t know the whereabouts of the master of Dongqing Temple. Before she traveled, she even took the initiative to tell the Shu family that I wasn¡¯t the third daughter of the Shu family. The Shu family almost killed me. I wanted to settle the score with her. I don¡¯t know why the current temple master said that I know. I just received a letter from her before I left the


    Dongan Province¡­¡±


    She suddenly stopped.


    A letter?


    Could there be some clues in the letter?


    Meng Yunzheng leaned forward slightly. ¡°A letter?¡±


    Shu Yu touched her nose. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go back and see if there¡¯s anything wrong with that letter?¡± Fortunately, she didn¡¯t tear the letter in anger.


    Zhao Xi asked, ¡°If there are clues in the letter, are you willing to tell us the whereabouts of the master of Dongqing Temple?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? I¡¯m thrilled to expose her whereabouts. She is despicable, and I will sell her out easily. So you didn¡¯t have to pretend to approach me in the beginning. You could have just asked me directly. Since you guys are my and my father¡¯s saviors, I would have looked for clues immediately.¡±


    Zhao Xi was speechless. What about the deep relationship between master and disciple? What about the righteous spirit? None of them mattered now?


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. He felt speechless.


    Shu Yu stood up. ¡°Alright, wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll go back and look for that letter.¡±


    ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Zhao Xi immediately nodded.


    Shu Yu was about to leave when Meng Yunzheng asked, ¡°Do you want to remove the makeup on your face first?¡±


    He felt a little stressed when he looked at her with a full beard and heard her familiar female voice.


    Shu Yu touched his face and thought perhaps Sanya and the others had already returned. She didn¡¯t want to scare the children when she returned like this. Therefore, she nodded and asked them for a bronze mirror to clean her face.


    Since everything was settled, she waved her hand and went home.


    To her surprise, not only was there no sign of the Sanya and Dahu at home, even the old lady had gone out.


    The house was empty. Shu Yu ran into her room. She was also a little anxious to know if there were any clues..

 Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: The Hidden Note

    Chapter 246: The Hidden Note


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu  read the letter once and put it aside. She took it out again and read it, but there was still no hint.


    Did that mean it was not in this letter?


    Other than this letter, there was only the household registration and travel permit.


    There were no clues on these two things.


    Shu Yu¡¯s final gaze landed on the box in her hand.


    Could it be in this box?


    She flipped the box over and over for a long time, then knocked on it again, trying to find out where there was an inner layer.


    However, before she could find it, there was a knock on the door.


    Stunned, she put down the box and opened the door.


    Zhao Xi was smiling foolishly outside the door, and Meng Yunzhengs stood behind him, pretending to be mute again.


    Shu Yu was speechless. She moved aside to let them in. When Zhao Xi entered, he tilted his head and asked with a silly smile, ¡°Lu¡­¡±


    Shu Yu closed the courtyard door and said, ¡°There¡¯s no one at home.¡±


    As expected, Zhao Xi¡¯s silly smile instantly disappeared.


    Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°You hadn¡¯t returned for so long, and he was worried that something had happened to you.¡±


    Shu Yu chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re afraid I won¡¯t tell you even if I find a clue.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t think so. He was dragged here by the anxious Zhao Xi.


    Shu Yu led them to the living room and brought the box over. ¡°I¡¯ve read the letter. It¡¯s just a few sentences. There¡¯s no clue. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything wrong with this box. Take a look.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng took it and reached out to touch the box. Then, he heard a soft click, and the top layer of the box was opened.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes widened. There was really a hidden layer?


    There was indeed a note hidden inside. Zhao Xi was anxious and went forward to take it.


    However, Meng Yunzheng stopped him. He took out the note and handed it to Shu Yu first.


    Zhao Xi opened his mouth but did not sav anything in the end.


    Shu Yu opened the note. It was left to her by the master of Dongqing Temple. There were only two sentences on it. ¡°Yu, if you still can¡¯t escape your future fate, let nature take its course. There¡¯s no need to resist. I¡¯ll take my leave first. If someone comes to you and wants to find me, you can tell them what you think might be appropriate.¡±


    Shu Yu clenched the note tightly, and a trace of shock flashed across her face. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What did she mean? Destiny? Let nature take its course?


    Could it be that master knew her future?


    Shu Yu knew Dongqing Temples master was good at divination. But at first, she thought that she was, at most, guessing something based on people¡¯s faces. However, when she saw this note, she suddenly felt that her master¡¯s ability was far more than that.


    She probably¡­could really predict things that others didn¡¯t know.


    However, why did she put such information in the hidden layer she would never look for?


    Meng Yunzheng saw that her expression was not right and quickly pulled Zhao Xi, who was about to sneak up to her to read the note.


    He thought that he would not be able to get any news about the master from Dongqing Temple from her today.


    Meng Yunzheng stood up and was about to leave, but Shu Yu slowly exhaled and said, ¡°I think I know where the master is.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng let go of her hand. Zhao Xi ran behind her and asked, ¡°Where is she? Where is it?¡± He peeped the note, and he saw¡­ nothing.


    Was the speech of this expert so unfathomable? She said nothing about the place.


    Shu Yu glanced at him and folded the note..

 Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: I Saw It Everything

    Chapter 247: I Saw It Everything


    Shu Yu did not know the exact location of the master of Dongqing Temple. She only knew¡­ ¡°Master¡¯s ultimate goal is the southwest.¡±


    That was the place where the Shu family would be exiled. The note said that if she could not escape her fate, then let nature take its course.


    Wasn¡¯t this so-called fate the outcome of exile? The Dongqing Temple¡¯s master had said she would go first, meaning she was going to the southwest.


    ¡°However, my master hasn¡¯t been away from the Dongan Province long. She¡¯s probably still on her way to the southwest. If you can¡¯t find her on the way, you can just wait in the southwest. You might be able to find her in two to three months.¡±


    Southwest?


    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi looked at each other. There were many undeveloped mountains and forests in the southwest. The most famous place was the place of exile, Kang Province.


    So, what Miss Lu meant was that the master of Dongqing Temple had gone to Kang Province, the place of exile?


    What was she doing there?


    The two didn¡¯t understand, but this might be the tacit understanding between the master of Dongqing Temple and Miss Lu. Miss Lu had already said that at least they had a direction, so they would go to the southwest to find someone.


    Meng Yunzheng raised his head and was about to thank her when he noticed Shu Yu¡¯s expression was a little gloomy.


    Her mood was different from before. She seemed to be a lot more depressed.


    What did the master of Dongqing Temple say to her?


    Shu Yu was indeed not in a good mood. She had heard from Meng Yunzheng that the Shu family had already found a fake Third Miss to replace her. She thought that she had changed her fate of being exiled.


    But now that she had seen the words written by the master of Dongqing Temple, could it be that she still couldn¡¯t escape this damned ending?


    Her head and chest hurt, and she felt uncomfortable all over.


    ¡°Miss Lu? Miss Lu?¡± A pleasant voice suddenly sounded in her ear.


    Shu Yu snapped out of her thought and looked at Meng Yunzheng, who was looking at her worriedly.


    She quickly smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Seeing her like this, Meng Yunzheng swallowed the question he wanted to ask and changed the topic. ¡°Previously, you knocked out the third Young Master of the Jiang family. Did something happen?


    Zhao Xi still did not know about this. When he heard this, he suddenly turned his head to look at her. She¡­knocked out¡­ Third Young Master of the Jiang family?


    Speaking of this, Shu Yu could not help but rub her temples. She put the matter of exile aside and smiled. ¡°I almost forgot about this. Young Master Meng, when did you arrive at the alley entrance? How much did you see?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng lowered his head and thought for a moment. In the end, he decided to tell the truth. ¡°I was at the entrance of the alley from the beginning. I saw the whole process and helped you keep a lookout.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. So I should thank you?


    Hmm? That was not right.


    ¡°I put on makeup like that, and you still recognized me and helped me keep watch?¡± S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Yunzheng was silent for a long while before he said, ¡°Actually, I saw you when you left home.¡±


    After saying that, she saw Shu Yu¡¯s shocked expression and could not help but cough lightly. ¡°At that time, I wanted to go up and say hello to you, but you walked too fast, so I could only give up. After that, I took another route. Who knew I would see you again after turning around a few times? I saw you enter an alley. When you came out of the alley, you changed your outfit. After you left, I went into the alley to take a look. I didn¡¯t see anyone else, but I saw that curtain hat. I¡¯m guessing you and the bearded man who went out should be the same person. After all, you and he were about the same height..¡±

 Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: Shu Yu Was in Despair

    Chapter 248: Shu Yu Was in Despair


    Meng Yunzheng was naturally curious about Shu Yu¡¯s outfit.


    He thought she was going to meet someone and even subconsciously felt that it was the master of Dongqing Temple they were looking for.


    Therefore, he followed her. However, he saw Shu Yu squatting on the path that the Jiang Mansion had to pass through, glancing in the direction of the Jiang Mansion from time to time. She waited until Jiang Li sneaked out from the back door before she got up and followed him excitedly.


    Meng Yunzheng understood that she wanted to deal with Jiang Li.


    At that time, he didn¡¯t know why, but¡­ Naturally, he stood at the alley entrance to keep watch for her, just in case.


    After Shu Yu heard this, she had a look of doubt on her face. ¡°Is my alertness already this bad?¡±


    She was almost followed to the end but didn¡¯t even notice.


    She had to reflect deeply on her alertness.


    Otherwise, it would be too easy for her to be exposed if she did bad things next time.


    Zhao Xi comforted her from the side. ¡°You¡¯re already very cautious. Look at you. I didn¡¯t even recognize you with a full beard. Besides, you can¡¯t compare yourself to someone crazily good at it like Meng Yunzheng. He may be good-looking, but if you don¡¯t want people to pay attention to him, he can make you feel invisible Not to mention you, me, and many others. He can follow anyone if he wants to, and no one will find out. Xiang Weinan had said that he could be a scout.¡±


    Shu Yu was comforted.


    No matter what, she said to Meng Yunzheng, ¡°I still have to thank you. I hope you can keep this a secret for me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a secret.¡± Meng Yunzheng nodded. ¡°But what did Jiang Li do?¡± S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a playboy¡¯s wishful thinking.¡±


    Wishful thinking?


    Meng Yunzheng knew what she meant without saying it.


    His brows suddenly furrowed, and his expression was slightly unfriendly. Zhao Xi even saw his hands on the table slowly tightening. His heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    He quickly turned his head and said to Shu Yu, ¡°But it¡¯s useless even if you hurt


    Jiang Li. When he recovers, he can still come and find you.¡±


    ¡°So, I won¡¯t just injure him. I¡¯ll make sure he will not be able to get me.¡± Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°I can help you.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already thought of a plan to deal with him. I¡­¡± Shu Yu suddenly stopped halfway. She raised her head and looked at the two of them. She pondered and said, ¡°But now that you know, I can change my plan.¡±


    The original plan was too time-consuming and laborious. Now, perhaps she could reduce the time and steps.


    Meng Yunzheng understood. ¡°Do you need our help?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡±


    Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t help but lean forward. ¡°What?¡±


    However, Shu Yu slowly turned her head, and her gaze fell on Zhao Xi. She squinted her eyes and smiled brightly. ¡°Doctor Zhao?¡±


    Zhao Xi looked at her insincere smile as if he saw Meng Yunzheng¡¯s fake smile.


    He couldn¡¯t help but hiccup and ask, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Your medical skill is good, right?¡±


    Zhao Xi nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then do you have a medicine that can make people especially irritable after eating it? The kind where even a little emotion would be magnified infinitely?¡± Shu Yu looked at him eagerly, looking very expectant.


    Zhao Xi could not help but take a step back and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t have it now, but I can make it immediately. Just give me a few hours.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not in a hurry. It¡¯s fine as long as it can be done by tomorrow..¡±

 Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: Bumped Into the the Old Lady

    Chapter 249: Bumped Into the the Old Lady


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was relieved. Doctor Zhao, who was not a fool, was much more useful than a fool.


    Doctor Zhao exhaled but suddenly felt an inexplicably cold gaze behind him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but glance behind him and saw Meng Yunzheng¡¯s unhappy face.


    Zhao Xi was speechless. Why did he feel that his life was in danger?


    He quickly told Shu Yu, ¡°I¡¯ll return and make it for you now?


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    Zhao Xi turned around and walked out. Meng Yunzheng stood up and looked at her silently with pursed lips.


    Shu Yu also turned her head and met his gaze in confusion. ¡°Young Master


    Meng, do you have anything you want to ask?¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After Meng Yunzheng was sure she didn¡¯t need his help, he felt suffocating and went after Zhao Xi.


    Zhao Xi had already opened the courtyard door. Just as the two of them were about to leave, they almost bumped into the old lady who was about to enter.


    The old lady looked at the two people who appeared in her courtyard in astonishment and almost couldn¡¯t help but cry out.


    Fortunately, she recognized Meng Yunzheng immediately. She immediately took a breath and asked curiously, ¡°You are¡­ Young Master Meng? Are you here to look for Yu?¡±


    Zhao Xi immediately got back into his character and giggled.


    Meng Yunzheng also pretended to be mute.


    Shu Yu, who was inside, heard the commotion and hurriedly ran out. She introduced the old lady, ¡°Grandma, this is Doctor Zhao. I told you about him last time.¡±


    The old lady suddenly understood. She knew Doctor Zhao was the benefactor who saved her son and granddaughter. It was just that there was something wrong with his brain. Now, he had become silly. It was really pitiful.


    Shu Yu then explained why they were there. ¡°I helped Doctor Zhao last time and gave him a few pastries. He remembered me. When he saw me just now, he wanted to follow me back. I brought him in to eat some candy. Young Master Meng had come to bring him home.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded.


    The old lady understood. ¡°I see.¡± She caressed Doctor Zhao¡¯s head tenderly.¡± It¡¯s alright. If Doctor Zhao wants to come over in the future, feel free to come over and play. We have Dahu and Sanya at home. You won¡¯t be lonely.¡±


    After that, she told Meng Yunzheng, ¡°If you have to go out for anything in the future and can¡¯t take care of him, just let him come to our house. I¡¯ll help you take care of him.¡±


    Zhao Xi smiled on the surface but almost vomited blood in his heart.


    Meng Yunzheng put on his familiar and refreshing smile, nodded sincerely, and silently thanked the old lady.


    Then, he pulled the fool Zhao Xi and left. His mood was obviously much better than before.


    The old lady stood at the door and watched them leave. She sighed and said, ¡°I feel sorry for the young lads. What are they going to do in the future? Doctor


    Zhao is silly now, but Young Master Meng might not even be able to get a wife in the future.¡±


    He was mute, and a silly person was living with him. Although he was pretty handsome, any girl would not be willing to marry him.


    Shu Yu¡¯s lips twitched, and she chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    The old lady turned around and was pulled into the courtyard by her, muttering about how pitiful those boys were.


    Shu Yu closed the courtyard door and asked, ¡°Grandma, where did you go just now?¡±


    The old lady snapped out of her thought and clasped her palms together. Excitement flashed across her face. ¡°Oh my, I almost forgot. I came back to tell you good news..¡±

 Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: Good News From the Old Lady

    Chapter 250: Good News From the Old Lady


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Good news?


    Shu Yu saw the old lady¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. ¡°What good news excites you so much?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s those dolls that you asked me to make.¡± The old lady pulled her to sit in  the living room and glanced at the box on the table. She didn¡¯t mind and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I stuff all the dolls at home and dry them? Then, when Daya returned, I asked her to bring it to the shop for me.¡±


    ¡°There are a total of seven dolls. You asked me to leave two for Sanya and the others to play with. Sanya liked it very much after she got it. She didn¡¯t care about the hot weather. She hugged the cute dog doll and sat at the shop entrance to enjoy the breeze. Beside her feet was the Maneki. Two children who passed by happened to see this. They were extremely envious and ran over to ask Sanya for it.¡±


    ¡°Sanya was so scared that she ran back to the shop. After the children chased after her, they realized that there were several dolls in our shop. We have tigers and monkeys. One of the children took a fancy to a little pig and almost climbed up to the counter to get it.¡±


    Fortunately, the children were followed by servant girls. They quickly stopped the children. Then, one of the servant girls ran to the neighboring silver shop and called the mothers, who were buying jewelry.


    The children were clamoring to buy it. The dolls were not expensive. The most complicated one was only 200 coins. To them, it was not enough to go out to a restaurant and order two dishes.


    Moreover, the fabric sewn on the doll¡¯s outside was leftover from Madam Ruan¡¯s ready-made clothes. These fabrics were all of good quality. It felt good to the touch and was very comfortable to hold.


    The mothers immediately bought the dolls. Not only did they buy two, but they also said that they had a few children at home. They would definitely want them when they saw them, so they bought all the dolls in the shop.


    Knowing that there were only seven of them, they were disappointed.


    The old lady could tell from their eyes that they liked and wanted it too.


    In the end, she even offered the doll in Sanya¡¯s arms.


    The seven dolls cost a total of one tael and ten coins. The old lady saw that they had bought it all in one go. She reluctantly discounted the item and charged them one tael of silver.


    Of course, this money was not much compared to the price of those ready-made clothes, but it was still one tael of silver.


    For farmers like them who stayed in the village all year round and could not earn much money, this money was not small.


    ¡°Yu, regardless of whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, even old people like us like this doll. There will be a lot of people buying it. We don¡¯t have to earn this money deliberately. Anyway, we can use the leftover fabric that your mother makes every day. I¡¯ll go back to the shops to collect the rags and put them in the shops after I make them. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The old lady was happy. The joy of being affirmed almost made her unable to restrain herself from taking action immediately.


    Shu Yu saw that she was so happy and immediately nodded heavily. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± The old lady was a little hesitant, but she soon dispersed that thought. ¡°No problem. Leave it to me. I promise I¡¯ll handle it properly.¡±


    Well, it seemed she had to find her third son¡¯s wife..

 Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: Greatest Contribution

    Chapter 251: Greatest Contribution


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu reminded the old lady, ¡°Ma¡¯am, should we take this opportunity to collect the rags? sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady suddenly came back to her senses. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We have to immediately collect all the rags in this county. This doll isn¡¯t difficult to make. Perhaps someone has already seen the business opportunity and is going to snatch it from us.¡±


    She had learned the term ¡°business opportunity¡± from Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu could not help but laugh. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and drive the mule carriage. Shall we set off now?


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Shu Yu drove the mule carriage out and brought the old lady along. With just the both of them, they began to sweep through the shops in the county town that were related to cloth and began to purchase rags.


    Shu Yu even signed contracts with two relatively large cloth shops, and the


    rags would be specially supplied to them in the future.


    By the time they drove one round around the town, the baskets in the mule carriage were basically full.


    The old lady looked at the loot with a smile. The rags that no one wanted were now like treasures in her eyes.


    When the two of them returned home, they saw that Daya, Dahu, and Sanya were also at home.


    Daya quickly came over to help unload the goods and piled the baskets in the living room.


    It wasn¡¯t good to put the rags outside, especially after noon. The weather had been gloomy and it looked like it was going to rain, so he might as well bring them to the living room, even if it were a little squeezy.


    The old lady said, ¡°When the weather gets better, we¡¯ll wash these rags and dry them in the sun.¡±


    Her plan was very good, but Shu Yu saw Sanya in the corner looking a little downcast.


    Thinking of the doll that was originally left for Sanya and Dahu to play with,


    Shu Yu walked forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sanya? Do you want to play


    Sanya put her fingers together, then squatted down to pick Maneki up. When she looked up again, she was already smiling. ¡°No, I¡¯ve sold that doll. Shu Yu, that doll is very valuable. It cost 130 coins. With so much money, we could buy a lot of meat and many other things.¡±


    Sanya had voluntarily given up the doll, but she felt terrible. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just feel uncomfortable for a while. That doll can¡¯t be eaten or drunk. I can¡¯t be so selfish so as to prioritize my wants over our family¡¯s needs. As Sanya spoke, she raised Maneki in her arms. ¡°This cat doll is enough. It¡¯s very comfortable to hug.¡±


    Shu Yu patted her little head and smiled. ¡°If you like something very much, you have to say it next time. That doll was originally left for you to play with. It¡¯s okay if we don¡¯t sell it for money. Got it?¡±


    Shu Yu wanted to slowly change Sanya¡¯s mindset. Otherwise, if she were to be like Daya in the future, she would be easily deceived.


    Therefore, when Lu Erbai and Madam Ruan returned at night, and the whole family was talking around the table, Shu Yu said to Lu Erbai, ¡°Father, let¡¯s give 50 coins to Sanya from our account.¡±


    Everyone at the dining table turned to look at her in shock. ¡°Yu, what did you say? Give Sanya 50 coins?¡±


    Sanya was also dumbfounded. She tugged at Shu Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Shu Yu.¡±


    Shu Yu elaborated, ¡°It¡¯s largely thanks to Sanya that so many of our dolls were sold today. She sat at the door just like those who give out flyers, making people feel comfortable and interested to find out more. She¡¯s put in a lot of effort, so she naturally has to get some kind of reward, right?¡±


    Dahu was the first to nod vigorously. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sanya turned her head and looked at her brother..

 Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: Preventive Measure

    Chapter 252: Preventive Measure


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dahu smiled at Sanya. As her twin, Dahu could actually feel Sanya¡¯s reluctance and sadness toward the sold dog doll.


    Shu Yu looked at the two and smiled. ¡°Dahu, you¡¯re the same. I know that you¡¯re working hard to learn how to read, but you have to rest in between. When you have nothing to do, you can sit at the door with Sanya and look at the people on the street, or go out to play with other friends. You guys are so good-looking. Just by standing at the door, you¡¯d bring customers to the shop. When you bring customers in, you¡¯ll naturally be rewarded for your efforts.¡±


    Dahu was a little happy. ¡°Me too?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Although you are young, we can¡¯t deny your contribution, right?¡±


    However, the old lady was a little hesitant. ¡°Isn¡¯t this inappropriate? Dahu and Sanya are so young. It¡¯s not good to have so much money in their hands. What if they lose it or spend it carelessly?¡±


    Although the old lady was an open-minded person, she had her beliefs.


    In her opinion, Dahu were only five years old. In the village, how could five-year-old children manage money? Even if they were obedient and sensible, giving them one or two coins to buy some snacks was enough.


    However, they were talking about a total of 50 coins here. Some of the daughters-in-law in the village might not even have that amount of money. Wasn¡¯t it natural for children to help out at home? It wasn¡¯t like they lacked food or water either.


    Shu Yu knew what the old lady meant, so she did not refute her. She just held the old lady¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, look at Sanya. Isn¡¯t she very good-looking now?


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, why would there be customers when she¡¯s sitting at the door?¡±


    ¡°Then, she¡¯ll definitely attract a lot of unwanted attention from people with ill intentions. Mischievous children around the same age aside, what if a stranger offers to buy Sanya ten to twenty coins worth of candy and then coaxes her away? But if Sanya has money in her own hands, it would be different. She wouldn¡¯t care about a mere twenty coins, right?¡±


    Sanya, who was listening at the side, could not help but widen her round eyes. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Shu Ya, I won¡¯t be coaxed away with candy.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled at her.


    While Sanya had made a solemn vow, the old lady and Lu Erbai fell into deep thought.


    In the past, even in the village, there were already horrible people like the old lady of the Ruan family who intended to take advantage of the twins.


    Now that they were all in the bigger county town, there were a lot of bad people They couldn¡¯t keep Sanya at home all the time. However, the little girl looked obedient and cute, so she could easily become the target of scammers.


    Of course, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare to openly kidnap, but that didn¡¯t mean they wouldn¡¯t dare to perform trickery. If they really used money to trick people into going to a place where there was no one, then it would be too late for regrets.


    The old lady thought deeper and thought of Daya.


    Daya was foolish. Her being lied to by Zhang Shu aside, she was also cheated by the Zhang family of all the dowry money.


    Therefore, Sanya must not be raised like Daya. At the very least, she must be trained to be able to use money and manage it from a young age.


    The old lady clapped her hands together. ¡°Let¡¯s give Sanya the 50 coins.¡± Then, the old lady lowered her head and instructed Sanya earnestly, ¡°Take this money. You can decide what you want to buy, but you can¡¯t use it recklessly, understand? Remember that you have money in your own hands, and you don¡¯t need to care about others¡¯ mere ten or twenty coins. Don¡¯t leave with others for that little money..¡±

 Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: Satisfied

    Chapter 253: Satisfied


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sanya nodded her little head in confusion, and Shu Yu could not help but laugh.


    Lu Erbai immediately went to gather the coins and handed them to Sanya.


    Sanya felt the weight of the coins and grew so excited that her little face turned red.


    She looked around at the others and finally looked at Shu Yu. Then, Sanya handed the coins to Shu Yu. ¡°Shu Yu, this is for you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you giving them to me?


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you some candy.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. She suddenly remembered her previous conversation with Dahu about how eating candy would lift one¡¯s spirits.


    Shu Yu¡¯s chest tightened, and she couldn¡¯t help but caress Sanya¡¯s head. ¡°I have money. This is yours. I¡¯ll ask Father to make a piggy bank for you later.


    Continue saving more, and you can buy anything you want in the future.¡±


    The little girl hesitated for a moment before putting the coins away.


    A moment later, she pursed her lips and smiled happily.


    Later on, Lu Erbai really did use wood to make a piggy bank for Sanya.


    Shu Yu saw that the piggy bank was squarish and didn¡¯t have any special features. She thought about it and asked Lu Erbai, ¡°Father, can the shape of the piggy bank be made into the shape of the dog doll that Sanya liked very much?¡±


    Lu Erbai pondered for a while, and his eyes lit up slightly. ¡°Of course.¡±


    He moved very quickly. Although Lu Erbai did it a little late at night, he finished the dog piggy bank the next morning.


    Meanwhile, Sanya hugged the coins and slept for the whole night. When she woke up, she saw a familiar dog outline beside the pillow. Sanya immediately got up and hugged it, looking left and right. She was extremely happy.


    The little girl hurriedly put on her shoes and ran out with the piggy bank.


    ¡°Father, Father, I really like this piggy bank.¡± S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Erbai was making another piggy bank. He thought that if Sanya had one, then Dahu should have one too.


    After all, didn¡¯t Shu Yu say that if the two children attracted customers, they ought to get a reward?


    Moreover, Dahu would need more money for studying in the future, so saving money was vital.


    Sanya¡¯s piggy bank looked good, so Lu Erbai specially went to ask Dahu about his piggy bank design.


    Although Dahu didn¡¯t say anything before, he immediately became excited when he heard his father say that he would make a piggy bank for him. Dahu liked tigers and wanted his father to make him a piggy bank that looked like one.


    At the moment, Dahu was assisting Lu Erbai.


    Sanya ran over, and Lu Erbai looked up with a satisfied smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Quickly put your money in and save it well.¡±


    The little girl nodded heavily and ran to the kitchen with the piggy bank in her hands.


    The old lady and Madam Ruan were making breakfast when Sanya showed them the piggy bank. ¡°Grandma, Mother, look. Father made this for me.¡±


    ¡°I see it, I see it. Hurry up and get out. Look at you. You haven¡¯t put on your clothes, your face hasn¡¯t been washed, and your hair hasn¡¯t been combed. You look like a little beggar.¡± The old lady chased Sanya away impatiently.


    Sanya was no longer afraid of the old lady. After all, Shu Yu had said that the old lady was a stubborn but a soft-hearted person. She looked fierce, but she doted on them.


    The little girl rushed in front of the old lady, hugged her thigh, and ran out with a smile.


    Sanya went to look for Daya. Meanwhile, Daya was tidying up the rags. It had rained heavily the previous night, and it had cleared up today. Daya planned to wash a portion of the rags first.


    Sanya showed the piggy bank to Daya, who looked at the little girl¡¯s sparkling eyes and smiled. ¡°You have to take good care of it.¡±


    Sanya nodded vigorously and asked her, ¡°Where¡¯s Shu Yu? I haven¡¯t seen her.¡±


    ¡°She went out..¡±

 Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: Secret Mission

    Chapter 254: Secret Mission


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu went to the Meng residence early in the morning and found Zhao Xi to ask him for medicine.


    Zhao Xi gave her a porcelain bottle. ¡°Here. It¡¯s filled with powder. Whether in water or food, it¡¯s colorless and odorless. Ordinary people can¡¯t tell.¡±


    Shu Yu poured out a little and took a look. She asked casually, ¡°What about a doctor? Can they tell?¡±


    ¡°Someone as capable as I can tell, but ordinary doctors can¡¯t.¡± After Zhao Xi finished speaking, he paused and added) ¡°At present, there is no doctor in the entire Jiangyuan County who has such ability.¡±


    His expression was a little proud. ¡°Don¡¯t use too much at one go. One teaspoon is probably enough.¡±


    Shu Yu understood and put away the porcelain bottle. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. This is a small matter.¡±


    Shu Yu got the medicine and was ready to take action.


    Just as she was about to leave, she saw Meng Yunzheng standing in front of her with a frown.


    Shu Yu was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need anything else, Young Master Meng?¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t need my help?¡± Meng Yunzheng asked again with a serious expression.


    Shu Yu rarely saw him like this.


    She was stunned for a moment and slowly shook her head. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Yunzhengs brows furrowed even more tightly. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°But you told us the whereabouts of the dean of Dongqing Temple. Now that you¡¯re in trouble, if we don¡¯t help you, we¡¯ll feel bad. You¡­ Do you understand?¡±


    Meanwhile, Zhao Xi didn¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t he already help Shu Yu? He had made such a big bottle of medicine for her.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Kind-hearted people were always unwilling to owe others favors.


    Shu Yu thought of herself that way too.


    Just as Shu Yu didn¡¯t bother being humble about her self-evaluation, she responded, ¡°Since you feel bad, then help me with something.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng¡¯s skills were better than hers. With his help, Shu Yu was happy and relaxed.


    As soon as Shu Yu finished speaking, Meng Yunzheng¡¯s expression instantly relaxed, and the corners of his mouth subconsciously curled up.


    Then, Meng Yunzheng remembered that she didn¡¯t like his smile, so he suppressed it and asked, ¡°What favor? Tell me.¡±


    ¡®Give me a pen and paper. I want to write something.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng turned around and went back to his room without saying anything. After a while, he brought out a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone.


    Shu Yu took a look and smiled. ¡°I want the usual kind of paper. As for the pen, charcoal will do. This way, it won¡¯t be easy to be recognized.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng¡¯s brush, ink, paper, and inkstone were obviously good stuff.


    Meng Yunzheng understood and found her some ordinary, coarse paper and a charcoal pencil.


    Shu Yu leaned on the table and wrote a line of words. Then, she ran to the courtyard and looked around. When Shu Yu saw a bamboo, her eyes lit up slightly. Shu Yu ran over and picked the bamboo up and cut the front end of the bamboo into a sharp point.


    Shu Yu then folded the note in two, inserted it into the bamboo, and handed it to Meng Yunzheng.


    ¡°You can shoot arrows, right? But it doesn¡¯t matter even if you don¡¯t. Take this bamboo and throw it into the courtyard of the Jiang family¡¯s eldest son, Jiang Ren. Of course, pick when there are many people around and leave immediately after throwing it.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng took the bamboo and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    He had personally seen Shu Yu write the sentence on the note.


    When Meng Yunzheng heard Shu Yu¡¯s words and remembered the bottle of medicine Shu Yu asked Zhao Xi to make, he put two and two together and could roughly guess Shu Yu i s plan.


    Meng Yunzheng smiled and was eager to attempt the mission. ¡°All right, when do I take action?


    ¡°In two hours..¡±

 Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: Drugged

    Chapter 255: Drugged


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Shu Yu finished instructing Meng Yunzheng, she took the medicine bottle from Zhao Xi and left.


    Upon leaving the Meng residence, she did not go back. Instead, she turned around and walked out of Liufang Alley.


    The afternoon before, Shu Yu had accompanied the old lady around half of the county town to collect rags, so she naturally managed to pick up news here and there.


    For example, the injured Jiang Li was soon discovered and carried back to the Jiang residence. The incident had happened outside, so news of it had already spread like wildfire.


    Furthermore, the Jiang family had already reported to the authorities and were doing their best to search for the culprit. For that reason, they also offered remuneration for providing clues about the murderer.


    To be honest, Shu Yu was tempted by the reward and almost turned herself in.


    Another piece of news was that the doctor who treated Jiang Li¡¯s injuries was a doctor from the clinic she had brought Daya to.


    That clinic was the best in the entire county, and the consultation fee was also the most expensive.


    The day before, the doctor made a house visit to treat Jiang Li. Today, he would naturally go for a follow-up visit.


    Shu Yu went to look for him.


    The door of the clinic was already open, and many patients came early in the morning.


    Shu Yu was not there to see a doctor. but she used the excuse of getting medicine to get in. She took out the prescription prescribed by Doctor Hu, who had treated Daya, so the pharmacist quickly led her in. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were many people who wanted to get medicine, but there were more who wanted to see a doctor, so Shu Yu had to wait for just a while.


    While waiting, Shu Yu began to look for Doctor Liu, who was treating Jiang Li, and waited for the right time to act.


    Shu Yu leaned against the counter. Not long after, she heard someone calling Doctor Liu.


    Doctor Liu hurriedly came out and instructed the pharmacist, ¡°Have you finished preparing the medicine I asked for? Hurry up, I still have to go to the Jiang residence.¡±


    The pharmacist behind the counter hurriedly replied, ¡°It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±


    Shu Yu chuckled. Her chance had come.


    She moved closer and took advantage of the time when the pharmacist went to the side to get a string for the medicine packet to slip in the powder.


    Then, she saw the pharmacist hurriedly wrap up the medicinal herbs and secure them with string before handing them to Doctor Liu.


    Doctor Liu placed the medicine packet into his medicine box, picked it up, and left after bidding farewell to the shopkeeper.


    Shu Yu also took her requested medicine and followed behind Doctor Liu.


    Doctor Liu went straight to the Jiang residence. After Shu Yu confirmed that the medicine was indeed for Jiang Li, she was slightly relieved.


    Nevertheless, Shu Yu didn¡¯t go home even after that. Instead, she found a breakfast stall nearby and ordered a bowl of dumplings.


    Shu Yu had left early in the morning before breakfast at home was ready.


    After working so hard for a while, she was very hungry.


    As Shu Yu ate, she tilted her ears to listen to the discussions of the people beside her.


    The matter of Jiang Li being beaten up had caused a huge ruckus. Everyone in the vicinity knew about it. After all, the third scion of the Jiang family had been lawless for so many years. Not to mention being beaten, even those who scolded Jiang Li would suffer if he found them out.


    Now, someone actually smashed Jiang Li in the head less than 300 meters away from the Jiang residence. That person was really¡­ a true hero for the civilians.


    Meanwhile, the Jiang family was clueless about the culprit¡¯s identity.


    Shu Yu ate the dumplings while listening to everyone¡¯s praise.


    Jiang Li had indeed been evil for many years and offended many. More than half of the civilians around were gloating over Jiang Li¡¯s misfortune.


    After finishing a bowl of dumplings, Shu Yu saw Meng Yunzheng walking over from afar.


    Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t have anything on him, but he looked very refreshed.


    There wasn¡¯t a trace of the bamboo and the note Shu Yu gave him..

 Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: A Scare

    Chapter 256: A Scare


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng also saw Shu Yu. He nodded slightly at her and continued to walk forward as if nothing had happened.


    Shu Yu put down the payment, took her medicine packet along, and followed after Meng Yunzheng. She only stopped when they left the crowd.


    Outside, even if Shu Yu was the only one around, Meng Yunzheng was cautious and did not speak much. He only raised his hand to signal that he was going to start the operation.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Then, be careful.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled at Shu Yu and then jumped onto the wall.


    Of course, the Jiang family also had guards, but they were powerless before Meng Yunzheng.


    The Jiang family was rich, and their house was also very big. Meng Yunzheng looked around and found Jiang Ren¡¯s courtyard.


    Unfortunately, Jiang Ren wasn¡¯t in his courtyard.


    However, Meng Yunzheng learned from Eldest Young Mistress Jiang that Jiang Ren had gone to visit his younger brother, Jiang Li. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Menz Yunzhenz hesitated for a moment, then turned around and went to


    Jiang Li¡¯s courtyard.


    Even though a day had already passed, Jiang Li¡¯s courtyard was still a little noisy, especially because of Mother Jiang and Father Jiang¡¯s voices.


    One of them was blaming the butler and saying that Jiang Ren had not done his best and that the culprit had not been found.


    One of them was comforting Jiang Li, who was obviously in a bad mood, while asking Doctor Liu about Jiang Li¡¯s condition.


    Doctor Liu had already boiled the medicine and had someone feed it to Jiang Li.


    After Jiang Li finished drinking, his expression turned even worse. He threw the bowl on the ground. ¡°Why is this medicine so bitter? Do you know how to treat patients and prescribe medicine?


    Doctor Liu didn¡¯t say a word. He wasn¡¯t a servant of the Jiang family, so he didn¡¯t have to tolerate Jiang Li¡¯s complaints.


    In any case, seeing how lively Jiang Li was, it was obvious that he was fine. Doctor Liu immediately bade farewell and left.


    Mother Jiang got someone to send Doctor Liu off before turning around to comfort Jiang Li.


    Meanwhile, Father Jiang had already left with Jiang Ren and the butler.


    Meng Yunzheng stared at Jiang Ren. Upon watching Jiang Ren walk a fair distance but still located not far from Jiang Li¡¯s courtyard, Meng Yunzheng took out the bamboo from his sleeve and threw it at Jiang Ren.


    With a swoosh, the bamboo flew across with considerable force.


    It brushed past Jiang Ren and stabbed straight into the mud in front of him.


    Jiang Ren was shocked. He cried out in alarm and took a few steps back in horror.


    The butler and a few servants shouted, ¡°Theres a thief! Quickly protect Eldest Young Master Jiang!¡¯


    Many people immediately rushed in the direction where the bamboo with a sharpened tip was shot, but Meng Yunzheng had already changed his position.


    He didn¡¯t leave and stayed in the Jiang residence to watch the follow-up.


    The news of Jiang Ren¡¯s situation quickly reached Jiang Li¡¯s courtyard. Father


    Jiang ran out and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The butler hurriedly explained, ¡°Just now, an arrow was shot at the Eldest


    Young Master. Someone wanted to harm Eldest Young Master. Fortunately, Eldest Young Master was alert and dodged quickly.¡±


    Father Jiang¡¯s heart jumped. At that moment, someone had already found the bamboo with a sharpened tip and ran over to hand it to Father Jiang.


    Seeing that it was just an ordinary bamboo with a sharpened tip, everyone¡¯s expressions changed for a moment.


    Looking at the note stuck on the tip of the bamboo, Father Jiang quickly reached out and pulled it out to read.


    In the next moment, his expression changed as he looked sharply at Jiang Ren.


    Jiang Ren¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had a bad feeling. ¡°Father, what¡¯s written on the note?¡±


    Father Jiang threw the paper over, and Jiang Ren quickly took it to read.


    Then, he saw a clear line of words: ¡°Eldest Young Master Jiang, I advise you to leave some leeway for others in the future. Otherwise, Third Young Master Jiang won¡¯t be the only one injured next time..¡±

 Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: Blame

    Chapter 257: Blame


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was a threatening sentence.


    Normally, Jiang Ren wouldn¡¯t have taken those words to heart and would only feel that the other party was just trying to scare him. Talking was easy, after all.


    However, that sentence mentioned Jiang Li, and the culprit behind Jiang Li l s injury had not been found. Furthermore, of everyone, Lord Jiang just had to see the note first.


    Jiang Ren slowly raised his head and indeed saw Father Jiang¡¯s unfriendly expression.


    He opened his mouth and weakly explained, ¡°Father, there must be some misunderstanding here.¡±


    Father Jiang didn¡¯t know whether it was a misunderstanding or not, but Jiang Li, who had heard that Jiang Ren was almost killed, had already rushed out impatiently.


    As soon as he arrived, he saw the note in Jiang Ren¡¯s hand.


    Before Jiang Ren could react, Jiang Li had already taken the note and read it.


    Jiang Ren was shocked. ¡°Jiang Li, don¡¯t¡­¡± S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was already too late. Jiang Li raised his head in shock and then exploded like thunder. ¡°All right, I was wondering why someone would smash my head. It turns out that you offended someone and implicated me.¡±


    Jiang Ren took a deep breath and said patiently, ¡°Jiang Li, don¡¯t be agitated. The butler has already sent people to catch the culprit. Once we catch them and ask them clearly, we will know what happened. I keep feeling that something is amiss-¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s amiss?¡± Jiang Li interrupted him angrily. ¡°I¡¯m the one lying on the bed with an injury and bleeding out. You only know how to shirk responsibility, don¡¯t you? I knew that you were always doing despicable and doing disgusting things outside. No wonder you didn¡¯t do your best to find the culprit. It seems that you know that this is your own fault.¡±


    The veins on Jiang Ren¡¯s forehead throbbed. He knew that Jiang Li was unreasonable, but Jiang Li had at least a little respect for his big brother in the past, so he didn¡¯t feel it deeply.


    Only now did Jiang Ren realize that Jiang Li was simply an idiot who was pestering him.


    Meanwhile, Father Jiang calmed down and said to Jiang Li, ¡°Your brother doesn¡¯t know about this either. In the business world, it¡¯s inevitable that there will be some friction and disputes. Your big brother is right. The most important thing now is to catch the culprit.¡±


    Jiang Li looked at him in disbelief. His voice became sharp. ¡°Father, you¡¯re still speaking up for Jiang Ren at a time like this? Disputes are inevitable in the business world? Big brother has only taken over so much business now. If we talk about disputes, why don¡¯t Father and Mother have enemies who want to kill me? Back then, after that culprit knocked me unconscious, they said that it was our family¡¯s evil deeds that caused this disaster. At first, I thought that you guys had implicated me and caused me to become like this.¡±


    Father Jiang choked and wanted to persuade him again.


    However, when Jiang Li saw that he was on Jiang Ren¡¯s side, Jiang Li, who had already lost too much blood, could not catch his breath. His face turned pale


    and he fainted.


    Father Jiang was shocked. ¡°Li¡¯er! Quick, hurry up and invite Doctor Liu back.


    Hurry up!¡¯


    The Jiang family was in chaos again. The servants were extremely busy, what with catching the culprit, hiring doctors, and carrying Jiang Li back to the courtyard.


    Jiang Ren stood where he was and looked at the piece of paper on the ground with a gloomy expression.


    Seeing the situation, Meng Yunzheng felt that he had done enough. He got up, jumped off the wall, and left the Jiang residence.


    As for Shu Yu, she waited not far from the Jiang residence and witnessed Doctor Liu come out and then go back into the Jiang residence..

 Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: Heir Changed

    Chapter 258: Heir Changed


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Meng Yunzheng came over, he gave Shu Yu a slight nod and then left.


    Shu Yu smiled and walked toward Liufang Alley with a relaxed body.


    She did not go home. When she saw that Liufang Alley was empty, she went straight to the Meng residence.


    Meng Yunzheng came back first. Knowing that Shu Yu would come, he poured her a glass of water beforehand.


    Shu Yu gulped it down before sitting down opposite Meng Yunzheng. She asked excitedly, ¡°How is it? Did they fight?¡± S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Yunzheng found it funny. ¡°They couldn¡¯t fight. Jiang Li was so angry that he fainted.¡±


    Shu Yu responded, ¡°Huh?¡± She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Li to be so weak.


    Meng Yunzheng then began to talk about everything that had happened in the Jiang residence, including Jiang Ren, Jiang Li, and Father Jiang¡¯s reactions.


    ¡°I think your plan is perfect.¡±


    Chaos was going to ensue in the Jiang family.


    Shu Yu waved her hand and pretended to be modest. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. I just fanned the flames. The main reason is that their internal conflict is too deep. It¡¯s none of my business what will happen next. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    At the side, Zhao Xi pursed his lips. He thought, ¡°That¡¯s right, you didn¡¯t do anything. All you did was smash Jiang Li¡¯s head, drug Doctor Liu¡¯s medicinal herbs, and write a note to sow discord¡­ That¡¯s all.¡±


    When he first met Shu Yu a year ago, why didn¡¯t he know that she was so scheming?


    ¡°Doctor Zhao.¡± Just as Zhao Xi was cursing crazily in his heart, Shu Yu suddenly turned her head and called out to him.


    Zhao Xi subconsciously sat up straight, coughed, and asked, ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?


    Shu Yu looked at him suspiciously. What was going on? He couldn¡¯t even speak properly.


    She asked, ¡°How¡¯s the effect of your medicine? Jiang Li fainted once. Will the medicine lose its effect once he wakes up?


    ¡°Impossible. My medicine¡¯s effects will last for at least three days the next time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Shu Yu was relieved.


    Next, they would just wait and see what the Jiang family would do.


    As Shu Yu had expected, Jiang Li did not have the time to look for her after that day.


    Jiang Li was getting more and more irritable, especially since they had yet to catch the culprit. That made him suspect that Jiang Ren purposely did not try to find the culprit. The moment Jiang Li woke up, he would go to find trouble with Jiang Ren. Whenever he had the time, he would scold Jiang Ren.


    Jiang Li seemed to have lost his mind. Not only did he scold Jiang Ren, but he also found fault with Jiang Ren¡¯s wife and child.


    Jiang Ren couldn¡¯t stand Jiang Li anymore, but he retreated again and again because of their parents. However, Jiang Li had clearly crossed Jiang Ren¡¯s bottom line, and Jiang Ren decided to retaliate.


    Nevertheless, Jiang Ren went overboard, and Father Jiang and Mother Jiang, who originally wanted to reconcile the relationship between the two sons, instantly stood on Jiang Li¡¯s side.


    They felt that Jiang Li had suffered an undeserved calamity and that it was acceptable for him to be a little grumpy. As the eldest brother, Jiang Ren just had to endure it for a while. There was no need to take it seriously.


    The conflict between the two brothers immediately escalated into a war between parents and son.


    All the problems that had piled up in the past were pulled out, and even Jiang


    Yi was almost involved.


    Fortunately, Jiang Yi had already separated from his family long ago.


    Moreover, he had an unpleasant quarrel with his family when he separated from his family. Hence, no one said anything about his detachment from the matter.


    The Jiang family¡¯s problems were getting more and more serious. It was so serious that Father Jiang threatened to change the heir.


    Father Jiang felt that Jiang Ren had grown too independent and was starting to be rebellious. If Jiang Ren was already disrespecting his parents at the moment, in the future, when Father Jiang and Mother Jiang were old, they could not count on him at all.


    Therefore, Father Jiang and Mother Jiang decided to leave the family business to Jiang Li..

 Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: A Satisfied Shu Yu

    Chapter 259: A Satisfied Shu Yu


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The heir change was a big achievement.


    Jiang Li was happy and even a little smug. If it was in the past, as the eldest son of the Jiang family, Jiang Ren could inherit more than half of the Jiang family¡¯s assets. No matter how much his parents doted on him, the share Jiang Li would get was very limited.


    Now, he was the one to inherit the family property, and Jiang Ren could forget about taking a single cent with him.


    Jiang Li was elated. Meanwhile, Father Jiang and Mother Jiang were waiting for Jiang Ren to apologize.


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Jiang Ren had been gradually cultivating his own power from when he became involved in the family business in his early years. From the start, he was worried that his parents would favor Jiang Li and harm his own interests.


    Of course, Jiang Ren felt that the possibility of this was very small. After all, no matter how muddle-headed his parents were, they could not be so muddle-headed that they would not follow the long-time tradition of the eldest son being the successor.


    But now, it seemed that he had overestimated his parents.


    Fortunately, Jiang Ren had already made a backup plan, so he quickly began to contact the shopkeepers and steward of the shops and workshops responsible for managing the Jiang family¡¯s business.


    Half of the stewards were already his men, and the other half had long been disappointed in Father Jiang.


    They felt that the older Father Jiang got, the more muddled his mind became. It was fine for him to love Jiang Li, but he couldn¡¯t be so doting that he couldn¡¯t differentiate right from wrong.


    In particular, the matter of breaking off the engagement with the Ding family last time had made them very suspicious of Father Jiang¡¯s judgement.


    In the end, the Jiang family had to pay a huge price to make the Ding family let it go. No, they had not let it go. On the surface, the Ding family had already let it go, but in fact, they had secretly made many obstacles for the Jiang family. They had even gathered other businesses to ostracize them.


    Although that result was within expectations, the stewards almost vomited blood.


    Therefore, the recent days were especially difficult for them.


    Even so, Jiang Li did not realize his mistake, and Father Jiang was still indulging him. With a person like Jiang Li inheriting the family business in the future, would there still be a place for stewards like them?


    For their own sake, the stewards did not hesitate to support Jiang Ren instead.


    Just like that, Father Jiang, who wanted to change the heir, was made into a figurehead.


    Not only did Jiang Ren cause Father Jiang to become a figurehead, but Jiang


    Ren also looked for the elders of the liang branch families and ooenlv asked to


    divide up the family property.


    Of course, as the eldest son, Jiang Ren still had to take care of his parents. He just wanted to have Jiang Li leave.


    Jiang Li wasn¡¯t willing, but the family elders were all on Jiang Ren¡¯s side.


    People tended to seek benefits and avoid harm. Jiang Ren was unstoppable now, and the Jiang branch families still had to rely on the Jiang family to live a good life. Of course, they would not pay attention to a hedonistic son who only knew how to cause trouble.


    Jiang Ren was ruthless. He wanted fairness.


    Previously, when Jiang Yi left the family, he only had a small wine shop. With that as a precedent, Jiang Li only managed to get one shop in the end.


    In the end, it was Mother Jiang who fought desperately for Jiang Li¡¯s additional share of betrothal gifts.


    However, they were not much and were referenced from what was prepared when Jiang Yi married Madam Deng.


    After dividing the family property, Jiang Ren chased Jiang Li out.


    There was only a male attendant who tagged alongside Jiang Li, not even a maid. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With no more protection from the Jiang family, Jiang Li was soon chased after by the many people he offended in the past.


    Jiang Li was too exhausted from running around to remember Shu Yu. At the current point, he didn¡¯t even have the right to choose his marriage partner.


    Those were all happenings of the future.


    Presently, Shu Yu finally stood up and left the Meng residence with satisfaction..

 Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: Unexpected Visitors

    Chapter 260: Unexpected Visitors


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With the Jiang family¡¯s matter resolved, Shu Yu¡¯s entire body relaxed.


    She planned to go back and change her clothes before going to the shop to take a look.


    Who knew that she would see two familiar figures sitting on the steps at the door of her house from afar. Both of them were sweating profusely and looked listless. They were talking with their heads half-lowered and did not even notice Shu Yu walking over.


    Shu Yu only heard their conversation when she was closer.


    ¡°I told you to go to the ready-to-wear clothes shop, but you insisted on coming here,¡± Madam Liang complained.


    Lu Sanzhu was also a little frustrated. ¡°Why would we go to the ready-to-wear clothes shop? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that the ready-to-wear clothes shop has no business. If we go over, what if my mother is in a bad mood and chases us out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not our fault that their business is not good. Why would we get chased out?¡¯


    ¡°My mother is just that unreasonable. What if she gets annoyed when she sees me and thinks that I¡¯ve gotten unlucky?¡±


    Shu Yu covered her forehead. Lu Sanzhu was slandering the old lady.


    However, Lu Sanzhu was getting a little excited. ¡°I said back then that Yu knows how to make delicious popcorn and potato chips and would definitely get good business by setting up a stall on the street. Yet, she insisted on opening a ready-to-wear clothes shop. See, there¡¯s no business at all. I feel so bitter. I was still counting on Yu to bring me success and let me lead a good life. In the end, it looks like it¡¯s already good enough that she didn¡¯t lose everything.


    Madam Liang nodded in agreement. ¡°If you ask me, Yu may be smart and good at dealing with people, but she doesn¡¯t have business acumen. She probably has poorer business sense than me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± As Lu Sanzhu spoke, he wiped the sweat off his forehead in frustration. ¡°It¡¯s noon now. Where do you think my mother and the others went? They couldn¡¯t have all gone to the shop, right? There¡¯s no business in the shop. Wouldn¡¯t it make the atmosphere worse if the whole family crowded there?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    The two deep sighs made Shu Yu want to roll her eyes.


    What were the couple there for?


    Just as Shu Yu was about to call out to them, she saw Madam Liang take out two biscuits from her bag and give one to Lu Sanzhu. ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, munch on this first.¡±


    Shu Yu was shocked. Did they have a fever? They actually brought their own refreshments over instead of intending to freeload.


    Seeing that Lu Sanzhu was about to choke after taking a bite of the dry biscuit, Shu Yu asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to sit in front of someone else¡¯s house and gossip?


    Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang were stunned and turned their heads to look at the newcomer.


    Lu Sanzhu quickly swallowed the biscuit. He was so excited that his face turned red.


    Madam Liang put down the things in her arms and immediately stood up. She said happily, ¡°Yu, you¡¯re finally back. We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    Shu Yu chuckled. She didn¡¯t believe that they had waited for a long time.


    The sun was scorching outside, and it was uncomfortable to stand at the door in the middle of the day.


    Shu Yu quickly opened the courtyard door with the key and welcomed the two of them in.


    As soon as Lu Sanzhu entered the room, he rushed to the living room. He finally felt comfortable after drinking a cup of water.


    Burping and looking at Shu Yu with a smile, Lu Sanzhu asked, ¡°Yu, where did you all go? The house was empty.¡±


    Shu Yu also took two sips of water. ¡°I was wondering, why did you come to the county town today?¡±


    Just the day before, the old lady mentioned that she was going back to the village to ask Madam Liang to make a doll..

 Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: Precious Meal

    Chapter 261: Precious Meal


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Liang sat at the side and picked up the fan on the table. She fanned herself and responded, ¡°We came to sell some of our dried goods at the bazaar today. I came over to see you guys after I sold them.¡±


    The bazaar?


    Shu Yu knew that Lu Sanzhu and his wife didn¡¯t like to work in the fields, but Lu Sanzhu liked to wander around and would occasionally go up the mountain.


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t know how to hunt, but he would look for the traps set by the hunters. If he was lucky, he would encounter prey that fell into the traps. Lu Sanzhu would then directly take the prey for himself and sell or eat it.


    In any case, he was quite wicked.


    In order to cover up his wicked behavior, Lu Sanzhu deliberately picked up some herbs on the mountain and placed them in his basket as a cover-up as he staggered down the mountain. After all, he was also afraid of encountering hunters and getting beaten up.


    The more times Lu Sanzhu did it, the more mountain goods he had. Madam Liang would gather them and sell them on the day of the bazaar.


    However, those were all common items, and they could not be sold at a high price. They could only gather some coins.


    Shu Yu understood and did not ask further. She turned around and went to the kitchen.


    Seeing that Shu Yu was heading toward the kitchen, Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang hurriedly followed.


    The two of them were very self-aware. After entering, they began to look for food. In the end, they searched around but found nothing.


    Lu Sanzhu looked pitiful.¡± Yu, we¡¯ve been busy the whole day and are too tired and hungry.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring some biscuits?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu choked. ¡°It tastes terrible. Honey¡¯s cooking is terrible.¡±


    Madam Liang was speechless. He actually made personal attacks?


    Shu Yu looked back at them and internally hoped they would fight.


    Unfortunately, the two of them did not do as she wished. Pitying them, Shu Yu grabbed two servings of noodles kneaded beforehand and uttered, ¡°It¡¯s already very late. Let¡¯s have some noodles. Help me light the fire.¡± S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She guessed that the old lady and Daya had gone to the ready-to-wear clothes shop to deliver food at this time.


    After all, the shop wasn¡¯t far away. Usually, they would prepare the food at home and bring it over to eat together.


    Before Shu Yu left, she had told the old lady that she was not sure when she would be back, so there was no need to leave food for her. Therefore, the stove was empty at the moment.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately went outside and brought in a pile of firewood. Madam Liang quickly washed the pot and started the fire.


    The noodles were cooked by Shu Yu. After all, Madam Liang¡¯s cooking skills were indeed not good, and Shu Yu did not want to make herself suffer.


    Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang were very happy. However, when they saw Shu Yu putting in meat and eggs, as well as scooping a large spoonful of pork fat, Lu Sanzhu could not help but twitch his eyelids.


    In the past, he did not care, but now¡­


    As Lu Sanzhu ate his noodles, he began to ask tactfully, ¡°Yu, do you still have a lot of clothes in the shop? What I mean is, if you can¡¯t handle it, get Honey to help. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t ask for renumeration.¡±


    Under the table, Madam Liang stomped on Lu Sanzhu with her foot.


    Lu Sanzhu glared back and signaled with his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m asking if the ready-to-wear clothes shop business is good, do you understand? If it¡¯s not good, yet Yu still gives us such a good meal, this will be our last proper meal.¡±


    Madam Liang¡¯s appetite was instantly affected, but no matter how bad her appetite was, she still ate the delicious noodles quickly.


    The only one who didn¡¯t change her expression was Shu Yu. She ate quickly and only answered Lu Sanzhu¡¯s question after finishing a mouthful of soup. ¡°Oh, there aren¡¯t many clothes left in the shop. Anyway, speaking of which, I really need Madam Liang to help me with some work..¡±

 Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: Poor Lu Sanzhu

    Chapter 262: Poor Lu Sanzhu


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Liang choked and looked up in shock.


    Her foot under the table was madly stepping on Lu Sanzhu¡¯s foot. The latter¡¯s face became twisted and almost screamed.


    Madam Liang laughed dryly as she stomped on the ground. ¡°Yu, actually, you know that I don¡¯t have much ability and can¡¯t help you. Your uncle was just asking out of courtesy. I still have two children to take care of at home.


    Especially Baoya. She¡¯s so young. She can¡¯t do without me.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu, who was standing at the side, could only nod his head vigorously. It was too painful to be stepped on.


    After Madam Liang finished speaking, she did not forget to bring Madam Li into the picture. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look for your aunt? She has nothing to do all day now. Her children have grown up, and Erniu is old enough to help with the chores at home. Other than washing clothes and cooking, she would sunbathe with her legs crossed every day. She¡¯s very free.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the summer sun. How could she bask in such hot weather?


    She put down her chopsticks and sighed regretfully. ¡°That¡¯s really a pity. I even strongly recommended you to Grandmother. Although this job doesn¡¯t earn much, it¡¯s still relatively easy. It¡¯s better than selling dry goods. Since you feel that it¡¯s not appropriate to have too many things to handle, then I¡¯ll look for Eldest Aunt. Since Eldest Aunt is so free, she might be able to earn a lot. She might be able to earn the dowry for Lanhua in a few months.¡±


    Madam Liang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? What did you say? You get paid? It¡¯s not for free?


    She began to stomp on Lu Sanzhu again.


    This time, Lu Sanzhu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He suddenly stood up and slammed the table. ¡°My feet are swollen. If you step on me again, you¡¯ll carry me back.¡±


    After his anger subsided, he sat down again and smiled at Shu Yu. ¡®iYu, what did you mean just now? I can earn money by helping you, right?¡±


    He had to ask clearly. The money was the most important thing.


    Madam Liang did not dare to step on Lu Sanzhu anymore and looked at Shu Yu eagerly.


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s also sewing and mending work, but it¡¯s not making clothes. When it¡¯s done, you¡¯ll be paid by piece.¡± S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not making clothes?


    Madam Liang asked in surprise, ¡°Did your ready-to-wear clothes shop change its business? I told you that the ready-to-wear clothes shop isn¡¯t profitable. See, it¡¯s closed down at a loss now, right? But what else can we do if we don¡¯t make ready-made clothes?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. She suddenly regretted looking for Madam Liang.


    Shu Yu sighed faintly and said) ¡°The business of the ready-to-wear clothes shop is very good. The clothes that we made previously have all been sold out. Now, my mother and Mrs. Xiang are working hard to rush out the custom-made clothes. You really don¡¯t have to worry about us closing down at a loss.¡±


    ¡°What? They¡¯re all sold out?¡± Lu Sanzhu blinked in disbelief.


    ¡°What? Xiang is working there?¡± Madam Liang always knew how to get to the point.


    Since when? Why didn¡¯t she know?


    Also, how much was Xiang¡¯s salary for making clothes there? Madam Liang had to go and take a look.


    How could Shu Yu not know what Madam Liang was thinking? She could not be bothered to say more and only said, ¡°If you are unwilling, I¡¯ll look for Eldest Aunt another day. I¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m very willing.¡± Madam Liang quickly expressed her thoughts. She did not even ask what she was supposed to do.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll tell Grandmother later and see what arrangements we can make.¡±


    She glanced at the table. ¡°You guys eat first. Remember to wash the bowls and clean up the stove after you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± The two of them agreed happily..

 Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: Salary

    Chapter 263: Salary


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu got up to go out. Just as she walked to the kitchen door, she saw that the courtyard door was open.


    The old lady and Daya came back with food boxes. The two of them looked very happy, as if they had encountered something good.


    Seeing Shu Yu, Daya walked a few steps faster and said excitedly to her, ¡°Yu, we have business again. Just now, when I went to deliver the food with


    Grandmother, we happened to meet a few people who wanted to buy that doll. However, we didn¡¯t have any more, so they agreed to delay it for a day and come back tomorrow to buy it. Grandmother and I decided to work harder today and rush those dolls out first.¡±


    Fortunately, she had washed a portion of the rags early in the morning. The sun was not, and it should be dried by night.


    As she spoke, Daya had already looked at the rags on the drying rack. They were indeed in a half-dried state.


    She turned her head and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, tell us a few more beautiful patterns. We¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang walking out of the kitchen.


    Daya was stunned for a moment, and then she said, ¡°Uncle, Aunt? When did you guys arrive?


    ¡°We came early in the morning.¡± Lu Sanzhu jogged over to the old lady and said with a flattering smile, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re back? Are you tired? Come, come, come. I¡¯ll pour you a glass of water to drink. Have a seat inside first.¡± The old lady looked at him in horror. What was wrong with her third son?


    She looked at Shu Yu suspiciously, and the latter shrugged. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madam Liang had already run over and reached out to massage the old lady¡¯s back.


    However, Madam Liang was someone who couldn¡¯t hold in her true intentions. She started to ask soon after, ¡°Mother, I heard from Yu that we have a job opening that¡¯s easy and pays me. Is that right? I don¡¯t know what kind of work it is, but Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely do it well.¡±


    The old lady suddenly understood their strange behavior. She knew it. If one were to curry favor for no reason, one would either be a traitor or a thief.


    However, the two came at the right time. The ready-to-wear clothes shop had several orders to cover, so the old lady could use some help.


    Therefore, the old lady did not make things difficult for Madam Liang. She just nodded and said, ¡°There is indeed a job for you, but I have to say it first. If you don¡¯t do well, I will find my oldest daughter-in-law. There will definitely be many people fighting for this kind of job.¡±


    Madam Liang immediately sat upright and nodded obediently. ¡°I understand, I understand. I will definitely do my best. Then, the salary¡­¡±


    The old lady¡¯s eyelids twitched. Why was this worrisome person so stupid? Was she only interested in that little money?


    The old lady turned her head and said to Daya, ¡°Bring the doll that you made this morning. Since she¡¯s already here, we can hurry up and start working.¡± Madam Liang blinked, and Daya brought over the doll that she had sewn.


    Madam Liang looked it up and down. It was actually quite good-looking.


    ¡°Mother, are we going to do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, come closer. I¡¯ll tell you in detail how to do it.¡± The old lady was quite imposing. Not only did Madam Liang move closer, but even Lu Sanzhu curiously pricked up his ears and moved closer.


    In fact, it was not difficult to make dolls. Other than Shu Yu, who was really not talented, most people could make them.


    The only difficult part was how to make the doll cute and likeable.


    Madam Liang was actually quite smart. After taking a few glances, she easily got the hang of it.


    After a while, the old lady nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. Then, you can stay here and continue sewing this afternoon..¡±

 Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: New Breadwinner

    Chapter 264: New Breadwinner


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Liang nodded. Meanwhile, Lu Sanzhu asked impatiently, ¡°Mother, how do you calculate the wages?


    The old lady was really impressed by the two¡¯s attitude. She immediately said in a bad mood, ¡°You earn as much as you make. If a doll is sold for a hundred coins, you will be paid eight coins.¡±


    Eight coins worth of salary?


    Madam Liang immediately made the calculations internally. She understood that this kind of doll was actually very easy to make. From morning till night, she could make four or five of them. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the material used to make the doll cover was leftover from the ready-made clothes and was relatively tattered, she could make more.


    However, four or five was still not bad. If that was calculated, wouldn¡¯t it be 30 or 40 coins per day?


    ¡°Heavens, 30 to 40 coins? So much?¡± Lu Sanzhu calculated even faster and jumped up. ¡°That¡¯s more than doing manual labor and doing part-time jobs. We can do it, we can do it. Honey, make more. I¡¯ll rely on you to support our family in the future.¡±


    Shu Yu, the old lady, and Daya were speechless.


    His reaction speed is really amazing. He was planning so well.


    Madam Liang was still in a daze from the thought of making 30 to 40 coins a day.


    She would earn more than the men who worked part-time in the village It was a great opportunity.


    However, the old lady quickly interrupted her beautiful dream. ¡°What are you thinking about? 30 to 40 coins a day? Did you hear me clearly? What I said was, if you sell it for a hundred coins, you can get eight coins. Not all dolls are sold for 100 coins. Smaller and cheaper dolls ones could be sold for 30 to 40 coins.¡±


    Madam Liang didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do the one that costs 100 coins. I won¡¯t do those that cost 30 to 40 coins.¡±


    ¡°Bah, you wish.¡± The old lady almost spat at her. ¡°Is that something you can decide?¡±


    The old lady was impatient. ¡°I¡¯ll decide how many and how big of a doll you make. You just need to make the dolls according to the requirements. Don¡¯t think too much about anything else. If you want to do it, then do it. If you don¡¯t want to do it, then forget it.¡±


    Madam Liang shrunk her neck and exchanged glances with Lu Sanzhu. She muttered softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t going to do it. I¡¯m still very willing.¡±


    ¡°All right, then you can start working this afternoon. I¡¯m telling you, if you do too badly and don¡¯t pass, you¡¯ll have to start over.¡±


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely make it beautifully.¡±


    Even though the old lady had already poured cold water on them, they were still determined to earn that much in a day, so they were overjoyed.


    Madam Liang immediately helped the old lady with her work. Lu Sanzhu had nothing to do, so he watched from the side.


    As Lu Sanzhu looked on, he felt as if there was a burning gaze behind him.


    He suddenly turned around and met Shu Yu¡¯s smiling eyes.


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he immediately stood up from her chair.


    What? What did he do wrong for Shu Yu to look at him like that? It was too scary.


    Shu Yu saw that he was finally looking at her, so she immediately signaled him to come out.


    Lu Sanzhu suddenly remembered something. ¡°Ah, yes, yes. I¡¯ll go wash the dishes.¡±


    He knew he hadn¡¯t done anything bad. In the end, it was just forgetting to wash the dishes. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang had heard that the old lady was back, the two of them swallowed the last mouthful of soup and ran out impatiently. The bowls and spoons were still scattered in the kitchen.


    While the old lady and the others looked at Lu Sanzhu in astonishment, the latter had already run out.


    The old lady asked Madam Liang, ¡°He washes the dishes?¡±

 Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: Missing

    Chapter 265: Missing


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Liang felt wronged. ¡°He doesn¡¯t do anything at home. He doesn¡¯t even pick up his spoon when it falls to the ground, let alone wash the dishes. Mother, I¡¯ll be very busy making these doll outfits in the future. I won¡¯t have time to do the housework. Can you tell ask him to do some work?¡±


    The old lady glanced at Madam Liang from the corner of her eyes. ¡°He doesn¡¯t listen to me. Why don¡¯t you tell him yourself?¡±


    Madam Liang then looked at Shu Yu. Indeed, Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t listen to anyone. Now, he only listened to two people. One was the young Baoya, and the other was Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu coughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to take a look. He better not break my bowls.¡±


    After Shu Yu finished speaking, she left. Lu Sanzhu was in a good mood, whistling as he washed the dishes.


    Shu Yu stood at the kitchen door and looked at him. It was obvious that it was not Lu Sanzhu¡¯s first time doing dishwashing work. He looked very familiar with it.


    The three bowls were washed very quickly, and Lu Sanzhu was done cleaning up in no time. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Lu Sanzhu turned around, he realized that Shu Yu was standing behind him. He was shocked again and laughed dryly. ¡°Is there anything I haven¡¯t wiped clean? Is that why you came to check?


    Shu Yu glanced outside. After making sure that no one was paying attention to them, she took two steps into the kitchen.


    Lu Sanzhu was frightened by her behavior. Did she come in to beat him when she saw that no one was around?


    Shu Yu lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been looking for Fourth Uncle¡¯s whereabouts for the past few days? Is there any news?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu heaved a sigh of relief. So it was about that.


    He shook his head. He knew that Shu Yu did not want the old lady to worry, so she wanted to talk to him alone.


    Lu Sanzhu lowered his voice and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no info. I¡¯ve visited all the nearby villages. My big brother even brought Daniu to search the mountains, but there was nothing. The Yuan family has been searching for so many days and is about to give up.¡±


    After all, everyone had to live their lives. Who would have the time to find a perfectly abled man?


    Yuan Shanchuan had been missing for so long. If something had happened, it would have happened long ago. It was useless for them to find him.


    If he was fine, he would come back sooner or later.


    They only knew that Yuan Shanchuan didn¡¯t have a travel permit, so he hadn¡¯t gone too far.


    But so what? They had already tried their best.


    Shu Yu grew silent as she thought hard. There was also no news from the government.


    Where could that man have gone?


    ¡°How is Fourth Aunt doing?


    Lu Sanzhu said, ¡°I went to see her once. She cried quite sadly. However, at least she¡¯s still pressing on. In addition, she still has two children to take care of, so she can still hold on. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Shu Yu had nothing to worry about. She had never seen Fourth Aunt so far, so she naturally could not talk about any feelings.


    However, the old lady was worried, so she could not help but ask a few more questions.


    Although the old lady had not mentioned this matter for the past few days, the worry between her brows could not be removed.


    Lu Sanzhu looked at her cautiously. ¡°Yu, is there anything else?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can go do your work.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu hurriedly ran out. Shu Yu stood in the kitchen for a while before walking toward the living room.


    In just a short while, the old lady had already guided Madam Liang to make a set of doll clothing.


    Madam Liang did a good job, but the old lady was already used to scolding her, so she was full of energy.


    Shu Yu felt a little relieved and said to her, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ll bring Dahu to school to take a look in the afternoon..¡±

 Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: Alias

    Chapter 266: Alias


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t Scholar Tang say that there¡¯s no suitable school?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the third school that Scholar Tang mentioned last time. I¡¯ve investigated it. The teacher of that school is indeed not bad. Although classes are temporarily suspended, it definitely won¡¯t be for long. Lees register first. We can go directly when school starts.¡±


    The old lady didn¡¯t know anything about such things. If Shu Yu said there was no problem, then there definitely wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    ¡°0-0kay. Bring Dahu over to take a look first.¡±


    Shu Yu then packed her things and prepared to leave. Lu Sanzhu had nothing to do, and he loved to join in the fun. He had never seen such a ¡°high-class¡± thing in his life, so he hurriedly followed her.


    Shu Yu did not stop him. Her father¡¯s legs were inconvenient, so it was good to have an elder around.


    The two of them quickly went to the shop. Dahu was lying on the counter, reading with Lu Sanzhu. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When he saw Shu Yu coming over, he quickly ran over and said, ¡°Shu Yu, I recognized a few words today. Help me take a look and see if I wrote it correctly.¡±


    As Dahu spoke, he pulled Shu Yu over, but Shu Yu did not reciprocate. ¡°Shu Yu?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take you to see the teacher.¡±


    Dahu¡¯s eyes widened and he was slightly excited. ¡°I-I¡¯m going to start studying?


    ¡°More or less. We¡¯ll talk about it after we meet the headmaster.¡±


    Dahu nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and change my clothes.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up as well. ¡°Have you chosen a school?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and stood by the counter. She said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve asked around. The headmaster of Shuxian Academy is indeed familially related to the former county magistrate, but they are distant relatives. Moreover, the headmaster has a grudge against the former county magistrate. The former county magistrate could not be caught so easily without the headmaster¡¯s contribution.¡±


    Ever since Shu Yu learned about the fact that Meng Yunzheng and Lord Xiang knew each other, she simply asked him about the situation of the school to see if there would be any trouble entering the school.


    Meng Yunzheng had told her that although Xiang Weinan had made a contribution to the former county magistrate¡¯s incrimination, in order to reduce unnecessary danger, Xiang Weinan had used the alias ¡°Master Wen¡± and did not reveal his true identity to the public.


    Meng Yunzheng also said that Xiang Weinan had a good character, and there was no harm for Dahu to study at his place.


    He obviously had a good understanding of Xiang Weinan¡¯s character.


    Shu Yu trusted Meng Yunzheng¡¯s judgment, so she chose Shuxian Academy without hesitation.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t tell the old lady about those things, but she still had to tell Lu Sanzhu so that he would know what to do.


    ¡°Father, these are all government secrets. It¡¯s fine as long as we know it in our hearts.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Since Shuxian Academy is a good place, then tell Teacher Wen properly. I¡¯m just worried because Dahu hasn¡¯t read for a few days. He might not be accepted by Master Wen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The School of Books and Virtues is meant to enlighten students. Even if they don¡¯t know a word, as long as Teacher Wen thinks it¡¯s okay, then there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    As they spoke, Dahu also came out from inside.


    Not only did the little fellow change into a clean and tidy scholar robe, but he also had a bag slung over his shoulder.


    This bag was made for him by Daya. Not only did he have it, but Sanya also had it.


    The two children liked it very much. Now, in Dahu¡¯s bag, there was a notebook and a textbook. He came over excitedly and held Shu Yu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Shu Yu, I¡¯m ready.. A-Are we leaving?

 Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: Nervous

    Chapter 267: Nervous


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu sized up Dahu. Very good, very energetic. It seemed that the little guy was very eager to study.


    She nodded slightly and said to Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Father, we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    ¡®Go ahead.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu, who had been wandering around the shop and was surprised to see that there was indeed no clothing left, quickly ran over. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    After saying that, Lu Sanzhu saw that Lu Erbai frowned and didn¡¯t quite agree. Lu Sanzhu then quickly picked up the Dahu and placed him on his shoulder, then ran out.


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    She shook her head and followed him.


    Lu Sanzhu ran very quickly. From afar, it looked as if he could fall at any moment. Shu Yu was terrified and immediately rushed forward to say, ¡°Put him down. What if he falls?¡±


    Just as Lu Sanzhu was about to say that it was no problem, Dahu, who was sitting on his shoulder, replied with a tense face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shu Ya. I¡¯ve already grabbed his hair and neck tightly. Before he falls, I¡¯ll try my best to raise his head so that I won¡¯t fall with him.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu looked at Dahu in shock. He moved his head, and as expected, he felt a strong sense of shackles.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately grimaced. ¡°You little brat, so you¡¯ve already thought of a way out. I¡¯m your uncle, and you¡¯re actually using me as a stepping stone?


    ¡°I want to protect myself,¡± Dahu said seriously. ¡°Then you don¡¯t need to protect me?


    ¡°But you¡¯re the one who¡¯s about to hurt me.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu actually felt that he couldn¡¯t refute Dahu. He thought, ¡°D*mn it, when did this little br*t become so eloquent?¡±


    Shu Yu almost laughed to death when she heard that. Did they misunderstand something? If Lu Sanzhu fell, even if Dahu plucked all the hair on Lu Sanzhu¡¯s head, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that he would fall as well.


    She rubbed her temples and reached out to lift Dahu from Lu Sanzhu¡¯s shoulders.


    Lu Sanzhu was fuming. He felt that his authority as an elder had been challenged. Thus, as soon as Shu Yu took over Dahu, Lu Sanzhu glared at her fiercely.


    Dahu¡¯s back was facing him, so he didn¡¯t feel his sharp gaze at all. He just held Shu Yu¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Shu Yu, I¡¯m a little nervous. Do you think the headmaster will ask me a difficult question? I just learned how to memorize a little of the textbook.¡±


    Shu Yu held Dahu¡¯s hand and walked forward. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Answer


    whatever the teacher asks. Honestly explain how much you know, and ask whatever you don¡¯t understand. This way, the teacher will know what to teach you, understand?¡±


    Dahu nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    The two of them quickly walked away. Lu Sanzhu stood in place for a while, gritted his teeth, and followed them.


    The school was not far away. Although Ningshui Street was bustling and lively, it became much quieter two streets down.


    Shuxian Academy was just there. Shu Yu quickly held Dahu¡¯s hand and stood at the door.


    As expected, the doors of the school were tightly shut, and not a single sound of reading could be heard.


    Shu Yu looked down at Dahu. ¡°I¡¯ll knock?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Halfway through the Dahu¡¯s nod, Lu Sanzhu beat Shu Yu to it and started knocking on the door.


    Shu Yu looked at his rude behavior, and the veins on her forehead twitched violently. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to stop him, the door was opened from the inside.


    Then, an old woman¡¯s face appeared from inside.. She sized up the three people in front of her ¡°May I ask who you are looking for?¡±

 Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: Interview

    Chapter 268: Interview


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯re looking for Master Wen. My surname is Lu, and this is my younger brother. He¡¯s specially here to study,¡± Shu Yu explained their intentions with a smile.


    The woman was silent for a moment before nodding slightly. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±


    She closed the door again and turned to leave.


    Not long after, she came back and opened the door. She turned her body sideways and said, ¡°Come in. Madam is waiting for you inside.¡±


    ¡°Madam? Could it be that Master Wen isn¡¯t around?¡± Shu Yu thought as she walked inside. As expected, Shu Yu saw a demure woman sitting in the room.


    When Madam Liu saw them enter, she immediately came over and smiled. ¡°You must be Sir Lu and Lady Lu, right? Come in and sit first.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was delighted. Heh, that was the first time he had been addressed as ¡°Sir Lu¡±.


    And the other party was a learned scholars wife. Why did it make him feel so good?


    Shu Yu signaled him to restrain himself with her eyes, then sat down at the


    Madam Liu was very kind and spoke softly, making people feel very comfortable.


    She sized Dahu up. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re here for a student application? Is this young sir?


    Dahu hurriedly stepped forward and bowed respectfully.


    Madam Liu waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Lu Sanzhu and paused for a moment. Then, she quickly turned her gaze to the person who could make the decision, Shu Yu, and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My husband is not at home today. I was afraid that you would make a wasted trip, so I invited you in for a cup of tea. Coincidentally, there are some things I can tell you in advance.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Mrs. Wen. If you have anything to say, please do feel free to say it.¡±


    Madam Liu took a sip of tea, placed her hands in front of her, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s like this. My husband really likes students who are eager to learn and is very happy to accept such students. It¡¯s just that something happened some time ago. I think you should have heard that our Shuxian Academy has suspended classes for the next few days.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, we heard.¡±


    Madam Liu was surprised. ¡®Given that¡¯s the case, you still want to come here to study? Aren¡¯t you afraid¡­ my husband will implicate you?¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Wen, Master Wen being free from trouble for now aside, to put it bluntly, even if he was really punished because of his familial relationship with the former county magistrate, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily mean implicating his own students, right?¡±


    After all, there was a relationship distance between the students and the teacher. This was only Jiangyuan County, and the criminal was only a county magistrate who was not close to Xiang Weinan. Otherwise, the acquaintances of the students and even the acquaintances of those acquaintances would be involved, and eventually half of the Jiangyuan County would be implicated.


    ¡°Moreover, these students are only children who are not even ten years old and are still being enlightened.¡±


    Madam Liu was stunned. After a long while, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She was still a little reserved just now, but now she was completely relaxed.


    She shook her head and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to think so clearly.¡±


    Why did the families of those students rush to bring their children back when they heard that their families were related to the county magistrate?


    In the end, it was because of their short-sightedness. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Madam Liu looked at Dahu again, she felt a little more intimate.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. No matter what, it won¡¯t implicate a student who has just started. However, have you ever thought that if something really happened to my husband, the students would have to find another school to study in? At that time, regardless of whether they can adapt or not, the other schools might not accept them..¡±

 Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: Accepted

    Chapter 269: Accepted


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, but we still feel that Shuxian Academy is most suitable for Dahu.¡±


    Liu Shi was a smart person. Although Shu Yu did not say it clearly, Liu Shi immediately understood the meaning behind her words.


    What Shu Yu meant was that if she wanted her younger brother to study in another school, she would not have chosen Shuxian Academy, which might have problems, from the beginning.


    Even if something really happened to the Wen family, she might not choose another school, so there was no need to consider whether the other party would accept her.


    No matter what, Madam Liu was happy that her husband could receive such affirmation.


    These days, there were too many people who poured cold water on the Wen family, so much so that Madam Liu was unwilling to go out.


    She didn¡¯t expect to hear such a loaded evaluation from a little girl.


    Madam Liu was in a good mood. She stood up and said, ¡°All right, based on your words, I will accept Lu Dahu on behalf of my husband.¡±


    Dahu was slightly excited and wanted to bow and formally greet Madam Liu.


    Madam Liu held him up and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. My husband will only be your master after the formal ceremony.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Wen. We¡¯ll go back and prepare the apprenticeship gift now. We¡¯ll visit again tomorrow.¡±


    Madam Liu nodded. ¡°No problem.¡±


    After the matter was settled, Shu Yu planned to leave with Dahu.


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t say a word the entire time. He had been eating his snacks. Needless to say, the desserts in a scholar¡¯s place were indeed delicious. He did not know how they were made.


    Lu Sanzhu had finished a plate and was waiting for the servants of the Wen family to bring another plate. He did not expect Shu Yu to leave.


    He subconsciously stood up and asked) ¡°Are you leaving already? Haven¡¯t we not seen the master¡¯s face? Isn¡¯t it not good to go back like this?¡±


    Shu Yu rubbed her forehead. Lu Sanzhu had been so focused on eating that he didn¡¯t hear a single word.


    Shu Yu felt that she had made the wrong decision to bring Lu Sanzhu over.


    Fortunately, Madam Liu was a kind person. She smiled when she heard that and said, ¡°My husband has gone out. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t come back until night.¡±


    She suddenly paused and looked at the confused Dahu, suggesting, ¡°However, if you want to see him, you can go and take a look. Today, he invited a few of his good friends to recite poems and discuss knowledge. Since Dahu wants to enter the school, there¡¯s no harm in him going to take a look.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. ¡°Can we go? Wouldn¡¯t this disturb Master Wen?¡±


    ¡°No, they just agreed to go to the peach blossom forest in the south of the city. It¡¯s not some secret place. From time to time, there would be scholars, sirs, and ladies who would go sightseeing or hold poetry gatherings. The scenery is exquisite. Why not go and take a look together?¡±


    The peach blossom forest in the south of the city?


    Shu Yu had never been there before, but she had heard someone mention it. However, Shu Yu had always been busy and did not have the time to wander around, let alone know about it in detail.


    Now that Dahu was about to enter school, he would naturally come into contact with the places that scholars often went to in the future. There was nothing wrong with going to take a look in advance.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll have to trouble you to lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Sanzhu watched as the three of them walked out of the room, staring blankly at the empty plate of pastries.


    That was not how he intended things to turn out.


    He just wanted to eat something quietly. It didn¡¯t matter if he ate until Master Wen came back in the evening, really..

 Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: Cherry Blossom Forest

    Chapter 270: Cherry Blossom Forest


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The southern part of the city was a little far. Since Madam Liu¡¯s mule carriage was available, they got on the carriage and went straight to the peach blossom forest.


    The further they went to the south of the city, the more beautiful and quiet the area became. It was only when they reached the entrance of the peach blossom forest that it suddenly became lively.


    The peach blossom forest had existed since a long time ago. It was open to the public for admiring the scenery.


    It was just that the burden of life on the ordinary people pressed them so that they did not have time to visit. Therefore, the people who came here, just as Madam Liu said, were basically scholars who recited poems or sirs and ladies who came to play.


    Shu Yu got out of the car and followed Madam Liu into the peach blossom forest.


    ¡°They usually write and discuss knowledge in the pavilion inside. We just need to walk further inside.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. Lu Sanzhu followed behind them, looking left and right impatiently.


    After walking for a while, Dahu suddenly pulled Shu Yu and said excitedly, ¡°Shu Yu, it¡¯s Scholar Tang.¡±


    Shu Yu turned her head and saw Scholar Tang under a peach forest not far away. There were also a few scholars who looked like students beside him.


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t expect to meet someone he knew from the same village there. Without another word, she walked over. ¡°Let¡¯s go say hi.¡±


    After taking two steps, Shu Yu pulled him back. ¡°What are you going to do?


    Can¡¯t you see that they¡¯re busy?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like they were that close. Why would they go over and disturb him?


    Lu Sanzhu sighed and quietly returned with his head lowered.


    Dahu, on the other hand, was excited. He liked the place It seemed that many people there were very knowledgeable. Even Scholar Tang was there.


    Shu Yu knew that Dahu had always admired scholars. In his heart, the most intelligent person was Tang Wenqian.


    Now¡­ Shu Yu estimated that Dahu¡¯s idol would be changing soon.


    They continued to follow behind Liu¡¯s back. However, not long after, Tang Wenqian, who was talking to his classmates, suddenly turned his head and looked at them in surprise.


    Why were they there?


    ¡°Wenqian, what are you looking at? Your turn.¡±


    Tang Wenqian suddenly came back to his senses and smiled at his classmates before he focused.


    However, Tang Wenqian was not the only one who saw Shu Yu and the others in the peach blossom forest. Xiang Weinan was also standing not far away.


    Xiang Weinan looked at Shu Yu¡¯s back in surprise. He frowned and asked Hu Li, who was beside him, ¡°Is that Lady Lu?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    ¡°Is she in such a good mood? She actually has the leisure to come here to play?¡± Xiang Weinan really could not understand Shu Yu¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Hu Li, are you sure she did not come to the county government to ask me for help?¡±


    Hu Li shook his head affirmatively. ¡°Lord, I¡¯ve specially instructed the guards not to stop Lady Lu or any other members of the Lu family and immediately report to you. However, no one from the Lu family came over these few days.¡±


    Xiang Weinan¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. ¡°Why isn¡¯t she worried that Jiang Li will harm her at all? Or is she actually very happy that Third Young Master Jiang has taken a fancy to her and is waiting to marry her into the Jiang family?¡±


    Hu Li rolled his eyes subtly, thinking, ¡°Lord, even if you feel depressed, don¡¯t spout nonsense. You know that Lady Lu isn¡¯t that kind of person, yet you still said that on purpose.¡±


    Hu Li coughed lightly and said to Xiang Weinan, ¡°Lord, didn¡¯t Third Young Master Jiang get his head smashed? Then, Lady Lu naturally doesn¡¯t need to worry..¡±


    Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: Xiang Weinan Suspects Shu Yu

    Chapter 271: Xiang Weinan Suspects Shu Yu


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiang Weinan snapped back to his senses and patted his forehead.


    ¡°Oh, right, right, right. I almost forgot about this. The Jiang family hadn¡¯t been peaceful recently, which is why Jiang Li didn¡¯t have the time to look for her.¡±


    Hu Li nodded.


    Xiang Weinan continued, ¡°The Jiang family seems to have reported the case already, right? Are there still no clues on the murderer?¡±


    ¡°No, Constable Shi and the others found a few bearded men, but they weren¡¯t the person Jiang Li was talking about. The Jiang family hasn¡¯t found the culprit either, and it¡¯s a mess now.¡±


    Most importantly, they were very busy. Who would have the time to find the murderer of a dandy who was obviously targeted due to personal grudges? Either way, the target was not in any big trouble. Just putting up a show was enough. It was better to use the remaining manpower to find Lady Lu¡¯s Fourth Uncle.


    Xiang Weinan sat down and began to ponder.


    ¡°Tell me, how can this be such a coincidence? Just as Jiang Li was about to make a move on Lu Shuyu, he was hit on the head.¡±


    Hu Li was surprised, ¡°Lord, do you mean that this matter has something to do with Lady Lu?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I suspect that the bearded man might be someone she secretly bribed.


    The Lu family did not have money in the past, but now that they have opened a shop, they should be able to bribe others with a few dozen taels.¡±


    A few dozen taels?


    If Shu Yu heard this, she would probably roll her eyes.


    Let alone a few dozen teals, she didn¡¯t even think that Jiang Li was worthy of hiring someone to beat him up.


    However, she did not expect that the first person to suspect her would be the most powerful official in Jiangyuan County, Xiang Weinan.


    Fortunately, he was only suspicious. She would never admit to something without evidence.


    At this time, the group had already followed Madam Liu to the pavilion where Master Wen and the others were.


    Master Wen was talking passionately with a few students. They didn¡¯t want to disturb him, so they sat down and waited.


    Dahu listened to them excitedly. Although he couldn¡¯t understand a word, it didn¡¯t stop his eyes from shining. His small hands were clenched tightly, and he looked excited.


    Unlike the studious Dahu, Lu Sanzhu¡¯s interest waned. He regretted following Shu Yu and the others here.


    If he had known earlier, he would have suggested going home after they had finished having some dessert in the Wen family.


    Lu Sanzhu sighed and leaned listlessly against the railing. Listening to the chirping of insects and birds in the peach blossom forest, he almost fell asleep.


    It wasn¡¯t until Master Wen suddenly shouted ¡°Good¡± that he jolted awake.


    He was a little annoyed. He hated being woken up when he was sleeping well.


    If it wasn¡¯t because Yu was next to him, he would have cursed.


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s impatience grew. Seeing that Shu Yu and Dahu were focused on the pavilion, he rolled his eyes and stood up silently. After taking a few steps back, he quickly slipped away.


    Shu Yu knew that he had left, but she did not care.


    Lu Sanzhu was a grown man, and she couldn¡¯t possibly keep him tied down at all times. As long as he didn¡¯t cause trouble, he could leave if he wanted to.


    Besides, Master Wen and the others were done and were ready to rest.


    Madam Liu immediately stepped forward and took a handkerchief to dab off Master Wen¡¯s sweat as she whispered something.


    After a while, Master Wen and his friends turned their heads and looked at Shu


    Yu and Dahu.


    Dahu instantly straightened his back and grabbed the strap of his bag, blinking.


    Master Wen smiled and waved at him. He said amiably, ¡°Are you Lu Dahu?


    Come here, let me take a look.¡±


    Dahu turned around and looked at Shu Yu. The latter gently pushed him.


    ¡°Go on..¡± Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: Something Happened to Your Third Uncle

    Chapter 272: Something Happened to Your Third Uncle


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dahu walked to Master Wen¡¯s side nervously. The latter¡¯s smile became even gentler.


    Master Wen had already heard from Madam Liu that Dahu was going to enroll in the school and was quite pleased with it.


    However, he still had to ask the little boy some questions.


    At first, the little boy would turn around to look at Shu Yu uneasily, but later on, he slowly eased up and started to answer Master Wen¡¯s questions smoothly.


    Master Wen was pleasantly surprised. The child had just started learning to read, but he was very efficient. Although he stumbled while reciting the Three-Character Classic, he had already memorized it, and his handwriting was also decent.


    Teacher Wen was overjoyed and began teaching on the spot.


    Dahu¡¯s comprehension was indeed quite good. Most importantly, he liked studying.


    Many studied with a purpose, either to become a scholar or because their families wanted them to have a bright future. They didn¡¯t like studying but had no choice but to sit down and learn.


    However, for active five-year-olds, sitting quietly for half a day was already very uncomfortable, let alone trying to make them interested in boring learning. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In contrast, Dahu had always been quiet since young. Furthermore, he was filled with a yearning and a love for reading. Plus, he did not have the pressure to participate in the imperial examinations.


    As such, he was like a sponge instead, crazily absorbing the knowledge that Master Wen was teaching him.


    Shu Yu quietly watched the two of them. In this peach blossom forest, where the breeze was gentle and fragrant, it was especially comfortable and peaceful.


    She liked such scenarios.


    Unfortunately, the harmonious scene was soon broken.


    ¡°Lady Lu? Is Miss Lu Shuyu here?¡±


    An urgent shout interrupted Master Wen and the scholars who were in class. Shu Yu also frowned and turned her head to look.


    The person looked familiar, and she immediately remembered.


    It seemed to be the scholar who discussed knowledge with Tang Wenqian under the peach tree. Could it be that something happened to Tang Wenqian that made him come and look for her?


    Shu Yu stood up and replied, ¡°I am Lu Shuyu. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The scholar heaved a sigh of relief and ran over in a few steps. He panted slightly as he said, ¡°Lady Lu, something has happened. Something has happened to your Third Uncle. He¡¯s stuck in the water and the others won¡¯t let him come up. Wenqian is negotiating with them, but your Third Uncle asked me to come here to get you.¡±


    In fact, he did not quite understand the use of getting a teenage girl to go. It wasn¡¯t like she could beat the others.


    Shu Yu frowned, ¡°He¡¯s being stopped by others from getting out of the water? Wouldn¡¯t that kill him?¡±


    She quickly turned her head and said to Master Wen, ¡°Teacher, I have to go over and take a look. Please take care of Dahu for the time being. I¡¯ll come back immediately after I¡¯m done.¡±


    The other people present heard the scholar¡¯s words as well. Madam Liu quickly nodded, ¡°Go along then, we¡¯ll keep an eye on Dahu.¡±


    Dahu opened his mouth. He wanted to follow his sister, but he knew that it would be useless even if he went. Rather than dragging Second Sister down, it was better to stay with the teacher and let Second Sister rest assured.


    Shu Yu patted his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    After saying that, she lifted the hem of her dress and walked out of the pavilion, leaving with the scholar hurriedly.


    When Master Wen saw Dahu¡¯s worried expression, he knew that Dahu couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, so he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look. We¡¯ll just follow them slowly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Dahu immediately nodded.


    Master Wen asked the others to pack up while he and Madam Liu brought Dahu over first..

 Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: Shu Yu Kicks Someone into the Water

    Chapter 273: Shu Yu Kicks Someone into the Water


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu followed the scholar in the direction of the lotus pond while listening to him talk about the ins and outs.


    ¡°To be honest, we don¡¯t know exactly what happened. When we were writing poems with Wenqian, we suddenly heard a shout saying that someone was pushed into the water and was not allowed to come up.¡±


    ¡°We quickly ran over to take a look. We didn¡¯t expect Wenqian to know the person who was pushed into the water. He said that it was an uncle from his village. Wenqian quickly went forward to stop them, but there were seven people, consisting of three young masters and four servants. After they pushed Third Uncle Lu into the water, the servants stood by the shore with bamboo poles. As long as Third Uncle Lu swam to the shore, they would hit him with the bamboo poles.¡±


    ¡°If we weren¡¯t local scholars, those young masters wouldn¡¯t have been polite to us either. When Wenqian asked them why they were doing whatever they were doing, they only said that Third Uncle Lu had offended them. They wouldn¡¯t say how he offended them, only repeatedly telling us to not meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°Later, a girl ran out crying and saying that it was because of her that Third Uncle Lu was pushed into the water.¡±


    Shu Yu did not stop walking. When she heard this, she was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°A girl? Who is it?¡±


    The scholar shook his head, ¡°No idea. Before I could make sense of everything,


    Third Uncle Lu shouted at us, asking us to come and find you to save him.¡±


    He paused for a moment and said softly, ¡°But the other party is very aggressive. It¡¯s obvious that we can¡¯t afford to offend them. Is it because your S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Third Uncle wants you to get more people first that he asked us to get you?¡±


    Shu Yu quickened her pace, ¡°No, he wants me to save him.¡±


    The scholar was a little dumbfounded.


    As the two of them spoke, they had already arrived at the lotus pond that the scholar had mentioned.


    The peach blossom forest occupied a large area, so the lotus pond inside was not small either. Not only were there many lotus flowers planted, but the people could even take small boats to pick lotuses, which was a favorite pastime for many.


    Shu Yu saw a group of people gathered there from afar, chattering about something.


    She quickly stepped forward and squeezed into the crowd. Indeed, she saw Lu Sanzhu bobbing up and down on the surface of the water. He didn¡¯t dare to swim toward the shore at all.


    Fortunately, his swimming skills were good. Otherwise, he would have sunk long ago.


    The few young masters that the scholar mentioned were all standing at the side and laughing. Tang Wenqian tried to reason with them but was pushed aside by one of them, who did not take him seriously at all.


    There was another person standing next to Tang Wenqian. It was the girl that the scholar had mentioned just now.


    However, what surprised Shu Yu was that this girl was Lanhua, her Eldest Uncle¡¯s daughter.


    It was no wonder that someone like Lu Sanzhu, who knew how to read emotions well and would hide far away when he encountered trouble, would offend a few young masters.


    Shu Yu took a few steps forward. Lu Sanzhu, who was originally far away, saw her at a glance. He was delighted.


    Tang Wenqian and Lanhua turned their heads at the same time and ran toward


    Shu Yu.


    Lu Sanzhu heaved a sigh of relief. With Shu Yu around, he instantly felt emboldened. Without another word, he swam back to the shore.


    However, as soon as he swam over, the bamboo poles in the hands of the servants aimed at his head. Even though Lu Sanzhu nimbly dodged a few times, he was still hit several times.


    Shu Yu¡¯s anger surged as she watched. Without saying anything, she immediately rushed forward. Her figure was as fast as lightning, and before anyone could react, she suddenly jumped and kicked the servant who had beaten Lu Sanzhu the most fiercely into the water..

 Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: The Tacit Understanding Between Uncle and Niece

    Chapter 274: The Tacit Understanding Between Uncle and Niece


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio     Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was as if the pause button had been pressed. Other than the servant who had fallen into the water and started shouting, everyone looked at Shu Yu, who was standing by the shore, in shock.


    In the next moment, the other three servants reacted. They pointed the bamboo pole in their hands at Shu Yu.


    ¡°Brat, where did you get the¡­¡±


    Shu Yu made another leap, and the sound of three heavy objects falling into the water sounded one after another.


    The four servants, who had previously attacked Lu Shanzhu, were now neatly submerged in the water.


    The scene became even quieter. Shu Yu took a deep breath and walked to the shore. She said to the dazed Lu Sanzhu, ¡°How are you? Can you come up?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu suddenly came to his senses. He quickly wiped the water off his face and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Move aside a little. I¡¯m coming up now.¡±


    As Lu Sanzhu spoke, he began to climb up to shore. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the three young masters at the side finally recovered from their shock. One of them picked up a bamboo pole on the ground and hit Lu Sanzhu. The other two ran to Shu Yu to settle the score.


    Shu Yu closed her eyes and let out a long sigh, ¡°Forget it. Kicking one or seven is still kicking. The consequences are the same.¡±


    After saying that, she started kicking people again under everyone¡¯s incredulous gazes.


    Looking at the seven people huddled together in the lotus pond, Shu Yu finally felt at ease.


    Lu Sanzhu turned his head to take a look, then quickly climbed to the shore.


    He was wet all over and his face was full of fear. He ran to Shu Yu¡¯s side in fear and asked softly, ¡°Yu, Yu, what should we do now?¡±


    It seemed that he had really caused trouble.


    They were just commoners. How could they afford to provoke these young masters?


    Lu Sanzhu was so afraid he thought he would die. He desperately restrained himself from hiding behind Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu pushed him towards Tang Wenqian.


    ¡°Scholar Tang, help me take care of him. I¡¯ll solve this.¡±


    . Alright,¡± Tang Wenqian opened his mouth but did not comment on her behavior.


    He led Lu Sanzhu to the side. Lu Sanzhu would catch a cold easily in this state. Nowadays, colds were a serious illness. If one wasn¡¯t careful, one would lose their life.


    Fortunately, one of Tang Wenqian¡¯s classmates had brought a change of clothes. Although their builds were slightly different, he could still wear them.


    Tang Wenqian planned to ask Lu Sanzhu to change his clothes first, but the latter was a little worried. He looked at Shu Yu, then at the few people who were desperately trying to climb up from the lotus pond to the shore. He couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    Fortunately, he had run errands with Shu Yu a few times, so he had developed some tacit understanding with his niece.


    Before he was taken away by Tang Wenqian, he went straight to the point and told Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, these young masters are from the neighboring county. I heard them say that they can¡¯t make a huge commotion.¡±


    Shu Yu expressed her speechlessness with a ¡°Huh?¡±.


    Those young masters pushed Lu Sanzhu into the water and attracted so many people to watch the show. Wasn¡¯t this called making a huge commotion?


    However, she quickly understood the meaning behind Lu Sanzhu¡¯s words. Since those people were from another county, the so-called ¡°can¡¯t make a huge commotion¡± was because they didn¡¯t want to alarm the local forces, or¡­ The local officials.


    Shu Yu nodded, indicating that she knew what to do, and urged Lu Sanzhu to quickly change his clothes.


    After Lu Sanzhu left, Shu Yu looked at Lanhua.


    Lanhua had cried so hard that her voice had turned hoarse. She timidly whispered, ¡°Sister Yu.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.. Tell me, what¡¯s going on? Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: Want to Swim Again?

    Chapter 275: Want to Swim Again?


    Translator: Nvoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nvoi-Bo Studio


    Lanhua sniffled, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°I had a date with a girl from the village to come to the county to sell silk ribbons today, but we didn¡¯t manage to sell any this morning. Later, I heard that many girls would come here and that we could try selling our ribbons here, so we came.¡±


    ¡°In the end, just as I sold two silk ribbons, I met those young masters. They, they blocked my way and refused to let me go. They even said that they were not familiar with this peach blossom forest. As long as I took them around, they would buy all the silk ribbons in my hands. I refused, and they started touching me. I couldn¡¯t even get away from them. Unexpectedly, Third Uncle suddenly appeared. He saved me, and then they pushed Third Uncle into the water.¡±


    Shu Yu understood. Those dandies had failed to pick up Lanhua and became angry out of humiliation. Seeing that Lu Sanzhu was alone and not from a rich or powerful family, they simply attacked him.


    It seemed that they were certain that Lu Sanzhu and Lanhua didn¡¯t have any backers, so they acted without restraint.


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°I understand. Stand at the back. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    As they spoke, those people came out of the water one after another.


    Shu Yu squatted and picked up a bamboo pole. She pointed at the few people who were angrily coming to settle scores with her and sneered, ¡°What? Do you want to continue swimming?¡±


    ¡°You, you brat! You¡¯re simply courting death. Do you know who we are? How dare you attack us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are,¡± Shu Yu said in a deep voice, ¡°I only know that you pushed my Third Uncle into the water and even prevented him from coming ashore. This is murder. You¡¯re treating human lives like grass. You¡¯re murderers.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s words were especially sonorous and powerful, and the three young masters were frightened.


    The next moment, they snapped back to their senses and were immediately furious.


    ¡°Disregard human lives? Well, you pushed all of us into the water just now too!


    Aren¡¯t you also murdering us? Are you a murderer too?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Both of us have pushed people into the water. Therefore, I suggest that we report this to the authorities.¡±


    After Shu Yu said this, she saw the expressions of the people opposite her change. It seemed that Lu Sanzhu was right, and her guess was correct.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the officials and explain things clearly in front of the judge. You guys were the ones who attacked first anyway. I was just anxious to save my uncle and lost my sense of propriety. What about you guys? You used bamboo poles to stop my uncle from coming ashore.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    The young master who spoke earlier was so angry that he could not speak. The remaining two young masters laughed angrily.


    ¡°Why talk nonsense with this wretched girl? You guys, go! I¡¯m going to strip her clothes and throw her into the water today so that everyone can see.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression abruptly turned cold. The bamboo pole in her hand suddenly darted forward and slapped the young master¡¯s mouth.


    That person was instantly enraged and shouted at the servants behind him,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go get her?¡±


    The servants immediately rushed forward. Unfortunately, not only was Shu Yu now angry, but she had a weapon in hand. Without saying a word, she whipped at them.


    Some of the servants also squatted and picked up bamboo poles to fight with her, but were pushed into the water by Shu Yu again. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sounds of people falling into the water rang out a few times, and the surrounding crowd burst into laughter.


    Anyone with discerning eyes knew that the young masters were the ones at fault, but they were not ordinary people. As such, the crowd did not dare to stand on Shu Yu¡¯s side and offend the young masters.


    Just as things were getting out of hand, someone ran over from afar..

 Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: Pay Up

    Chapter 276: Pay Up


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The man squeezed into the crowd and shouted with a frown, ¡°Make way! Make way!¡±


    Shu Yu turned her head when she heard the voice. Then, she threw down the bamboo pole in her hand without a word and looked at the newcomer innocently.


    Seeing this, the few servants thought that they had an opportunity and quickly rushed over.


    Unexpectedly, Shu Yu took a few steps back and immediately hid behind the man.


    ¡°Lord, they want to harm me. Help!¡±


    The servants were about to bump into the man when they heard Shu Yu¡¯s words.


    Lord?


    They hurriedly stopped in their tracks, but it was too late. The fist of the servant at the front came straight for Hu Li¡¯s face.


    Hu Li¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°How dare you attack an officer?¡± Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He grabbed the servant¡¯s hand and pulled him forward. The latter fell to the ground with a thud.


    Hu Li looked at him condescendingly, then turned to look at the others, ¡°Are you guys trying to cause trouble?¡±


    The three young masters who were originally arrogant looked a little flustered. One of them said in a low voice, ¡°Why is an official here? If we blow this up, I won¡¯t have much freedom in Jiangyuan County. My father won¡¯t let me come out next time!¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s turn the big issue into a small one. Let¡¯s muddle through it first.¡±


    ¡°Are we just going to forget about being pushed into the water? Are we not going to give that b*tch a lesson? I can¡¯t accept this!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, do you want to go to the government?¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just say we were playing around. We can settle the score later.¡±


    Just as the three of them finished discussing in whispers, Hu Li walked up to them. He stared at the three of them and asked, ¡°Which families are you young masters from? I heard that you want to kill someone, right? Pushing people into the water and not letting them come up, huh? You¡¯re quite bold, daring to take someone¡¯s life right under my nose.¡±


    ¡°Lord, this is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°A misunderstanding? Nearly killing someone is called a misunderstanding?¡± Hu Li glared at him fiercely.


    The three young masters hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°We were just joking. That big brother said that he was good at swimming and wanted to show us. We didn¡¯t believe him, so¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Lu Sanzhu who had finished changing walked over.


    It seemed a little awkward for them to continue talking after the victim arrived.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter. The three of them quickly continued, ¡°It¡¯s nothing,


    Lord. We agreed that if he performs for us, we will pay him for his hard work.¡± Hard work money?


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up. Was it as he took it? Did they mean to give him money?


    He turned to look at Shu Yu as if wanting her to agree quickly.


    Shu Yu was speechless. Where was his dignity? Right, he never had any.


    Seeing Lu Sanzhu¡¯s reaction, the three young masters were relieved. They knew that these people were country bumpkins. As long as they were paid, they would be easy to get rid of.


    Shu Yu did not speak, but Hu Li followed their words and turned around to ask her, ¡°Really? Is that what happened?¡±


    As he spoke, he winked at Shu Yu, signaling for her to stop while she was ahead. After all, Shu Yu had also kicked them all into the water. If they really wanted to pursue the matter, the other party had already been punished. Shu Yu would not be able to settle the matter easily then.


    Shu Yu understood this. She looked at Lu Sanzhu speechlessly, ¡°Was it as they said?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡± Lu Sanzhu asked uncertainly.


    Shu Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. When she turned around, she suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Then how is the salary calculated?¡±

 Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: Oh, This Damned Tacit Understanding

    Chapter 277: Oh, This Damned Tacit Understanding


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yes, how was the salary calculated?


    Lu Sanzhu immediately became excited. Shu Yu glanced at him, and he quickly restrained his expression and became more reserved.


    The three young masters looked at each other, and the person standing in front stretched out a finger. Shu Yu frowned, ¡°One tael of silver?¡±


    Of course not, it was 100 coins.


    The three young masters could not help but glare. It wasn¡¯t that they were stingy. After all, they were all spendthrifts. The key was that they were still feeling aggrieved. In all honesty, they were not willing to pay a single cent, let alone a hundred coins.


    Besides, looking at how petty Lu Shanzhu and Shu Yu were, they should be quite delighted to be given a hundred coins.


    The young masters decided they would just treat the money as an amount to get rid of a few beggars.


    They were about to shake their heads when Shu Yu said, ¡°Only one tael of silver? Do you think we¡¯re beggars?¡±


    The three of them were stunned. Lu Sanzhu, who was already so satisfied that he almost jumped in excitement, looked at Shu Yu in astonishment.


    Even Tang Wenqian and the Lanhua were looking at her. Wasn¡¯t one tael of silver already a lot?


    Shu Yu frowned and started calculating, ¡°It¡¯s too stingy that you guys are only offering to pay one tael of silver. My third uncle has been soaking in the water for so long that his hands and feet are wrinkled. He might even catch a cold.¡± As she spoke, Shu Yu cast a sidelong glance at Lu Sanzhu.


    The latter instantly had an epiphany and turned around to sneeze twice.


    Oh, this damned tacit understanding.


    Shu Yu pointed at him, ¡°Listen, listen to him. He¡¯s already caught a cold. He would have to see a doctor and take some medicine after getting back. Then, he would have to stay in bed for at least two days. You must compensate for the medical fees, medicine fees, and lost time. Moreover, my third uncle only said that he would show off his swimming skills. He should¡¯ve been able to get out of the water after a lap. Who knew that you guys would not be satisfied? You even made a scene and called the people in the area over. Look, even our fellow villagers have come to watch the show. This won¡¯t do. My third uncle still has some dignity. What if the villagers go back and tell everyone else about all this?


    What if everyone laughs at him?¡±


    Fellow villager Tang Wenqian stood there expressionlessly.


    Shu Yu sighed, ¡°You guys were the ones who caused this. My third uncle¡¯s heart has been hurt. Therefore, there should be some compensation for his psychological distress too, right? Also, my third uncle only promised to show off his abilities. He didn¡¯t say that he would allow you to hit him with bamboo poles, right? He had been hit on the head a few times just now. God knows if there¡¯s anything wrong with his brain now. What if he suddenly goes crazy and hits his wife and children? This is all your fault.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    So wages could be calculated like this?


    Even Hu Li coughed lightly and silently looked in the direction of Lord Xiang.


    He had misunderstood the Lord. The Lord was right, Lady Lu¡­ She wasn¡¯t an ordinary little girl. She wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage.


    The three young masters were also stunned. They looked at Shu Yu in shock. All of this was on them?


    ¡°Then tell me, how much do you want?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give us ten taels, we¡¯ll be making a loss,¡± Shu Yu said generously.


    ¡°Ten taels? Why don¡¯t you rob others?¡± Shu Yu smiled. Wasn¡¯t she robbing them now?


    The three of them refused.


    ¡® But you also kicked us¡­ pushed us into the water, and there are seven of us.


    We¡¯re the ones who suffered a loss, right?¡±


    Shu Yu was silent and the three young masters thought that she could no longer justify her words.


    However, she quickly raised her head and nodded in agreement. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. This matter is a little complicated, so I suggest that we go to the government and let the Lord decide who is more responsible..¡±

 Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: Find Someone to Deal With Shu Yu

    Chapter 278: Find Someone to Deal With Shu Yu


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The three young masters widened their eyes.


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression became increasingly sincere as she continued, ¡°If the Lord says that my fault is greater, I will be more than happy to accept the punishment. After all, I¡¯m a law-abiding good citizen. As long as the Lord makes a fair judgment, I won¡¯t evade responsibility.¡±


    The three young masters were speechless.


    Damn it.


    Yet, Hu Li was frowning while looking at them, ¡°What about it?¡±


    The three took a deep breath. Wasn¡¯t it just ten taels of silver? Even if they went out just for a meal, it would cost this much.


    ¡°We¡¯ll pay!¡± The three of them gritted their teeth.


    Shu Yu continued to smile, ¡°Young masters, you are really generous. Thank you.¡±


    The young masters were drenched, so they could only send their servants to the carriage to get the bank notes and hand them to Lu Shuyu.


    Shu Yu immediately handed the money to Lu Sanzhu and said with concern, ¡°Third Uncle, remember to go to the best doctor when you get back. Your health is more important.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu held the bank notes, trembling with excitement. He was at a loss for words, and could only nod her head vigorously.


    Hu Li inexplicably sympathized with the three young masters. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Since a consensus has been reached, then this matter will end here. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble. If there¡¯s a misunderstanding, you have to explain it as soon as possible, understand?¡±


    Both parties nodded.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Hu Li then waved his hand, ¡°Alright, you can leave now. Don¡¯t just stand there.¡± With that, he walked out of the crowd and headed to where Xiang Weinan was.


    The surrounding commoners were all whispering. When the three young masters saw that Hu Li had left, they looked at Shu Yu angrily.


    Shu Yu pretended she didn¡¯t notice their gazes and called out to Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Third Uncle. We have to go back to see a doctor.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu held the bank notes and followed her in a daze, leaving the lotus pond.


    On the other side, the three young masters maintained ferocious expressions. When they saw that the surrounding commoners were still there, they immediately glared at them.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    No one was willing to provoke them. Since there was nothing to watch anyway, they dispersed.


    After they left, the three of them started discussing in low voices.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just let this matter go.¡±


    ¡°But we came to Jiangyuan County this time with an errand, and now we have caught the attention of the officers. In the next few days, we should keep a low profile. If anything happens again, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be criticized when we go back. If something like this happens again in the future, our family won¡¯t let us come over anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for us to cause trouble, but that doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t let others help us deal with them. Those people are all from Jiangyuan County. It should be a piece of cake for us to find our friends from Jiangyuan County to cause them some trouble.¡±


    ¡°Who should we go to? The person we are most familiar with is Jiang Li, but that fellow is in trouble himself recently. Moreover, my father said that Lord Jiang is muddle-headed. It¡¯s better to have less contact with his family in the future.¡¯


    ¡°My family has business dealings with the Ding family, so let¡¯s go to them. There was no need to trouble the elders for such matters. It¡¯s easy to just go to the Eldest Young Master Ding to investigate their identities and cause some trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go to the Eldest Young Master of the Ding family. I don¡¯t think he would refuse such a small matter.¡±


    At that time, as long as the Ding family sent a few servants to threaten or beat Shu Yu and the others up, it would be considered as venting their anger.


    They vowed to make it difficult for those people surnamed ¡°Lu¡±, and they also wanted to make the latter return those ten taels of silver.


    After the three young masters made up their minds, they felt a little more comfortable.


    However, they had forgotten that they had just come out of the water.


    It was already late. When the wind blew, the sound of sneezing instantly rose and fell..


    S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: Give Me the Banknotes

    Chapter 279: Give Me the Banknotes


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu and the others left quickly.


    In the meantime, Dahu was sent over by Master Wen and his wife.


    The couple looked at Shu Yu with unfathomable expressions.


    Shu Yu secretly sighed. As Dahu¡¯s guardian, she had wanted to leave an impression on the teacher as someone who was gentle, kind, and easy-going.


    She didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen in front of the teacher.


    However, since Master Wen would contribute to toppling the previous county magistrate, he was obviously not pedantic.


    As expected, the couple smiled at Shu Yu and even said with admiration, ¡°Lady Lu is not afraid of power, which is commendable. However, those three people are not easy to deal with. They will probably not let it go.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teacher. I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    Master Wen and his wife didn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them sent Dahu to Shu Yu and confirmed the time of the enrolment ceremony before leaving.


    Their friends were still waiting at the pavilion, so they could not delay any longer.


    After Master Wen and his wife left, Lu Sanzhu finally came back to his senses. He smiled foolishly as he held the bank notes.


    With the huge sum in his hand, he was a little worried that he would be targeted by thieves. It didn¡¯t feel appropriate to store the money anywhere, so he simply held on to them tightly.


    After taking a few steps, he was still worried and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, I¡¯m not dreaming, am I? Did they really, really compensate me with ten silver taels? It feels so surreal.¡±


    Shu Yu stopped and suddenly stretched out her hand. ¡°Let me see the bank notes.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t suspect anything and handed over the money.


    Following this, Shu Yu retracted her hand and put the bank notes into her pocket.


    Lu Sanzhu was dumbfounded and stunned.


    What happened? Why did she take away his bank notes?


    Lu Sanzhu wanted to snatch the bank notes back, but when he saw that the person in front of him was Shu Yu, he immediately retracted his hands and did not dare to move.


    His expression changed and became pitiful. ¡°Yu, you did help me get the money, so logically speaking, it¡¯s only right for you to take it, right? But umm, I¡¯ve been in the water for so long, after all. Cough, cough, I¡¯m indeed feeling a little uncomfortable. Do give me some of the money to see a doctor. I don¡¯t want much. How about five¡­ Two taels?¡±


    Shu Yu had never thought of taking his ten taels of silver, but she could not just give it to him like that.


    At the very least, the money could not be handed over to him for safekeeping. Looking at him, she knew that it would not be long before he would spend it all.


    She only said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the money later. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was listless and very sad. ¡°Oh.¡± S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He felt that Yu was not going to give the money to him. His intuition had always been accurate.


    If he couldn¡¯t get two taels of silver, one tael was fine too. Even if he did not contribute, he had worked hard, right?


    After they had walked for a while, Tang Wenqian and his classmate stopped.


    ¡°Lady Lu, we still have something to do back at the Academy, so we can¡¯t go with you.¡±


    Shu Yu understood. ¡°Thank you for today¡¯s matter. I¡¯ll return your classmate¡¯s clothes after my Third Uncle has washed them. Please pass them to him and thank him on my behalf.¡±


    Tang Wenqian nodded. He hesitated, seemingly wanting to say something. But in the end, he only sighed and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    He and the scholar just now turned around and left.


    Shu Yu held Dahu¡¯s hand and the group walked out of the peach blossom forest.


    However, before they left the forest, they saw someone rushing over.


    The other party smiled and greeted them, ¡°Everyone, please wait..¡±

 Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: Someone Wants to Hire Lu Sanzhu

    Chapter 280: Someone Wants to Hire Lu Sanzhu


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu stopped subconsciously.


    A middle-aged man with a slightly plump figure ran over.


    Shu Yu and Lu Sanzhu looked at each other and then at the person in front of them with some confusion.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My surname is Qi. This peach blossom forest and the lotus pond are both mine,¡± The middle-aged man said with a smile.


    Shu Yu suddenly reacted. Yes, although this peach blossom forest was open and anyone was allowed to enter, it did have an owner.


    She nodded slightly, ¡°So it¡¯s Lord Qi. Why are you looking for us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. I saw what happened just now, especially this¡­¡± He looked at Lu


    Sanzhu.


    The latter was stunned and quickly said, ¡°My name is Lu Sanzhu.¡±


    After saying that, he felt very uneasy. Could it be that the other party was going to find fault with him for falling into the lotus pond and destroying his flowers?


    Lord Qi smiled, ¡°Yes, Lu Sanzhu. Brother Lu is very good at swimming, and we just happen to lack such a good swimmer. That¡¯s why I want to hire Brother Lu to work for us.¡±


    ¡°Work?¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Lord Qi nodded, ¡°My main responsibility is to watch over the lotus pond and help out if anything happens. For example, if someone falls into the water, a customer drops something, or if it¡¯s something else, the workers will help to fish them up. Of course, we can use a net of a bamboo pole to fish those that are closer to the shore, and we have small boats for those who are further away. There won¡¯t be many opportunities to go into the water, but the worker still has to be good at swimming.¡±


    According to the news Lord Qi received, Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t just know how to swim. He could also hold his breath underwater for a long time.


    Before Shu Yu came, Lu Sanzhu had wanted to go ashore from the side, so he swam to the bottom of the river. After holding his breath for a long time and swimming for a long distance, he almost succeeded. In the end, he was caught by the people who were watching the show who exclaimed about his location, which was why he failed at the last step.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes, ¡°Lord Qi, you just said that someone is in charge of the lotus pond. If someone falls into the water, they will save him. But no one went to save my Third Uncle¡­¡±


    ¡°This matter is indeed our fault. There was a steward in charge of the lotus pond, but he took advantage of the good weather today to go out for a drink, which almost resulted in trouble.¡±


    In fact, the steward was right there, and he did see Lu Sanzhu being pushed sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    into the water. Unfortunately, he was a sycophant who didn¡¯t dare to offend anyone. Seeing that the latter didn¡¯t have any backing and that he wouldn¡¯t die, he simply let the matter be.


    Either way, after those young masters finished venting their anger, this matter would be over.


    Not only did he let the matter be, but he also stopped his subordinates from doing anything.


    Later on, a worker couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He saw Lord Qi coming to the peach blossom forest and quickly ran over to tell him.


    ¡°The steward broke the rules here and damaged the reputation of my peach blossom forest. Naturally, I won¡¯t hire him anymore. I just happen to be lacking in manpower, so I wanted to ask Brother Lu if you¡¯re willing to work for me.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was beyond excited, ¡°I, I¡­ Does Lord Qi want to hire me as a steward?¡±


    Both Lord Qi and Shu Yu were speechless.


    She couldn¡¯t help but massage her temples as she said, ¡°Can you stop dreaming? What Lord Qi meant was since the steward will be hired, another experienced worker will naturally take over, and you would take over the position of the worker, understand?¡±

 Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: Third Uncle Found a Job

    Chapter 281: Third Uncle Found a Job


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu was slightly disappointed, but he quickly became excited again.


    To find a fixed job and work here in the county meant he didn¡¯t have to work in the fields. It was something he had fantasized about for many years.


    Moreover, this job didn¡¯t seem difficult. He didn¡¯t have to be busy all day like a shop assistant.


    He was very willing to take up the job.


    Just as Lu Sanzhu was about to nod, Shu Yu frowned and asked, ¡°Why did Lord


    Qi decide to hire my Third Uncle? Don¡¯t you need to know about our origins?¡±


    Lord Qi laughed out loud, ¡°I believe that Lady Lu¡¯s family background must be clean. Otherwise, the county office wouldn¡¯t have appeared in time, no?¡± He had actually arrived a step earlier than Shu Yu and had wanted to save Lu


    Sanzhu.


    He didn¡¯t expect Shu Yu¡¯s swift actions. Without saying a word, she kicked everyone down.


    At that time, Lord Qi had been thinking that this matter would probably not be settled easily.


    He didn¡¯t expect Hu Li to come over so soon.


    One had to know that Lord Xiang and the others had not been in Jiangyuan County for long and were not very close to anyone. He had only spent a little more time with the Ding family¡¯s Lord last time. The other wealthy families were still fumbling about, wanting to build a good relationship with him.


    He did not expect that the official would help a Lu family member who seemed to have no background.


    Lord Qi had seen Hu Li¡¯s expression when he turned around and winked at Shu Yu. The two clearly knew each other.


    Shu Yu understood when he heard this. Lord Qi was a straightforward person.


    She thought for a moment and turned to ask Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Are you willing to work here?¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Sanzhu nodded and said very seriously, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Look at his sincere big eyes. He was about to go crazy with joy, okay? Shu Yu understood, ¡°Alright. Thank you, Lord Qi. What is the pay like?¡±


    ¡°One tael of silver per moth.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up. One tael!


    Lord Qi continued, ¡°Of course, if the workers perform well, some young masters and ladies might give tips. We will take half of the tipping money and the rest will be given to the workers themselves.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu began to calculate in his heart. There were many young masters and ladies here. Even if he could only help out once a month, say they tipped him a tael of silver, and he would get half of it. Adding on his salary, he would still have a tael and a half per month.


    In addition, his wife made more than one tael a month by sewing doll covers for Yu.


    God, that would be two or three taels in total.


    He was rich!


    Lu Sanzhu felt that it was the right decision to come to the county today. Who would have thought that he and his wife¡¯s employment would be settled in one day?


    Lu Sanzhu gulped and asked with great ambition, ¡°Umm, Lord Qi, may I ask about the salary if one becomes the steward?¡±


    Lord Qi was speechless. He couldn¡¯t tell.


    He didn¡¯t answer directly. He just smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you become one.¡±


    Shu Yu reminded Lu Shanzhu, ¡°You should call him Boss Qi now.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah, yeah. Boss, when should I start work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a day to prepare. Come over the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu took a deep breath and nodded energetically, ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±


    It was just enough time to go back and bring his clothes and bedding over. In the future, he would have to stay in the county for work. He couldn¡¯t stay at home.


    He wondered if he could stay at his Second Brother¡¯s house. If not, he would have to rent a room. Sigh..

 Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: Don’t You Guys Blame Me?

    Chapter 282: Don¡¯t You Guys Blame Me?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio | Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the Lu family parted ways with Lord Qi, they left the peach blossom forest.


    Lanhua didn¡¯t say a word from the beginning to the end. Only when she was alone with her family, she said softly, ¡°Third Uncle, Sister Yu, I¡¯m sorry. I, I¡¯ve implicated you¡­¡±


    Shu Yu saw that she seemed to be frightened. The girl had also suffered an undeserved disaster, after all.


    Although Lanhua was the same age as her, Shu Yu still took out two candies from her purse after thinking about it. She handed them over, ¡°Do you want some?¡±


    There were two children at home, so Shu Yu was already used to carrying a handful of sweets with her. Occasionally, she would give some to the two little children who were reluctant to eat the candies due to their scarcity.


    Lanhua was stunned and raised her slightly red and swollen eyes.


    She looked at Shu Yu, then lowered her head to look at the two candies. She pursed her lips and asked, ¡°You, you don¡¯t blame me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I blame you?¡±


    ¡°For causing trouble, and being, being indecent,¡± As Lanhua spoke, she lowered her head.


    Shu Yu was surprised, ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    ¡°I, I specially dressed up before coming to the county today. I also¡­ also mimicked your hairstyle. If I dressed up the same as before, they might not have taken a fancy to me at all, and these things wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression became strange, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you mimicked my hairstyle, and I¡¯m indecent?¡±


    Lanhua was taken aback. She raised her head and waved her hands hurriedly, ¡°No, no, I- I didn¡¯t mean that. I didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re indecent. I meant that your hairstyle is very nice. I- I meant that I¡­¡±


    She was so anxious that she was about to burst into tears again.


    Shu Yu reached out and patted her shoulder, ¡°Alright, alright. I understand. Everyone loves to be pretty. There¡¯s nothing wrong with dressing up. You¡¯re the victim. Those few young masters were just asking for it. They only came to provoke you because they saw that you were easy to bully. Even if you dress up like a fairy, it¡¯s not a reason for them to stop you from leaving, understand?¡±


    Shu Yu did notice Lanhua¡¯s outfit. It was exactly the same as when she just came back to acknowledge her family.


    It was normal for girls at this age to want to be pretty. When they met that time, Shu Yu knew that Lanhua was actually feeling quite sour.


    However, as long as the other party did not have any bad intentions, Shu Yu did not really care.


    She didn¡¯t think that Lanhua was targeted by the three young masters because she was well-dressed. It was ultimately because those three thought that Lanhua was a girl with no background. After all, there were so many beautiful girls in the peach blossom forest, but those young masters didn¡¯t stop them.


    Lanhua¡¯s tears welled up. She suddenly hugged Shu Yu and leaned on her shoulder as she cried, ¡°Yu, Sister Yu, I was so afraid I thought I would die just now!¡± S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shil Vil- ¡®


    She turned her head to look at Lu Sanzhu. Her Third Uncle, who was now blinded by joy, had been smiling foolishly until now.


    When he felt Shu Yu¡¯s gaze, he hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Lanhua, don¡¯t cry anymore. Why are you talking about implication? Look at how you¡¯ve implicated me! I have found a job! If your parents knew about this, they would probably be furious. Hahahahaha!¡±


    Lanhua¡¯s crying stopped abruptly. She let go of Shu Yu and turned her head, looking at Lu Sanzhu with some resentment.


    Shu Yu was also speechless. She couldn¡¯t care less about these two idiots anymore. Without saying anything, she pulled Dahu away.


    Soon, they returned to Liufang Alley. Lu Sanzhu was too excited and ran up to knock on the door first.


    ¡°Mother, Honey, open the door, we¡¯re back.¡±


    His knocks on the courtyard door were loud and consistent, and curses quickly came from inside..

 Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: Lu Sanzhu Doesn’t Recognize His Wife

    Chapter 283: Lu Sanzhu Doesn¡¯t Recognize His Wife


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After a while, the courtyard door was opened.


    Lu Sanzhu glanced at the woman in front of him, who looked somewhat unfamiliar. Most importantly, the woman was smiling at him as if she was trying to seduce him.


    Lu Sanzhu was shocked, ¡± Who are you?¡±


    In the next moment, he saw the old lady and Daya sitting in the courtyard behind the woman. He immediately pushed the woman to the side and rushed over.


    ¡°Mother, Mother, I have great news for you.¡±


    The old lady raised her eyebrows and glanced at him from the corner of her eyes. Then, she looked at the woman at the door and suddenly asked gloatingly, ¡°What¡¯s the good news? Has the teacher taken a liking to Dahu? This was all within my expectations. Dahu is such a good boy. I knew that Dahu the teacher would definitely like him and take him in as a student. Why are you making a fuss?


    ¡°Gosh, no, it has nothing to do with Dahu. It¡¯s my own good news.¡± The old lady sized him up, ¡°To you, only picking up money is good news.¡± ¡°Hey, Mother, you¡¯re really amazing. It¡¯s almost like picking up money.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu opened his mouth and was about to say something when he suddenly thought of something. He quickly looked around and asked, ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s my wife? I have to wait for her to come before announcing the good news. Where is she?¡±


    The old lady looked behind him and raised her chin, ¡°Isn¡¯t she right there?¡± Daya covered her mouth and laughed.


    Lu Sanzhu turned his head, but all he saw was the woman who had opened the door for him.


    The woman glared at him and spoke in a familiar voice, ¡°Lu Sanzhu, are you blind? Can¡¯t you recognize your own wife?¡±


    Shu Yu and Dahu entered the courtyard at this time. They looked up and saw Lu Sanzhu being chased and beaten by Madam Liang. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Sanzhu was shocked, ¡°Are you my honey? You, how did you become like


    ¡°Don¡¯t I look good like this?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu held his head in his hands and looked at her carefully. After a while, he chuckled, ¡°You look good, especially good.¡±


    Madam Liang¡¯s anger instantly dissipated. She snorted twice and sat on a stool pretentiously. She acted coquettishly for a moment before she said, ¡°Daya helped me dress up. This looks even better than when I got married.¡±


    Daya was learning about makeup now. She was very talented in this area and advanced quickly.


    It was just that other than herself, there weren¡¯t many others she could practice on.


    Previously, other than the old lady, Madam Ruan, and Sanya, even Shu Yu had no time.


    She now had Mrs. Xiang and Fu Xiangdi, but that was all. Besides, they were also busy, so it was impossible for them to just sit there and let her practice her makeup skills.


    Therefore, when she saw that Madam Liang had come over today, she seized the opportunity to help Madam Liang do her makeup.


    Madam Liang was extremely satisfied. She decided to wait for Lu Sanzhu to return and give him a surprise. She even personally went to open the door.


    Who knew that the other party would push her away?


    He pushed her away!


    He had been sleeping with her for so long, yet he did not recognize her! If he was not blind, then what was he?


    Lu Sanzhu quickly apologized and circled Madam Liang twice. At this point, he had forgotten his goal upon entering the house.


    He gave Daya a thumbs up, ¡°You¡¯re amazing! With this skill, you won¡¯t have to worry about feeding yourself in the future.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu wasn¡¯t the only one who was amazed. Lanhua also looked at Madam Liang in shock.


    Was this really Third Aunt?


    To think her Third Aunt looked so good when she dressed up.


    Lanhua looked at Daya with a burning gaze. The latter felt her gaze and turned around.


    She was surprised as she said, ¡°Lanhua, you¡¯re here in the county too?¡±

 Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: Lucky Dog

    Chapter 284: Lucky Dog


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone¡¯s attention had been on Lu Sanzhu and his wife.


    Hearing Daya¡¯s words, the old lady immediately turned her head and was surprised, ¡°When did the Lanhua come?¡±


    As she spoke, she pulled the girl over to sit. Then, she noticed her red and swollen eyes and frowned slightly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who bullied you?¡± Lanhua quickly shook her head. She didn¡¯t plan to say anything.


    However, when Lu Sanzhu saw Lanhua, he immediately remembered that he had found a job. He hurriedly said, ¡°Mother, Honey, I haven¡¯t told you yet. I¡¯m going to live in the county. I found a job in the peach blossom forest and will be working there from now on.¡± Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°What?¡± Even the old lady, who was concerned about the Lanhua, was so shocked by the news that she was at a loss for a reaction.


    Her lazy third son, who was not welcomed anywhere he went, had actually been hired?


    The old lady immediately looked at Shu Yu, ¡°He hasn¡¯t been deceived, has he?¡±


    Shu Yu found it amusing and shook her head, ¡°No.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was displeased, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re looking down on me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What kind of job did you get? How much is your monthly salary?¡± Madam Liang asked eagerly.


    Lu Sanzhu was very pleased with himself, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a huge lotus pond over at the peach blossom forest? Oh, you guys haven¡¯t been there, so you don¡¯t know. Anyway, the lotus pond is very big. Many people go there to play when they have nothing to do. I¡¯m very good at swimming, so the boss of the peach blossom forest, Lord Qi, took a fancy to me and asked me to work there. The work is easy and free, and I will even earn one tael of silver a month. Lord Qi said that when I become a steward in the future, he will give me a raise.¡±


    Dahu covered his mouth and giggled. Lord Qi clearly didn¡¯t mean that. Third Uncle really knew how to make things up.


    Madam Liang¡¯s eyes lit up, and the old lady was also very surprised.


    Did her third son really get lucky?


    The two of them asked a few other questions curiously, and Lu Sanzhu boasted proudly.


    Madam Liang was overjoyed.


    On the other hand, the old lady asked in confusion, ¡°How did Lord Qi know that you¡¯re good at swimming? Have you gone into the water in front of him? Yes, your clothes are different. Where did you get these clothes?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu choked.


    This matter could not be hidden, so Shu Yu explained the cause and effect concisely.


    Only then did the old lady understand why Lanhua¡¯s eyes were so swollen.


    She held Lanhua¡¯s hand and was furious, ¡°Those people are really heartless. They only know how to bully us, commoners. Yu, you did a good job kicking them. We should teach them a lesson.¡±


    After saying that, she was a little worried, ¡°Will there be any problems? Will they come looking for trouble with us?¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandmother. They¡¯re from somewhere else. They won¡¯t dare to make a big deal out of it. Worse comes to worst, we can go to the county office and ask Officer Hu for help. He¡¯s a good person.¡±


    The old lady nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s all thanks to him this time. That¡¯s why it¡¯s easy to get things done when we have connections in the government. Let¡¯s buy a few more pots of wine and send them over later. We have to maintain this connection.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it. Not only did the officer help, but Scholar Tang and his classmates came to help today as well. Third Uncle is still wearing Scholar


    Tang¡¯s classmate¡¯s clothes. When we returned them, we must thank them.¡±


    Saying this, Shu Yu turned her head and said to Madam Liang, ¡°Third Aunt, Third Uncle has been soaking in the water for a long time. Make some ginger soup for him first, lest he catches a cold.¡±


    Madam Liang reacted and quickly got up to run to the kitchen..

 Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: A Huge Sum of Seven Taels

    Chapter 285: A Huge Sum of Seven Taels


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After all that was settled, Shu Yu finally sat down next to the old lady and take out the ten taels of silver.


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He gulped and wanted nothing more than to grab the banknotes.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°The money was given to Third Uncle by those three young masters. I was afraid that Third Uncle would use it carelessly, so I took it first.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu immediately shook his head, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Shu Yu chuckled and ignored him. She continued to speak to the old lady, ¡°Grandmother, how about we give the money to Third Aunt for safekeeping?¡±


    The old lady nodded, ¡°It should indeed be given to Madam Liang. Although she¡¯s lazy and useless, she is good at saving money. We don¡¯t have to worry about her using this money to support her maternal family either.¡±


    For this reason alone, the old lady was very impressed with Madam Liang.


    If one said her third son¡¯s family wasn¡¯t rich, how could Dabao be raised to be fair and fat? But if one said that they were rich, they claimed to be poor every day and were reluctant to change torn clothes. When they saw food, it was as if they hadn¡¯t eaten in their previous life.


    Later on, the old lady finally understood. Since Madam Lang couldn¡¯t take advantage of her mother-in-law, she went elsewhere to take advantage of others.


    She would go back to her parent¡¯s home to cry about her poor life and complain to her brothers and sisters. Either way, she never came home empty-handed.


    From time to time, she would leave her son at her mother¡¯s house, saying that she was busy, thus asking them to help take care of him for a few days.


    Just like today, while the couple was here in the county, Dabao and Baoya had been left at Madam Liang¡¯s parent¡¯s home.


    As a result, not only would the family have to be responsible for the two children¡¯s food and drink, but the children might be staying over.


    Therefore, Madam Liang was very good at saving money. If the money was given to her, the old lady could be at ease that she would not spend it carelessly.


    Shu Yu nodded and looked at Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Third Uncle, what do you think?¡± Lu Sanzhu had thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get the money back. Now that he heard that it was going to be managed by his wife, he naturally had no objections.


    ¡°Sure, sure. My wife is in charge of the family anyway.¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡± Shu Yu suddenly added, ¡°You and Eldest Uncle have been living independently for so many years. Logically speaking, you should give a sum of retirement money to Grandma every year. Eldest Uncle has always been sending the money over on time, but you¡­¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s scalp felt numb. It was already good enough that he didn¡¯t take money from the old lady. He really hadn¡¯t given her any retirement money.


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°So, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to take two taels as compensation for Grandma¡¯s retirement money, right?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu heaved a sigh of relief. It was just two taels, no problem.


    ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t just pay these two taels. In the future, when I get my salary, I will pay Mother on time every month.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In front of Shu Yu, he had always been a good person.


    This time, not only was the old lady surprised, even Daya and Lanhua felt as if they didn¡¯t know Lu Sanzhu.


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Also, the money for the gifts for Officer Hu and Scholar Tang has to come from this sum too.


    ¡°That is only right.¡±


    Thus, Shu Yu took three taels and have the remaining seven taels to Madam Liang who walked out of the kitchen.


    Madam Liang hadn¡¯t heard what they were saying just now. When such a huge sum of money suddenly appeared in front of her, she almost shattered the bowl of ginger soup in her hand.


    After listening to the entire story from Lu Sanzhu, she was extremely excited.


    Previously, when Shu Yu had mentioned how Lu Sanzhu had fallen into the water, she had also mentioned that the other party had given him money as compensation, but she had not mentioned the exact amount.


    Madam Liang thought that it was just a little bit. Besides, since Shu Yu was the one who got the money, she must have taken it.


    Who knew that Shu Yu would give them the money?


    Seven taels! How long had it been since she had seen so much money?


    They were rich!

 Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: Shu Yu: Did You Steal It?

    Chapter 286: Shu Yu: Did You Steal It?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu and his wife ran to the kitchen and drank the ginger soup while whispering to each other. They excitedly discussed where to use the seven taels.


    The old lady couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. She shook her head and asked Lanhua questions again.


    ¡°Since you came to the county early in the morning, why didn¡¯t you come to Grandma¡¯s place? What did you have for lunch?¡±


    Lanhua said in a low voice, ¡°I only came to sell the silk ribbons that I¡¯ve been saving for a long time. I came here with a girl from the village. I thought I would come over after I was done, but I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing.


    I had the biscuits I brought for lunch.¡±


    Actually, she had some hidden thoughts that she didn¡¯t say. She came to the county today while deliberately dressed up like Shu Yu. She spent a long time coordinating this outfit.


    When she set off, many had told her that she looked good.


    Although she was happy, she felt somewhat diffident. She was afraid that Shu Yu would see through her secret thoughts when she came over, so she did not dare to come immediately. She thought that she might as well sell her silk ribbons first.


    ¡°What about the other girl?¡±


    Lanhua explained, ¡°When we went to the peach blossom forest to sell the silk ribbons in the afternoon, we separated. Her luck was better. It didn¡¯t take long for her to meet a group of girls and sell all her silk ribbons. She came over to tell me she was going back. I hadn¡¯t sold much and didn¡¯t want to leave, so I told her that I was going to visit my Grandmother later and asked her to go back first.


    the old lady nodded and patted her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t go alone when you¡¯re in an unfamiliar place next time. It doesn¡¯t matter if the silk ribbons can¡¯t be sold, safety is more important. When you go back later, go with your Third Uncle and his wife. It¡¯s just that your eyes are still swollen. After you get back, your mother will definitely nag you endlessly.¡±


    Lanhua thought of Madam Li¡¯s possible reaction and shrunk her neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s fine. My father is still around.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you have some thoughts.¡±


    This time, even if her eldest son was around, it would probably be useless.


    First, her second son¡¯s family moved to the county and even opened a shop. Now, her third son and his wife had found jobs and would come over tomorrow. The people who were originally living worse than Lu Dasong were now city dwellers. Wouldn¡¯t her eldest daughter-in-law go crazy from anger?


    The old lady shook her head secretly and shouted into the kitchen, ¡°Sanzhu, Sanzhu¡¯s wife, it¡¯s getting late. The two of you should go back first. Didn¡¯t you say that you still have to pack your luggage after getting back? Don¡¯t be late.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu ran out happily, ¡°Mother, we¡¯re going now.¡±


    ¡°Right, go, quickly go.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu chuckled and looked at Shu Yu. The latter sighed, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll lend you the mule carriage for a day.¡±


    ¡°Yu is so considerate.¡±


    After saying that, he went to pull the mule carriage. Just as his fingers were on the reins, he suddenly thought of something and immediately stopped.


    He ran over again and whispered to Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, come here. I forgot to tell you something. ¡±


    The old lady was impatient, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Mother, it will be done in a while.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu dragged Shu Yu into the house.


    The others in the courtyard looked at each other, and the old lady rolled her eyes.


    Shu Yu followed Lu Sanzhu into the house, and the latter closed the door behind her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu quickly walked over, then fumbled around in his sleeve before taking out a jade token. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°This is for you. It¡¯s from those three young masters.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. She took the jade token and found that it felt very good. When she looked at the patterns, it was indeed top-grade. She looked at Lu Sanzhu in shock, ¡°You, you stole it?¡±


    ¡°How could I possibly?¡±

 Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: The Jade Token Has Great Use

    Chapter 287: The Jade Token Has Great Use


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu was a little angry. Did he look like the kind of person who would steal? At most, he would just take what was left behind.


    He pointed at the jade token and said, ¡°This thing fell into the water when they were mocking and insulting me at the edge of the lotus pond. God knows why they were so agitated and this thing sunk to the bottom of the pond. When I saw it, I immediately held my breath and dived into the water to pick it up.¡± Shu Yu looked at the jade token. There was a word engraved on it ¨C ¡°market¡±. She wondered what it meant.


    Lu Sanzhu said mysteriously, ¡°Do you know what this jade token is for?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to sell it?¡±


    ¡°I would like to, but this jade token has great use,¡± Lu Sanzhu lowered her voice even further, ¡°To be honest, before I saw them stop Lanhua, I already met the tnree young masters.¡±


    After Lu Sanzhu had left the pavilion where Master Wen and the others were, he had nothing to do plus the scenery was good, so he simply found a secluded place to sleep.


    Just as he was about to fall asleep, the three young masters came over.


    Lu Sanzhu had chosen a very hidden place. He could see and hear the other party, but the other party had to bend down and get closer to discover him.


    Therefore, the three young masters thought that there was no one around. They sat down to rest and chatted for a while.


    The few sentences they said contained so much information that Lu Sanzhu was stunned to the point he almost exposed his whereabouts.


    Fortunately, the three of them left after resting for a while, allowing Lu Sanzhu to come out.


    He had heard a big secret and was no longer sleepy. He immediately wanted to go back to Shu Yu and the others.


    In the end, he bumped into the three young masters on the road and saw that they had stopped a girl. At first, Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t recognize Lanhua. After all, the latter was dressed differently from usual, and he was not a busybody. Besides, those three young masters were clearly not to be trifled with. Lu Shanzhu was a sensible person who would not be overconfident.


    Unexpectedly, the girl¡¯s voice was exceptionally familiar. When Lu Sanzhu turned to take a closer look, he was shocked to find that the girl was not just some random person. She was his niece!


    No matter how heartless Lu Sanzhu was and how much he disliked his elder brother and sister-in-law, he couldn¡¯t just watch his niece being bullied like this.


    Then, he ended up being pushed into the water.


    Shu Yu understood now. No wonder Lu Sanzhu told her that those three young masters were from another county as soon as he came ashore. He also told her that they didn¡¯t want to make a huge commotion. So it turned out that he had eavesdropped on their conversation earlier.


    ¡°So, what did you hear them say? Is it related to this jade token?¡± S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Sanzhu nodded hurriedly, ¡°I heard them say that they came here to buy something. However, they can¡¯t buy the items from the market or shops. Instead, they are going to the¡­ Black market. This is the first time I know that there is a black market in Jiangyuan County. Say, even people like me who live in the market don¡¯t know, but the three of them who came from another county know so well.¡±


    Black market?


    Shu Yu looked at the jade token in her hand and suddenly understood the word ¡°market¡± carved on it.


    As expected, Lu Sanzhu pointed at the jade token and said, ¡°This is the token to enter the black market.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s hand tightened. The black market.


    There were such places in modern times too, and Shu Yu had been there before.


    In the black markets were various items that couldn¡¯t be traded in normal markets, such as guns, ammunition, antiques, gold, silver, and so on.


    She wondered how the black market here was different from the modern black market..

 Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: Ask Ding Yuehua

    Chapter 288: Ask Ding Yuehua


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing that Shu Yu was silent, Lu Sanzhu waved his hand in front of her eyes,


    Shu Yu slapped his hand away and glared at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve never been to a black market before. I wonder what they sell.¡±


    ¡°You want to go?¡±


    ¡°I want to.¡± Lu Sanzhu sighed. ¡°But we only have the token. We don¡¯t know where the black market is or when it will open. We can¡¯t find the entrance either.¡±


    Speaking of this, he suddenly felt dejected. Even if they had the jade token, it was useless.


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°If we don¡¯t know, can¡¯t we just ask someone else?¡±


    ¡°Ask who? Those three young masters?¡± Lu Sanzhu was shocked. He didn¡¯t dare to appear in front of them again.


    Shu Yu facepalmed. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m talking about the Ding family.¡±


    ¡°How can you be sure that the Ding family knows?¡±


    ¡°Think about it, the things that can be transacted in the black market must be rare and very expensive, so the people who go in to trade naturally can¡¯t be ordinary people. Who in our county can afford it? It must be the local rich families like the Ding family and the Jiang family who have been in Jiangyuan County for many years and have a solid foundation. If they don¡¯t know where the black market is, then they would have wasted all these years.¡±


    More importantly, the Ding family had made a fortune through the pawn industry.


    Most of the items in pawnshops were ownerless, and many were treasures of unknown origin. These items could not be sold openly, but they were expensive. It was most suitable to sell them in the black market.


    Therefore, Shu Yu felt that the Ding family must surely know more about the black market than the average person.


    Although Ding Yuehua was a woman, she had already taken over a portion of the Ding family¡¯s business. Putting everything else aside, she should at least know about the timing of the opening of the black market, right?


    When Lu Sanzhu heard what she said, he immediately understood. ¡°You¡¯re right, Yu. You¡¯re really too smart.¡±


    Why didn¡¯t he have such a brain? Why didn¡¯t he think of this?


    Shu Yu rubbed her forehead. Wasn¡¯t this a normal deduction?


    Lu Sanzhu became excited again. ¡°Then are you going to look for the Ding family¡¯s young lady? Yu, do you really want to go to the black market?¡±


    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment. ¡°I do want to go to the black market to take a look.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ever since she saw her master¡¯s note, she knew that she probably could not escape the fate of being exiled, so she should seize the time to get more money.


    She had to prepare the money she needed for her exile in the future. The money she had saved now was far from enough for the expenses on the road and living in exile.


    Earning money through the ready-to-wear clothes shop was too slow. Now that there was an opportunity right before her, Shu Yu wanted to give it a try.


    Black market¡­


    It was a place where she could trade without revealing her true identity, a place where she could escape even if she took out a rare item.


    Therefore, she wanted to go and take a look.


    Seeing her nod, Lu Sanzhu immediately rubbed his hands together and said,


    ¡°When are you going over? Bring me along.¡±


    Shu Yu put away the jade token. ¡°Let me find out the address of the black market first.¡¯


    As for whether she would bring him along, she had to consider it.


    Lu Sanzhu thought that Shu Yu had agreed. He had never thought that the other party would burn the bridge after crossing it.


    Either way, the jade token had already fallen into Shu Yu¡¯s hands.


    At this moment, the old lady¡¯s voice came from outside again. ¡°Sanzhu, are you done? If you don¡¯t go back now, the city gates would be closed..¡±

 Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: The Naive Lanhua

    Chapter 289: The Naive Lanhua


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu hurriedly ran out, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    He heaved a sigh of relief and pulled the mule carriage out of the door.


    Madama Liang and Lanhua followed him. After getting into the carriage, they went straight to the city gate.


    The three of them managed to get out of the city 15 minutes before the gate closed.


    Lu Sanzhu was obviously in a good mood, and so was Madam Liang. Only Lanhua was listlessly leaning against the wall of the carriage.


    Madam Liang finally found her conscience and comforted her, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lanhua, don¡¯t think too much. We¡¯ll send you to Big Brother¡¯s house later and help you explain the situation to your mother personally. She won¡¯t blame you.¡±


    The coachman, Lu Sanzhu, nodded, ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t Yu say that you¡¯re the victim, and those three young masters are the ones who were at fault? If your mother won¡¯t listen to reason, let your father beat her.¡±


    Lanhua was speechless. Third Uncle and Third Aunt were still as unreliable as ever.


    However, taels she could still feel their good intentions. Lanhua forced a smile, ¡°Thank you, Third Uncle and Third Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what are you thanking me for?¡± Madam Liang waved her hand, then said to Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Sanzhu, Mother told me just now to not tell anyone about


    Lanhua being stopped by those young masters. We just have to tell Eldest Brother and Sister-in-law. About your job, just say that your swimming abilities caught Lord Qi¡¯s eye. Either way, what happened at the peach blossom forest won¡¯t spread to our village, so don¡¯t cause trouble for Lanhua.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu wanted to save his niece but failed. Instead, he was trapped in the water. Being involved in such a matter, even he was ashamed to share it. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for their fellow villager, Scholar Tang, he was not the kind of person who talked much.


    Lanhua was even more touched. She felt that it was because she had little contact with her Third Uncle and Third Aunt in the past, plus her mother had always spoken ill of them, which was why she had misunderstood the two of them.


    She did not expect that not only did Third Uncle step forward to save her, but Third Aunt also put herself in her shoes to help her.


    Shu Yu, the old lady, Lu Sanzhu, and Madam Liang soothed the shock Lanhua felt today.


    Unfortunately, when they returned to Shangshi Village, Lanhua realized that she was too naive.


    Sending her home and helping her put in a good word in front of her mother?


    Third Uncle and Third Aunt were simply there to show off. How could they not publicize such a great thing as finding jobs?


    Especially Lu Sanzhu. In front of Lu Dasong, he acted all great and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be moving to the county starting tomorrow. We¡¯ll have to trouble you to help us look after our house. Also, we have two acres of land left that we haven¡¯t rented out. We don¡¯t have time to find someone to rent it, so we need to trouble you to help us too. It doesn¡¯t matter if the rent is a little lower. I don¡¯t lack that bit of money anyway.¡±


    Madam Liang chirped in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Big Brother. We know that this is very sudden, but it¡¯s mainly because we didn¡¯t expect that someone would take a fancy to Sanzhu¡¯s swimming abilities. We still have to go to my parent¡¯s house tomorrow to pick up the two children. There¡¯s not enough time. Eldest Brother and Sister-in-law, please bear with us.¡±


    Lu Dasong¡¯s expression was complicated. He suddenly felt that he was the one who needed to be taken care of.


    At the same time, Madam Li gritted her teeth in hatred. If she hadn¡¯t tried her best to suppress her anger, she would have chased the two of them out with a broom.


    They were simply too hateful.


    Fortunately, the target of her anger had indeed changed. She only reprimanded Lanhua a little and the rest of her anger was concentrated on Sanzhu and his wife.


    The heavens really did not have eyes. Their family worked diligently, but they never encountered such fortune..

 Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: The Three Young Masters Came to the Ding Residence As Well

    Chapter 290: The Three Young Masters Came to the Ding Residence As Well


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Li was furious. Fortunately, Madam Liang did not say that her job was to help the old lady sew doll covers. Otherwise, Madam Li would probably explode on the spot and rush to the county. She would blame the old lady for being biased and not caring about her eldest son¡¯s household.


    Lu Sanzhu and her wife then shamelessly said that they didn¡¯t have time to prepare dinner and freeloaded on Lu Dasong.


    Lu Dasong didn¡¯t say anything. Lanhua was in trouble today and had only gotten out of it thanks to his third brother¡¯s help.


    Lu Erbai and his family in the county didn¡¯t know about Lu Sanzhu¡¯s antics in Shangshi Village.


    After they finished dinner, they discussed the matter of preparing Dahu¡¯s school fees and a gift for Dahu¡¯s teacher.


    Even though Lu Sanzhu finding a job was a joyous occasion, what was more important to them was the outcome of Dahu¡¯s meeting with Master Wen.


    After learning that Master Wen was very satisfied, Lu Erbai was overjoyed. He patted Dahu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Listen to your teacher, study hard, and get along well with your classmates. If you encounter something you don¡¯t understand, ask more questions, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Dahu nodded heavily.


    The other members of the Lu family were also relieved. Madam Ruan turned her head away and quietly wiped her tears.


    She had never thought that her son would one day be able to sit in school and learn to read and write with the teacher.


    She had never thought that her family would have such a peaceful life.


    Daya sat beside her and quietly held her hand.


    The latter turned her head and they exchanged glances. Then, the two of them suddenly laughed.


    The Lu family members were a little worried about Dahu, who was about to enter school. After all, it was their first time experiencing such a thing, so they couldn¡¯t help but each give quite a few reminders.


    Even Sanya said to Dahu in a very melancholic manner, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to play with you in the future. Brother, you have to learn to take care of yourself. You have to concentrate when you study. Don¡¯t miss me too much¡­ And Maneki, okay?¡±


    Dahu tugged at her braids, ¡°You take care of yourself.¡± S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Among the people in the room, only Shu Yu did not say anything.


    When everyone was more or less done, she turned to Lu Erbai and said, ¡°Father, our appointment with Master Wen is three days from now. It just so happens that you¡¯ll be going to Doctor Xu¡¯s place for a follow-up visit tomorrow to remove the plaster. When the time comes, you can bring Dahu to Shuxian Academy to perform the apprenticeship ceremony.¡±


    Lu Erbai immediately nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    His legs were almost healed, and the wooden planks that were used to hold his leg in place could be removed. Although he could not entirely use the leg to walk yet, he was slowly recovering.


    This was another joyous occasion for the Lu family.


    The next day, when Lu Sanzhu and his wife came over, the old lady ordered Lu Sanzhu to drive the mule carriage and send Lu Erbai to Doctor Xu¡¯s place to remove the plaster, with Daya accompanying her father.


    At this time, Shu Yu held the jade token and appeared at the gates of the Ding residence alone.


    She had been here once, and she had a token from Ding Yuehua, so she was let in not long after.


    Not long after Shu Yu entered the door, the three young masters who had a conflict with her in the peach blossom forest yesterday also arrived at the Ding family.


    The three of them had ugly expressions on their faces, and they looked a little haggard.


    They had suffered such humiliation yesterday and had planned to go back and change their clothes before coming to visit the young master of the Ding family, wanting to ask him to teach the Lu family a lesson.


    Unexpectedly, just when they were about to take a bath, they found that the jade token to enter the black market was missing.


    How could this be? Without the item, not only would their purpose for this trip be ruined, but they would also be punished when they returned..

 Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: Get the Ding Family to Teach Shu Yu a Lesson

    Chapter 291: Get the Ding Family to Teach Shu Yu a Lesson S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The three young masters couldn¡¯t be bothered to take a shower. They quickly put on dry clothes and returned to the peach blossom forest.


    They all felt that the jade plate must have fallen into the water.


    Therefore, they asked a few servants to search the water again. However, it was already very late, and the water was dark. How could they find it?


    They searched for a long time but still couldn¡¯t find any trace. The problem was that they didn¡¯t dare alert others about this. Even when Lord Qi of the Peach Blossom Forest heard the news and asked them what happened, they only said they had lost something and didn¡¯t say it was a jade plate. They also refused Lord Qi¡¯s help.


    They couldn¡¯t find it, so they could only return empty-handed. They didn¡¯t sleep much the whole night, trying to recall where they had dropped the jade plate.


    As they thought about it, they suspected Shu Yu and the others.


    That jade plate had either fallen into the water or had been stolen by them. They even felt that the latter was more likely.


    Therefore, after the three woke up today, they went to the Peach Blossom Fores again to ensure the jade place was not there. They asked the servants to continue searching in the water while the three came to the Ding family.


    On the one hand, they asked the Ding family to help investigate Shu Yu¡¯s residence. On the other hand, they wanted the Eldest Young Master Ding to help them deal with Shu Yu.


    They were reluctant to give up. If it weren¡¯t for Shu Yu and the others, they wouldn¡¯t have lost money and their reputations, let alone their jade plate.


    At this moment, standing at the entrance of the Ding family, the three young masters were still very resentful.


    Fortunately, they knew how to control their temper. After adjusting their expressions, they knocked on the door.


    They were all from wealthy families in the neighboring county. They had brought gifts to visit so they wouldn¡¯t be left waiting outside.


    The gatekeeper ran in to report. Not long after, the three of them were invited in.


    At this time, Shu Yu had already been pulled into her courtyard by Ding Yuehua. Without waiting for Shu Yu to speak, she said impatiently, ¡°Shu Yu, come over quickly. I happen to have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Li, the Third Young Master Jiang, who coveted you that I told you the last time, has met with an accident. Have you heard of this?¡±


    Forget about whether she had heard it or not. Shu Yu did it herself. Of course, she knew it.


    However, she still nodded and asked uncertainly, ¡°You¡¯re talking about Third Young Master Jiang¡¯s head being smashed?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ding Yuehua was overjoyed. She felt good when the Jiang family was in trouble.


    These few days, she had been entertaining herself with the gossip of the Jiang family. She was in a good mood.


    Shu Yu replied, ¡°I have heard of it. Since you told me about Third Young Master Jiang¡¯s thoughts that day, I¡¯ve been paying attention to the Jiang family. I thought that if that man came looking for me, I would have no choice but to run to the county government for help. In the end, I heard the news that Jiang Li had been beaten up. Honestly, although it wasn¡¯t very kind, I was happy in my heart.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a kind act. How is that not kind? He had done too much evil, so it was normal for people to seek revenge on him.¡±


    Shu Yu was worried. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid he¡¯ll covet me again after he recovers.¡±


    ¡°No, let me tell you. The Jiang family is in chaos now. He has no intention of finding trouble with you.¡± Most people might not know about the internal strife in the Jiang family, but Ding Yuehua was very clear about it. Jiang Li¡¯s good days were coming to an end. She immediately reassured Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡±


    Ding Yuehua served Shu Yu with a cup of tea before asking, ¡°Why did you come to look for me today?¡±

 Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: Sneaky

    Chapter 292: Sneaky


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu naturally could not say he was here to find Ding Yuehua to inquire about the black market.


    She wasn¡¯t familiar with Ding Yuehua to the point where she could speak directly.


    So she took the package she had prepared and placed it on the table to open it. ¡°The clothes that you ordered from our shop last time are ready. I happened to have nothing to do today, so I brought them over to show them to you. Try it on. If it doesn¡¯t suit you, we can amend it.¡±


    Ding Yuehua¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. She unfolded the dress and fell in love with it at first glance. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try it on.¡±


    Shu Yu sat outside drinking tea, thinking about how to get information about the black market. Not long after, Ding Yuehua came out of the inner room in her new clothes.


    She stood in front of Shu Yu and walked around. ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°As expected, it suits you very well. Only you can present the beauty of this dress. It looks elegant and generous, and your temperament would be better.


    Yes, it¡¯s perfect.¡±


    Shu Yu did not flatter her. After all, this dress was tailored according to Ding Yuehua¡¯s appearance and figure.


    Ding Yuehua pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°As expected of Boss Lu. You really know how to talk.¡±


    Shu Yu said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Why don¡¯t you ask Xiao Yun?¡±


    Ding Yuehua didn¡¯t wait for Xiao Yun to speak. She snorted lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t ask her. She only knows how to flatter me.¡± She paused and suddenly said, ¡°Let¡¯s ask someone else.¡±


    ¡°Ask who?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll go to the garden and look at everyone¡¯s reaction. Only then will I know if the clothes look good or not.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless as she looked at Xiao Yun.


    The latter covered her mouth and chuckled softly. After watching Ding Yuehua walk out, she whispered, ¡°Ever since you told her how to put on makeup that suits her, she is much happier than before. She is also willing to go out more often.


    With that, she quickly followed Ding Yuehua.


    Shu Yu understood.


    Ding Yuehua used to feel inferior about her looks and did not like to be in a crowd, especially when the other members of the Ding family were not bad looking. She would become a foil to others as soon as she went over. Instead, she might as well stay in her room and read books to check the accounts.


    But now, it was different. Shu Yu had taught Ding Yuehua how to do daily makeup. It did not need to be very beautiful, but it was enough to magnify the advantages of her facial features.


    Ding Yuehua¡¯s personality became optimistic, and she wished she could get close to others every day.


    She had just gotten a new set of clothes. So, of course, she had to go to the garden and show it off.


    Shu Yu secretly sighed and could only follow.


    As expected, Ding Yuehua headed towards her siblings¡¯ courtyard.


    This made Shu Yu unable to find an opportunity to cut into the topic and inquire about the black market.


    However, after Ding Yuehua walked, she suddenly stopped and frowned at someone not far away.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Third Sister¡¯s servant girl?¡±


    Xiao Yun popped her head out to take a look. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Yixiang.¡±


    Ding Yuehua squinted her eyes. ¡°What is she doing over there?¡± After a pause, she waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    The three of them strode towards the Third Young Lady¡¯s courtyard. As they got closer, Yixiang naturally saw them.


    She widened her eyes and lowered her head in a panic. She pretended not to see them and turned around to leave.


    Xiao Yun quickly ran forward and stopped him.


    Ding Yuehua took a few steps forward and looked at her flustered appearance. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my third sister?¡±


    Yixiang chuckled and said,¡± Third¡­Third Miss is not feeling well and is resting inside.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll go in and visit her, then..¡±

 Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: Guests at the Living Room

    Chapter 293: Guests at the Living Room


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Yuehua spoke as she walked inside. Yi Xiang¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she anxiously blocked her way. ¡°Second Miss, she has already fallen asleep. She is nowhere to be seen.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can stop me?¡±


    Ding Yuehua shoved her away and walked straight in.


    Shu Yu felt this was the Ding family¡¯s family matter after all, and it was inappropriate for her to participate, so she stood outside the courtyard.


    Yi Xiang knew she could not stop Ding Yuehua, so she turned around and ran outside without a word, wanting to report the news.


    However, Xiao Yun had been staring at her the whole time. Once she ran away, Xiao Yun chased after her.


    Ding Yuehua walked out. ¡°Where is Third Sister? If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I¡¯ll suspect that you have bad intentions and want to harm Third Sister. I¡¯ll have to kill you if you hurt my sister.¡±


    After all, Ding Yuehua was the first wife¡¯s daughter, and she was doing business outside. Her temperament was oppressive when she was angry.


    Yi Xiang obviously could not hold on any longer. With a long face, she was threatened and confessed honestly, ¡°Third Miss went to the living room.¡± The living room?


    Ding Yuehua frowned. ¡°Why did she go to the living room? Could it be that she was going to cause some trouble again?¡±


    The word ¡°again¡± was appropriate indeed.


    Shu Yu lifted her head slightly. She had seen this the third miss once before. At that time, she was punished by Mrs. Ding to kneel outside Ding Yuehua¡¯s courtyard. Her tears fell like rain, and she looked pitiful. She did not even dare to cry loudly.


    However, Shu Yu had seen the scar on Ding Yuehua¡¯s forehead. The scar was a little long and a little big. The possibility of it being accidentally cut during the fight was actually very small.


    If it wasn¡¯t unintentional, then it was that Third Miss¡­ who did it on purpose.


    She wanted to commit suicide by taking advantage of the annulment of the engagement. In the end, she tried to destroy Ding Yuehua¡¯s appearance.


    It was just that the technique was not very mature. Shu Yu could see it, and the doctor who treated Ding Yuehua could probably see it too.


    However, whether the doctor would tell Mrs. Ding about this was unknown.


    Now that Ding Yuehua had a look of disdain when she talked about her third sister, she probably knew that this person was not some innocent and pitiful person.


    It was indeed too complicated for a wealthy family to fight among themselves.


    Shu Yu secretly sighed. Ding Yuehua had already instructed Xiao Yun to inquire about the situation in the living room.


    Xiao Yun returned quickly and said with a strange expression, ¡°Miss, the Eldest Young Master is entertaining guests in the living room.¡±


    ¡°Guests? Who are the guests?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be the young masters of the Zhang family from the neighboring county.¡±


    Young Master Zhang? From the neighboring county? Did she say the young masters?


    Shu Yu suddenly raised her head. It couldn¡¯t be what she thought, right?


    Just as she thought of this, Ding Yuehua¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Oh no, I have to go to the living room to look. Third Sister is indeed trying to come up with something bad. ¡±


    Ding Yuehua rushed to the living room. After taking a few steps, she instructed


    Xiao Yun, ¡°Help me entertain Boss Lu first.¡±


    Xiao Yun, who was about to follow her, stopped and turned around to look at


    Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu also wanted to know if that Young Master Zhang was the person they saw in the Peach Blossom Forest yesterday, so she said to Xiao Yun, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look too, just in case anything happens to Miss Ding.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts. Your Miss is alone out there now. Who knows if she will get bullied?¡± Then, before Xiao Yun could find words to stop her, Shu Yu had already chased after Ding Yuehua.


    When she arrived, she saw Ding Yuehua pulling out the third daughter of the Ding family, Ding Yuerong.


    However, Ding Yuerong obviously did not want to leave. Moreover, she had a servant girl to help her protest.. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: Encountered Enemy

    Chapter 294: Encountered Enemy


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiao Yun, who had followed them, saw this and naturally couldn¡¯t let her miss suffer. She immediately ignored Shu Yu and ran to help Ding Yuehua.


    Ding Yuerong could see that she was about to be pulled out of the living room. She exclaimed on the spot and suddenly interrupted the voices in the living room.


    ¡°Who¡¯s outside?¡± The voice of the Eldest Young Master of the Ding family came from the living room.


    Seeing that she had been exposed, Ding Yuehua fiercely shook off Ding Yuerongs hand. She took a deep breath, tidied her clothes, and walked in openly. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Ding Yuerong did not want to be outdone. She followed Ding Yuehua into the living room and said softly and weakly, ¡°Brother, I-I am also here.¡± Her eyes occasionally glanced at the three Sirs beside her as she spoke. Her eyes seemed to have hooks in them.


    Seeing this, Ding Yuehua¡¯s face turned gloomy. She gritted her teeth and said in a low voice, ¡°She is doing it again.¡± Back then, she had seduced Third Young Master Jiang to get engaged to her. She had used this method, which was simply despicable.


    However, Ding Wen seemed relieved when he saw his younger sisters. He stood up and introduced them to Young Master Zhang and the other two. ¡°This is my second and third younger sisters. Please forgive them for being rude.¡±


    Young Master Zhang waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯re already¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Ding Yuerong. The other party¡¯s delicate appearance was too pitiful.


    The three of them were initially lustful people. Otherwise, they would not have stopped Lanhua in the peach blossom forest.


    However, just as he spoke politely and sized Ding Yuerong up, his eyes inadvertently glanced over and instantly saw Shu Yu standing outside the living room.


    He glared at her and pointed at her with a trembling finger. ¡°B-Brother Ding, it¡¯s her. This is the b*tch we told you about.¡±


    Shu Yu also saw the three of them and could not help but sigh. She had encountered her enemies.


    Since the other party had seen her, Shu Yu did not hide anymore and walked in.


    Her fearlessness further infuriated Young Sir Zhang and the others.


    One ran before Shu Yu and shouted, ¡°Did you steal our jade plate? Hurry up and hand over the jade plate.¡±


    Shu Yu looked innocent. ¡°What jade plate? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°How dare you act dumb! You caused us to fall into the water and suffer. You even stole our jade tokens and prevented us from going to the black market. We¡­¡± He suddenly realized what he had said and hurriedly shut his mouth, but his hand was already reaching out to Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu immediately took a step back. Ding Yuehua subconsciously stood before him and frowned at Young Sir Zhang and the others. ¡°Young Master Zhang, is there some misunderstanding between you two? Shu Yu is my friend. She wouldn¡¯t do something like stealing.¡±


    ¡°Friends? Miss Ding, are you friends with such a person?¡± Young Master Zhang found it unbelievable.


    Ding Yuehua was unhappy when she heard this. ¡°Young Master Zhang, please be careful with your words. It¡¯s my freedom to be friends with anyone. Shu Yu is very good. Please don¡¯t slander her.¡±


    Young Master was so angry that he could point at Shu Yu and scold him, but he couldn¡¯t stand in the Ding family¡¯s territory and attack Miss Ding.


    Therefore, he immediately turned around and walked to Ding Wen¡¯s side.¡± Brother Ding, I¡¯m not lying to you. This woman is ruthless. Yesterday at the Peach Blossom Forest, she extorted ten taels of silver from us! This kind of money-minded woman is not a good person to be by your sister¡¯s side..¡±

 Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: This Lady Has a Backer

    Chapter 295: This Lady Has a Backer


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Wen glanced at Shu Yu and then at the three furious people.


    He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Brother Zhang, the family with the surname Lu you mentioned just now is¡­ Miss Lu and her family?¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ding Wen wanted to laugh in his heart. He had been quite annoyed just now.


    He felt that the three of them had come to make a joke out of themselves. Each of them was a young master who couldn¡¯t even touch the property at home, but they came to him and asked him to do this.


    They wanted to investigate the uncles and nephews of the Lu family and teach them a lesson. They also wanted him to help them find the missing jade plate that would allow them to enter the black market.


    Who do they think they are? The person who came to the Ding family to talk to him should be at least their father or an elder brother who already had the power to control the family property, right?


    The few of them knew how to eat, drink, and play. It was not easy to get an opportunity to work in Jiangyuan County, but they could still make a fuss about losing the jade plate. How dare they come to the Ding residence to make such a request.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they had some business dealings, Ding Wen would have turned them down decisively.


    He had already wanted to find an excuse to send the few of them away. Who knew that Yuehua and the others would appear and interrupt the conversation, helping him?


    He patted Young Master Zhang¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, I know what happened. Wait for me.¡± Ding Wen walked toward Shu Yu and greeted her. ¡°Miss Lu.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Ding.¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhang said a jade plate disappeared yesterday in the peach blossom forest. He claimed you stole it.¡±


    Ding Yuehua immediately said, ¡°Big Brother, Shu Yu¡­¡±


    Ding Wen raised her hand and told her not to say anything.


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°I have never seen any jade plates, let alone steal them. I did see Young Master Zhang and the other two yesterday, but we were quite a distance away from each other. Moreover, the officer was at the scene. I¡¯m a weak woman. How could I steal in front of the officer? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m tired of living.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Ding Wen nodded, then turned to Young Master Zhang and said, ¡°Miss Lu said she didn¡¯t steal it.¡±


    Young Master Zhang looked at him in disbelief. ¡°If she says she didn¡¯t steal it, then she didn¡¯t? You don¡¯t believe us, but you believe her?¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhang, please calm down.¡± Ding Wen clasped hands and said to Ding


    Yuehua, ¡°Alright, leave this to me. Take Miss Lu back to your courtyard to rest.¡±


    As he spoke, his warning gaze fell on Ding Yuerong. ¡°You go back too!¡±


    Ding Yuerong shrank her neck in fright and dared not do anything anymore.


    Ding Yuehua immediately held Shu Yu¡¯s hand and quickly left the living room.


    Young Master Zhang and the other two glared at them. When they saw they had left, they immediately rushed to Ding Wen in dissatisfaction. ¡°Brother Ding, what do you mean? She is your sister¡¯s friend, and you¡¯re standing on her side, not caring about the relationship between our families at all?¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhang, you¡¯ve misunderstood me.¡± Ding Wen pulled him aside and sat him down. ¡°Come on, let me tell you guys. You are not from Jiangyuan County, so there are some things you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ding Wen lowered his voice. ¡°Miss Lu is not just my sister¡¯s friend. Don¡¯t judge her by her inconspicuous clothes and lack of fame in Jiangyuan County.. She seems to be from a small family, but she has a backer and a backer that we can¡¯t afford to offend!¡±

 Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: What Is The Black Market?

    Chapter 296: What Is The Black Market?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Young Master Zhang and the other two were shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t scare us. Who is behind her?¡±


    Ding Wen¡¯s face was serious. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. You know that something happened in Jiangyuan County some time ago. The county magistrate was arrested, and I don¡¯t know who the new Lord Xiang is. None of us merchants in Jiangyuan County have anything to do with him. However, when Miss Lu¡¯s new shop opened, Lord Xiang sent his men to give Miss Lu gifts.¡±


    Young Master Zhang was startled. ¡°That woman has the government backing her up?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When I heard you guys talk about the Peach Blossom Forest, I felt strange. The officials that Lord Xiang brought are all very busy. Why did they suddenly appear in the Peach Blossom Forest and care about such a small matter? Furthermore, they were obviously biased towards Miss Lu, right?¡±


    The three of them had not thought about it before. After all, they had thought that they did not want to get involved with the county office. It would be more than enough if they could get rid of that officer surnamed Hu as soon as


    PUSS11-ne.


    But now that he thought about it, it was indeed fishy.


    So this was the reason.


    Young Master Zhang immediately became nervous. ¡°Would that woman go to the county office to complaint us?¡±


    Ding Wen pondered for a moment and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If she really doesn¡¯t want to let go of this matter, wouldn¡¯t it have been more convenient with officers present yesterday? Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it. However, if you come looking for me yourself, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, we won¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Moreover, she shouldn¡¯t have taken the jade plate. Otherwise, with her relationship with Lord Xiang, the jade plate would definitely fall into Lord Xiang¡¯s hands, and you would have been taken to the office for questioning.¡±


    Young Master Zhang and the other two nodded, feeling a lingering fear.


    However, if Shu Yu did not take it, then the possibility of them finding the jade plate would be even smaller.


    ¡°I guess the jade plate is still in the Peach Blossom Forest. You guys should hurry up and look for it again. I¡¯ll send a few men to help you.¡±


    The three of them thanked Ding Wen again and again and soon left the Ding residence.


    Ding Wen smiled and took two sips of tea. He was in a good mood.


    After a long while, he instructed the servant boy beside him, ¡°Go and tell Xiao Yun that Miss Lu can rest assured that Young Master Zhang will not disturb her anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    At this moment, Shu Yu had already been pulled back to the courtyard by Ding Yuehua. As soon as she entered, Ding Yuehua looked at her curiously. ¡°Tell me quickly, what¡¯s going on with that Young Master Zhang?¡±


    Shu Yu had no choice but to repeat what happened the day before. However, regarding the part about orchids, she did not reveal her identity. She only said that it was a girl.


    Ding Yuehua sneered after hearing that. ¡°Serves him right.¡±


    Shu Yu rubbed her temples. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to appear in your house. They even said that I stole their jade plates. What a joke.¡±


    ¡°They probably lost their jade plates and panicked, so they wanted to find a scapegoat.¡±


    Shu Yu was shocked. ¡°Scapegoat? Me?¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She frowned. ¡°Is this jade plate that important? Right, they also mentioned the black market. What was that?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ This one.¡± Ding Yuehua rubbed her forehead, not knowing how to answer.


    Shu Yu tugged her clothes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? This is a grave matter. Can¡¯t you tell me? Shouldn¡¯t you tell me? Otherwise, I won¡¯t even know how I died if that Young Master Zhang comes looking for trouble with me again..¡±

 Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: Shu Yu’s Imagination

    Chapter 297: Shu Yu¡¯s Imagination


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Yuehua did not know what to say. Those who should know about the black market would know about it, and those who should not would not know about it.


    It wasn¡¯t that secretive, but it wasn¡¯t to the point of spreading it everywhere.


    Shu Yu saw her conflicted look and sighed. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t ask you if it is difficult for you to answer. I¡¯ll think of a way to find out more. Those three young masters are not easy to get along with. I have to be mentally prepared.¡± ¡°Find out more? No, no, no. Don¡¯t ask around.


    ¡°But I have to understand it. The black market sounds like a very dark place. It should be an illegal business. Is it a place for illegal human trafficking, hiring people to kill and set fire to the place, or even slaughtering people like livestock in front of everyone, or¡­¡±


    Ding Yuehua gasped. ¡°Stop, stop, stop. What are you thinking about? It¡¯s getting more and more ridiculous.¡±


    Shu Yu trembled. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. When those three young masters talked about that jade plate, it was as if they wanted to kill someone. They can¡¯t find trouble with me today. What if they find my third uncle or my other family members later? I still have young brothers and sisters at home. My third uncle¡¯s youngest daughter, Baoya, is only three. If they take revenge¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± Ding Yuehua felt helpless. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. The black market is not as bad as you think.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it illegal?¡±


    Ding Yuehua was speechless.


    It was illegal but completely different from the bloody thoughts in Shu Yu¡¯s mind.


    Ding Yuehua held her forehead. ¡°There is indeed a black market in Jiangyuan County. The only black market in Dongan Province is here. It was called a black market because many things were not traded on the table.¡±


    For example, the government-controlled salt and iron.


    Of course, even in the black market, such things would not be sold in large quantities. Otherwise, there would be a big mess, and the black market could not continue. Moreover, those things were also expensive.


    Some stolen goods or treasures could easily cause trouble, which was easier to sell in the black market.


    Of course, human trafficking also existed. However, this kind of thing was the rarest in the black market. After all, even if a living person was bought, preventing him from meeting people was impossible. Getting into trouble without a household registration was effortless, which was very troublesome.


    ¡°The murder and arson you mentioned won¡¯t happen. Although the black market is a black market, it is still orderly. If there was no special reason, no injury could happen inside.¡±


    Ding Yuehua continued. ¡°Those who go to the black market are not hooligans or vicious bandits. Instead, it¡¯s the rich who go there. The black market has to ensure the safety of these people.¡± Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu looked enlightened. ¡°I see. I¡¯m relieved now.¡±


    She approached Ding Yuehua and asked with a smile, ¡°Have you been there?¡±


    Ding Yuehua had never been there. Although she had taken over some of the family business, that place was still unsuitable for her to come into contact with. Mr. Ding naturally would not allow her to get involved.


    Shu Yu asked more, and Ding Yuehua told her everything she could.


    However, she had been extra careful and did not answer many questions.


    Shu Yu still had her way of getting what she wanted. Even if Ding Yuehua didn¡¯t say it, she knew everything.


    For example¡­ the location of the black market, as well as the time of the market opening..

 Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: They Are Not Here

    Chapter 298: They Are Not Here


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The black market was just outside Jiangyuan County. The exact location was unknown, but it should be someone¡¯s manor.


    The next market opening was three days later.


    The jade plate was indeed a token. When one arrived at the black market and showed the jade plate, someone would naturally take them to the manor. If there was no one to lead the way, it was easy for something to happen. There was some hidden trap.


    Knowing these points, Shu Yu knew what to do. Three days later, she would wait outside the city and follow those who might go to the black market, such as¡­ the Eldest Young Master of the Ding family, Ding Wen.


    Shu Yu had just thought of Ding Wen when the Eldest Young Master sent someone to pass the message.


    Xiao Yun came in and said, ¡°The Eldest Young Master told you not to worry,


    Boss Lu. Young Master Zhang and the others won¡¯t dare to cause trouble for Boss Lu anymore.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It seems that the Eldest Young Master has helped me resolve this matter. I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    However, she was glad she acted quickly and had already found out about the black market. Otherwise, she could not use this matter to pretend to be helpless and get information from Ding Yuehua.


    After the clothes were delivered and she had asked all the questions she needed, Shu Yu stood up and said goodbye.


    After leaving the Ding family, she went straight back to Liufang Alley.


    Shu Yu stopped and turned to look at the Meng family¡¯s courtyard when she passed by the Meng family¡¯s door.


    The courtyard door was locked. Since she said that Master Dongqing might have gone to the southwest, Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi left the next day. The entrance of the courtyard had been closed.


    Shu Yu thought that they should have gone to find Master Dongqing, right? She also hoped that Meng Yunzheng could see her as soon as possible. She had many doubts in her heart and wanted to ask her master.


    After all, they had known each other for a long time, yet he didn¡¯t tell her they were leaving.


    Shu Yu felt a little uncomfortable. She secretly snorted and walked in the direction of home.


    As soon as she lifted her foot, the door to the next courtyard opened.


    A woman raised her head and greeted Shu Yu when she saw her. ¡°Miss Lu, are you looking for that boy?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. I just happened to pass by and saw that their courtyard door was locked. I was curious about where they went.¡±


    The woman smiled and said, ¡°Before he left, Meng asked us to help him look after his house. He seemed to have heard about a very powerful doctor. He visited the doctor with Zhao and might return in a few days. Didn¡¯t your grandma tell you? I just told her yesterday.¡± S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady had visited the Meng family several times, so the neighbors were naturally curious about her relationship with the Meng family.


    The old lady did not hide anything. She only said that before Zhao Xi became silly, he saved the lives of her son and granddaughter. Now that they were living close to each other, she would come over to help if there was anything inconvenient for the two young men.


    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi were both disabled people. Everyone in Liufang Alley knew about them. It was just that the two of them had good looks. For the sake of their looks, most people had a sympathetic attitude toward their encounter.


    Moreover, Meng Yunzheng was exceptionally gentle when he smiled. He looked like a good-tempered person, so the neighbors of Liufang Alley would help them if they could.


    The old lady¡¯s behavior was not unexpected. The other party was their family¡¯s savior, so it was normal for the two families to have dealings.


    As for Shu Yu, she had entered and exited the Meng family¡¯s residence a few times in secret. No one had seen her, so the neighbors of Liufang Alley did not overthink it.


    Shu Yu was a little surprised after hearing the woman¡¯s words. She thought that Meng Yunzheng and the others had left Jiangyuan County for the southwest and would not return. She did not expect they would ask the neighbor to help look after the courtyard.. Were they planning to come back?

 Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: Baoya Is Just Like Her Father

    Chapter 299: Baoya Is Just Like Her Father


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu smiled at the woman. ¡°I see. I hope they¡¯ll be cured when they come back. ¡±


    She said goodbye to the woman and walked back to her house.


    As soon as she entered the courtyard, she heard Madam Liangs iconic loud voice.


    Before Shu Yu snapped out of her daze, a small figure had already run towards her and hugged her thigh.


    Shu Yu was at a loss for words.


    She lowered her head, and the small figure in front of her also raised her head and called out excitedly, ¡°Sister.¡±


    Madam Liang looked over and clapped her hands. ¡°Hey, Baoya is the most sensible. She knows who dotes on her the most. Yu hadn¡¯t even entered the house yet, but she knew she was back by listening to the footsteps.¡±


    The old lady looked down at her. Did she not know how to speak? So many people were present, but did they not love Baoya anymore?


    Baoya did not know that her mother was attracting hatred for her. She hugged


    Shu Yu¡¯s leg tightly and gulped. She shouted, ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    Shu Yu glanced at Madam Liang. What doted on her the most? The little girl had come to her because of the scent and recognized the person who fed her occasionally.


    This little girl was exactly like her father. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu carried her up and walked inside while touching her belly. ¡°You must have eaten a lot, right? You can¡¯t eat anymore. You would have a bad tummy.¡± Baoya was unhappy, and Dabao, who heard this, was also very unhappy. Shu Yu put the little girl down. ¡°Go play with Sister Sanya.¡±


    Sanya, who was sitting under the eaves, waved at Baoya. ¡± I¡¯ll show you my doll. Baoya, come quickly.¡±


    Baoya looked left and right. After confirming that Shu Yu was not giving her anything to eat, she ran over to Sanya sadly.


    Shu Yu then sat down between the old lady and Madam Liang. Madam Liang¡¯s hands were fast. She was now unprecedentedly passionate about making money. From yesterday to today, she had sewn five to six doll covers. Her standards were unusually high.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t see Lu Sanzhu. ¡°Did Third Uncle accompany my father to Doctor Xu¡¯s for a follow-up consultation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your mother went with him.¡± Initially, he had asked Da Ya to accompany him, but now, only Madam Ruan could look after the shop.


    The Ruan family was too weak. Although Da Ya was not cheerful and outgoing, she was stronger than the Ruan family.


    As they spoke, there was movement outside.


    The courtyard door was pushed open once again. Madam Ruan helped Lu Erbai.


    The old lady happily went up to him. ¡°You¡¯re back? What did Doctor Xu say?¡±


    Lu Erbai held his walking stick with one hand, and Madam Ruan supported him with the other. The smile on his face was exceptionally bright. ¡°Doctor Xu said I was recovering well and told me to get used to it. However, it was better not to force me to walk to prevent what happened the last time from happening.¡±


    ¡°Listen to the doctor.¡± The old lady poured him a glass of water. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling unwell, you have to tell me immediately. We¡¯re living in the county now, so going to the clinic is convenient. Your legs can¡¯t take any more torture. ¡±


    ¡°Mother, I understand.¡¯


    The others also gathered around and asked about the follow-up. T . Sanzhu walked at the back. He tied the mule carriage at the door and entered the door himself, sticking his head out for a while.


    After a while, he walked behind Shu Yu and chuckled at her.


    Shu Yu t s hair stood on end. She turned her head to look at his wretched appearance and could not help but have a headache.. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Was it really okay for him to work in the Peach Blossom Forest like this?

 Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: Buying a Thank You Gift

    Chapter 300: Buying a Thank You Gift


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu said, ¡°Well, I want to say something.¡±


    Everyone, including the old lady, turned their heads in unison as soon as he finished speaking.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately took steps back, then moved forward with an awkward smile and said, ¡°l just wanted to say that I came earlier today on purpose because I wanted to look for a house or something. But I helped Second Brother to see a doctor. It¡¯s already late. It¡¯s too late to find a house, so our family can only stay at Second Brother¡¯s house now.¡±


    He spoke with an innocent look.


    The old lady was so angry she saw him and reached out to hit him.


    Unexpectedly, Shu Yu said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Everyone looked at her in surprise. Even Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang couldn¡¯t believe their ears.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°However, our courtyard can¡¯t accommodate you. Third Uncle, you can stay in the courtyard behind the shop now. Although the room is small, it¡¯s still enough to squeeze in. You can help us look after the shop.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you letting us stay? There would be no problem for us to take care of the shop for you.¡±


    As he spoke, he called out to Madam Liang, ¡°Hurry up, let¡¯s move the things over now.¡± They were afraid Shu Yu would go back against her words.


    Madam Liang responded, ¡°Coming.¡±


    She left Dabao and Baoya here for the time being and moved the things onto the mule carriage at the entrance together with Lu Sanzhu.


    Shu Yu was speechless as she thought, ¡°You¡¯re quite smart. You didn¡¯t even bring the mule carriage in.¡±


    After the couple left, the old lady asked Shu Yu, ¡°Are you letting them live in the shop¡¯s backyard? Yu, you can¡¯t be too indulgent with your third uncle. I understand him. He¡¯s especially insatiable.¡±


    ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. Third Uncle won¡¯t be staying for long.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    Shu Yu found it funny. ¡°Think about it. How far is our shop, or even the houses in Liufang Alley, from the Peach Blossom Forest?¡±


    The old lady was stunned, and the others returned to their senses.


    That¡¯s right. The Peach Blossom Forest was so far away, and Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t have a mule carriage. He could only rely on his legs to make two trips a day. Thanks to his strong willpower, he could last a day. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The distance was secondary. The most important thing was to get up early. Otherwise, he would be late for work.


    The old lady clapped her hands together and laughed. ¡°That¡¯s right. It serves him right tto think about taking advantage of me all day. He¡¯ll have to move later.¡¯


    Lu Sanzhu moved quickly and returned not long after. They just put the things in the shop first and slowly tidied them up later.


    Seeing this, Shu Yu pulled him out again.


    Lu Sanzhu was puzzled. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To buy things. Did you forget that we still must thank those who helped us yesterday? You have to start work tomorrow, so that you won¡¯t have time.¡± Lu Sanzhu was again dragged out of the door, his face full of despair.


    He didn¡¯t seem to have sat down to rest today. It had been three times. He had just entered the door and left. He was already feeling tired.


    Once Shu Yu left the alley, she went straight to the Deng family¡¯s wine shop.


    When Madam Deng saw her, she was stunned momentarily before she smiled.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t seem to have changed much. Instead, she looked much better than before. On the contrary, Jiang Yi seemed to have become much more haggard.


    This was also normal. With the Jiang family in such a mess, it would inevitably be affected even if Jiang Yi¡¯s branch were separated.


    Moreover, Jiang Ren t s horizons were still a little narrow. He thought everything would be okay because he separated from Jiang Li and returned to the Jiang family. He had never considered building a good relationship with Jiang Yi, who was no longer a threat.


    Instead, they continued to suppress their winery..

 Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Hu Li Asks Shu Yu to Return to the Village

    Chapter 301: Hu Li Asks Shu Yu to Return to the Village


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu picked up two bottles of wine. It was the same as last time. It was not eye-catching, and Hu Li liked it too.


    When she was about to go and pay the bill, she realized that Lu Sanzhu had brought a few more bottles over.


    Shu Yu frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there a few people? We had to buy them all. We¡¯ll bring the remaining bottles back. Your father and I will drink a few cups too.¡± He had a good plan.


    Shu Yu smiled embarrassedly at Madam Deng. ¡°Just these two bottles. I don¡¯t want anything else.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes widened. Why was this person so ruthless?


    Shu Yu walked out after buying the wine. Lu Sanzhu hurriedly followed her.


    ¡°Yu¡­¡¯t


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me. My father¡¯s leg hasn¡¯t recovered yet, so he can¡¯t drink. You have to go to work tomorrow. If you don¡¯t rest early today, you¡¯ll be tired when you go to work. When the time comes, you¡¯ll go back to Shangshi Village to continue farming. Also, Scholar Tang and the others are not allowed to drink in the county school. You gave the students a gift to thank them, but you gave them wine? How can you think of it?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was so choked up that he couldn¡¯t say anything. He followed behind her, feeling wronged.


    Shu Yu went to the bookstore on Ningshui Street and bought brush pens and pen holders for Scholar Tang and the others.


    After buying the things, Shu Yu went to the county school with Lu Sanzhu.


    Tang Wenqian usually lived in the county school and would only go back on holidays.


    Shu Yu was a woman, so it was not convenient for her to give things away. She handed the brush and pen holder to Lu Sanzhu and asked him to call for help. She stood five meters away and waited.


    It was class time, and they waited a while before Tang Wenqian and his classmate came out.


    Tang Wenqian¡¯s eyes were sharp. He spotted Shu Yu first and nodded at her before looking at Lu Sanzhu.


    The latter stuffed the brush and pen holder into their hands without saying a word.


    Tang Wenqian was shocked. ¡°Uncle Lu, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You helped me yesterday, so of course I have to thank you. I¡¯ve never been to school, so I don¡¯t know if a pen and a pen stand are good or not. Anyway, I heard from the shopkeeper in the bookstore that they¡¯re pretty good. Take it, or I¡¯ll feel bad.¡± S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was rare for Tang Wenqian to be at a loss whether to laugh or cry. Even if he didn¡¯t live in the village often, he knew what kind of person Lu Sanzhu was.


    Would he feel bad? That would be a little funny.


    Seeing Shu Yu eyeing him covetously at the side, it was obvious that he was being suppressed by this niece.


    He didn¡¯t want to accept it, and his classmates also refused.


    Lu Sanzhu had said that scholars like them were too wishy-washy. Without another word, he stuffed the clothes he had borrowed yesterday into Tang Wenqian¡¯s arms and ran away without looking back.


    Tang Wenqian couldn¡¯t catch up with him after taking a few steps. He could only look at the thing in his arms and shake his head with a smile.


    Shu Yu caught up with Lu Sanzhu, and they went to the county office to look for Hu Li.


    Hu Li came out quickly, but unlike the previous time Shu Yu saw him, his expression was a little solemn this time.


    Shu Yu gave him wine, and he didn¡¯t refuse. He accepted it.


    Shu Yu was surprised. She had already thought of a way to make him accept it without any psychological burden, but she did not expect him to be so swift.


    Could it be that he had already reported it to Lord Xiang last time, so it was no longer related?


    However, Hu Li did keep the wine, but when he looked at Shu Yu, he wanted to say something but hesitated.


    He wanted to say something a few times, but in the end, he suppressed it angrily.


    Shu Yu saw that he was in a difficult position and wanted to say something, but Hu Li threw her a sentence. ¡°If you have nothing to do, then, go back to the village to take a look.¡±


    With that, he ran back to the county office..

 Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Returning to Shangshi Village to Take a Look

    Chapter 302: Returning to Shangshi Village to Take a Look


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu stood rooted to the ground, stunned. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What did he mean? He wanted her to go back to the village to take a look. Did something happen to Shangshi Village?


    She couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Lu Sanzhu. Wasn¡¯t this troublemaker already in the county town?


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s heart was trembling under her gaze. He couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡±


    Shu Yu frowned and left the county office. As she walked to Liufang Alley, she asked him, ¡°Did anything happen in the village when you left the village today?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu immediately shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Think carefully. ¡±


    Lu Sanzhu tugged at his hair and thought about it carefully before shaking his head. ¡°l didn¡¯t. I even walked around the village this morning and told those who usually looked down on me that I had found a job and was about to move to the county town. Those people were jealous of me and even said a lot of sour words. I even went to village chief Fan¡¯s house. It was rare for him to talk to me, but he didn¡¯t mention anything about what happened in the village.¡± Shu Yu believed this, but Hu Li definitely wouldn¡¯t say this for no reason.


    She felt that not only was there something going on in the village but it was also related to her family. Otherwise, Hu Li would not have reminded her.


    Lu Sanzhu was affected by her emotions and couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Did something happen? Then, let¡¯s go back to the village to take a look?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°The city gates are closed now. We can¡¯t get out.¡± When they came out to buy gifts, it was already late. Now that the gifts had been delivered, the city gate was almost closed.


    ¡°Tomorrow. I¡¯ll go back and take a look tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Then l¡­¡± Lu Sanzhu scratched his head. He had to go to work tomorrow. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. It¡¯s your first day at work, so don¡¯t be late.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu heaved a sigh of relief. Shu Yu reminded him again, ¡°Don¡¯t go around making a fuss about this when you get home. I¡¯ll go back to the village tomorrow to understand the situation first.¡¯


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    They exchanged a few words and soon arrived at Liufang Alley.


    The old lady had already prepared dinner. Although she always disliked her third son, she was still very happy that her son had found a stable job.


    Moreover, she had also received two taels of silver as her retirement money.


    Therefore, the old lady was generous for once. She made a table full of good dishes and weighed half a catty of meat more for her son¡¯s family.


    Lu Sanzhu was enjoying his meal, but he was already thinking of coming here to freeload more often in the future. He never thought that the Peach Blossom Forest where he worked was so far away from here.


    The four members of the Lu family didn¡¯t stay long after eating. Before the sky completely darkened, they strolled back to Yiren Pavilion to rest.


    Shu Yu remembered that she had to return to Shangshi Village tomorrow, so she rested early.


    The next day, Shu Yu said that she wanted to go back to the village to get something.


    The old lady was still very puzzled. She had already moved all the things that should have been moved over to the county town. Why was there still something left?


    However, she did not ask much. She had been out for a while and wanted to go back to the village to take a look.


    Unfortunately, she was very busy right now. She had to make a doll cover, so she could not go for the time being.


    Shu Yu drove the mule carriage straight to Shangshi Village,


    However, when she entered the village, she found that Shangshi Village was very calm. It did not seem like anything had happened at all.


    Shu Yu tied the mule cart to the door of her house and turned around to go to Lu Dasongs house.


    Before she entered the house, she heard Lanhua¡¯s sudden outburst. ¡°Mother, stop talking. No matter how bad Third Uncle is, he saved me before..¡±

 Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: The Madam Li Consortium’s Resentment

    Chapter 303: The Madam Li Consortium¡¯s Resentment


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu stood at the door and rubbed her nose. It seemed that the fact that Lu Sanzhu had found a job in the city had indeed agitated Madam Li.


    It had been two days, and she was still throwing a tantrum.


    The situation inside didn¡¯t seem too good. Shu Yu was hesitating whether to enter at this time.


    Who knew that after Lanhua said that, she would rush out and pull open the door?


    They faced each other, and the atmosphere suddenly became very awkward. Shu Yu coughed lightly and raised her hand. ¡°You¡¯re going out?¡±


    Lanhua wiped the tears off her face, shook her head, and moved half of her body to let her in.


    In the past, if she cried and shouted in front of Shu Yu, she might have felt embarrassed. Now, it didn¡¯t matter. The last time she cried in front of her, she cried even more fiercely.


    She sniffled and asked in a nasal voice, ¡°Sister Yu, why are you here?¡±


    When Madam Li heard the commotion, she raised her head and looked over. She immediately had a strange expression on her face, followed by a strange tone. ¡°Yo, Yu is here? What brings you here so early in the morning?¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu felt that Madam Li could maintain the peace on the surface in the past and protect her face a little. Probably because she was going through menopause, she couldn¡¯t suppress her irritable emotions anymore. She even spoke straightforwardly.


    Shu Yu originally wanted to ask about the situation, but looking at the state of her uncle¡¯s house, it did not seem like anything had happened.


    But she still asked Lanhua, ¡°Where¡¯s Eldest Uncle and the others?¡±


    Before Lanhua could return, Madam Li stood up and wiped her hands on her apron. She said, ¡°Your Eldest Uncle and the others are all busy in the fields.


    Your Eldest Uncle has a life of toil. He¡¯s not as lucky as your Father and Third Uncle. Even work is delivered to them easily. You all have moved to the county town. Only your uncle is working hard to take care of the fields and houses in this village. He¡¯s already so old, yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡± Lanhua couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Why should she say these words to Sister Yu? It wasn¡¯t Yu who found Third Uncle¡¯s job. It was Old Lord Qi who saw Third Uncle¡¯s ability in swimming, so he hired him to work.


    Niadam Li glared at Lanhua and snorted lightly before turning around and entering the house.


    She felt unbalanced and uncomfortable. Lu Shuyu returned and helped the second son¡¯s family to live a better life. She couldn¡¯t say anything about this. After all, they were her parents and brothers. At most, she would be jealous.


    But what right did Lu Sanzhu have? he and his wife were both lazy. They were hooligans who did not mind taking advantage of others, but they thought of him when they had good things to do.


    Madam Li had heard everything from Lanhua. This girl from Second Brother¡¯s family had helped Third Brother get ten taels (monetary) of silver as compensation from those young sirs. Seven taels (monetary) of silver fell into the hands of the Third Brother and his wife.


    That was seven taels (monetary). Their family worked hard for an entire year, but they could not save up half of the silver. Just like that, Third Brother got it for nothing.


    To think that their Daniu had dug out this wretched girl¡¯s heart and lungs.


    Wasn¡¯t it good for Daniu to swim? He did things carefully and appropriately. Why didn¡¯t the second child think of leaving that job to him?


    Why did the compensation and work have to be taken by Third Brother? The heavens were unfair.


    Lanhua stood in the courtyard and smiled at Shu Yu in embarrassment. ¡°Sister Yu, come in and sit first. I¡¯ll get you a glass of water. ¡°My father and the others have gone to the fields. The Third Uncle still has two acres of land to rent out. Today, someone came to visit and said that he wanted to take a look. He should be back soon..

 Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: Something Happened to Your Fourth Aunt

    Chapter 304: Something Happened to Your Fourth Aunt


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu nodded and sat down under the eaves.


    After drinking two mouthfuls of water, Lu Dasong and Daniu returned. When they saw Shu Yu, they were also stunned. ¡°Why is Yu here?¡±


    ¡°I came back to get something.¡± Shu Yu stood up. ¡°I heard from Lanhua that


    Third Uncle¡¯s acres of land are going to be rented out. What do you think?¡± Lu Dasong sighed and shook his head.


    Daniu had already come out with a basin of water. He wiped the sweat off his face with a handkerchief and said vaguely, ¡°Third Uncle¡¯s land isn¡¯t very good. The other party lowered the rent, so we didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    In Lu Sanzhu¡¯s character, it would take him three days to cast a net and two days to fish when he was planting. It would be strange if the field could be planted well.


    Before he left, he said that it was fine if the rent was not high.


    However, Lu Dasong, as the big brother, was not willing to let his younger brother suffer too much.


    Lu Dasong had also finished washing his face. ¡°I was thinking that Daniu and I will clean up his field in the next two days. If it looks tidier, the rent will also increase. ¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Madam Li came out.


    ¡°You even cleaned up his field? You¡¯re worried. He¡¯s already in the city enjoying himself, but he doesn¡¯t care about himself. There are so many things in our family, but I haven¡¯t seen you think about it properly.¡±


    Lu Dasong frowned. Madam Li l s unbridled behavior in front of his niece put him on the spot.


    His face darkened. ¡°What are you talking about? It wouldn¡¯t take half a day to clean up, so what was there to fuss about? When your brothers from your family needed help, didn¡¯t I also go without saying a word with a hoe?¡±


    ¡°My brothers from my maternal family come and go. When our family is busy, they also come. But what about your younger brothers? Since when can they help you? They look for you when they are in trouble, but they never think of you when they are in a good situation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re simply unreasonable.¡± Didn¡¯t Third Brother almost drown to help Lanhua? When Second Brother¡¯s legs were healed, he helped them a lot. He did a lot of carpentry work at home.


    Just because they didn¡¯t help her with the work on the ground, she felt that he couldn¡¯t compare with her brothers from her family. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I¡¯m unreasonable. You¡¯re the biased one.¡± Madam Li became more and more angry.


    Seeing that they were about to quarrel, Shu Yu quickly took two steps forward to stop them. ¡°Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt, why don¡¯t you guys discuss this matter slowly? I¡¯ll leave first.


    Embarrassment flashed across Lu Dasongs face. ¡°Yu¡­¡±


    Just as he was about to say something, the courtyard door was suddenly slammed by someone.


    Da Daniu was standing close to them and quickly opened the door.


    As soon as the door opened, a woman from the same village outside slapped her thigh and panted as she said, ¡°Dasong, something happened. Something happened to your fourth sister. Go and take a look.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly. Did something happen? Could this be what Hu Li was referring to?


    She strode forward and stood in front of the woman. What happened to my


    Fourth Aunt?¡±


    When the woman saw her, she was stunned. Then, she said, ¡°The people from the Office came to Daxu Village to capture Sixing. Now, the Yuan family is in chaos.¡¯


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone in the Lu family was shocked. Even Madam Li did not dare to say anything.


    Shu Yu immediately walked out, and Daniu immediately followed.


    Lu Dasong and Lanhua were a step slower and hurriedly chased after them.


    Madam Li called out twice from behind, but she didn¡¯t call them back. She could only stomp her feet, lock the door, and chase after them.


    Before the woman from the same village could finish speaking, she saw that the entire family had disappeared. She could only sigh and turn around to tell others..

 Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: Grasping Lu Dasong’s Face

    Chapter 305: Grasping Lu Dasong¡¯s Face


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu ran to her door and untied the rope of the mule carriage. Daniu got on the cart tacitly.


    Lu Dasong was a step slower. He was no match for the young man after all. When he arrived, he was panting heavily. He even needed Daniu to pull him up when he got into the car. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu had just turned the mule carriage around when Lanhua and Madam Li came over.


    Lu Dasong waved his hand and said to them, ¡°Don¡¯t come with us. Erniu isn¡¯t back yet. if he goes home, the home will be empty.¡± We¡¯ll go over and take a look first. I¡¯ll tell you guys later.¡±


    Madam Li didn¡¯t want to go either. She heard that the government wanted to capture Sixing. Without thinking, she knew that something big must have happened. She was more afraid that the other party would implicate her family, so she nodded. ¡°Alright, then you guys should be careful. Don¡¯t go head-on with the Lord in the Office. If there¡¯s anything, come back and discuss it properly.¡±


    As she spoke, she pulled the Lanhua back a few steps so that the mule carriage could move forward smoothly.


    Lu Sixings village was not far from Shangshi Village, but it was not close either. There were three or four villages between them.


    Fortunately, they had a mule carriage, which was faster.


    However, when they arrived at Daxu Village, it was still too late.


    Shu Yu followed the path Daniu pointed out and went straight to Yuan


    Shanchuan¡¯s house.


    From afar, they could see that the place was surrounded by people. It was very noisy and they could vaguely hear cries and curses.


    The mule carriage would not be able to drive any further. Shu Yu stopped, tied the reins, and walked inside with Lu Dasong and Daniu.


    After squeezing into the crowd with great difficulty, they saw two soldiers standing guard outside the Yuan family¡¯s house, not allowing anyone to enter.


    There were also three women sitting there crying and cursing Yuan Shanchuan and Lu Sixing. It was very unpleasant.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know that woman, but Lu Dasong did. He quickly went forward and asked, ¡°Sister-in-law, what, what¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s my fourth sister? Where is she?¡±


    The woman raised her head and saw Lu Dasong. Gritting her teeth, she grabbed at him with a ferocious expression.


    No one was prepared for her sudden action. Lu Dasong subconsciously tilted his head, but his face was still cut.


    Who knew that the woman would not give up and would pounce on him to catch him?


    Fortunately, the surrounding villagers hurriedly grabbed her and tried to persuade her, ¡°Mistress Yuan, calm down. If you have anything to say, say it calmly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, now is the time for everyone to think of a solution.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m throwing a tantrum?¡± The woman became even angrier. She pointed at Lu Dasong and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for their Lu Sixing, would our family have ended up like this? What? Our men have been arrested. The Yuan family is finished.¡¯


    Lu Dasong was confused. He didn¡¯t care about the injury on his face and quickly asked what had happened.


    The woman was too lazy to talk to him. Shu Yu took a few steps forward and handed a handkerchief to Lu Dasong.


    ¡°Uncle, wipe your face first.¡±


    As she spoke, she turned to look at a woman from the same village beside her.¡± Aunt, we just arrived and we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Please tell us what¡¯s going on. Where¡¯s my Fourth Aunt?¡±


    When the woman saw that Shu Yu seemed to be quite kind and that she was also very natural, and heard her call Lu Sixing as Fourth Aunt, she knew that she was one of the young ladies of the Lu family.


    However, when did the Lu family have such a girl who did not look like a country bumpkin?


    With that thought in mind, the woman quickly explained the entire situation..

 Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: Lu Sixing Was Captured

    Chapter 306: Lu Sixing Was Captured


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°This morning, quite a few officers and soldiers came to the Office. ¡°The woman carefully glanced at the two soldiers guarding the entrance of the


    Yuan family¡¯s house and lowered her voice, ¡°The leading officer said that Yuan Shanchuan committed a crime outside. They want to search the Yuan family¡¯s house. They searched the place but found nothing.¡±


    Just because they didn¡¯t find the item didn¡¯t mean that they had left.


    The officers and soldiers of the county office did not give up on searching the Yuan family¡¯s residence. Although there were only two officers and soldiers at the door, there were still several more inside. They were still searching.


    As a close family member of Yuan Shanchuan, Lu Sixing, his wife, was naturally involved.


    She was not the only one who was taken to the Office. Her parents and Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s three brothers were also taken to the Office.


    In the hearts of the common people, it was a huge matter to be arrested by an official. Who knew when he would be able to return? Would he be missing an arm or a leg when he returned? Just thinking about it, he knew that the Yuan family was done for this time.


    After such a big incident, wouldn¡¯t the three Yuan family blame Yuan


    Shanchuan? He did not know what kind of trouble he had provoked outside. Previously, when he went missing and everyone went out to look for him for a few days, his three sisters-in-law were already very dissatisfied.


    Now, he was even implicated and captured by the officials.


    Shu Yu frowned when she heard that. ¡°Yuan¡­ my Fourth Uncle has been found?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? The officers didn¡¯t say anything either.¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Then the Yuan Family should also scold my Fourth Uncle. Why is everyone blaming my Fourth Aunt? She didn¡¯t even go out.¡±


    The woman laughed dryly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because they split up? Isn¡¯t it because of your Fourth Aunt?¡±


    The Yuan family originally lived together. With their parents around, they had no intention of splitting up. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Lu Sixing did not have a good life in the Yuan family. In the end, this had something to do with Shu Yu.


    Lu Sixing and Lu Erbai had a good relationship. Everyone knew that Lu Erbai had been looking for his daughter for so many years, and Lu Sixing was very supportive of her Second Brother.


    But a year ago, Lu Erbai injured his leg, and the Lu family¡¯s situation was deteriorating. Life was difficult.


    From time to time, Lu Sixing would return to her parent¡¯s house to help her brother¡¯s family with some simple chores.


    This made the three sisters-in-law, who had suspected that she was always helping her family, even more dissatisfied. They were always eccentric. After all, Lu Sixing was pregnant at that time. How could she help with the work when she was pregnant? She would bring good things back to her parent¡¯s home. Lu Sixings explanation was useless. No one believed her.


    At that time, the two elders of the Yuan family did not like Lu Xing either. Firstly, her maternal family was not very supportive. Secondly, Lu Sixings first child was a daughter. After giving birth to a daughter, she did not get pregnant for many years.


    Once, when they were arguing, someone pushed Lu Sixing and caused her to give birth prematurely.


    Yuan Shanchuan was very nice to Lu Sixing, so he was so angry that he made a scene.


    Just like that, the Yuan family split up.


    The Yuan family only had a few assets, so they naturally didn¡¯t have much property after splitting up.


    Only then did Yuan Shanchuan go out, thinking of finding work to earn more money.


    Who knew that he would disappear the moment he left? If more news came, it would implicate the entire family.


    The three sisters-in-law of the Yuan family naturally blamed Lu Sixing. If it weren¡¯t for her supporting her maternal family and causing everyone to be unhappy, resulting in the separation of families, Yuan Shanchuan wouldn¡¯t have gone far away to find work. If he didn¡¯t go far away, he wouldn¡¯t have committed crimes for money, and there wouldn¡¯t be today¡¯s disaster.


    They did hate Yuan Shanchuan, but he wasn¡¯t here, so how could they hate him?


    Now, they felt that Lu Sixing was a jinx..

 Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: Fourth Aunt’s Two Children

    Chapter 307: Fourth Aunt¡¯s Two Children


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu frowned when he heard this. What kind of nonsense was this? How could this be related?


    Daniu, who was at the side, also heard the gist of it. After knowing that Fourth Aunt had been taken away by the official, he became slightly anxious and asked the people of Daxu Village, ¡°What about Xiaozhen and the others? Could it be that the two children had been taken away as well?¡±


    ¡°Not really. The two children were frightened and are resting in the house next door.¡¯


    As soon as the woman finished speaking, she heard a child crying in the distance.


    Shu Yu suddenly raised her head and looked toward the source of the voice. She saw a little girl of six or seven years old staggering towards her with tears all over her face.


    Not only was her face covered in tears, but there was also a wound on her forehead. It was unknown how big the wound was, but it was dyed red.


    But what was even more frightening was that she was carrying a child in her arms. However, her posture was not very good. The child was about to fall to the ground.


    The two children were crying. The older one was trying her best to control herself, but the younger one was crying so hard that his voice was hoarse.


    Daniu¡¯s expression changed slightly. He hurriedly pushed aside the people around him and rushed forward with large strides.


    ¡°Xiaozhen.¡¯ sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The little girl raised her head. The moment she saw Daniu, she finally could not help but raise her head and cry loudly.


    ¡°Brother Daniu.¡¯


    Daniu hugged her tightly and caught her brother just in time before she almost dropped him.


    He held the baby with one hand and patted Xiaozhen¡¯s back to comfort her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Brother Daniu is here. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The little girl hugged Daniu and sobbed as she said, ¡°Mother¡­Mother was taken away. They said¡­said that my father is a bad person¡­No, my father is very good. They¡¯re talking nonsense¡­My brother keeps crying, and I can¡¯t coax him. I¡¯m worried that his throat is broken¡­l don¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯m in so much pain.¡±


    Daniu crouched on the ground, his heart aching as he listened.


    Shu Yu and Lu Dasong also walked over. She first glanced at the two children, then looked up at the aunt next door who was following behind the children.


    The woman laughed dryly and explained, ¡°Well, after their Mother was taken away, I took pity on them, so I brought them home to take care of them. I heard that the child¡¯s uncle was here. Xiaozhen couldn¡¯t stay at home and insisted on coming out. She even wanted to carry her brother herself and didn¡¯t let me touch him. 1 had no choice.¡¯


    A villager at the side bluntly exposed her. ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t flatter yourself. It was the village chief who asked you to bring Xiaozhen and her brother home to help take care of them before he left.¡±


    With such a big incident happening in Daxu Village, the village chief naturally could not just stand by and do nothing. He brought a few villagers with him to the county office to inquire about the situation.


    Another villager chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, and you said that you pity the child. Look at how you¡¯re taking care of her. The wound on Xiaozhen¡¯s forehead is still bleeding. Why didn¡¯t you take a handkerchief and wipe it for her?¡±


    That person was quite enthusiastic. As he spoke, he took out a clean handkerchief and dipped it in water before handing it to Daniu, asking him to wipe Xiaozhen clean.


    ¡°I think you heard that Xiaozhen¡¯s uncle was coming, so you chased them out in a hurry, right? Otherwise, why would Xiaozhen and her brother cry like this?¡±


    The aunt was a little embarrassed after being exposed by a few villagers. ¡°Then what can I do? The Yuan family has committed such a huge crime and their entire family has been captured. Perhaps everyone will be beheaded.. What if I¡¯m implicated?¡±

 Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: Can You Shut Up?

    Chapter 308: Can You Shut Up?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone was choked by her words and could not speak for a moment.


    Seeing this, the woman became even more self-righteous. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid, you should take the child back. Let¡¯s see if they will capture all of you one by one and bring you to the office for interrogation. When you enter the office, you can forget about coming out clean.¡±


    As he spoke, she looked at Shu Yu, Lu Dasong, and the others. She said gloatingly,¡± And you guys, be careful too. Since Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s parents and brothers had been captured, his mother-in-law and brother-in-law might not be able to escape either. They were luckless. If someone touches them, they will be unlucky.


    Daniu could feel Xiaozhen¡¯s body stiffen in his arms. Soon after, it began to tremble.


    He suddenly raised his head and said angrily, ¡°You¡­¡±


    However, Shu Yu beat him to it and questioned, ¡°Who told you that they would be beheaded? Has the crime been decided? Did the county magistrate say it himself? You¡¯re even more wise and arbitrary than the Lord in the county office, aren¡¯t you? You didn¡¯t even get any results before you poured dirty water on others.¡¯


    ¡°I-I was¡­¡±


    ¡°You what? Did I say something wrong? To be so malicious to the two children, it seemed that you were especially capable, right?¡±


    The aunt was furious. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. If you have the ability, then ask the county magistrate to let them go.¡±


    ¡°Not as good as you. You closed the case one step ahead of the magistrate.¡±


    Shu Yu ignored her and crouched down. She said to Xiaozhen, who had raised her head in a daze, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take you to see your Mother later.¡±


    Xiaozhen!s face was still covered in tears. She didn¡¯t know Shu Yu, but she felt that her words could make people feel at ease. The blood on her head had been wiped clean. Fortunately, the wound was not very big.


    ¡°l, can I still see my Mother? Auntie Yao said that I can only stay in the market in the future¡­ This is the last time I¡¯m seeing my Mother.¡±


    As Xiaozhen spoke, tears fell again. Her eyes were filled with despair.


    Shu Yu suddenly raised her head and looked at the aunt.


    Auntie Yao was so frightened by her sharp gaze that she took a step back, but she still straightened her neck and said, ¡°Yo, yo, yo, you¡¯re talking big. You¡¯re bringing her to see Mother in a while. she is already locked up in prison, and you still want to bring people to see her? You¡¯re good at bluffing.¡±


    ¡°Can you shut up?¡± Shu Yu rubbed Xiaozhen¡¯s head and stood up. ¡°l haven¡¯t hit anyone in a long time. If you continue to talk nonsense, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    A woman beside her whispered to Shu Yu, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be calculative with her. She just can¡¯t bear to see your fourth aunt¡¯s family doing well. Her man would either hit or scold her, but Yuan Laosi, who lived next door, was considerate and took care of his wife. She was not comfortable in her heart. Seeing that her fourth aunt¡¯s family was in trouble, she was happy.¡±


    Although she said that, she felt that what Auntie Yao said made sense.


    The county magistrate had yet to convict her, but if Yuan Shanchuan had not committed a crime, he would not have come to arrest him directly, right?


    Shu Yu nodded slightly. However, when she lowered her head to speak to Xiaozhen, she still gave her affirmation. ¡®Of course, you can see your Mother.¡± Xiaozhen pursed her lips, wiped her tears, and nodded heavily.


    Shu Yu then looked at the Yuan family¡¯s courtyard door. She did not know the two officers guarding the door. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    According to the villagers of Daxu Village, there were still officials searching for the house of the Yuan family. She did not know what they were looking for.


    Shu Yu planned to ask around. She asked her uncle to take care of Xiaohen first before she went to the Yuan family¡¯s house..

 Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: The Yuan Family Was in Trouble This Time

    Chapter 309: The Yuan Family Was in Trouble This Time


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Auntie Yao snorted coldly from behind. ¡°She thinks she¡¯s a nobody. Does she think those officers are easy to talk to? She didn¡¯t even know how she was thrown out later.¡¯


    Of course, the guards at the gate were not easy to talk to. They stood there expressionlessly, and none of the surrounding villagers dared to step forward.


    When Shu Yu wanted to talk with the officers, the three sisters-in-law still goggled at her.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t care about them, she walked forward of two officers.


    The officers frowned and wanted to drive her away at once. Shu Yu asked immediately before they talked, ¡°Hello, may I know whether Hu Li is here?¡±


    Yesterday, Hu Li let her come back. And now she didn¡¯t know whether Hu Li came to the Yuan family.


    Those two officers looked at each other and they knew that Hu Li was that much of a trusted subordinate of Lord Xiang. This girl knew him?


    The two officers¡¯ complexion softened slightly and one answered softly, ¡°He wasn¡¯t here.¡¯


    Hu Li wasn¡¯t here, but another one was here.


    Wang Hong just came out of the house, looking at the outside of the yard, and ran to Shu Yu immediately.


    ¡°Lady Lu?¡±


    As he came out and spoke, the two officers and others in the Daxu Village were also stunned. They also looked at Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu saw Wang Hong and she felt smooth and steady.


    When she started the business, Hu Li and Wang Hong replaced Xiang Weinan to present a gift to her.


    She met Hu Li many times, but she only met Wang Hong once.


    ¡°Brother Wang, I¡¯m so happy that you are here, I want to ask something about my Fourth aunt.¡± Shu Yu asked.


    Wang Hong raised his eyebrow and thought that Hu Li was right. When not an ordinary little girl who was ignorant of the world. She was very knowledgeable about the ways of the world. She even called him brother.


    Wang Hong glanced at the villagers outside the door. Seeing that everyone was listening attentively, he frowned and waved his hand. ¡°What are you all standing here for? Let you go, let you go. If you cry and make a fuss again, you¡¯ll affect our work.¡±


    Everyone instantly fell silent and did not dare to speak, especially the three sisters-in-law of the Yuan family who had been crying the loudest just now. They subconsciously shrank their heads and took two steps back.


    Wang Hong then said to Shu Yu, ¡°Lady Lu, let¡¯s go over there and talk.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and followed Wang Hong to the corner outside, where they began to talk in a low voice.


    ¡°When I set off in the morning, Hu Li told me that Lady Lu might come here to inquire about Yuan Shan Chuan. So, while the other colleagues brought people back to the office, I stayed here for a while longer. I didn¡¯t expect you to come.¡±


    Shu Yu did not expect this. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He signed, ¡°We can¡¯t help you much.¡± After all, they had already received two bottles of wine. As long as they didn¡¯t violate their principles, they would help if they could.


    ¡°Lady Lu, I won¡¯t hide it from you. the Yuan family had big trouble this time. Yuan Shan Chuan is involved in a matter that concerns the former county magistrate. I can¡¯t say how serious it will be.¡±


    Shu Yu t s heart skipped a beat. How did Yuan Shan Chuan get involved in the matter of the former county magistrate?


    ¡°Then my aunt and the others¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. If the Lu Corporation didn¡¯t participate in the Yuan Shanchuan incident, their lives can be saved.¡¯ S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In other words, he could keep her life, but he could not guarantee anything else.


    After all, in this era, it was very common for a person to commit a crime and implicate his family..

 Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: Shocking the Whole County Office

    Chapter 310: Shocking the Whole County Office


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu took a deep breath. ¡°Then, what¡¯s the most severe punishment for my aunt?¡±


    ¡°Exile her.¡¯


    Exiled again. Shu Yu felt a headache when she heard the word ¡®exiled¡¯.


    Wang Hong looked at her with pity. No one could have expected this.


    Moreover, there was one thing he did not say. They had not paid attention to Yuan Shanchuan before. Even when the Yuan family reported him missing for many days, the government didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with him.


    Later, Shu Yu came over to ask for their help, which was why Lord Xiang sent out his men to look for Yuan Shanchuan. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They didn¡¯t expect to find a clue after this search. They couldn¡¯t find the evidence of the former county magistrate¡¯s crime, but the former county magistrate had entrusted it to Yuan Shanchuan.


    Really¡­ It shocked the entire county office.


    Wang Hong didn¡¯t know if he should thank Lady Lu or sympathize with her.


    Shu Yu did not quite understand Wang Hongs gaze. She only asked, ¡°Then, have you found my fourth Uncle?¡±


    ¡°No, we are also searching for him with all our strength.¡±


    Shu Yu understood. They still hadn¡¯t found the person, so they didn¡¯t know how serious it was.


    ¡°Then can I go see my aunt?¡±


    Wang Hong thought for a moment. ¡°l can¡¯t guarantee this, but Hu Li is still in the county office. You can ask him about Lord. You should be able to see it, but someone had to follow you.¡±


    ¡°l understand. Thank you, Brother Wang. We¡¯ll go to the county now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    They returned to the Yuan family¡¯s door. Wang Hong nodded at Shu Yu and turned around to enter.


    Shu Yu walked to Lu Dasongs side under the stunned gazes of the villagers.


    Da Niu quickly asked, ¡°How is it? What did the bailiff say?¡±


    Shu Yu shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡± Lu Dasong picked up the Xiaozhen and the few of them hurriedly followed behind Shu Yu, heading towards the place where the mule carriage was parked.


    As soon as they left, the people behind them instantly started discussing. ¡°Oh my, this girl from the Lu family knows people from the government?¡± ¡°The officer who led the group just now was so nice to Lu girl?¡±


    ¡°This Lu girl couldn¡¯t have brought Xiaozhen and the others to see Consort Lu, right?¡± Someone turned to look at Auntie Yao.


    The latter¡¯s face was already a little pale this time, and she hurriedly ran home.


    ¡°l reckon that even if Yuan Shanchuan is guilty, the Lu family will probably be rescued.¡¯


    ¡°But other people from the Yuan family¡­ It¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    As the villagers spoke, they looked at the three sisters-in-law of the Yuan family who were in a daze.


    Someone reminded them, ¡°What are you guys still standing there for? Hurry up and follow them. You can meet your man.¡±


    The three of them suddenly reacted. ¡®Yes, yes, yes. Let¡¯s follow.¡±


    They also had a mule carriage, so it would be more comfortable to go by mule carriage.


    The three of them quickly wiped their faces, stood up, and chased after them.


    However, they were still a step too late. When Shu Yu and the others got into the car, Daniu had already rushed to the village entrance.


    The three sisters-in-law of the Yuan family called out from behind, ¡°Wait for us. We¡¯ll go too.¡±


    Daniu was startled and hesitated.


    Shu Yu was expressionless. ¡°Let¡¯s go directly. The mule carriage can¡¯t fit so many people.¡±


    Daniu immediately picked up the speed. The car soon left Daxu Village and headed straight for the county town.


    However, not long after they left the village, Lu Dasong looked at the child in his arms nervously and said, ¡°What should we do? Quanquan kept crying.. Would something happen if this continued?¡±

 Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: Shu Yu Coaxing the Baby

    Chapter 311: Shu Yu Coaxing the Baby Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu had to drive the carriage. After he got on the carriage, he handed the baby in his arms to Lu Dasong. At this moment, he was holding it with stiff hands.


    Lu Dasong was not used to carrying a baby, especially an Il-month-old baby. He was afraid that he would accidentally hurt himself.


    Quanquan was already frightened and cried until he was hoarse. He only felt slightly better in Daniu¡¯s arms, but now she started crying again.


    Xiaozhen was very anxious. She couldn¡¯t help but cry as well. As she cried, she comforted her brother.


    Shu Yu reached out and said, ¡°Give the child to me.¡¯


    Lu Dasong hurriedly handed it over and then let out a huge sigh.


    Shu Yu first checked the child. Not only did the child pee, but he also looked very hungry.


    Moreover, such a young child would easily get into trouble if he was frightened. He had cried for so long that his voice was hoarse.


    Shu Yu thought for a moment and said to Daniu, who was driving the carriage outside, ¡°Brother Daniu, this place is close to Shangshi Village. Let¡¯s go back first and ask Eldest Aunt to help make some rice soup or paste for the child to eat before we go to the county town.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Although Daniu was also very worried about Fourth Aunt, it was more serious now.


    The mule carriage drove to a fork in the road. Shu Yu was good at coaxing children.


    She took off Quanquan¡¯s diapers. Fortunately, there was still a clean handkerchief in the mule carriage, so she wiped him first.


    Quanquan probably felt a little better, and his crying weakened.


    Shu Yu shook him gently, patted his back with one hand, and then hummed a gentle tune. The child gradually stopped crying. He pursed his lips and raised his wet eyes to stare at Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu smiled at him, and Quanquan also grinned.


    The child¡¯s emotions finally stabilized, and Lu Dasong immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fourth Sister¡¯s family had so many things going out one after another. He was afraid that something would happen to this child. How could Fourth Sister withstand such a blow?


    ¡°Sister Yu. vou sing so well.¡± Xiaozhen raised her head and looked at Shu Yu.


    At last, she was not as anxious and uneasy as before. She finally knew that Sister Yu was the missing sister from her second uncle¡¯s family that her mother had mentioned before.


    She wanted to see her last time, but something happened at home, so her


    Mother didn¡¯t take her to see Sister Yu.


    Now, she finally saw her.


    Xiaozhen held her brother¡¯s hand and listened to Shu Yu¡¯s tune, feeling a little sleepy.


    Shu Yu reached out to caress her forehead and asked her softly, ¡°How did you get this wound on your forehead?¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe that the officer had injured her when he was arresting her. Since Wang Hong was the one who took the lead this time, he had specially waited for her in the village. He would not allow his subordinates to treat the child so violently.


    Sure enough, Xiaozhen lowered her head and said softly, ¡°My Grandmother threw it. When my Mother was taken away, my Grandmother beat her up and said that my mother was a jinx who harmed the Yuan family. I wanted to protect Mother, but the Grandmother accidentally hit me.¡±


    At that time, the Grandmother was too scary. She held the stone as if she wanted to fight her Mother to the death.


    She instinctively tried to block it, but the stone hit her head.


    Fortunately, the official pulled her back in time. The Grandmother could only throw stones. If they had hit her directly, she might have died.


    Shu Yu frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. She just touched it gently. Xiaozhen pursed her lips and didn¡¯t cry out in pain, but she couldn¡¯t suppress her gasps.


    Shu Yu said in a low voice, ¡°When we go to the county town later, you and Quanquan will go to see a doctor first.¡±


    Xiaozhen pulled her sleeve with her right hand. ¡°Yes.¡± She shouted..

 Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: Egg Custard

    Chapter 312: Egg Custard


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The mule carriage soon stopped at the entrance of the Lu family¡¯s big house in Shangshi Village. Shu Yu carried Quanquan, who was so hungry that he wanted to cry, and got off the cart.


    Lanhua carried a small stool and sat at the door, waiting for them while playing with her chopsticks.


    When she saw a few of them, she quickly placed the needle and thread basket on the stool and went up to them. ¡°Father, how is Fourth Aunt¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡± Lu Dasongs expression was not relaxed, and Lanhua felt anxious.


    She looked at the wound on Xiaozhen¡¯s forehead, which was being held by Daniu, and was instantly shocked.


    She waited until everyone had entered before she hurriedly closed the door.


    Madam Li came out of the main room with a frown. She was about to say something when Lu Dasong instructed her, ¡°Make something for Quanquan and Xiaozhen to eat first. Steam two bowls of egg custard to fill their stomachs.¡¯


    Madam Li frowned, didn¡¯t move, and didn¡¯t say what was going on. ¡°What was there to eat? He even wanted to eat the egg custard. These eggs were saved up with great difficulty. Was he the only generous one?


    ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t ask anymore. Hurry up. After the children are done eating, we still have to hurry to the county town.¡±


    Madam Li was unhappy and dilly-dallied.


    Fortunately, the Lanhua was smart and had already run to the kitchen to get busy.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at Madam Li. She carried Quanquan and went to the kitchen. Xiaozhen saw this and pulled her sleeve and hurriedly followed her.


    Shu Yu coaxed Quanquan as he told Lanhua about the situation in Daxu


    Village.


    In the courtyard, Lu Dasong was also having a brief conversation with Madam Li.


    Lanhua was shocked, but Madam Li almost cursed out loud. Just as she said Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s name, she was pulled aside by Daniu, who had sharp eyes and quick hands. ¡°Mother, Xiaozhen is still here. Don¡¯t make her uncomfortable by talking nonsense. And you forgot to go back to the Second


    Uncle¡¯s shop, and Lord Xiang sent someone to send a gift. Don¡¯t worry, Fourth Aunt will be fine.¡¯


    ¡°Of course, I hope she¡¯s fine.¡± Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he implicate them?


    Madam Li had been very troubled these two days, and now her heart was aching even more. She was also unwilling to see Xiaozhen and the others, so she simply went back to her room.


    Lu Dasong did not have the time to argue with her at this juncture, and he was too lazy to scold her.


    He asked Erniu, who had already run back, to take out his childhood pants and change them all.


    Although Shu Yu had untied his diapers, the child¡¯s pants were also wet.


    The egg custard was quickly prepared. Lanhua gave a bowl to Xiaozhen, who was a little hesitant.


    She knew that this was a precious thing. In the past, when she came to her three uncles¡¯ houses, she had rarely eaten it.


    First Uncle¡¯s house was managed by First Aunt. Her second uncle¡¯s family was in dire straits, and her mother would not let her eat. Third Uncle, it was already good enough that he did not complain that his Baoya did not have any egg custard to eat. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Therefore, in Xiaozhen¡¯s heart, Uncle¡¯s egg custard was very precious.


    Now that she was steaming two bowls, she didn¡¯t dare to do it, especially when her parents weren¡¯t around.


    Lanhua took a spoon. ¡°Hurry up and eat. Don¡¯t you have to go to the county town to see your mother later? Don¡¯t delay.¡±


    On the other side, Shu Yu had already started to feed them all. The little guy was very hungry and ate very hard.


    Shu Yu fed her a bowl of soup. He was still a little unwilling to finish. He tugged at her hand and cried out,¡±¡­ Eat, ah, eat.¡±


    Shu Yu wiped the corner of her mouth. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not eat for now. We¡¯ll eat in the county town later.¡±


    After saying that, she turned to look at Xiaozhen. The latter had already finished eating and was looking at her impatiently. She wanted to go to the county town to see her mother.


    Shu Yu changed her arms and hugged Quanquan. ¡°Let¡¯s go..¡±

 Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: Seeing the Doctor

    Chapter 313: Seeing the Doctor


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A few of them set off, and it was still the few of them who went. Lanhua originally wanted to go with them and help take care of the children, but she was stopped by Madam Li.


    Shu Yu advised her to stay. The old lady and Daya were in the county town, so there was no need for too many people to go.


    The mule carriage drove back to the county town. After eating and drinking to their fill and changing their clothes, Quanquan was finally so tired that he fell asleep in Shu Yu!s arms.


    Xiaozhen was also tired, but she was worried about Lu Sixing. She could only open the curtains from time to time to see when they would reach the county town, even though she didn¡¯t know which way to go to the county town.


    It was only when she heard the lively sounds that she knew that they were about to enter the city.


    Shu Yu wanted to see the doctor first, especially the younger one. It was the most dangerous time for such a young child to have an accident, so no one dared to take the risk.


    Therefore, the mule carriage stopped outside the clinic.


    The doctor first examined the wound on Xiaozhen¡¯s forehead, asked a few questions, and prescribed medicine.


    At the moment, it seemed that there was nothing serious. However, if her back suddenly hurt or she felt that something was wrong when she went to bed at night, she still had to come to the clinic to see her.


    The doctor bandaged her head and then began to check Quanquan¡¯s body.


    Sure enough, the child was frightened and had already begun to show symptoms of discomfort.


    He had pooped two times along the way, and the egg soup was gone before he could digest it. When the doctor examined him, the child began to cry again. His voice was thin and weak, and he was no longer energetic.


    Lu Dasong was so worried that he couldn¡¯t take it. Xiaozhen was about to cry, but she didn¡¯t dare to disturb the doctor. She could only suppress her voice and wipe her tears.


    The doctor said, ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine for you. Be careful and feed it to him. Pay more attention to him for the next two days. Get someone to keep an eye on him. If he had a fever or vomited, they must send him over as soon as possible.¡±


    He said a few more things to take note of, and Shu Yu and the others then carried Quanquan, who was frowning, and left.


    After getting on the mule carriage, Xiaozhen had been very silent.


    After a while, she raised her head and said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll go see Mother myself.¡±


    Brother, don¡¯t go. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be scared again.¡±


    Lu Dasong looked at Shu Yu, who nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I mean too. Let¡¯s send him back to Liufang Alley first and make things clear to the Grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    This matter could not be hidden, and there was no need to hide it. The old lady probably also wanted to see Lu Sixing and confirm that she was fine before she could be at ease.


    The group returned to Liufang Alley first. As soon as they entered, they heard Madam Liang complaining about Lu Sanzhu. She said that she had to go to work early in the morning and woke her up to make breakfast before davvn.


    Madam Liang was still yawning non-stop, and her sewing of the doll cover had slowed down a lot. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady ignored her complaints. She only occasionally raised her head to look at the children playing.


    Sanya already had the demeanor of a little sister. She brought Baoya to hug the doll and talk to Maneki.


    The two little girls were quiet, but Dabao was restless. Da Hu wanted to pull him to read together, but he was impatient. At this moment, he was acting coquettishly with Liang Shi, saying that he wanted to go out and play.


    Madam Liang was not familiar with the people here and was not at ease. She was thinking about getting Big Tiger to bring him there.


    Just as she was thinking about it, Shu Yu and the others returned.


    The old lady looked up and asked with a smile, ¡°Yu, bring everything¡­¡±


    Halfway through her sentence, she froze when she saw her eldest son, eldest grandson, and granddaughter..

 Chapter 314 - Chapter 314: It Won’t Hurt After Eating Candy

    Chapter 314: It Won¡¯t Hurt After Eating Candy


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady hurriedly stood up and put down the things in her hands. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Huh? Xiaozhen, what happened to your head?¡±


    When Xiaozhen saw her grandmother who wanted to love her, her eyes instantly turned red. She ran forward and hugged her waist aggrievedly, crying softly.


    The old ladys heart clenched. She patted her back again and again and looked at Shu Yu. ¡°What¡­ What happened to your Fourth Aunt¡¯s house?¡±


    She didn¡¯t see Sixing, only the two children, and they didn¡¯t look too good.


    Seeing this, the others in the courtyard also surrounded them.


    Lu Dasong went forward and patted Xiaozhen!s head. Then, he helped the old lady into the house again. ¡°Mother, please sit down first. I¡¯ll tell you slowly.¡±


    ¡°Tell me slowly? Hurry up and don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    Lu Dasong hurriedly nodded. He glanced at Xiaozhen and then told her everything they had heard when they went to Daxu Village.


    When the old lady heard that Lu Sixing had been taken away and locked up by the officials, her face instantly turned pale, and her hands could not help but tremble. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How could such a thing happen?


    Wasn¡¯t her son-in-law missing? How did he become a criminal?


    Madam Liang was also dumbfounded when she heard this. The needle in her hand accidentally pricked her finger. She cried out in pain and quickly put down the needle and thread.


    Everyone in the room reacted.


    Shu Yu handed Quanquan to Madam Liang and let her hold Quanquan first.


    Then, she covered the old lady¡¯s trembling hands with both hands.


    ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll come over and leave Quanquan at home first.


    Then, I¡¯ll go to the county town to look for Lord Xiang and see if I can see Fourth Aunt. It¡¯s also a good time to understand how much Fourth Aunt knows. Officer Wang told me that as long as Fourth Aunt doesn¡¯t know, there¡¯s a high chance that her life won¡¯t be in danger.¡±


    The old lady turned around and looked at her in a daze. She nodded subconsciously and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shu Yu told her about Quanquan¡¯s situation and asked Madam Liang to help take care of him first.


    However, when Madam Liang heard that Quanquan did not seem to be in a good mood, she was afraid that something bad would happen to Quanquan and she would not be able to explain it later.


    She quickly said, ¡°l can¡¯t do it alone. There are a few children at home, and our


    Baoya is still young. I can¡¯t take care of them all.¡±


    Shu Yu thought that it made sense. She called out to Dahu, ¡°Go and find Mother. Tell her to come back first.¡¯


    The courtyard where the clothes were made was also in Liufang Alley, not far from here.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Dahu immediately ran out, and Dabao hurriedly followed.


    After a while, the two children disappeared.


    The old lady had calmed down a little. She hugged Xiaozhen, whose eyes were red and swollen, and took Quanquan from Madam Liangs arms. She wiped her face and said to Madam Liang, ¡°First, fry Quanquan¡¯s medicine. When Second¡¯s wife comes back later, help her feed him. Something had already happened to Sixing. The child must be fine.¡±


    Madam Liang had no objections. She immediately took the medicine packet


    from Daniu¡¯s hand and went to the kitchen.


    Sanya also ran into the house, took the candy that she had saved up, and handed it to Xiaozhen.


    The latter was stunned. Sanya simply stuffed the candy into her mouth. ¡°Your forehead is injured. It won¡¯t hurt anymore after you eat the candy.¡±


    Sanya was a year younger than Xiaozhen. In the past, Lu Sixing would bring her to Lu Erbai¡¯s house from time to time, so the relationship between the sisters was quite good.


    Seeing that Xiaozhen was indeed much happier after eating the candy, Sanya immediately stuffed the rest into her mouth..

 Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: Encounter at the County Yamen

    Chapter 315: Encounter at the County Yamen


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Sanya stuffed the candy into her mouth, she saw Baoya looking at her with eager eyes. Then, she opened her mouth and asked for candy.


    Sanya quickly said before she could say anything, ¡°You¡¯ve already eaten today. If you eat any more, there will be worms in your mouth and you¡¯ll roll around in pain. In this case, not only would you not be able to eat sweets, you would not be able to eat meat, and you would not even be able to eat rice, Then, you would starve to death.¡¯


    Baoya widened her eyes and quickly covered her mouth.


    With her two younger sisters comforting her and her grandmother and the others around, Xiaozhen, who had candy in her mouth, was finally no longer as anxious as she was in Daxu Village. She hugged her younger brother and cried alone and helplessly.


    Not long after, Madam Ruan returned.


    She walked in a hurry. On the way here, she had already heard from Dahu what had happened.


    Although Dahu was young, he had been learning all this time and his ability to express himself had improved quite a bit. Madam Ruan understood.


    As soon as Madam Ruan entered the house, she held Quanquan in her arms and said, ¡°Mother Yu, go and see Fourth Sister. I¡¯m at home. I¡¯ll take care of the child.¡¯


    ¡°Yes.¡± the old lady nodded and gave two instructions before taking Xiaozhen and preparing to leave with Shu Yu.


    Madam Ruan thought about it and asked, ¡°Should we tell Erbai about this first? He wants to see Fourth Sister.¡¯


    Ever since he found out that his Fourth Brother-in-law had gone missing, Lu Erbai had been worried. His legs were inconvenient, so he couldn¡¯t go into the mountains and villages to look for him like his eldest brother and third brother.


    However, he had some experience in searching for Erya over the years. Even though he could not find her, he knew a little about the small roads in the county. He had asked people to ask about it before, but unfortunately, there was no news. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If he knew that Fourth Sister had been taken away by the office, he would probably be even more anxious.


    However, the old lady rejected her. ¡°Forget it. Telling him will only cause more people to worry. We don¡¯t know the specific situation at the office yet, and we don¡¯t know if we can see Si Xing. We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back.¡±


    Madam Ruan did not say anything.


    The old lady was anxious. Now that Quanquan had someone to take care of her, she was relieved. Soon, the group left Liufang Alley and went straight to the county government.


    When they were about to reach the entrance of the county government,


    Xiaozhen could not help but hold Shu Yu¡¯s hand tightly, afraid and flustered.


    Shu Yu lowered her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the village chief of Daxu Village?¡± Lu Dasong suddenly whispered.


    A few of them looked up and saw three people standing at the entrance of the county government. They were all looking up at the entrance of the county office, but their faces were full of worry.


    Shu Yu remembered that when she was in Daxu Village, a villager said that the village chief of Daxu Village had also brought people to the county office.


    She didn¡¯t expect to meet him at the door.


    A few of them walked closer. Village Chief Chen of Daxu Village also saw them.


    At first, he didn¡¯t recognize her, but when he saw Xiaozhen, he suddenly remembered that she was from the Lu family.


    Village Chief Chen immediately took a few steps forward and stood in front of


    Lu Dasong. ¡°You¡¯ve heard about Yuan Laosi¡¯s family, right?¡± He sighed. He sighed. ¡°We wanted to ask about the situation, but unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t enter the office. Dashi of our village has a friendship with a small constable in the past, but that small constable is not in the county office today. Dashi went to his house to look for him. He might have to come back later, so he had to wait a little longer.¡±


    However, the young constable had once worked for the former county magistrate. Although he did not suffer with the former county magistrate, there were some things that he could not know too much about. He could only try his luck..

 Chapter 316 - Chapter 316: Seeing Wei Nan Again

    Chapter 316: Seeing Wei Nan Again


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The villagers of Daxu Village had been here for quite a while. Looking at the tired expression on village chief Chen¡¯s face, they must have hit the wall


    several times.


    Lu Dasong said, ¡°We¡¯re also here to ask if we can meet our Fourth Sister.¡±


    Village chief Chen was stunned. He heard something and quickly asked, ¡°Do you have any connections?¡±


    ¡°l can¡¯t say that I have a way. I can only try.¡±


    As Lu Dasong spoke, he looked at Shu Yu beside him.


    The latter nodded at village chief Chen and then went up the steps of the county office¡¯s entrance. He walked to the guard and said a few words.


    The bailiff responded with a few words and quickly turned around to enter.


    Village chief Chen, who was standing at the back, looked at the Lu family in surprise. ¡°That girl is¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my niece, the daughter of my second brother.¡±


    Village chief Chen replied to the villager behind him. He suddenly realized that it was Lu Erbai¡¯s daughter who had been missing for many years. ¡°I heard that she had just been found a few days ago.¡±


    Lu Dasong nodded.¡± It¡¯s her.¡±


    Village chief Chen was a little emotional. He did not expect that the newly found daughter of the Lu family would have such connections. He hoped that she could find out the news. Yuan Shanchuan was a villager of Daxu Village after all. He was also worried that he had done something disgraceful and the entire village would be implicated.


    Just as he thought about it, the gatekeeper came out again. His attitude towards Shu Yu was even better than before. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady and the rest hurriedly surrounded the officers. They heard the bailiff say, ¡°Lady Lu, follow me.¡±


    Village chief Chen and the others were stunned. They could enter the county office?


    Shu Yu held Xiaozhen¡¯s hand while Lu Dasong and Daniu supported the old lady and walked inside.


    Village chief Chen and the others looked at each other and hurriedly followed.


    When everyone entered the main hall, the official stopped them and said to Shu Yu,¡± Lord said that he has something to say to Lady Lu alone. You all wait here. Lady Lu, follow me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Please lead the way.¡± Shu Yu nodded at the old lady comfortingly and followed her into the house at the back.


    As soon as she left, village chief Chen couldn¡¯t help but ask Lu Dasong,¡± The lord that the bailiff mentioned just now? Was it the current county magistrate? What kind of identity does your niece have? She can even make the adults meet her personally.¡±


    Lu Dasong didn¡¯t know either. He looked at the old lady.


    The latter¡¯s expression had always been solemn. At this juncture, she did not think about anything and was unwilling to say anything. She only looked nervously in the direction Shu Yu left.


    When the others saw her like this, they were also affected.


    Moreover, there were also two officers guarding the side of the hall. They did not dare to speak, so they fell silent.


    However, Shu Yu had already followed the runner to the study in the backyard. Hu Li was standing at the door.


    He smiled at Shu Yue ¡°Lady Lu, please come in.¡±


    Shu Yu was very grateful for his reminder yesterday, so she thanked him first before entering the door.


    Xiang Weinan was writing when he heard the noise and looked up at her. ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Shu Yu sat down opposite him and Xiang Weinan wrote the calligraphy well. Then, he put down his pen and leaned back in his chair. ¡°Are you here to ask about your relatives?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    Shu Yu was a little puzzled. ¡°Sir, are you willing to tell me unconditionally?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Shu Yu,¡±¡­¡± There was no need to be so straightforward.


    Xiang Weinan leaned forward slightly. He had waited several times before she finally came to him.. This time, Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t say anything, right?

 Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: I Accidentally Found Out

    Chapter 317: I Accidentally Found Out


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu pursed her lips. ¡°Then what are Lord¡¯s conditions?¡±


    Xiang Weinan sized him up for a moment, his fingers gently tapping the table twice, as if he was thinking about how to speak.


    After a while, he said, ¡°I heard that you didn¡¯t have a good life in the Shu family in the past. the Shu family still wants your life, right?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded.


    sne was not surprised at all Xiang weman Knew ner original Identity and background. She did not suspect that Meng Yunzheng had told her. However, since Xiang Weinan was involved in the investigation of the Shu family, he would have the most basic information.


    Especially the few times she had interacted with him, the sudden appearance in the Lu family, and now it was related to Yuan Shanchuan, who seemed to be involved in the case of the former county magistrate. These factors were enough for Xiang Weinan to investigate all eighteen generations of her ancestors.


    ¡°So, you should hate the Shu family, right?¡± Xiang Weinan asked again.


    His cautious question made Shu Yu somewhat speechless.


    She sighed deeply and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t Lord just say it?¡±


    ¡°..¡± Xiang Weinan coughed lightly. ¡°l want to know, how much do you know about the Shu familys private affairs?¡±


    Shu Yu laughed. ¡°Lord Xiang, you think highly of me. You¡¯ve said it yourself. I¡¯m not doing well in the Shu family. Then you should know that the third daughter of the Shu family is like an invisible person. Not to mention the secret matters of the Shu family, even if something happened openly in the Shu family, they might not let me know.¡±


    Xiang Weinan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is it right? Then on the night, you were killed by the Shu family, you said in your last words that Lord Shu had a mistress, that the first Madam Shu wanted to marry Second Miss to her maternal nephew, that Second Master Shu owed money to the gambling den, and that Second Madam Shu drugged Concubine, causing her to miscarry.


    These are so secretive that even the Shu Family¡¯s Old Madam might not know. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How did you know about them?¡±


    Shu Yu choked. Would you believe me if I said I read it from a book?


    He probably didn¡¯t believe it.


    Shu Yu sighed, rubbed her temples, and laughed dryly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll find out if I was not careful.¡¯


    ¡°Ah, what other things did you know when you were not careful?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    ¡°Let me think about it?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Xiang Weinan knew that he must know something else from her.


    Shu Yu supported her forehead and began to recall the contents of the book.


    As far as she knew, the decisive evidence that the Shu family was finally brought down was in¡­


    ¡°Lord Xiang can find someone to watch over the second lady of the Shu family.¡±


    Among the young ladies in the Shu family, the eldest lady is the vicious female supporting role in the book, and she, the third Miss, is cannon fodder whose name has only been mentioned a few times. However, the second Miss and her are all concubine¡¯s daughters but they are treated completely differently. Second Miss Shu usually looks submissive and has no opinion, but no one knows that she is the favorite and most trusted daughter of the Lord of the Shu family.


    Not to mention anything else, just the outer room that Master Shu kept outside, and it was the second lady who helped to cover up and arrange it.


    The night that Shu Yu was killed, it was exposed that the first Madam wanted to marry the second lady to her natal nephew who had domestic violence. However, even if she didn¡¯t tell the truth at the time, the wishful thinking of the first Madam would not work.


    In the book, Head Master almost got the idea of getting rid of the first Madam because of this incident.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Shu family¡¯s sudden disaster, the consequences would be unpredictable.


    Therefore, others may not know much about the secret affairs of the Shu family, but the second lady of the Shu family probably knows a lot..

 Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: Only Four People Could Go

    Chapter 318: Only Four People Could Go


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiang Weinan was surprised. ¡°The Second Miss of the Shu family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there might be unexpected gains.¡± Shu Yu was naturally happy to be able to bring down the Shu family as soon as possible.


    Xiang Weinan touched his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Second Miss¡­l understand.¡±


    Shu Yu could not provide much information. After all, the book was mainly about the story of the male and female leads. Because the Shu family had a vicious female supporting character, there was more plot when they were defeated in the end, but that was all.


    After telling Lord Xiang what he wanted to know, Shu Yu began to ask about Yuan Shanchuan. ¡°What crime did my Fourth Uncle commit?¡±


    Xiang Weinan looked up at her. ¡°We will only know the details after he is found. We only know that the former county magistrate might have expected it before he was arrested, so he mixed an important piece of evidence with the


    goods and planned to transport it out of the city to the Dongan Province. Yuan Shanchuan was one of the people who transported this batch of goods.¡±


    ¡°Now, two of the people who transported the goods are dead, and the other two have been captured. Only Yuan Shanchuan was missing. Coincidentally, the goods had been found, and only the evidence of the crime had been taken away by Yuan Shanchuan alone.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned. ¡°But my Fourth Uncle might not know what it is and just took it by accident, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there is such a possibility, but this is just a guess. We need evidence that he didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Shu Yu knew that this was good news for her.


    She thought that Lord Xiang had enough evidence to prove that Yuan Shanchuan colluded with the former county magistrate. If that was the case, she could only try her best to get her Fourth Aunt.


    Now that she had heard what he meant, there was still room for negotiation.


    ¡°Then my Fourth Aunt¡­¡±


    Xiang Weinan leaned back in his chair. ¡°I¡¯ve already interrogated the Yuan family and the Lu family. So far, it seems that they don¡¯t know. However, they couldn¡¯t leave yet. They had to wait until Yuan Shanchuan was found.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll be fine now.¡±


    Xiang Weinan¡¯s promise, Shu Yu was indeed relieved. ¡®Can we go and see


    Fourth Aunt?¡±


    He nodded at Xiang Weinan.


    After Shu Yu thanked him, she came out of the study.


    The old lady and the others who were waiting in the lobby were impatient. When they saw Shu Yu come out, they quickly ran forward and surrounded her. ¡°How is it?¡± What did Lord say?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head. She was not allowed to spread the words that Xiang Weinan had said in the study. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t mention Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s matter. She only said, ¡°Lord has agreed for us to visit Fourth Aunt.¡±


    The old lady was happy, but Xiaozhen raised her head with bright eyes.


    However, Hu Li, who came out with Shu Yu, said, ¡°But there are too many of you. The Lord said that only four can enter.¡± Four¡­


    Shu Yu, the old lady, and Xiaozhen had to go.


    The old lady¡¯s gaze swept across the room and landed on Lu Dasong and Daniu. Then, it landed on Village Chief Chen.


    She sighed and said, ¡°Boss and Daniu will wait for us outside. Village Chief


    Chen, come with us. As for the Yuan Family, it happened so suddenly that they probably didn¡¯t have time to explain a lot of things.¡±


    Village Chief Chen quickly nodded. ¡°Thank you, Sister-in-law Lu.¡±


    After confirming the visitor, Hu Li led the way to a house not far from the county office..

 Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: Meeting Fourth Aunt

    Chapter 319: Meeting Fourth Aunt


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Someone was guarding the door of the house. When Hu Li arrived, the person nodded at him and unlocked the house.


    This room was not a prison, but there were two spaces separated by railings.


    The Yuan family lived in one room, and Lu Sixing lived in the other.


    Lu Sixing was alone in the room, but her hair and clothes were in a mess, and there was a palm print on her face.


    Hu Li explained in a low voice, ¡°The Yuan family blamed the Lu family at first. That Old Lady Yuan went up and slapped her when no one was paying attention. We separated them. Originally, Old Lady Yuan and the Lu Corporation were locked up together.¡±


    The old lady became angry when she heard that. Especially when she saw her daughter huddled in the corner and not saying anything, her heart ached. She hurriedly walked forward and said, ¡°Si Xing, Si Xing?¡±


    The Yuan family and Lu Sixing had heard the sound of someone entering the door from the beginning. However, they were all immersed in grief and fear at the moment. They sat on the ground numbly and did not have the mood to see who it was.


    When they heard the old lady¡¯s voice, they looked up at them in shock.


    Lu Sixing stood up abruptly and walked forward in two steps. She grabbed the railing and said in shock, ¡°Mother? Xiaozhen? You, why are you here?¡±


    The old lady¡¯s eyes were red, and Xiaozhen burst into tears.


    She reached out to pull Lu Sixing. Lu Sixing immediately squatted down and wanted to hug her.


    However, there was a railing in front of her, so she couldn¡¯t do it. She could only hold her hand and gently touch her forehead. ¡°Does your head hurt? Did you apply for medicine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sister Yu took me and my brother to see a doctor. Little Brother tell asleep after crying and was tired, so he didn¡¯t bring him over. Second Aunt is taking care of him.¡±


    Xiaozhen followed Shu Yu¡¯s instructions and did not mention the fact that


    Quanquan was sick first so that Lu Sixing would not worry.


    But even so, Lu Sixing was still worried.


    Fortunately, in front of the child and her mother, she still tried her best to restrain herself.


    She touched Xiaozhen¡¯s head and wiped her tears as she stood up again. She looked at the old lady. ¡°Mother, how did you guys get here? This is the county office¡­


    The old lady wiped her face and said, ¡°It was Yu who brought us here. Yu went to the county magistrate, and he only agreed to let us meet you so that we could be at ease.¡¯


    Lu Sixing was stunned when she heard Yu¡¯s name for the second time.


    The old lady pushed Shu Yu forward and said, ¡°This is Yu. You haven¡¯t seen her yet.¡± It¡¯s your second brother¡¯s second daughter. Fortunately, she¡¯s here.


    Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡¯ S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Sixing looked at Shu Yu and suddenly reacted. ¡°You¡¯re Erya?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Fourth Aunt.¡¯


    Lu Sixing was happy. ¡°Good, good. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. 1 didn¡¯t expect that our first meeting would be under such circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Fourth Aunt, don¡¯t be anxious. The Lord said that he would find Fourth Uncle as soon as possible. If the lord ask you anything later, answer them. Don¡¯t hide anything. I believe that Fourth Uncle is also innocent, but his whereabouts are unknown. We have to find him before we can conclude anything.¡±


    Lu Sixing nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, I also believe that he¡¯s innocent. He definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a treasonous thing, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t abandon me and the child.¡¯


    The old lady held her hand. ¡°We all believe in him, so don¡¯t be discouraged and have a good rest. We¡¯ll take care of Xiaozhen and Quanquan. You don¡¯t have to worry..¡±

 Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: You All Be Behave

    Chapter 320: You All Be Behave


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± Previously, Lu Sixing had been caught in a hurry and had no time to explain to her children. After being locked up here, she was most worried about Xiaozhen and Quanquan.


    Now that she saw that Xiaozhen was fine and could see the child again, her anxiety finally calmed down.


    The Yuan family members were a little stunned when they heard their conversation. What did he mean? This, this girl from the Lu family knows the lord county magistrate?


    Old Lady Yuan hurriedly called out to the old lady, ¡°In-law, in-law, do you know when we can leave?¡±


    The old lady turned her head abruptly and looked at her angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t call me in-law. Look at what you¡¯ve done to my granddaughter. You still blame my daughter for being unconed I didn¡¯t even say that your good son got into trouble outside and caused my daughter to be locked up here. You still have the cheek to hit my daughter¡¯s granddaughter. Am I giving you face?¡±


    Old Lady Yuan was unhappy. ¡°Then she¡­¡±


    Village chief Chen, who had been silent all this while, glared at her. ¡°Alright, just shut up. This matter has nothing to do with the Lu Corporation. If it weren¡¯t for the Lu familys girl, what good things would have happened to you? Those people who were captured have been locked up in prison, and you¡¯re still in this clean room. Who do you think you¡¯re giving face to? Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±


    Old Lady Yuan was still a little afraid of village chief Chen.


    Village chief Chen was too lazy to argue with the woman. He looked at Old Nian Yuan, ¡°That¡¯s the situation. You can only stay here for now. We¡¯ll talk about it when we find Yuan Shanchuan. I also hope that Yuan Shanchuan didn¡¯t do anything. I hope that you all can go home safely. As for your family, I¡¯ll help arrange it when I get back. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Old Man Yuan was still a little scared.¡± Then, will we be in danger here? Will the lord beat us up and torture us to extort a confession?¡±


    Hu Li sneered. ¡°What are you thinking about? He wanted to torture you to force a confession, but he did it during the interrogation just now, and he even slandered the Lord¡¯s reputation here?¡±


    ¡°No, no, sir. We didn¡¯t mean that. We¡­


    Village chief Chen sighed. ¡°Alright. Whatever the lord ask, just answer honestly. Also, don¡¯t blame the Lu Corporation any more. She is the most innocent one. If you continue to cause trouble, you can stay here for the rest of your lives.¡±


    After saying that, he glanced at Old Lady Yuan.


    Old Man Yuan and the Yuan family brothers quickly said, ¡°No, we will be honest.¡¯


    Village chief Chen didn¡¯t have anything else to say. With Hu Li around, the more he said, the more the bailiff thought.


    Therefore, after he finished giving instructions to the Yuan family, he waited at the side.


    Shu Yu had nothing to say, and the old lady and Xiaozhen did not know what to say either. It was inappropriate to say anything on such an occasion. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Sixing held two hands for a long time before she reluctantly let go. She said to them, ¡°Mother, Xiaozhen, Yu, you can go. I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡±


    Xiaozhen¡¯s eyes became teary again. She had cried too much today, and her eyes were red and swollen.


    Lu Sixing also sobbed as she told her, ¡°You have to listen to your grandmother and take good care of your younger brother. Be good at home and wait for Father and Mother to come back, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will, Mother.¡¯


    No matter how reluctant they were, they still left the room.


    The sunlight outside the house was very strong, but the hearts of the old lady and the others were cold and dark.


    After walking far away, the old lady looked back again, then lowered her head and pulled Shu Yu to the side..

 Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: Shu Yu’s Worry

    Chapter 321: Shu Yu¡¯s Worry


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was surprised and saw the old lady stuff two pieces of silver into her hands.


    ¡°Grandmother?¡±


    The old lady said, ¡°Ah Yu, give this to that officer and ask him to help. Give your Fourth Aunt a good meal and take care of her.¡±


    Shu Yu stared blankly at the broken silver in her hand.


    Before Shu Yu returned, the old lady only had two or three hundred coins (monetary) in total.


    After the shop was opened, the old lady had earned a lot of money. However, she had not taken a single penny apart from the 10 taels (monetary) of silver she had from the government.


    She felt she did not need to spend much money on normal days. It was enough as long as there was food and drink at home.


    However, her children and grandchildren were very filial. From time to time, Shu Yu would find an excuse to give her some money and ask her to keep it. In the future, when her grandchildren come over, the old lady will buy some snacks and share them with him. The children would be happy too.


    Later on, Madam Ruan and Daya also gave her some money, as well as the two taels (monetary) of retirement money that Third Brother gave her a few days ago.


    Therefore, the old lady now had five to six taels (monetary) of silver in her hands. She took out half of it and stuffed it all into Shu Yu¡¯s hands.


    Shu Yu could not help but laugh. She did not reject it. Only by accepting it could the old lady feel at ease. In any case, he would find an excuse to return it in the future.


    However, she had already given Hu Li a few taels (monetary) of silver. She had already explained what the old lady had said.


    ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡±


    Shu Yu turned around and said a few words to Hu Li.


    The group of people walked to the entrance of the county government office before stopping.


    Lu Dasong and the others who were waiting outside immediately came forward to welcome him.


    The villagers of Daxu Village asked Village Chief Chen anxiously, ¡°Village


    Chief, you saw the Yuan family. Are they alright?¡±¡±


    Village Chief Chen waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t stay here. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    When they were far away from the county office, Village Chief Chen turned to the old lady Lu and said, ¡°Sister-in-law Lu, we¡¯ll be returning to the village first. Please take care of the Yuan family¡¯s matters. If we have any news, let¡¯s pass it on to each other. We will try our best to find Yuan Shanchuan.¡±


    The old lady nodded, and the two of them quickly parted ways and left.


    Only then did Shu Yu and the others walk towards Liufang Alley. Lu Dasong asked about Lu Sixings situation and knew it was nothing serious. He was also not locked up in prison, so he felt much more at ease.


    Reputation is still very important these days, especially for women. If they had been in prison, they would already be considered a dirty person in the eyes of many people.


    However, Lord Xiang had promised Shu Yu that he would temporarily detain her in the county office and not send her to prison.


    The few of them chatted as they returned home.


    As soon as the old lady entered the house, she asked about Quanquan¡¯s


    condition. The child had already taken his medicine and fallen asleep.


    Madam Ruan had been sitting beside the child the entire time, sewing a toy cover while checking on his condition from time to time.


    At present, everything seemed to be fine. She didn¡¯t have diarrhea any more, but she didn¡¯t sleep well.


    As long as they were fine, it was good. Everyone had been busy for a while and did not even have lunch.


    Madam Liang helped them with the noodles. Everyone hurriedly filled their stomachs before they could sit down and rest for a while. They could also quietly discuss things.


    The key to the problem was Yuan Shanchuan, but he seemed to have vanished into thin air. No one knew where he had gone.


    Shu Yu was not familiar with this place, and the Dasu dynasty did not have surveillance cameras everywhere like in modern times. It was not easy to find someone.


    From the looks of it, she could only place her hopes on the government. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What Shu Yu was most worried about was whether Yuan Shanchuan was still alive..

 Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: First Day of Work

    Chapter 322: First Day of Work


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the evening, Lu Erbai and Lu Sanzhu returned. Naturally, they heard about Lu Sixing.


    It was Lu Sanzhu¡¯s first day at work, and he had wanted to complain about how tired, hungry, and sore his feet were the moment she returned. He wanted to borrow his second brother¡¯s mule carriage so that he wouldn¡¯t have to walk to the peach blossom forest tomorrow.


    Who knew that something so serious would happen at home? He had lost all his thoughts of pretending to be pitiful.


    Lu Erbai pounded the table angrily. He was very upset that he couldn¡¯t find


    Yuan Shanchuan in time.


    The old lady sighed. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll cross that bridge when we come to it. This matter will be resolved one day. I¡¯m tired after a busy day. I¡¯ll go make some food and rest early after eating.¡±


    Only then did everyone start moving. Lu Dasong and Daniu had already returned before the city gates closed.


    After dinner, the old lady remembered that it was Lu Sanzhu¡¯s first day at work. She asked with concern, ¡°How are you feeling today?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t have anything to do today.¡± Lu Sanzhu said, ¡°The steward told me about the things I needed to do. He took me around the Peach Blossom Forest and got to know the workers who worked with me. After that, I had to remember some rules. There were too many rules and regulations. I remember that my head hurt. The steward had said that I still had to remember tomorrow. There was no end to it.¡¯


    For a slacker who didn¡¯t do anything, it was too difficult for him to remember these things.


    However, the old lady reached out and patted him. ¡°Since he¡¯s giving you this opportunity, you should take it. Don¡¯t be ungrateful. If you don¡¯t want to do it, give it up. Many people want to do it.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu knew that his Mother was in a bad mood today, so he didn¡¯t dare to provoke her. He lowered his head and said softly, ¡°l didn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t going to do it. I was just complaining.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you complain in front of us, but shut up if you shouldn¡¯t say anything outside. If you have work to do, do it well. Don¡¯t do anything illegal, understand?¡±


    The old lady was also shocked by Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s matter. This person had made a mistake, and it had implicated his wife and children.


    It was only because their family had Yu. Otherwise, who knew what the consequences would be?


    Fortunately, Lord Xiang was a good official. If he had met that muddle-headed dog official from before, he would probably not even let the two children off.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately nodded. ¡°l promise to do my job well.¡±


    The old lady said a few more words to him. Among her children, the most worrying one was this third child.


    Lu Sanzhu almost couldn¡¯t take it. In the past, when his Mother nagged him, he would turn around and run away the moment she opened her mouth. But now¡­He didn¡¯t dare.


    When the old lady finally finished speaking, Lu Sanzhu hurriedly brought his wife and children to Yiren Pavilion to sleep.


    After their family left, the Lu family finally quieted down.


    Madame Ruan brought Sanya and Xiaozhen to wash up and let them rest early.


    The Lu family originally had three rooms. Lu Erbai and his wife and the twins stayed in the largest room, the east wing. the old lady and Daya stayed in the sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    slightly smaller room, the west wing. Shu Yu stayed alone in the small room that was originally used as a study.


    Now that there were two more children at home, Daya and Shu Yu had no experience in taking care of children.


    Quanquan was so small that she could only give it to Madam Ruan.


    Xiaozhen was in a state of fear for another day. the old lady was worried and brought her to sleep.


    The east wing was left for the four of them to stay in. Lu Erbai and Dahu stayed in the study, while Daya, Sanya, and Shu Yu stayed in the west wing..

 Chapter 323 - Chapter 323: Awakened in the Middle of the Night

    Chapter 323: Awakened in the Middle of the Night


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sanya was very happy. She had rarely slept with her eldest sister and second sister before.


    Therefore, the little girl tidied herself up early and ran into the west wing. She climbed onto the bed and slept in the middle. She clapped her hands and called out to them,¡± Big Sister, Second Sister, come quickly.¡± She wanted to be embraced by both sides.


    Daya and Shu Yu looked at each other and laughed.


    When they fell asleep, Sanya indeed burrowed into one person¡¯s arms and another person¡¯s arms. After a while, she was dizzy and tired until she fell asleep.


    Shu Yu found it funny. She had been busy all day and was quite tired. She had wanted to say a few words to Daya, but she did not expect that she would fall asleep in just a moment.


    However, in the dead of the night, a cry suddenly sounded in her ears, followed by a commotion.


    Shu Yu was the first to wake up and hurriedly got up to put on his clothes.


    As soon as she was dressed, Daya woke up. Sanya rubbed her eyes in a daze.¡± Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She had not woken up yet and had forgotten that she was in the same room as her eldest sister and second sister.


    Shu Yu told Daya, ¡°It seems to be the voice from Mother¡¯s side. I¡¯ll go and take a look. Big Sister, take care of Sanya first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, watch the road when it¡¯s dark.¡± Daya was sleeping inside, so her movements were not as convenient as Shu Yu¡¯s.


    Shu Yu nodded and ran out. The east and west rooms were just opposite. She quickly saw what was happening in the east room.


    Grandmother the old lady and Madam Ruan were busy taking care of Quanquan. Xiaozhen stood at the side, wiping her tears in a daze. When she saw Shu Yu coming over, she quickly ran over and held her hand. ¡°Sister Yu, my brother is not well. He keeps vomiting. Is something going to happen to him?¡±


    She didn¡¯t even dare to say the word ¡°death¡±, afraid that it would come true.


    Shu Yu frowned. It seemed that the worst situation that the doctor had mentioned had still happened.


    She walked forward and saw that Quanquan¡¯s face was flushed red. He was so upset that he could not even hear his cries. She quickly said, ¡°Grandmother, we have to send him to the doctor as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°l can¡¯t. He vomits every time I carry him. The clinic is so far away from here. But the mule carriage made Lu Dasong rush back to Shangshi Village. It¡¯s all my fault. How could I have forgotten about this?¡±


    The old lady blamed herself. She had never thought that such a serious symptom would suddenly appear in the middle of the night. She thought that it would be more convenient for them to go back too late. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring the doctor over. There are two medical centers closest to Liufang Lane. I¡¯ll knock on the door and ask the doctor to come over.


    I¡¯ll be back soon.¡¯


    Before the old lady could say anything, Shu Yu ran out.


    When Daya brought Sanya over, they could only see her back.


    By the time Lu Erbai hurried over with the Dahu supporting him, Shu Yu had already left the courtyard.


    Quanquan¡¯s situation was urgent. Shu Yu could not care less about the darkness of the alley and walked quickly.


    Fortunately, he quickly adapted to the light and Shu Yu ran slowly.


    However, after she ran for a while, she suddenly stopped in her tracks as if she wanted to confirm something and ran back.


    Then, she stopped at the entrance of the Meng family¡¯s courtyard.


    She looked at the Meng family¡¯s door and confirmed that she had not seen it wrongly when she had taken a casual glance just now.


    The big lock that had been hanging on the lock ring of the door a few days ago was gone.


    Shu Yu was overjoyed.. Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi were back?

 Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: You I re a Fool Now

    Chapter 324: You I re a Fool Now


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhao Xi¡¯s medical skills were superior, and he was much better than the doctor in the small clinic at Liufang Alley. Moreover, it was so close.


    Shu Yu pushed the door open without hesitation.


    She tried to push it open but it didn¡¯t budge. It was probably locked inside.


    She was afraid of alarming the neighbors, so she did not knock on the door. After looking around, she stepped on the rocks outside and climbed up the wall a few steps. She jumped down from the wall and entered the courtyard.


    Who knew that just as her feet landed, a stick was swung at her?


    Shu Yu¡¯s body reacted faster than her brain. She immediately squatted down to avoid it and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    The rod that was sweeping over once again stopped by a hair¡¯s breadth. Zhao Xi¡¯s surprised voice rang out, ¡°Lady Lu?¡±


    ¡°Doctor Zhao, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re here now.¡± Shu Yu heaved a sigh of relief.


    Zhao Xi leaned the stick against the wall and was speechless. ¡®Lady Lu, what are you doing? In the middle of the night, you came to our house and even climbed over the wall. Do you want to be a thief? I was almost scared to death.¡¯ S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you for treatment, Doctor Zhao. We have a baby who is less than a year old. He was frightened during the day and is not feeling well now. It¡¯s very dangerous to vomit and have diarrhea.¡±


    After saying that, Shu Yu came over to pull him.


    Zhao Xi immediately took a step back. ¡°Wait, wait, don¡¯t be anxious. I can go with you to save them, but you have to tell me the specific situation first. I have to prepare some things too. Otherwise, I would have to come back to get it later. It was troublesome.¡¯


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Shu Yu calmed herself down and followed him into the house. Then, as he explained Quanquan¡¯s symptoms, she watched Zhao Xi pack up the medicine box.


    When he was done, she asked, ¡°Is Young Master Meng not back yet?¡± She had been here for so long, but she had not seen Meng Yunzheng. Zhao Xi paused for a moment, turned his head, and looked at her meaningfully. He said, ¡°No, I came back alone. I just came back to get some things. You just happened to be here. I¡¯ll be leaving in another hour.¡± As he spoke, he had already tidied up the medicine bag. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, but after taking a few steps, Zhao Xi stopped again. He pointed at himself. ¡°l can¡¯t go to your house like this.¡± Shu Yu slapped her forehead. ¡°I almost forgot. You¡¯re a fool now.¡±¡±


    Zhao Xi was speechless. You¡¯re the f*cking idiot.


    Shu Yu looked around. ¡°Do you have a curtained hat?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Xi rummaged through it and found a black curtain hat. He hung it on his head and walked out.


    Shu Yu heaved a sigh of relief. With Doctor Zhao around, she could at least rest assured.


    Zhao Xi was cautious. After he went out, he even locked the courtyard.


    They rushed to the Lu family¡¯s house. On the way, Zhao Xi asked softly, ¡°l don¡¯t look like the doctor you went to the clinic to find. Will your family suspect me?¡± He looked more like a thief who broke into the house in the middle of the night.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if my family suspects you, they won¡¯t ask too much, and they won¡¯t lift your curtain hat to see what you look like.¡± This Shu Yu was right. The Lu family would never ask Shu Yu more questions that she was unwilling to talk about.


    Just like how she knew Lord Xiang, the Lu family had never asked.


    It was not that they were not curious or concerned, but Shu Yu had kept her mouth shut about everything that happened before he returned to the Lu family, except for the first day..

 Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: A Missed Shot

    Chapter 325: A Missed Shot


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Even though Shu Yu said that she had a good life with her adoptive parents in the past, the Lu family felt that she must have had a bad life since she was so unwilling to remember. They didn¡¯t want to touch on her sadness, so if she didn¡¯t want to say it, then she wouldn¡¯t say it.


    It was enough for them to know that Shu Yu was fine.


    Zhao Xi saw how confident she was and did not ask any more questions. In any case, she would settle the Lu family.


    They quickly arrived at the Lu family¡¯s house. Xiaozhen¡¯s uncontrollable cries became more and more obvious in the house. Even Sanya could not help but cry with her.


    Shu Yu quickly brought Doctor Zhao forward. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ve brought the doctor here. You guys come out first. ¡°The doctor needs a quiet place. Let¡¯s not disturb him in the room.¡¯ S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady and Madam Ruan, who had been extremely worried, turned their heads at the same time. When they saw Doctor Zhao wearing a black curtained hat, they were stunned.


    It was Shu Yu who entered and brought Xiaozhen and Sanya out first. Then they quickly followed her out of the east wing. Shu Yu immediately said to Zhao Xi, ¡°Sorry to trouble you, doctor.¡± Zhao Xi nodded and entered with the medicine box.


    With his back to the door, he lifted the veil of his hat to prevent it from blocking his view.


    The Lu family could not see what he did. In any case, after a while, Quanquan, who was originally uncomfortable and moving around, suddenly quieted down.


    Not long after, even the crying stopped.


    Seeing this, the old lady and Madam Ruan heaved a sigh of relief.


    Shu Yu also calmed down and looked around. Only then did she realize that Daya and Lu Erbai weren¡¯t there.


    She took the time to ask, ¡°Where are Father and Eldest Sister?¡±


    ¡°They went to look for you.¡± Da Hu raised his head and whispered.


    After Shu Yu ran out, Daya was not at ease at all and chased after her.


    But in the middle of the night, Shu Yu, a girl, had already run out. If another girl ran out alone, what would happen?


    Although Lu Erbai¡¯s legs were inconvenient, he was still a man, so he accompanied her out.


    Who knew that when they arrived at Liufang Alley, they did not see Shu Yu? They thought that Shu Yu had gone to another clinic, so they went back to look for her, but they still didn¡¯t see her.


    They became anxious. In such a short period, could something have happened?


    Lu Erbai was older and had experienced more things. He patted Daya¡¯s shoulder comfortingly and said, ¡°Maybe we missed it. When we were looking for the first family, Yu had already brought the doctor from the second family back. Let¡¯s go back and take a look first.¡±


    Daya thought that it made sense, so she helped Lu Erbai back.


    They went back and forth for a while. In addition, it was dark and Lu Erbai walked slowly. By the time they reached home, Zhao Xi, who was fast and had excellent medical skills, had already finished treating Quanquan.


    He was giving instructions on how to take care of a child as he walked out. Without noticing, he bumped into Daya and Lu Erbai.


    Zhao Xi was wearing a curtained hat on his head, and his vision was blocked. However, he could still see Daya¡¯s figure. Seeing that he was about to bump into her, he subconsciously turned to the side.


    Who knew that Lu Erbai was standing beside Daya? Lu Erbai was wearing dark clothes, and his legs were inconvenient.


    He could not avoid Zhao Xi at all when he walked over.


    Daya exclaimed, ¡°Father.¡± She hurriedly pulled Lu Erbai back, but she twisted her ankle and fell forward.


    Zhao Xi was shocked and quickly supported her..

 Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: Your Sister Recognizes Me

    Chapter 326: Your Sister Recognizes Me


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Zhao Xi was scared to death. His voice changed. He knew it was too inconvenient to be in the dark.


    Daya first glanced at Lu Erbai, who had already been supported by the sharp-eyed Shu Yu.


    Daya heaved a sigh of relief and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Then, she raised her head and looked at Zhao Xia The appearance under the curtain hat


    Zhao Xi was stunned. After helping her stand, he quickly took a step back.


    Daya took a deep breath as well. After steadying herself, she moved behind Lu Erbai.


    Only then did Shu Yu introduce them to Lu Erbai. ¡°Father, this is the doctor I invited over. He just diagnosed Quanquan, and he¡¯s fine now.¡±


    Shu Yu originally thought that her father and elder sister had not returned for so long. After she sent Zhao Xi out, she went to look for them. She did not expect to meet them at the door.


    When Lu Erbai saw that Shu Yu was really at home, he felt relieved. When he heard that the doctor in front of him had already examined Quanquan, he was instantly overjoyed. He immediately held Zhao Xi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Thank you, doctor. Thank you, doctor. It¡¯s so late, but I still have to trouble you to go out to see a doctor. It¡¯s too tiring.¡±


    Zhao Xi coughed dryly and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s my duty as a doctor to treat and save people. There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Shu Yu quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll send him off and get the prescription.¡±


    Fearing that Lu Erbai and the others would be worried about him following them, he hurriedly added, ¡°It¡¯s not far ahead. I have martial arts to protect myself. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Lu family members looked at each other. When Daya heard this, she quickly handed the lantern in her hand to her.


    Shu Yu then took Zhao Xi out and went straight to the Meng family.


    Lu Erbai looked at Zhao Xi¡¯s back and frowned. He felt that he looked a little familiar.


    However, he was soon pulled into the house by the old lady to see the child, so he had no other thoughts.


    On the other hand, Zhao Xi had just returned home when he quickly locked the door. Then, he nervously said to Shu Yu, ¡°What should 1 do? Your sister seems to have seen my appearance.¡±


    ¡°.. Calm down, maybe she didn¡¯t see it? After all, the night is so dark and it has only been a short while. My sister might not be used to the light at night.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Zhao Xi frowned and thought about it. It seemed to be true.


    In that situation, he actually couldn¡¯t see Daya¡¯s appearance very clearly.


    Zhao Xi was slightly relieved. He turned around and walked into the house.


    ¡°Anyway, just don¡¯t tell anyone about my identity. I¡¯ll write you a prescription. When the medicine shop opens tomorrow morning, you can go and get the medicine. ¡°The child was not a big problem. You just needed to take care of him carefully.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and said casually, ¡°l thought you guys left and never came back. ¡±


    Zhao Xi lit the candle and was stunned when he heard that. ¡°Leave? Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°The southwest.¡¯


    ¡°Why are we going to the southwest? l¡­¡± He remembered something halfway through his sentence. ¡°Oh, do you think that we found out about the whereabouts of Abbey Dean Dongqing Temple and went to look for him?¡± ¡°l saw that your front door was locked for several days.¡±


    Zhao Xi shook his head. ¡°We just went out to settle some matters. If we didn¡¯t go to the southwest, there would naturally be other people going there. 1 came back this time to get something. I was going to leave in a while. However, I thought that you might still be worried about the child, so I stayed a little longer. I¡¯ll leave when the sun is about to rise and the child is confirmed to be fine,¡¯


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shu Yu smiled and asked, ¡°Will that delay your work?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. Anyway, I¡¯ll only get down to business the day after tomorrow.¡± Zhao Xi handed her the prescription he had written.


    Shu Yu took the prescription. She was afraid that her family would worry, so she did not stay any longer. She took the prescription and left..

 Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: Sure Enough, I Saw Zhao Xi

    Chapter 327: Sure Enough, I Saw Zhao Xi


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Shu Yu returned home, the Lu family had already calmed down.


    Now that they were all fine, everyone was relieved. Xiaozhen, Sanya, and Dahu were chased back to bed to sleep.


    The old lady and the others had been busy for the whole night. They were sweating all over and were washing their faces with water.


    When he saw Shu Yu return, Lu Erbai asked her softly, ¡°The doctor who came just now wasn¡¯t from the nearby clinic, right?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s someone I used to know. His medical skills are better, so I can rest assured.¡¯


    Lu Erbai nodded. When he heard her say that they knew each other in the past, he didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    It was already past midnight, and they still had things to do the next day, so no one said anything more. Other than Madam Ruan who was worried and still took care of Quanquan, everyone else went back to their rooms to sleep.


    Shu Yu lay on the bed and thought of what Zhao Xi had said. She turned her head to look at Daya who was sleeping on the inner side and called out in a low voice,¡± Sister?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Daya turned around.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Did you see the doctor¡¯s face?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t,¡± Daya replied without even thinking.


    After saying that, she felt that she had reacted too quickly and quickly added, ¡°l mean, it was too dark at that time, and the doctor was wearing a curtained hat. How could 1 see his face? I just felt that his face was dark. If he didn¡¯t make a sound, I wouldn¡¯t even know if he was a man or a woman.¡¯ ¡°Oh¡­¡± Shu Yu was enlightened. That meant she saw Zhao Xi. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu knew what to do and smiled. ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Daya secretly exhaled and slowly turned around.


    Shu Yu was amused. The elder sister had guessed that Doctor Zhao had a purpose for pretending to be stupid. She was very wise and did not intend to expose him. She did not even admit it in front of her. She sighed and thought, ¡°Today¡­lt was an accident.¡±


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and closed her eyes to sleep.


    The next morning, when Quanquan woke up again, he was much more energetic.


    Madam Ruan said, ¡°After seeing the doctor last night, he slept much better. He didn¡¯t wake up again in the middle of the night. He didn¡¯t vomit or poop in the morning. He even ate a bowl of rice paste and looked much better. It seemed that there was no problem.¡±


    The old lady holding Quanquan, and the little guy was giggling. He did not realize that he had just experienced such a dangerous situation last night.


    She said to Shu Yu, ¡°In a while, according to the doctor¡¯s prescription, go and catch some. We¡¯ll feed him two more times. There should be no problem.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll set off with Dad after breakfast.¡±


    Today was the day Dahu went to Shuxian Academy to take on a master. They had already agreed that Lu Erbai would bring Dahu there.


    Thus, after dinner, Daya went to Yiren Pavilion to look after the shop.


    Shu Yu, Dahu, and Lu Erbai went out together. She sent the two of them to the entrance of Shuxian School before turning around to go to the medicine shop. After taking the medicine, Shu Yu went home first.


    When she passed by Liufang Alley, a person wearing a curtained hat called out to her in a low voice when there was no one around.


    Shu Yu saw that the curtain hat was Zhao Xi¡¯s yesterday, and hurriedly walked a few steps to stop in front of him.


    ¡°Doctor Zhao?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. How¡¯s your child?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. I just got him some medicine.¡±


    Zhao Xi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Go back and brew the medicine. I¡¯ll be leaving first. Don¡¯t worry, Yun and 1 will be back in two days.¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡± and thought that I was not worried..

 Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: The Uneasiness of Xiaozhen

    Chapter 328: The Uneasiness of Xiaozhen


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhao Xi left. Shu Yu looked at his back and thought of the conversation with Daya at night. In the end, she did not call out to him.


    She carried the medicine and staggered home. There were two more children at home, and with the addition of Dabao and Baoya brought by Madam Liang, it was extremely lively.


    Madam Ruan did not go to the garment room today. the old lady was old and she was afraid that she would not be able to take care of her, so she accompanied her and looked after her for half a day.


    As soon as Shu Yu returned, she took the medicine bag and boiled the medicine first.


    Shu Yu carried Quanquan. The little guy was very light. He didn¡¯t have much energy yesterday, but now he was trying hard to stand up. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady said as she sewed the doll cover, ¡°Yesterday, the situation was scary. He was born prematurely. It¡¯s all thanks to your aunt and uncle who took good care of her before that he didn¡¯t look so sickly. However, he was still small. Usually, some children of his age could walk, but he could not even stand up. He was also prone to illness. I was really afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on like that yesterday¡­¡±


    Madam Liang interjected, ¡°That¡¯s right. If something happened, what would happen to my sister-in-law?¡±


    ¡°Alright, shut up.¡±


    Madam Liang raised her head and blinked. What did she say wrong again?


    The old lady was the one who said it first. It seemed that only she could say these words, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Shu Yu smiled and carried Quanquan around the courtyard. Looking at the chicken and the dishes, the little guy was extremely happy.


    Xiaozhen followed closely behind, afraid that Shu Yu would be tired from carrying the child and wanted to take over.


    Shu Yu turned around and glanced at the little girl. Xiaozhen looked uneasy. Her parents had met with an accident and she was now staying at her second uncle¡¯s house. Although her grandmother doted on her, she knew things at her age and understood that this was called¡­She was living under someone else¡¯s roof, so she didn¡¯t dare to cause any trouble, especially after her younger brother made a scene for most of the night last night.


    Shu Yu squatted down with Quanquan in his arms and smiled at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you play with Sanya and Baoya?¡±


    ¡°l have to take care of my brother.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take care of him. You can go and play. Didn¡¯t Sanya give you a doll yesterday? You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°l like it.¡± Xiaozhen quickly said, ¡°l like it very much.¡±


    She had hugged it to sleep last night.


    Shu Yu knew that she was feeling uneasy. He thought about it and said, ¡°If you want to do something, how about this? Can you help me turn the rags on the shelf over to bask in the sun?¡±


    Xiaozhen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Alright.¡±


    She ran away to look through the shredded cloth. Sanya looked up and saw it, so she quickly ran over to help.


    She had been helping out since the beginning. Sanya was used to doing work. In the past, she had to gather pigweed and firewood in Shangshi Village. After coming to the county town, she would occasionally help out.


    But now that Baoya was here, Third Aunt asked her to help take care of Baoya, so Sanya could only take care of the child.


    Seeing that Xiaozhen was busy, she couldn¡¯t continue playing. Anyway, Baoya and Maneki were familiar with each other, so she let them play by themselves. She ran off to rummage through the rags with Xiaozhen.


    Shu Yu smiled. Seeing that Madam Ruan had finished brewing the medicine, she quickly carried the little guy to feed him the medicine.


    After a day of observation, Quanquan was indeed fine, and the old lady was relieved.


    At night, when Lu Sanzhu ran over to freeload on his meal, the old lady was already in high spirits and ready to scold.


    This couple was so shameless.. It was fine if they had to freeload for a day or two, but were they planning to have dinner here every day?

 Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: Third Uncle Found a House

    Chapter 329: Third Uncle Found a House


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Unexpectedly, before the old lady could speak, Lu Sanzhu spoke first. ¡°Mother, 1 have something to tell you.¡± The old lady was annoyed. ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly.¡±


    ¡°I found a new place to stay.¡±


    Everyone raised their heads in unison and looked at Lu Sanzhu in surprise.


    The latter said righteously, ¡°1 think I¡¯m now someone who has a proper job.


    My wife is also earning money. I can¡¯t always stay in Second Brother¡¯s shop. Wouldn¡¯t that make me someone who needs a Second Brother to support me? It was too unreasonable. After all, we are a family of four and we still have to live, so we want to rent our courtyard.¡±


    Everyone listened to his righteous speech, but they knew that Lu Sanzhu was too far away from work and couldn¡¯t take it.


    They had thought that he could hold on for a few more days. They did not expect him to give up after only a few days.


    Lu Sanzhu said, ¡°It just so happens that I got to know a brother who works with me today. He told me about a nice house that¡¯s not far from the Peach Blossom Forest. As for me, I passed by when I was getting off work and took a look. I felt that it was not bad. However, it was too late. The landlord was not here today and could only rent it tomorrow. After all, I just started work and it¡¯s not good to ask for leave tomorrow, so I thought of asking my wife to pay the rent first tomorrow.¡±


    Madam Liang raised her head. She felt that living in the backyard of her second brother¡¯s shop was quite good. It was quiet and comfortable, and she didn¡¯t have to spend money. It was also close to Liufang Alley. She would come over in the morning and leave the child with the old lady, so she could do her work in peace.


    Other than having to wake up early every day to make breakfast for Lu Sanzhu and being despised by the old lady, she didn¡¯t have any other bad feelings.


    However, she and Lu Sanzhu had a tacit understanding. She knew that it would take too much time for him to go to work, so she had no objections to him finding a new house.


    However, when she heard this, she frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯m going to rent a house. Then I¡¯m not familiar with this place. What if 1 1 m cheated?¡±


    The old lady glanced at her from the corner of her eyes. Would she be deceived?


    Lu Sanzhu was very confident in his wife¡¯s fighting ability in the village. However, this was the county town, and the owner of the house was a local. If his wife didn¡¯t have a good relationship with the other party, she would be at a disadvantage.


    He turned his head to look at Shu Yu. It was best if Yu went. If she went, only others would suffer.


    Shu Yu was teasing Quanquan when she felt his strong calling from the corner of his eye. She looked up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I have something to do tomorrow. ¡± S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tomorrow was the day the black market opened, so she had to go and check the situation.


    Lu Sanzhu sighed regretfully and looked at the old lady.


    The latter frowned and said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll accompany Third Brother¡¯s wife.¡±


    In the end, her heart softened. It was rare for Third Brother and his wife to do something serious. As his Mother, she would help if she could.


    Sanya, who was at the side, went over. ¡°Grandmother, what about me?¡±


    The old lady was not around, Dahu had to go to school, Yu had something to do tomorrow, and the remaining children¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring them all. Sanya and Xiaozhen, you go with Second Brother to Ningsnul street to look after tne snops.¡± It Just so nappened tnat a few toy covers were ready. the old lady felt that she could let the two children stand at the entrance of the shop to attract customers.


    Sanya immediately grabbed Xiaozhen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take good care of Sister Xiaozhen.¡¯


    With that, the matter was settled. Lu Sanzhu¡¯s face was covered in tears. He finally didn¡¯t have to walk so far to work. It was simply too miserable..

 Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: First Day of School

    Chapter 330: First Day of School S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The next morning, Dahu carried his small bag and prepared to go to Shuxian Academy for class.


    After all, it was the first day of school, so Shu Yu brought Sanya and Xiaozhen to send him off.


    Shuxian Academy was temporarily closed, and Master Wen had lived a carefree life for more than ten days. But now that he saw Dahu enter the school, he decided to start the class immediately. He couldn¡¯t let such an obedient and motivated student wait too long.


    Therefore, when Shu Yu sent the little fellow to the entrance of Shuxian Academy, she saw more than ten students coming in one after another.


    Most of the students were young. Shuxian Academy was originally a school for enlightenment, and the students it accepted were all between four to ten years old. The oldest was only twelve years old.


    Therefore, Dahu was not eye-catching among the children.


    However, his backpack was very conspicuous. Shu Yu had instructed Madam Ruan to make this backpack.


    Because of his young age, Shu Yu had Madam Ruan make his schoolbag look like a tiger. It had a big tiger head and a small body. It looked like a cartoon, very cute.


    Even though Dahu looked very mature, he was so happy that he refused to let go when he got the bag.


    At this moment, a child immediately ran up to him. He first looked at the tiger bag on his back, then looked at him and said, ¡°l don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you before.¡¯


    Dahu was a little flustered. When he was in Shangshi Village, he had to work and had no time to play. He still had no friends.


    Facing a child of the same age who took the initiative to talk, Dahu did not know how to communicate.


    Shu Yu nudged him gently. ¡°Do you still remember what the Second Sister told you at home?¡±


    Dahu nodded heavily. I remember. ¡°Second sister said, Don¡¯t be afraid to meet like-minded friends, just play together, say you can¡¯t be together, and also don¡¯t have to join in.


    He didn¡¯t want to be bullied. If someone hit him, he would return the favor. But don¡¯t take the initiative to bully others. He went to school to read and write, so don¡¯t put the cart before the horse.


    At this moment, someone came forward to speak. Dahu took a deep breath and stepped forward. ¡°¡­I¡¯m a new student. I just enrolled yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Wow, then I was a month earlier than you, but I only studied for half a month before classes were suspended. I played at home for many days and almost forgot what I learned.¡±


    ¡°What did you learn in the past?¡±


    Dahu slowly started talking to people, and the more he spoke, the more relaxed he became,


    Later, more students came and were especially interested in Dahu¡¯s bag.


    Soon, the doors of Shuxian Academy opened, and the students entered one after another. Dahu was held by the shoulders and walked inside. He turned his head from time to time.


    Shu Yu waved at him and waited until they all entered before she left with Sanya and Xiaozhen.


    She sent them to Yiren Pavilion and then returned to Liufang Alley with Madam Liang.


    Madam Liang was still looking forward to her new residence, so after sitting down and drinking a few sips of water, she urged the old lady to set off quickly.


    The old lady waved her impatiently and said goodbye to Shu Yua Then, she carried Quanquan out of the door.


    Once they left, Shu Yu was left alone at home.


    It was almost time. Shu Yu entered the house and started putting on makeup. Since she was going to the black market, she naturally couldn¡¯t go there like this. She had to dress up.


    Just like the last time he patted the bricks for Jiang Li, Shu Yu first made a man¡¯s pose, then dressed in women¡¯s clothes and put on a curtain hat. She planned to find a place with no one around before changing..

 Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: The Suspicious Daniu

    Chapter 331: The Suspicious Daniu


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, just as Shu Yu got dressed and got up, there was a knock on the door.


    Shu Yu stopped in her tracks.


    The knocking continued, and Daniu¡¯s puzzled voice could be heard.


    ¡°Grandmother, are you not at home?¡±


    Shu Yu rubbed her temples. Why was Brother Daniu here at this time?


    She hesitated to open the door, especially in her current state. Daniu wasn¡¯t like her grandmother, who didn¡¯t ask much when she dressed up as a strong man.


    However, the door to their house was bolted from the inside, which meant that there must be someone in the house.


    Sure enough, Daniu was still knocking on the door. He even wanted to climb up the wall to see if anything had happened inside.


    At this moment, another voice followed closely. ¡°It¡¯s the Lu family¡¯s kid. Are you here to look for your Grandmother?¡±


    It was the voice of an aunt from Liufang Alley. Daniu replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to deliver something to my Grandmother, but there¡¯s no sound from inside. I wonder if something happened.¡±


    The woman said, ¡°Your Grandmother isn¡¯t at home. She went out, but your sister should be there. If you keep calling her, she might not hear you because she¡¯s far away.¡±


    After saying that, the aunt also helped to shout twice. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was especially enthusiastic. When there was no response, she said that she wanted to go to her house to bring a ladder over.


    Shu Yu sighed. Forget it, she couldn¡¯t count on Daniu to go to Yiren Pavilion to look for her father. If she didn¡¯t make a sound, not only Brother Daniu, but the other neighbors would also come in.


    Shu Yu put on the curtain hat and coughed lightly. She hurriedly shouted, ¡°I¡¯m coming, Brother Daniu. Wait a moment. I¡¯ll open the door for you right away.¡±


    When Daniu heard this, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    The lady next door also left with a smile.


    When Daniu was the only one left outside, Shu Yu went over to open the courtyard door and let someone in.


    Daniu felt strange when he saw her wearing a curtained hat.


    Just as he was about to ask, Shu Yu said first, ¡°Brother Daniu, come in first.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll drive the mule carriage in.¡± Da Niu said as he turned around to lead the mule.


    When the mule carriage entered the courtyard, he took the things off the cart. ¡°My father and 1 went to my Fourth Aunt¡¯s house yesterday. Many soldiers guard her house and Yuan¡¯s house. We can¡¯t enter for the time being. However, the bailiff made an exception and took the chickens from Fourth Aunt¡¯s house for us. We¡¯ll bring them back to Shangshi Village to help raise them.¡±


    Although his mother wasn¡¯t too happy, her father had made the decision this time, so his mother couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Oh, there are also Fourth Aunt and Xiaozhen¡¯s clothes and some useful things. The official checked that there were no problems, so he asked me to bring them over. Later, he would see if he could ask Officer Hu to send it to


    Fourth Aunt.¡¯


    Shu Yu nodded and put away the bag.


    Daniu went to wash his hands and asked her, ¡°Why are you wearing a curtained hat at home?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I was just about to go out.¡±


    ¡°Why are you wearing a curtained hat when you go out?¡± Daniu was indeed a


    meticulous person. He felt that Yu was acting strangely today.


    He sized her up carefully. ¡°Are you really Yu?¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡®You can¡¯t even recognize my voice?¡±


    ¡°I can hear it, but you¡¯re a little different today. I knocked on the door for so long just now, but you didn¡¯t hear it? What are you doing inside?¡±


    Before Shu Yu could answer, Daniu said, ¡°Take off your curtain hat first. Only we are talking here. Don¡¯t wear it.¡±


    Shu Yu,¡±¡­¡± She felt like she couldn¡¯t leave the house today..

 Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: Bring Daniu to See the World

    Chapter 332: Bring Daniu to See the World


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu had a headache, but Daniu insisted that she take off the curtain hat, otherwise, he would suspect that she had been replaced.


    But Shu Yu felt that if she took off the curtain hat, his suspicion might be even heavier.


    However, this stalemate was not a solution. She did not have that much time.


    Therefore, Shu Yu still took off her curtain hat. Sure enough, when Daniu saw her completely unfamiliar appearance, he immediately took a few steps back and was about to pick up the wooden stick beside him.


    Shu Yu quickly said, ¡°Brother Daniu, it¡¯s me. This is the effect of makeup. It¡¯s convenient for me to do things like this.¡±


    Daniu frowned and sized his up suspiciously for a long time. Finally, he could see a sense of familiarity from her silhouette.


    He heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. ¡°But your behavior makes me feel that what you¡¯re going to do is not simple. It might even be dangerous.¡±


    He asked, ¡°What exactly are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s not dangerous anyway.¡± sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the more Shu Yu said this, the more Daniu did not believe her.


    He took a few steps forward and said with a serious expression, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, tell me. I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡® .


    ¡®I¡¯m not a child. What¡¯s there to be worried about?¡± She thought.


    However, in Daniu¡¯s heart, Shu Yu was a child.


    To the old lady, Lu Erbai, and the others, Shu Yu was their backbone. The way she usually acted was even more mature and steady than them. She was a knowledgeable person with means, martial strength, and intelligence. She could even support the entire Lu family.


    To them, Shu Yu was more like the head of the family. She had a lot of secrets, and these secrets might be some sad past that she was unwilling to mention, so the Lu family would not ask too much.


    As long as the child was back and by their side, it was enough.


    However, Daniu did not spend much time with her. In his eyes, Shu Yu was just a fourteen-year-old sister who had been through many hardships outside and had finally found her home. She was not yet of age and needed care and love.


    As the eldest grandson of the Lu family, he felt that he had the responsibility and obligation to take care of his younger siblings.


    Now that Shu Yu looked like she was going to do something dangerous, as her elder brother, he would try to dissuade her if he could. If he could not dissuade her, he should be in front of her.


    Shu Yu understood his intentions. but she did not know where to start.


    She lowered her eyes and began to think. Should she continue to entangle with him here and convince him, or¡­ Bring him along?


    According to Ding Yuehua, the black market was not a dark and chaotic place. Instead, it was a regular place that many wealthy families often went to. She did not plan to do anything today. She just wanted to experience it.


    As the eldest grandson of the Lu family, it was beneficial for Daniu to see more of the outside world.


    This way, when she was exiled, the knowledgeable Daniu would be able to stabilize the Lu family.


    Thinking of this, Shu Yu felt that she should bring Daniu to understand more about the many sides of this world.


    Thinking of this, Shu Yu exhaled and said to him, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you there.


    But there¡¯s not much time, so I can¡¯t explain it to you now. Come with me and dress up first. I¡¯ll talk to you on the way.¡±


    Hearing that she wanted to bring him along, Daniu heaved a sigh of relief and nodded with a serious expression.


    Shu Yu found it funny. ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything dangerous. Brother


    Daniu, you don¡¯t have to look like you¡¯re facing a great enemy.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she quickly pushed Daniu into the house..

 Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: You Have to Call Me Lord

    Chapter 333: You Have to Call Me Lord


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu was a man himself, so his makeup was not as troublesome as Shu Yu¡¯s.


    She simply cast a shadow on him, thickened his eyebrows, and then stuck it on his beard, covering half of his face.


    At a glance, he looked like he was ten years older. If one did not look closely, one would not be able to recognize him.


    Daniu looked at himself in the bronze mirror in surprise. The bronze mirror in Shu Yu e s house had been changed to a clearer one, so he could roughly see his appearance.


    After Shu Yu finished drawing for him, he found a set of clothes that suited him.


    Fortunately, she had schemed against Jiang Li previously. She was afraid that she would need to change her clothes for such matters in the future, so she had prepared several sizes of clothes.


    Daniu was dressed in dark gray clothes and stood slightly straight. He was a proper follower standing beside Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu nodded in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    It was more normal for her to have an attendant when she entered the black market.


    She also prepared a curtained hat for Daniu and handed him a package. ¡°Help me hold this. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After Shu Yu finished speaking, she climbed up the wall and looked around. After confirming that there was no one outside Liufang Alley, she opened the courtyard door and went out.


    After Daniu came out, he quickly locked the courtyard door and strode towards Liufang Alley.


    Daniu looked at her skilled appearance and had mixed feelings.


    Shu Yu silently brought him out of Liufang Alley and into a remote, empty


    This time, she learned her lesson and carefully checked the surroundings. After making sure that no one saw her, she went in and out.


    When she came out again, she already looked like a middle-aged gentleman.


    Daniu sized her up. ¡°Yu, your unique skill is amazing.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t call me Yu now. You have to call me Lord. I¡¯ll call you¡­Hmm,


    Ah Liang. What do you think of this name?¡±


    Daniu nodded. ¡°l have no objections.¡±


    ¡°Ah Liang, if you are afraid of saying the wrong thing, try not to make a sound. Just use your eyes and ears to listen more.¡± Daniu nodded.


    Shu Yu was satisfied. Daniu was still very clever.


    The two of them packed up and walked towards the carriage.


    Shu Yu rented a carriage and let Daniu lead it out of the city.


    Daniu asked curiously after they left the city gate, ¡°We have our mule carriage,


    Why do we need to rent a carriage? It¡¯s not cheap.¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for us to dress up like this. If we still use our mule carriage, then what¡¯s the point of us disguising ourselves?¡±


    Da Niu immediately fell silent. He was muddle-headed.


    However, Shu Yu only let him lead the carriage to a forest not far from the city gate and stopped.


    Daniu could not help but say, ¡°Ah¡­Lord, what are we going to do? Why did you stop here?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the black market.¡±


    ¡°Black market?¡± Daniu had a blank expression. He had never heard of the two words before.


    She sighed and thought young man, you¡¯re indeed inexperienced.


    Shu Yu leaned against the wall of the carriage and looked in the direction of the city gate while explaining the situation of the black market to him.


    The more Daniu heard, the more shocked he became. So there was such a place?


    But¡­ Was this considered an illegal transaction?


    He wanted to say something but hesitated. Shu Yu continued, ¡°l know when the black market will open, and 1 also know that it¡¯s outside the city. But as for the exact location, you have to follow others.¡±


    ¡°With whom?¡±


    S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: Entering the Black Market

    Chapter 334: Entering the Black Market


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just as Daniu finished speaking, Shu Yu suddenly laughed and raised her chin.


    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    What a coincidence. Shu Yu let Daniu drive the carriage out of the forest.


    The carriage in front belonged to the Ding family. When she was chatting with Ding Yuehua the last time, she had already inadvertently revealed the news that the Ding family¡¯s Eldest Young Master would go to the black market. Fortunately, she did not stay at home for too long. Otherwise, she would have missed the Ding familys carriage.


    Shu Yu told Daniu and followed.


    They followed the carriage for a short distance before another carriage came from behind.


    Shu Yu lifted the curtain and looked behind. It was also the carriage of a wealthy family in the county.


    It seemed that everyone was heading in the same direction.


    The carriage quickly overtook Shu Yu and ran alongside the Ding family¡¯s carriage.


    Shu Yu and the others followed behind and walked slowly. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not long after, the two carriages in front turned a corner and entered a quiet bamboo forest.


    The road in the bamboo forest was not wide, The two carriages that were originally running side by side could only move forward one after the other.


    However, after walking for a while, it still stopped. The people on the carriage began to get off one after another.


    Daniu immediately pulled the reins. Shu Yu hesitated for a moment before getting off the carriage. Only then did she see where their carriage had stopped. There were people specially assigned to help park the carriage.


    It seemed like this was the place.


    Ding Wenxi and the others had already walked forward. Shu Yu had also seen the entire process after they got out of the car.


    She took a few steps forward with Daniu, and someone who looked like a gatekeeper of the black market came forward and asked with a smile, ¡°This distinguished guest, do you have a token?¡±


    Daniu suddenly became nervous. Did he need a token to enter the black market?


    He could not help but look at Shu Yu. He did not expect the latter to calmly take out a jade token from his sleeve and hand it over without saying a word.


    The other party took it over and looked at it. After confirming that there was no problem, his smile became even brighter.


    He called for a clever youth behind him. ¡°Dasheng, send this distinguished guest in.¡±


    Then, he took out a sign and handed it to Shu Yu. ¡°Please take care of this. We will park the carriage in the stable. When you come out, you can bring this sign over. There will be servants to bring the carriage out.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Shu Yu nodded and greeted Daniu before following the youth called Dasheng inside.


    Probably due to the rules of the black market, Dasheng did not ask them about their identities and origins along the way. He only reminded them from time to time to pay attention to the road under their feet.


    They made many turns in the bamboo forest and soon stopped at the entrance of a large courtyard.


    Dasheng stopped at the door and handed them over to another person to lead them forward.


    Just as the bull-headed man was about to faint, the man finally stopped and made a ¡°please¡± gesture to them.


    As soon as the door opened, the noisy and lively scene instantly hit their faces. It was as if the inside and the outside were different worlds. One was quiet, and the other was moving.


    The servant smiled and said, ¡°You can look around. If you see something suitable, you can register it at the counter. If the price is suitable, the item will be handed over to you by our people. We don¡¯t need to show our faces when doing business here to avoid revealing the identity of our guests. If you have any questions, you can ask someone like me.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and thanked him. The servant left and let them see for themselves..

 Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: A Sneaky Person

    Chapter 335: A Sneaky Person


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu widened his eyes and did not dare to speak.


    In just a short while, he saw a few familiar people shuttling back and forth. They were all famous figures in Jiangyuan County.


    The Eldest Young Master of the Ding family, Jiang Ren of the Jiang family, the Lord of the Wu family, and the old master of the Yu family in town were also present.


    Most of them were people he had never seen before. They didn¡¯t look like people from Jiangyuan County at all.


    Shu Yu coughed lightly, and Daniu immediately came back to his senses.


    Shu Yu whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±


    Daniu trailed behind her and entered the hall.


    The hall in front of him was about 500 square meters. On the left was a round counter with a few screens beside it. Seven or eight people sat at the table in front of the counter and talked to the people who came forward to ask questions.


    There was a screen separating them, and the distance between the two tables was a little far. It was obvious that it gave each other a relatively private space.


    Shu Yu sighed. This black market was quite wonderful.


    There were also many counters in the hall. There were many wooden signs and pictures on them. The wooden signs were written with the items for sale, such as antique calligraphy and paintings, gold, silver, and jade. The pictures were synchronized with the appearance of the items, giving people a more intuitive impression.


    Anyone interested in these things could directly ask the waiter standing at the side, and he would give a simple introduction. If they wanted to see the real thing, the waiter would bring it to the room where the items were stored or the storeroom to check it personally.


    In this way, the buyer and seller could avoid knowing who the other party was, protecting the privacy of the customer.


    Shu Yu walked around with interest, then left the hall in front of her and went out to the side door.


    After leaving, they arrived at a beautiful courtyard. This manor was very large. It was unknown who built it, but the environment was very comfortable and pleasant. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Daniu tried his best not to let his eyes wander, but he was still shocked by the bustling scenery in front of him.


    ¡°This black market doesn¡¯t look like a black market at all,¡± he muttered softly.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s more like a scenic spot for people to play and relax, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Daniu replied. ¡°There¡¯s still something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Then, when there¡¯s no one around, take some food and try it. It¡¯s free anyway.¡±


    Daniu was embarrassed. ¡°l don¡¯t think so.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re here today to broaden our horizons.¡± The food here was still safe. Otherwise, if something happened to so many distinguished guests, the black market would not be able to continue operating.


    As they spoke, they had already crossed the courtyard and walked to a hall on the left.


    This hall was smaller than the one at the entrance, but it was more private. There were many private rooms inside, and the things on the wooden token were more expensive.


    Moreover, these wooden signs were hung on the doors of each private room. If one was interested, one could go in and see the real thing or negotiate. One could even meet the seller if they wanted.


    Shu Yu soon came out. She had wanted to go to the hall on the right, but when she looked up, she saw a three-story building not far away. Ding Wenxi and the others were walking toward that building.


    Shu Yu said to Daniu, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Daniu immediately followed. They had already fallen behind the others in their journey to the small building. Most of the people who wanted to enter had already entered.


    Shu Yu was just about to walk in when she suddenly saw a person sneaking into the flowers behind the building.


    She stopped in her tracks.. Daniu saw it too and quickly said, ¡°Is that a thief? Should we call for help?¡±

 Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: Auction House

    Chapter 336: Auction House


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu pulled Daniu back and said with narrowed eyes, ¡°No need. We¡¯ll just pretend we didn¡¯t see it so that we won¡¯t get involved.¡±


    Moreover, looking at the flustered appearance of that person just now, it was obvious that he had been discovered and was hiding.


    Daniu stopped. As expected, after a while, he saw two more people chasing after him. Judging from their clothes, they were the shop assistants of the black market.


    Shu Yu took a look and said to Daniu, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Daniu retracted his gaze and followed Shu Yu into the small building.


    The small building was very lively. It was as if all the people who had just entered the black market were gathered here at this moment.


    This small building was also very spacious. The hall in the middle was very large. There was a high platform in the middle of the front and there was a curtain behind the platform. It looked mysterious.


    There were stairs on both sides of the lobby, and there were two floors above. The rooms upstairs were all private rooms built around the lobby, looking very secretive.


    Shu Yu looked around and saw two people asking a waiter about the situation in this small building.


    It was obvious that this was the first time these two people had come here. Shu Yu leaned over and listened together.


    The shop assistant smiled and said, ¡°This is the auction house. The auction will start in another ten minutes. The items that our black market can take out for auction are all very rare and precious. The first floor was the viewing area. They did not participate in the auction, but they could watch the show. If anyone was interested and wanted to participate in the auction, they could also go to the private rooms on the second and third floors. There was no need to expose their identity. As long as the price was right, they could get what they wanted. ¡± sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t mind exposing your identity, you can also sit in the hall downstairs and auction. To enter the private rooms on the second and third floors, one had to pay thirty taels (monetary) of silver in advance. Each private room would be equipped with a waiter to serve the distinguished guests in the room.¡±


    Daniu widened his eyes. Thirty taels (monetary)? In other words, even if they went upstairs, regardless of whether they participated in the auction or not, they had to pay 30 taels (monetary) for the private room first.


    This was too expensive.


    Shu Yu also felt that it was expensive. Thirty taels (monetary)? She would go bankrupt after a few trips to the black market.


    Two siblings looked at each other and decisively chose to watch the show in the lobby downstairs.


    They weren¡¯t here to trade anyway. The things here were nothing compared to the ones at the auction. Even the things in the hall that they passed by earlier, she was¡­She couldn¡¯t afford any of them.


    Just thinking about it made her heart ache.


    Shu Yu wiped away her tears and walked around the hall again.


    There was still some time before the auction started, so Shu Yu wanted to go upstairs and take a look.


    Fortunately, no one would stop her from entering the private room.


    She walked around the second floor, but there was nothing to see. Those who entered the private room had already gone in early. Other than the waiter, there was no one else in the corridor.


    Presumably, the third floor was the same.


    If she continued to stroll around, it would easily arouse the suspicion of the shop assistant.


    Therefore, Shu Yu quickly walked downstairs as if nothing had happened. However, just as she walked downstairs, someone was about to go upstairs in a hurry. When she turned the corner, she could not avoid it and they bumped into each other.


    Shu Yu quickly held onto the railing, or else she would fall and squat. That person also took two steps back. He frowned and wanted to say something, but he quickly kept quiet.


    He lowered her head and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Then, he walked past her and went straight upstairs.


    Shu Yu was stunned on the spot. She turned her head in a daze and watched the person go upstairs..

 Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: Zhao Xi Is Actually Here

    Chapter 337: Zhao Xi Is Actually Here


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A moment later, Shu Yu retracted her gaze.


    If she was not mistaken, that person just now should be¡­Zhao Xi?


    Zhao Xi was here? What about Meng Yunzheng? So when he said that he had something to do in two days, he was referring to the black market?


    Zhao Xi had also dressed up. People who were not familiar with him naturally could not recognize him.


    However, Shu Yu had come into contact with him many times and was also an expert in cross-dressing. She could still recognize Zhao Xi¡¯s rough makeup after paying a little attention to it.


    In particular, there was a very unnoticeable medicinal smell on his body.


    Shu Yu turned her head to look upstairs again. Zhao Xi had already disappeared. She did not know if he had gone up to the second or third floor, nor did she know which private room he was in.


    Shu Yu did not intend to acknowledge the other party. She thought that they must have some purpose for coming here secretly.


    She was here to see the world anyway, so she just had to wait and see.


    Seeing that the auction was about to begin, Shu Yu hurriedly walked to the lobby. Daniu had already reserved a seat there,


    When he saw Shu Yu coming over, he quickly whispered, ¡°Lord, do you want to eat something?¡±


    Shu Yu glanced at him. He seemed to be quite used to his current identity.


    There was a table in front of them with fruits, pastries, and tea on it. It was very thoughtful.


    Shu Yu shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not eating. If you¡¯re hungry, eat it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Daniu was a little hungry and very thirsty. It was mainly caused by nervousness. Just now, he had drunk two cups of tea and eaten two pieces of snacks.


    Needless to say, even the food in the place that served these rich Lord young masters was exceptionally delicious. It was his first time eating such exquisite food.


    If possible, he wanted to take some back and give it to his family.


    Of course, he was just thinking about it. If he brought it out, it would attract too much attention.


    Daniu had a full beard as he ate while looking at the high platform in front of him.


    Shu Yu glanced around. There were quite a lot of people sitting below. She also saw two or three familiar faces, such as Jiang Ren.


    Ding Wenxi wasn¡¯t downstairs. He must be in the private room upstairs.


    It seemed that there were quite a lot of rich people.


    While she was thinking, a loud noise suddenly came from the high platform in front of him.


    Shu Yu retracted her attention and looked up. She saw a very scholarly man go up the stage and stand in the middle. He looked up at the private room upstairs and then looked down the stage. He smiled like a spring breeze and said, ¡°Welcome, distinguished guests. You¡¯ve all been travel-worn. It¡¯s been hard on you. There were tea and snacks on the tables in front of everyone, and you could all enjoy them.¡±


    He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Our auction is about to begin. I believe that the distinguished guests are also looking forward to bidding for the items they like today. Without further ado, please bring up the first auction item.¡±


    As soon as the man finished speaking, he retreated to the side.


    Soon, two workers brought a large table onto the stage. Then, they carried out an object covered in cloth and placed it on the table.


    Daniu stopped drinking his tea. ¡°Is it starting already?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s starting.¡± Their movements were really fast and not sloppy at all.


    She had thought that there would be at least 15 minutes of opening remarks. She did not expect the first auction item to be up already.


    Shu Yu could not help but straighten her body slightly. She looked at the man on the stage and slowly lifted the red cloth on the table..


    sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: The Numb Daniu

    Chapter 338: The Numb Daniu


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Daniu exclaimed softly as he looked at the items on the table.


    This was a set of women¡¯s headwear, including a heart, a hairpin, and so on. There were a total of more than ten pieces, each of which was exquisite and peerless, making people envious.


    Shu Yu l s eyes widened slightly. She naturally liked beautiful accessories.


    However, it could only be seen for fun. Moreover, most people would not sell it at an auction. This things origin was not simple.


    Sure enough, after the man on the stage showed it off, he began to introduce the origin of this head. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°The workmanship of this set is exquisite. It was made by the palace craftsman, Master Chang. Presumably, all the guests present knew that Master Chang was the late Emperor¡¯s most valued craftsman. The late Empress Dowager¡¯s jewelry was all handled by Master Chang. There was no need for me to say much about his craftsmanship. The set of hair and noodles in front of him was Master Changs proudest work.¡±


    ¡°Of course, this set of hair and face is naturally a reward from the palace. Although it can¡¯t be displayed in front of people, it¡¯s Master Changs work, so it¡¯s worth collecting.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know much about Master Chang, but from the meaning of this person¡¯s words, Master Chang should have passed away.


    Then there were naturally many works related to him in this world.


    However, the black market was indeed a black market. They even sold items bestowed by the emperor. Who knew how many people were willing to pay for this?


    There were usually records of items bestowed by the emperor. It was easy to find out who the former emperor had bestowed this set of gifts to.


    However, this head was given to the wife of the Duke of the State. However, the Duke of the State was executed a few years ago, and this head was nowhere to be found.


    They did not expect that it would appear in the black market now.


    Daniu swallowed his saliva and asked softly, ¡°Lord, are they selling things from the palace? If this set of hair was so powerful, wouldn¡¯t it cost a few hundred taels (monetary) of silver?¡± A few hundred taels (monetary)? Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s too cheap.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Daniu was puzzled.


    Very soon, the man on the stage announced loudly, ¡°Now, our first auction item, a set of masks made by Master Chang, is officially auctioned. The starting price is three thousand taels (monetary)!¡¯


    Daniu forcefully suppressed it so that he wouldn¡¯t gasp in front of everyone.


    Three¡­three thousand taels (monetary)?


    Daniu felt that this place was indeed not for someone like him.


    ¡°Old Master, three thousand taels?¡±


    Shu Yu also lowered her voice. ¡°This is still the starting price.¡± What did he mean?


    Daniu, who had never been to an auction before, was at a loss.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded in his ear. ¡°3,500 taels (monetary).¡±


    Daniu turned his head. The person who made the bid was from the lobby. However, this person was just talking. Looking at his casual attitude, he was not deliberately raising the price, right?


    Very soon, the private room upstairs also began to bid. ¡°Four thousand taels (monetary).¡±


    ¡°Four thousand five hundred taels (monetary).¡±


    ¡°Five thousand taels (monetary).¡±


    Daniu clenched his fists tightly. How could these people be so rich?


    He quickly took a cup of tea and drank a big gulp to calm himself down.


    When the bid reached 10,000 taels (monetary), Daniu was completely numb.


    He finally understood why Shu Yu had said that he was narrow-minded. This was the first time he knew that there were so many rich people around them.?


    When the price of the set finally reached thirteen thousand taels (monetary), the bidding began to slow down.


    It was unknown whether it was because most of the people present were men, or because this thing was an imperial gift that could easily cause trouble..

 Chapter 339 - Chapter 339: Drinking Too Much Water

    Chapter 339: Drinking Too Much Water


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the end, the set was bought by a customer on the second floor for 15,000 taels (monetary).


    Shu Yu glanced at Daniu beside him and said softly, ¡°Calm down. This is only the first auction item. The more expensive items are still to come.¡±


    ¡°Lord, how much silver do you think this auction item can be sold for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Shu Yu hoped that it would be better if it was a little higher. She could earn more if she bought something to sell later.


    As they spoke, the second auction item was brought up.


    This was a lifelike double- sided embroidered screen. Such an exquisite screen could be sold for a high price even if it was not in the black market.


    The problem was that the screen was stolen goods, which was why it was sold in the black market.


    Although it was a stolen item, it was not as troublesome as the last one given by the emperor, so there were quite a lot of people who snatched it.


    Daniu was completely speechless. He had never thought of himself as a country bumpkin before, but now he realized that he was probably a country bumpkin.


    At least there was filling in the buns, but there was nothing in the mantles.


    Nervously, he took another sip of tea, and then¡­He was so successful that he wanted to go to the toilet.


    At first, Shu Yu¡¯s attention was on the countertop. She liked the screen very much, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have money.


    When she heard a rustling sound beside her, she was stunned for a moment. She turned her head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Daniu¡¯s face turned red. He could not help but say softly, ¡°l drank too much water.¡±


    Shu Yu understood. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    The screen had already been auctioned off, and the next auction item was an antique vase.


    She was not interested, so she could go to the toilet.


    Daniu let out a breath and quietly left the auction hall with Shu Yu.


    The latrine was at the back of the small building, so it was easy to find it.


    Daniu couldn¡¯t wait any longer and hurriedly ran inside. After finally settling it, he let out a heavy breath and saw Shu Yu walking inside.


    Daniu blinked. Just as Shu Yu was about to enter, he suddenly pulled him back.


    ¡± Wait, wait.¡±


    Shu Yu turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Daniu quickly pulled her to the side, his face full of disbelief. ¡°This is the men¡¯s toilet.¡¯


    Although the toilets in the black market were very well built and clean, and he almost didn¡¯t dare to go in when he first entered, it was still a male toilet.


    Shu Yu was a woman. What did she look like when she went into the men¡¯s toilet?


    ¡°You can¡¯t go. You go to the women¡¯s toilet.¡±


    Shu Yu pointed at herself. ¡°You want me to go to the women¡¯s toilet in this state? She was dressed as a man.


    Daniu was at his wit¡¯s end, but he absolutely could not allow a girl like Yu to enter the male toilet.


    The male toilets were not like the female toilets, which were separated. If one was not careful, they would get a needle mark.


    Moreover, there were many people in the black market, and most of them were men. Even though it was the busiest time of the auction, there were still many men coming to the toilet.


    Just as they were standing at the door, two more people entered.


    Daniu took a deep breath. Seeing that there was no one around, he quickly pulled Shu Yu to a corner and said, ¡°You go to the women¡¯s toilet. I¡¯ll keep watch outside for you. I¡¯ve noticed that there aren¡¯t many women who come to the black market. There¡¯s no one in the female toilet now.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up and sighed.. Who would have thought that the biggest problem she had when she came to the black market dressed as a man was going to the toilet?

 Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: Fourth Uncle?

    Chapter 340: Fourth Uncle?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There were indeed not many women who came to the black market. Shu Yu saw two as female merchants and bosses.


    However, even they had a male and female servant with them.


    There were probably only about ten people in the entire black market, including the female workers.


    Moreover, it was inconvenient for women to go to the toilet outside, so they tried their best to drink less water and eat less.


    As for the female shop assistants in the black market, they were busy at this time. They didn¡¯t even have time to solve their physiological problems.


    There should be no one in the female toilet now.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t want to enter the men¡¯s washroom either. After thinking about it, she agreed.


    ¡°Alright, then help me keep an eye outside. If someone comes, lower your head and pretend to be looking for something.¡±


    Daniu immediately nodded.


    Only then did the two of them walk towards the female toilet.


    The male and female latrines were located in different locations, and the distance between them was a little far. There were also fake mountains and stones as a partition. As soon as they walked towards the female toilet, they were blocked. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu let out a breath and let Daniu stand beside the rockery. He stared at the surroundings while pretending to check the things inside the rockery.


    Shu Yu entered the door. There were two cubicles in front of her. The female toilet was smaller than the male toilet.


    She casually pushed open one of the cubicles and was about to enter when she suddenly heard a soft sound from the next door.


    Shu Yu immediately retracted her foot. No way, a woman was going to the toilet at this time? What if someone saw her like this?


    Shu Yu turned around and wanted to leave, but she did not expect a cough to come from the cubicle.


    Most importantly, this cough¡­lt was a man.


    Shu Yu t s expression changed slightly. F*ck, a male was peeping Tom hiding here. What was he trying to do?


    She quietly walked back and kicked the door open with a bang.


    As she lowered her head, she met the same terrified gaze.


    The other party was indeed a man. At this moment, he was curled up in a corner of the cubicle, trying his best to curl up into a ball.


    When the man saw her, he gasped and stood up, wanting to run.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes. When he passed by, she raised his hand and knocked him unconscious.


    Looking at the man lying limply on the ground, Shu Yu snorted coldly and dragged him out.


    Well, she had to let the people in the black market know that there was a peeping Tom here. She couldn¡¯t let other women get hurt.


    However, she couldn¡¯t let the people in the black market know that she had entered the women¡¯s toilet.


    This was a problem.


    Shu Yu bent over and dragged him out while thinking.


    Daniu had heard a bang earlier and was extremely anxious, but he couldn¡¯t just barge into the female toilet.


    Fortunately, the voice stopped immediately. He could only temporarily suppress the anxiety in his heart and wait at the door.


    Seeing Shu Yu come out, he quickly took a few steps forward and asked, ¡°What happened just now? Did someone see you¡­You, why did you drag someone


    out!


    ¡°Come and give me a hand.¡± Shu Yu said, ¡°This dog was hiding in the female toilet and wanted to do something dirty. I found it in time.¡± Daniuu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? Then, did you suffer any losses?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Daniu heaved a sigh of relief and walked to the front, intending to bring the person over.


    Who knew that when he bent down and saw the man¡¯s face clearly, he was stunned.¡± Fourth¡­Fourth Uncle??¡±


    Shu Yu l s hand froze and she looked up at him in disbelief.. ¡°What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: Someone Is Looking For Yuan Shanchuan

    Chapter 341: Someone Is Looking For Yuan Shanchuan


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu gulped and pointed at the man she was dragging. He muttered softly,


    ¡°He¡¯s Fourth Uncle, the Fourth Uncle we¡¯ve been looking for for a long time.¡±


    Shu Yu lowered her head and looked at the thin and tired man who had been knocked unconscious by Daniu.


    ¡°This is Yuan Shanchuan? The Yuan Shanchuan that we and Xiang Weinan had been looking for for a long time?¡± thought Shu Yu.


    Was that a joke? What the hell? Why would Yuan Shanchuan appear on the black market? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu took a deep breath and said decisively, ¡°Carry him into the fake mountain first so that he won¡¯t be seen.¡¯


    Daniu nodded his head repeatedly, carried Yuan Shanchuan with ease, and brought him into the fake mountain.


    Just as he stood up, he heard footsteps behind him.


    Shu Yu squinted her eyes and pinched him. She said in a low voice, ¡°Someone¡¯s coming. Block their view.¡±


    Daniu immediately stood to the side. When those people ran closer, Shu Yu reprimanded him with a cold expression. ¡°Did you find it or not? How could it disappear so easily? Let me tell you, the women¡¯s washroom is right ahead. You can¡¯t possibly lose your things there, right? Are you hiding it and deliberately deceiving me?¡±


    Daniu lowered his head and shook his head repeatedly. ¡°No, Lord. I really don¡¯t know where I lost it. I¡¯ll look for it again. I¡¯ll be able to find it very soon.¡± Shu Yu was satisfied. They cooperated well.


    As the two spoke, a few people ran in front of them. Seeing that there was someone there, their hurried footsteps immediately stopped, and they pretended to greet Shu Yu.


    They even asked in a low voice if she needed any help.


    Shu Yu glanced at them. These people wore black market clothes, so they should be the black market¡¯s assistants. Looking at them, they were looking for someone.


    However, they seemed afraid of disturbing the customers, so they kept a low profile.


    Could it be that the person they were looking for was Fourth Uncle?


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We just lost something. We can find it ourselves.¡¯


    The few people did not ask further. The most important thing to do in the black market was to protect the customers¡¯ privacy. There was no need to get to the bottom of it.


    After they looked over, they nodded at Shu Yu and walked to the side.


    Daniu secretly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Are they looking for Fourth Uncle?¡±


    ¡°It should be. Do you remember the person we saw when we entered the small building? You even suspected that the person who jumped into the bushes was a thief, and the few people behind him chased him out. We hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but now it seemed the person hiding should be Fourth Uncle. The clothes are all the same.¡¯


    Daniu looked into the fake mountain. It was true. Fourth Uncle¡¯s clothes were the same as the person he saw earlier.


    Shu Yu lowered her head. In that case, Fourth Uncle did not hide in the female toilet with ill intentions, but to hide?


    It was just that the location chosen was really¡­


    They had to think of a way to hide him first. If there was anything, they could talk about it slowly when it was safe.


    Shu Yu said to Daniu, ¡°l have to dress him up. Give me the bag.¡±


    Daniu quickly took off the bag on his back. A small number of people who entered the black market brought things with them, and they carried them with them. After all, it was a rare opportunity to trade. They also wanted to see if they could sell some things that could not be sold openly at a high price here.


    However, the servants following the other Lords or young masters carried boxes or exquisite gift boxes. Of course, they had to be careful with the precious things..

 Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: Booking a Private Room

    Chapter 342: Booking a Private Room


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Only Shu Yu had asked Daniu to carry a bag.


    There was nothing in the bag that could be traded. Within it were just some things that she used to disguise herself.


    It was inconvenient for her to put it in the carriage. Moreover, she had to keep it by her side just in case. She was afraid of encountering something in the black market, so she prepared for it.


    Anyway, all kinds of people entered the black market. It was not unusual for them to carry bags everywhere.


    Shu Yu asked Daniu to open the bag and remove a piece of clothing. She had brought a set of men¡¯s and women¡¯s clothing. Women¡¯s clothing could not be used on Yuan Shanchuan. Men¡¯s clothing was too long for Yuan Shanchuan.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    Shu Yu asked Daniu to change it for him and took the opportunity to go to the toilet.


    Daniu had already finished changing that man¡¯s clothes when they came out.


    Shu Yu asked him to block the fake mountain while she changed Yuan


    Shanchuan¡¯s hairstyle. Part of his hair was put down, covering his face.


    Then, she smeared his face. She hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but now she realized a bruise on Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s face and the corner of his mouth.


    She didn¡¯t know what he had gone through during his disappearance.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t have much time. After she was done, she asked Daniu to carry him out.


    Yuan Shanchuan was very thin, and his clothes were long enough to cover his torn shoes.


    Daniu carried him on his back. His head was lowered and covered most of his face. As long as one did not raise his head, one would be unable to find out who he was.


    Daniu lifted him and asked, ¡°Lord, what should we do now? Leave the black market and go home?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°Not now. If we leave now, we¡¯ll attract attention and be exposed immediately. Let¡¯s hide him first.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going to hide him? People in the black market are still looking for him.¡±


    ¡°Hide him in the private room. Let¡¯s book a private room on the second or third floor.¡¯


    Daniu saw her walking forward and was about to follow her. When he heard her words, he gasped.


    ¡°What did you say? A private room?¡± He lowered his voice and did not bother changing how he addressed her. ¡°Yu, that private room fee is thirty taels of silver. You, you¡­¡± He wondered if Shu Yu was out of her mind.


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone will help me pay for this.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Lord Xiang.¡± Shu Yu found it funny. Although Yuan Shanchuan was her uncle, he was also the criminal that Lord Xiang was looking for. She had also revealed to Xiang Weinan that her fourth uncle might have some important evidence.


    She had found such an important person. In order to protect him and bring him out safely, wouldn¡¯t he have to pay for the silver spent as a stopgap measure?


    Shu Yu had actually thought about looking for Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi, but she didn¡¯t know which private room they were in. She couldn¡¯t just look for them one by one. That would be too suspicious.


    She could only wait until the auction ended and head downstairs to look.


    If she wanted to bring Yuan Shanchuan out, she might need their help.


    Daniu didn¡¯t say anything after hearing Shu Yu e s words. Since they did not need to pay themselves, he felt less burdened.


    It was more important to save Fourth Uncle first. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He carried the unconscious Yuan Shanchuan on his back and followed Shu Yu into the small building.


    At this moment, the auction was going on intensely, especially in the private rooms upstairs. The bidders bid one after another. Although the guests in the lobby did not participate in the auction, they were also excited.


    Shu Yu and the other two came in from the side door, and no one noticed them.


    She quickly led Daniu to the second floor. As soon as she went upstairs, a black market staff approached her..

 Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: I’m Daniu

    Chapter 343: I¡¯m Daniu


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu pretended not to see him. When the worker, who seemed to be a waiter, was a few steps away, she complained in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m really unlucky. I met that bastard named Jiang, and he dared to force me to drink.¡± As she spoke, she turned to look at Daniu and the person on his back. ¡°Is he alright? If he doesn¡¯t know how to drink, what¡¯s the point of showing off? Do I look like I need him to drink on my behalf?¡±


    ¡°He is fine.¡± Da Niu laughed dryly, but his palms were covered in sweat. He was very nervous, but his tone was surprisingly calm. ¡°This brat just wants to show off more in front of you, Lord. He¡¯s still very loyal to you. Later, I¡¯ll help him practice his alcohol tolerance. Next time, he won¡¯t collapse after drinking only one glass.¡±


    Shu Yu snorted impatiently. When she raised her head, the worker had also approached her.


    The worker naturally heard Shu Yu t s voice.


    He was not surprised. In this black market, one would meet acquaintances and even arch-enemies.


    Fighting and bloodshed were not allowed in the black market, but there was still a lot of sarcasm and infighting.


    From the words of the Lord in front of him, it was obvious that he had met his arch-enemy. The other party still wanted to make things difficult for him, but in the end, his subordinate drank the wine on behalf of them.


    The shop assistant smiled and asked, ¡°Dear customer, is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Shu Yu rubbed the space between her eyebrows and said, ¡°Yes¡­ Are there any private rooms left? Give me a room.¡±


    The waiter nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a lot more empty rooms. Please follow me.¡±


    Shu Yu and Daniu looked at each other. Then, the waiter led them to the third floor. It seemed that the private rooms on the second floor were all full. There should be quite a number of people living on the third floor. The waiter brought them past quite a few private rooms, and there were occasionally some movements from inside.


    In the end, they stopped in front of Room 19, located in a corner. Each room had a dedicated waiter waiting for them to listen to the customers¡¯ orders at any time.


    The waiter who led the way took the 30 taels of the private room fee from Shu Yu and left.


    Shu Yu entered the room and said to the waiter in Room 19, ¡°We don¡¯t need anyone to serve us here. Feel free to leave.¡±


    The waiter had no objections and nodded in agreement.


    Shu Yu saw that he was about to leave and instructed, ¡± Wait, get me a bowl of hangover soup first.¡±


    Although it was an act, she still had to make it seem real.


    The waiter nodded and soon brought over a bowl of hangover soup.


    Shu Yu waved her hand, and he left.


    Although the private room here was not very spacious, it had everything that should be available. There were tables, chairs, soft folding screens, and various food and snacks.


    Yuan Shanchuan was placed on the soft couch by Daniu. Shu Yu went over to lock the door from the inside before walking over.


    ¡°Wake him up first.¡±


    Da Niu nodded and gently pushed Yuan Shanchuan. ¡°Fourth Uncle, Fourth Uncle, wake up.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    She pushed Daniu aside and pinched Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s philtrum.


    Da Niu rubbed his nose in embarrassment and leaned forward.


    Therefore, when Yuan Shanchuan woke up from the shock and opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was an unfamiliar face with a full beard. He was so frightened that he opened his mouth and screamed. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Da Niu covered his mouth and said, ¡°Fourth Uncle, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Daniu.¡¯ Yuan Shanchuan stopped struggling and looked at Daniu in shock. ¡°Da Niu?¡± The voice was indeed Daniu¡¯s, but when did Daniu become like this?


    It had only been a month since they last met, and his beard had grown to this extent?

 Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: Fourth Uncle

    Chapter 344: Fourth Uncle


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu pulled a stool and sat beside the soft couch. He then moved closer to Yuan Shanchuan. ¡°It¡¯s really me, Fourth Uncle. My beard is fake. I deliberately dressed up like this to enter this place.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan suddenly reacted. ¡°Yes, this is the black market. You¡­ Why are you here?¡± He looked anxious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stay at home? What are you doing here? It¡¯s very dangerous here.¡±


    Before he could finish, he suddenly noticed that there was someone beside him.


    He suddenly turned his head and stared at Shu Yu with a vigilant expression. She was the one who knocked him out just now.


    Shu Yu raised her hand and greeted him. ¡°Fourth Uncle, it¡¯s our first time meeting. I didn¡¯t expect it to be under such circumstances. Sorry, I thought you were a bad person, so I hit you a little harder.¡±


    ¡°A female?¡± Yuan Shanchuan opened his eyes wide and felt like he was hearing things.


    In front of Yuan Shanchuan, Shu Yu did not deliberately change her voice. Her voice was crisp and soft.


    Daniu quickly introduced, ¡°Fourth Uncle, this is Yu. Oh, the second sister was taken away from her second uncle¡¯s house when she was young.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan was even more shocked. ¡°Second Brother¡¯s second daughter?


    After so many years, did you really find her?¡±


    His expression was full of surprise and disbelief.


    He had been looking for Second Brother¡¯s house for over ten years, but there was no news. He did not expect to suddenly receive such good news after not going to Second Brother¡¯s house for three months.


    Yuan Shanchuan couldn¡¯t see what Shu Yu looked like. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But knowing that she was Second Brother¡¯s child, he finally felt relieved.


    Yuan Shanchuan had been hiding for so long and was in a panic. Now that he had two closely related juniors by his side, he let out a long sigh.


    He raised his head and looked at the room in front of him. He knew that this was a private room upstairs, and it was very private. The people in the black market who were searching for him would definitely not come in. He was finally not so panicked.


    However, he quickly thought of something. He frowned and asked, ¡°Daniu, Yu, you haven¡¯t told me how you entered the black market. Who brought you here? Do you know what this black market is for?¡±


    Daniu raised his head and looked at Shu Yu. The latter said, ¡°Fourth Uncle, this is not the main point. The main point now is, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°l¡­¡± Yuan Shanchuan pursed his lips. After a moment of silence, he turned his head.


    Some things were inappropriate for them to know.


    Daniu was a little anxious. ¡°Fourth Uncle, say something. Were those people searching for you just now? We can only think of a way to save you if you tell us what happened.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan suddenly looked at him and said firmly, ¡°l can¡¯t leave yet.¡±


    Daniu was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Not leaving? Therefore, he was not caught in the black market and tried to escape. Did he stay on his own accord?


    Yuan Shanchuan took a deep breath, ¡°l still have some unfinished business here. I will think of a way to leave after I finish it.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything else, tell us. We can think of a way together.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan smiled, ¡°Daniu, there are some things you guys better not get involved in.¡¯


    Shu Yu, who had been silent all this while, went to the table and poured a cup of tea. He reached out and handed it to him.. ¡°Fourth Uncle, are you trying to say that the evidence of the former county magistrate¡¯s crime is in this auction house?¡±

 Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: What Happened a Month Ago

    Chapter 345: What Happened a Month Ago


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yuan Shanchuan spat out the tea he had just sipped.


    Shu Yu dodged quickly, and the tea did not get her. Unfortunately, Daniu was hit by it. His beard was covered in water droplets.


    He closed his eyes and quickly wiped his beard with his sleeve to prevent himself from wiping it.


    Yuan Shanchuan looked at Shu Yu in shock. ¡°H-How did you know?¡± Daniu was confused. ¡°Evidence? What evidence?¡±


    Shu Yu poured himself a glass of water and took a few sips before saying, ¡°Fourth Uncle, you¡¯d better tell us the truth first. You might not know this, but the people outside are going crazy looking for you. Not only are they looking for you, but the officers and soldiers of the county office are also looking for you. Moreover¡­¡±


    She paused, looked at Yuan Shanchuan, and said word by word, ¡°Lord Xiang from the government has found out that the former county magistrate secretly mixed an important piece of evidence with the goods and asked you to transport it out of the city. Now that the evidence is gone, the two people who transported the goods were caught. They confessed that you took the evidence. And you just happened to be missing for so many days, so now the Yuan family, including my fourth aunt, have been arrested by the government and locked up in the Office.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yuan Shanchuan suddenly stood up. He got up too quickly, and his head felt dizzy, almost falling forward.


    Daniu was so shocked by this news that he forgot to react and did not notice Yuan Shanchuan.


    Fortunately, Shu Yu was quick to help him up and let him sit down again.


    However, Yuan Shanchuan could not be bothered to sit still. He grabbed Shu Yu¡¯s arm and asked anxiously, ¡°You mean the government suspected 1 colluded with the former county magistrate, so they arrested my family?¡± Daniu also asked, ¡°Yu, did Lord Xiang tell you all this?¡± S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Lord Xiang told me the results will depend on when we find Fourth Uncle. So, Fourth Uncle, if you don¡¯t show up or something happens to you here, the government won¡¯t always look for you. In the end, the Yuan family will be exiled.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yuan Shanchuan quickly shook his head. ¡®1 1 have to go out. I have to explain the situation to the authorities. I¡¯m innocent in this matter.¡±


    ¡°We believe you are innocent, so you can take this opportunity to tell us what happened. Let¡¯s discuss what we should do.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan was absent-minded for a moment. He rubbed his forehead and slowly calmed down.


    Then, he extracted some information from Shu Yu¡¯s words. He suddenly raised his head. ¡°You¡­ Do you know Lord Xiang?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan was stunned for a moment before he understood.


    For Yu to know such a confidential matter might not be simple. Perhaps the government was willing to send people to continue looking for him because of her.


    Yuan Shanchuan took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Shu Yu also dragged a stool over. As the auction outside became more and more intense, Yuan Shanchuan began to talk about what happened a month before.


    ¡°A month ago, I followed a friend to deliver goods to a wealthy family in the county. This was originally a few days of work. I planned to return home when it was done. I received the salary and wanted to buy some food to add to my family¡¯s meals. Yet I did not expect to meet a bodyguard I knew before.


    ¡°That bodyguard said that he had a batch of goods to be sent to the prefecture and was short of manpower. The salary was much more than I had expected, and he asked me if I wanted to go..¡±

 Chapter 346 - Chapter 346: Encountering Robbers

    Chapter 346: Encountering Robbers


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Yuan Shanchuan heard that the salary was generous, he was tempted. Although he didn¡¯t have a martial arts base like those bodyguards, he was still fit and strong. He was also a suitable candidate to help transport the goods. The other party was in a hurry. Yuan Shanchuan originally wanted to look for people in the county town who were from the same village or knew each other to help pass a message to his family.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t meet any familiar faces, and the other party had no time to wait for him. So, he could only leave the city first.


    In any case, according to the distance, they would be back in about ten days. He had told his family that it might be delayed for a few days if he encountered other work.


    Who knew that this delay would last for more than a month?


    Yuan Shanchuan still had a lingering fear when he recalled the thrilling experience of those days.


    ¡°After we left the county town, we walked for two days. We didn¡¯t make it to the hotel that night, so we camped in the wild. I didn¡¯t expect to be ambushed. I was lucky and went to the forest to relieve myself. When I returned, I saw three to four men in black fighting. My bodyguard friend was sent flying by the kick and crashed heavily onto the ground. He was only three steps away from me and was on the verge of death.¡±


    That was his friend. Although Yuan Shanchuan was scared to death, he still sneaked up and wanted to drag him into the forest under the cover of the dark to save him.


    However, the bodyguard grabbed him and told him that there was a very important item among the goods they were transporting this time. It was a painting. Inside it was an important file that concerned the safety of the entire


    Jiangyuan County. It was in the second carriage. The bodyguard told him to find it and return to the city to hand it over to the county magistrate and not let it be snatched away.


    Yuan Shanchuan wanted to ask more questions, but the bodyguard couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. He let go of his hand and died.


    Yuan Shanchuan was so anxious at that time that he felt it was a problem he couldn¡¯t handle.


    However, he was held back by the bodyguard¡¯s words about the safety of the people of Jiangyuan County. He could not leave, no matter what.


    The citizens of Jiangyuan County included him, his wife, and his entire family.


    However, he was just a nobody. How could he have the ability to bear such a heavy burden?


    Yuan Shanchuan wanted to run, but he couldn¡¯t move.


    At this moment, another bodyguard was killed.


    Originally, there were only five people on their team. There were three escorts and two ordinary people with no martial arts skills. One of them was Yuan Shanchuan.


    Now that the two skilled escorts were dead, the only people who were still resisting were the last escort. The ordinary citizen was so scared that he turned around and ran.


    The remaining bodyguard saw that the person had run away. He was no match for the three of them at all. He gritted his teeth and turned around to run away.


    Two bodyguards were dead. One bodyguard and one commoner had run away. The remaining Yuan Shanchuan hid behind the forest, not daring to move.


    The three carjackers didn¡¯t continue chasing. They searched the carriages for what they were looking for.


    Yuan Shanchuan held his breath and looked at the painting. The painting was hidden well, but the three robbers found it after a while.


    However, just as they were about to leave with the painting, another group appeared and snatched it away. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two sides started fighting again. The scene was very chaotic. The two sides almost moved to Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s side.


    At this moment, the painting coincidentally fell not far from Yuan Shanchuan, within reach..

 Chapter 347 - Chapter 347: Accidentally Entering the Black Market

    Chapter 347: Accidentally Entering the Black Market


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This was probably God¡¯s will. Yuan Shanchuan reached out his hand and took the painting away under the night when both parties were not paying attention.


    Then, he slowly retreated, step by step, away from the forest and ran in another direction.


    By the time he returned to his senses, he had already escaped far away.


    In such a situation, Yuan Shanchuan had no choice but to interfere.


    He was cautious because he had a bodyguard friend who had heard much about their escort journey. Recalling those details, he muddle-headedly hid some traces. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He knew that this was gambling on his life. He might end up like the two bodyguards if he was not careful.


    But since things had come to this extent, he had no choice.


    He didn¡¯t know if he was lucky or if the two parties who fought that night had suffered heavy losses and couldn¡¯t find him anymore. In short, Yuan Shanchuan had been hiding for a few days and hadn¡¯t revealed his whereabouts.


    He didn¡¯t dare to go home either, afraid he would bring trouble to his family.


    Therefore, he had to return to the city as soon as possible and find the county magistrate to hand this painting to the Lord.


    After taking a long detour and hiding in the forest, Yuan Shanchuan finally arrived at the city gate of Jiangyuan County after spending all the money he earned.


    Seeing that victory was in sight, Yuan Shanchuan almost cried tears of joy.


    However, his good luck ended here.


    Before entering the city, he saw the robbers guarding the gate.


    Yuan Shanchuan was so frightened that he dared not enter the city and could only run out.


    He looked very suspicious among the crowd entering the city.


    Those people immediately sensed that something was wrong. They looked in his direction and walked over cautiously.


    Yuan Shanchuan was panicking. He lowered his head and wanted to escape as soon as possible.


    ¡°Then I saw a group of carriages. They didn¡¯t look like they were to be trifled


    with. I didn¡¯t know what was going on In the convoy. A few people were gathered there talking, and the last carriage transporting junk was temporarily left unguarded. My brain went blank then, and I hid in the carriage.


    Shu Yu was stunned when she heard this. She asked uncertainly, ¡°This convoy is the black market¡¯s convoy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yuan Shanchuan nodded.¡± There was a big box in the carriage. I didn¡¯t dare to move after I hid inside. I didn¡¯t expect that the robbers wouldn¡¯t come forward to search me as soon as I hid the carriage. I thought that this convoy was going into the city and wanted to find an opportunity to come out after entering.¡±


    Who knew that the convoy did not enter the city gate at all? Instead, they drove towards the suburbs and finally stopped in this manor.


    Da Niu asked curiously, ¡°Are you saying the carriage entered this manor directly? But our carriage can¡¯t enter the bamboo forest outside.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. The carriage I hid was indeed parked in this courtyard.¡±


    Shu Yu touched her chin. ¡°It seems that there is another entrance to the black market.¡¯


    She looked at Yuan Shanchuan. ¡°What happened after that? Have you been in the black market all the time?¡±


    ¡°l originally wanted to take the painting and quietly leave when they weren¡¯t paying attention. Who knew this courtyard was so strange that I couldn¡¯t leave.¡¯


    Shu Yu took a sip of tea. ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t walk out. When we came in, there was a special waiter to lead the way. It was obvious that there were traps or arrays in the courtyard. Ordinary people would get lost if they were not careful..

 Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: Robbery

    Chapter 348: Robbery


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yuan Shanchuan smiled bitterly.


    He wandered around the courtyard for a long time before being caught.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if I was caught, but one of the stewards here thought I was a thief because they found the painting in my arms. That steward swore that he had searched for the painting and that it was worth thousands of gold. It was something from their black market and was stolen by me. He asked me to return the painting.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    Da Niu was speechless.


    That was a robbery.


    Yuan Shanchuan naturally refused to give it to them. He had risked his life to hide it, but the people of the black market took it away.


    However, it was difficult for him to fight against four hands with two fists. He could not snatch from these people at all.


    Moreover, he was a person who appeared in the black market for no reason. He looked disheveled and did not have much money. How could he have such a valuable painting on him? Even if he defended himself, it would be useless. Of course, the people of the black market believed the steward¡¯s words.


    The painting was not preserved and was taken away by the steward.


    Shu Yu pondered. ¡°Didn¡¯t the bodyguard tell you the so-called important case file was hidden in the painting? Have you ever thought of taking out the case file and hiding it alone?¡±


    ¡°l thought about it, but I couldn¡¯t find it at all. I¡¯ve looked at the painting several times but couldn¡¯t find any case files. I was also afraid that if I tore, I would destroy the painting, so I could only take the painting everywhere.¡±


    The people had taken away his painting from the black market. As a thief, he was naturally not allowed to stay.


    Someone suggested they teach him a lesson and throw him out with his face covered. After all, Yuan Shanchuan didn¡¯t know what this place was then or how to get in. Even if he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t find the black market.


    No one objected, so the steward got someone to beat him up.


    However, Yuan Shanchuan, who had been hiding for many days and had not had a good rest or meal, could not withstand such a beating. Halfway through the beating, he collapsed. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, it had reached the point where his internal injuries were severe.


    If he was thrown out like this, he might be unable to keep his life.


    Although the people in the black market were walking on a tightrope, they were not crazy enough to kill a thief who looked a little miserable.


    Moreover, they had always kept a low profile. If someone died, the opening of the black market would be affected, especially when Jiangyuan County had a new county magistrate. They didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. Lord Xiang wasn¡¯t as easy to fool as the previous county magistrate.


    Yuan Shanchuan couldn¡¯t leave for now, so he stayed in the black market to recuperate.


    However, the steward worried about him and had someone watch over him daily.


    When his injuries were almost healed, someone would drug him and take him out of the black market.


    Three days ago, Yuan Shanchuan was sent out of the black market.


    Shu Yu looked up. No wonder Yuan Shanchuan had been missing for so long. He had been recuperating in the black market for more than ten days.


    Da Niu frowned. ¡°l wondered why Fourth Uncle had become so skinny in just a month.¡¯


    He seemed to have thought of something and quickly stood up. He took all the snacks on the table and said, ¡°Fourth Uncle, we¡¯ve talked for so long. Do you want to eat something first?¡±


    Shu Yu clearly saw Yuan Shanchuan secretly swallowing his saliva. It seemed that he had been hiding and hadn¡¯t eaten anything.


    Brother Daniu was indeed a meticulous person..

 Chapter 349 - Chapter 349: Shu Yu’s Plan

    Chapter 349: Shu Yu¡¯s Plan


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu sighed. Yuan Shanchuan had already picked up the snacks and started eating. Although he had tried his best to restrain himself, he was still apparently starving.


    When he was almost done eating, Shu Yu continued to ask, ¡°How did you come back here?¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan drank a large mouthful of water to fill his stomach. His voice was much stronger now. ¡°I¡¯ve been guarding against them. I¡¯ve been secretly throwing away the medicine they sent me since a few days ago. So, I only ate half of the drug they gave me. I had already woken up when they sent me out of the manor.¡¯


    After waking up, he followed the two men who had thrown him out.


    When they got off the carriage to pee, he hid behind it and returned to the black market with incredible difficulty.


    It was because the black market was about to open these days that the people in the manor were especially busy. Yuan Shanchuan took advantage of the loophole and hid in the manor for three days.


    In these three days, he had secretly learned a lot of news.


    He knew that this was the black market, that today was the opening day and that¡­ It turned out that the previous county magistrate had committed a serious crime and had been arrested. The entire Jiangyuan County had changed.


    Therefore, his bodyguard friend had lied to him. What was hidden in the painting was not a case file that concerned the safety of the people of Jiangyuan County. It might even be the evidence of the former county magistrate.


    Yuan Shanchuan was upset. His so-called friend had been using him all along.


    But now, he wanted to get that painting back even more.


    After listening from beginning to end, Shu Yu had an idea.


    ¡°What does that painting look like? Is it today¡¯s auction item?¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan shook his head, ¡°That painting is just an ordinary landscape painting. As for whether it is an auction item today, I don¡¯t know.¡± After all, he couldn¡¯t ask about these things openly, and the people in the black market weren¡¯t to be trifled with.


    Two days ago, they were preparing for the opening of the market. They did not expect someone to sneak into the courtyard. They were unable to have time to deal with that man.


    Now that the guests were here, they had to check again for the safety of the guests.


    Yuan Shanchuan was found out. He had been hiding until now because the people of the black market did not dare to make a sound. It was thrilling enough.


    Shu Yu frowned. She tapped her finger gently on the table.


    Daniu and Yuan Shanchuan looked at each other. The latter wanted to speak, but Daniu shushed him and said in a low voice, ¡°Let Yu think first. Fourth


    Uncle, eat.¡¯


    Yuan Shanchuan was hungry. He had already eaten more than half the food on the table but still wanted more.


    Shu Yu pondered. Since the whereabouts of the painting were known, she must find a way to take it away. Otherwise, if she brought Yuan Shanchuan back, she could not clear his name.


    However, this was the black market, and security was tight, especially for such a valuable item.


    She hoped that the painting would also be auctioned today. That way, even if she couldn¡¯t get the painting from the black market, she could try to get it from the buyer.


    Perhaps it would be a little easier. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu stood at the thought and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask what items were auctioned just now.¡±


    They didn¡¯t notice that several auction items had already been sold. They didn¡¯t know if this included a painting.


    After Shu Yu finished speaking, she planned to go out and call the waiter.


    However, at this moment, a voice suddenly came from downstairs. ¡°The next item is our auction item No. 12. It¡¯s a painting..¡±

 Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: Determined to Get It

    Chapter 350: Determined to Get It


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Painting?


    Shu Yu stopped abruptly and turned to look downstairs.


    There were windows in the private rooms, but to make it more convenient for the guests in the private rooms to see the exhibit downstairs, the black market used a window similar to the modern shutters.


    She could see the scene outside as long as she pressed down on the thin leaf in the middle.


    However, the people outside could not see the appearance of the guests in the private room.


    Shu Yu looked down through the gaps of the leaves and saw the middle-aged man on the high platform unfolding a painting.


    It was a landscape painting.


    Shu Yu immediately turned her head. ¡°Fourth Uncle, come over and take a look. Is the painting you mentioned the one on the stage?¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He hurriedly stood up, and Daniu helped him to the window to look down.


    The next moment, he suddenly became excited. ¡°Yes, this is the painting. This


    He turned to look at Shu Yu. ¡°Is there any way we can get this painting back?¡±


    Shu Yu squinted her eyes slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to take the painting rashly. Let¡¯s wait and see which guest in the private room has bid for this painting.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t steal it in the black market. She could only do it after leaving the black market. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Therefore, she had to note down the room where the painting was auctioned and find out the identity of this person.


    Yuan Shanchuan gulped. He was anxious but could only nod and look at the painting nervously.


    The middle-aged man on the stage had already started to introduce the origin of the painting. ¡°This painting is Mr. Shanju¡¯s work. Everyone here knew that Mr. Shanju¡¯s paintings were hard to come by. He only painted two paintings a year. However, in the past year, Mr. Shanju had not produced any more paintings.¡±


    ¡°Some people said that Mr. Shanju had run out of talent, while others said that Mr. Shanju¡¯s hands were injured and he could no longer hold a pen. But no matter what, Mr. Shanju¡¯s paintings would be even rarer in the future. This painting was the last one left behind by Mr. Shanju last year. Bring it back to admire and collect it.¡¯


    ¡°The starting price is one thousand taels.¡±


    Shu Yu observed the rooms. Yuan Shanchuan and Daniu exchanged a glance. One thousand taels, so expensive.


    The items here were all priced at a thousand taels as if the money were papers.


    However, at this moment, on the floor below Shu Yu and the others¡¯ private room, the man who had also heard the starting bid said in disdain, ¡°It¡¯s only 1,000 taels. Yun, your painting is worthless. Back then, your painting caused the young ladies of the capital¡¯s aristocratic families to fight over it like crazy. The price was close to thirty thousand silver taels.¡±


    Meng Yunzhengs, sitting in the middle of the private room, also looked like he couldn¡¯t recognize his original appearance. He sipped tea and said, ¡°Why is this painting here?¡±


    Zhao Xi touched his chin. ¡°l don¡¯t know about that. It must have been passed to a few people?¡±


    As he spoke, he started to get excited. ¡°I¡¯ll go bid. No matter what, I have to raise the value of your painting. Otherwise, if you don¡¯t paint for a year, people will forget about Mr. Shanju.¡±¡®


    Coincidentally, someone outside the private room had already bid three thousand taels.


    Zhao Xi immediately lowered his voice and shouted, ¡°Five thousand taels.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng raised his head and glanced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard. Don¡¯t forget that our goal is the last auction item. We might not have enough money if you accidentally bid for this painting.¡±


    Zhao Xi waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He found that someone was interested in this painting in a private room on the third floor¡­ That person was determined to get it..

 Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: Like a Young Master Inheriting the Family Business

    Chapter 351: Like a Young Master Inheriting the Family Business


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhao Xi raised his head and shouted again before stopping. In the end, as he had expected, the painting was won by the person in the third-floor private room.


    The auction price was twelve thousand taels.


    Zhao Xi smiled and turned to look at Meng Yunzheng. ¡°The guest in the private room on the third floor must be someone who admires you. To be able to offer such a price, She truly loves you.¡±


    He had estimated that this painting was not Ah Yun¡¯s best painting. If it was placed on the market, five thousand taels would be a high price. Even in the black market, it would not exceed ten thousand taels.


    This person did not hesitate at all when he called out the price. Let alone twelve thousand taels of silver, he estimated that if someone else bid, he would continue to raise the price.


    Zhao Xi was a little interested and wanted to know who the other party was.


    However, they were here on official business, so they should keep a low profile as much as possible.


    Therefore, Zhao Xi still sat in the private room and waited for the next auction item to be carried onto the stage.


    However, he did not stay in the room for too long. Perhaps he had drunk too much tea, but after a while, he was in a hurry to go to the toilet.


    He said to Meng Yunzheng, ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    With that, he picked up the curtain hat at the side, put it on, and ran away.


    Because the guests on the second and third floors were special, the black market usually prepared a curtain hat. If the customer wanted it, they would naturally give one to the person to bring in and out of the private room to better solve the privacy problem.


    When Shu Yu went upstairs, firstly, the situation was urgent, and she only wanted to send Yuan Shanchuan to the room to rest as soon as possible.


    Secondly, she had never thought of auctioning off any items, so it was not a problem to have a curtain hat.


    However, there were Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi who wanted to bid for the item. Zhao Xi went out with a curtain hat. He didn¡¯t delay much and came up after settling the matter.


    However, when he stood at the staircase on the second floor, Zhao Xi could not help but look in the direction of the third floor.


    He didn¡¯t do anything else but try his luck and see if he had the chance to see who the person who bought the painting was. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to see who loved Ah Yun more.


    Zhao Xi hesitated for a moment before he walked up to the third floor.


    At the same time, Shu Yu, who was in the private room on the third floor, turned to Yuan Shanchuan and Daniu and said, ¡°You guys stay here. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±


    Daniu immediately became nervous. ¡°Yu, what do you want to do?¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what this place is. I won¡¯t mess around. I just wanted to see if there was a chance to meet the person who bought the painting.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan frowned and said, ¡°The black market won¡¯t let anyone know who the buyer is. The privacy of the customers is very important here.¡±


    ¡°l know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m just going out for a walk and looking for an opportunity.¡± She had never thought of making a move on the black market.


    Shu Yu tidied up her clothes and went out.


    The door of the private room closed again, leaving only them in the room. Yuan Shanchuan then asked, ¡°Where did Yu grow up?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Daniu was stunned. ¡°Fourth Uncle, why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. 1 just feel that she¡¯s not like a child raised by a farmer like us. She¡¯s more like a young lady from a rich family¡­ No, she was more like a Young Master who inherited the family business.¡±


    Daniu thought about it and felt that Fourth Uncle¡¯s description was quite appropriate. ¡®Yu didn¡¯t say much about what kind of life she had in the past, but she was indeed very opinionated. Ever since she came back, Second Uncle¡¯s family had been living well. They even opened a shop in the county town..¡±

 Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: The Brave Wins

    Chapter 352: The Brave Wins


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yuan Shanchuan was surprised for a moment, but his interest was immediately piqued. Really? Daniu, tell me what happened at home during my absence.¡¯


    Daniu then mentioned that after Shu Yu returned, the Ruan family¡¯s plot to sell the twins did not succeed. Sister Daya was deceived for two years and successfully divorced. Zhang Shu also suffered retribution. Also, Second


    Uncle¡¯s leg had been cured, and the ready-to-wear clothes shop had opened. Second Aunt¡¯s craftsmanship was good, and there was a place for her to put it to good use. The clothing of Yiren Pavilion was very popular with the madams and young ladies of the rich families in the county.


    The more Yuan Shanchuan listened, the more surprised he became. He didn¡¯t expect that his second brother¡¯s family would have such a drastic change in just a month.


    The more Daniu spoke, the more shocked he became. He did not think about it before, but now that he started from the beginning, he realized that Shu Yu was the one who made the decisions for the second uncle¡¯s family.


    The shop was opened by Yu, the divorce was insisted on by Yu, the Ruan family¡¯s conspiracy was exposed by Yu, and the Second Uncle¡¯s leg was treated by Yu.


    Not only that but Third Uncle¡¯s work was also decided by Yu.


    Even the black market today.


    Yu walked over step by step. She was steady, calm, and very opinionated. On the other hand, he was still a little surprised because he had never seen the world before.


    As the eldest grandson of the Lu family, Daniu felt¡­He felt very ashamed.


    Yuan Shanchuan turned his head and saw that he had suffered a great blow. He thought for a moment, then patted his shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯re also very good. It¡¯s just that your living environment is different from Yu¡¯s.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t he the same? If he had not experienced so many things, he might not even be as good as Daniu.


    But now, it seemed that he was still not as good as Yu, this junior. Just thinking about it made his heart ache a little.


    The two of them began to reflect on themselves silently.


    Yu was already standing in the corridor on the third floor. There would be a waiter guarding the corridor after a while. If the customers needed it, it would be convenient for him to serve them at any time.


    For example, as soon as Shu Yu went out, someone came over and asked her,¡±


    What orders do you have?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    She waved her hand, and the waiter stepped back and stopped asking.


    Shu Yu raised her eyes and glanced at the private room without batting an eyelid. The door was tightly shut. It was too difficult to see the person inside.


    She sighed but still walked over.


    However, after a few steps, she saw a person wearing a curtained hat walking over at the same time.


    Shu Yu glanced at that person, and her gaze quickly fell on that person¡¯s clothes.


    Well¡­ It looked familiar.


    Wasn¡¯t this the same thing Zhao Xi was wearing when she bumped into him at the stairwell?


    This person couldn¡¯t be Zhao Xi, right?


    However, the clothes on Zhao Xi¡¯s body were still the more common kind. Just based on this set of clothes, she really could not recognize him.


    Shu Yu looked at this person¡¯s walking posture. It was very good and still very familiar.


    Shu Yu decided to give it a try. If he was Zhao Xi, that would be great. If not, then she would look for him again. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As she thought about it, Shu Yu slowed down her footsteps.


    Zhao Xi didn¡¯t walk very fast, especially when he saw a middle-aged man who seemed to have seen him somewhere. He even hesitated whether he should turn around and return to the private room on the second floor.


    However, it seemed a little suspicious to turn around and leave at this time. Therefore, Zhao Xi continued to walk forward with steady steps, as if nothing had happened.


    Just as he was about to reach the door of the private room where the painting was auctioned, Shu Yu suddenly quickened her pace and rushed towards him..

 Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: I’ve Recognized Him

    Chapter 353: I¡¯ve Recognized Him


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Then, he slammed into the ground.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Zhao Xi cried out in shock, and his entire body fell towards the door of the private room.


    The door of the private room was not knocked open, but Zhao Xi was knocked directly to the ground, and the curtain hat on his head almost fell off.


    However, even if the curtain hat did not fall off, Zhao Xi¡¯s face was revealed in an instant.


    Coupled with his hurried exclamation, Shu Yu immediately confirmed his identity.


    She quickly squatted down to help him up. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I bumped into you so hard to see if you¡¯re okay. Are you rushing to reincarnate? Hiss¡­


    Zhao Xi¡¯s shoulder was not the only thing that hurt from the impact. His head was also hit. Just now, when he wanted to stand firm, he even twisted his ankle. It was simply an undeserved disaster.


    Shu Yu saw that the waiter next to her was walking over, so she quickly went to Zhao Xi¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Doctor Zhao, it¡¯s me.¡±


    A crisp and familiar female voice sounded. Zhao Xi looked at the middle-aged man in front of him in shock.


    ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    Two waiters had already walked up to them and asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Zhao Xi suddenly came back to his senses and looked at Shu Yu in front of him. Looking at her completely different appearance from before, he thought of the last time she dressed up as a bearded man. He could not help but swallow his saliva.


    Why did he fail to recognize Shu Yu twice, but she recognized him at a glance?


    Was there any justice in this world? Was his dressing that bad?


    Shu Yu went to help him up and apologized as she helped him up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Are you hurt? My private room is right in front. 1 happen to have some good ointment. Why don¡¯t you sit down at my place first and apply some medicine?¡±


    Zhao Xi looked at her with a complicated expression. The two workers also asked him, ¡°Customer, are you okay with this? Do you need a doctor?¡±


    Zhao Xi secretly exhaled and waved his hand at them. ¡°No need.¡±


    Then, he looked at Shu Yu and said in a low voice, ¡°Old Lord, I don¡¯t need your medicine. I have my own. Just help me downstairs. Then, I¡¯ll explain it to my master so that my Lord won¡¯t think that I¡¯ve caused trouble and got injured outside and want to punish me.¡±


    Shu Yu t s eyes lit up slightly. It seemed that Meng Yunzheng was indeed here.


    She agreed without a second word. ¡°Sure, no problem. I¡¯ll explain it clearly to your Lord so that he won¡¯t blame you.¡±


    Seeing that they had reached a consensus, the two waiters took a step back and made way for them.


    Shu Yu immediately reached out to support Zhao Xi and walked towards the stairs step by step.


    Before he left, he took another look at the private room in front of him.


    Just now, even after receiving such a huge impact and movement, there was still no intention of anyone coming over to open the door. Although this was within Shu Yu¡¯s expectations, she was still a little disappointed.


    Exhaling, Shu Yu helped Zhao Xi down the stairs and walked towards a private room on the second floor.


    The two of them did not make a sound along the way. This was not the place to talk.


    Zhao Xi reached the door of the private room and knocked on it. He called out in a low voice, ¡°Lord.¡¯


    The door of the private room was opened. Meng Yunzheng looked up and saw a strange man in addition to Zhao Xi.


    A trace of surprise flashed across his face, but he quickly calmed down.


    Then, he silently turned his body and let them come in.


    Meng Yunzheng closed the door again and bolted it.. Then, before Zhao Xi could speak, he asked, ¡°Lady Lu?¡±


    S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: Stealing a Beam and Swapping a Pillar

    Chapter 354: Stealing a Beam and Swapping a Pillar


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhao Xi put down his curtain hat, and his mouth froze. He looked at Meng


    Yunzheng in shock. ¡°You¡­ how do you know she is?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng glanced at him. ¡°Is it hard to guess?¡±


    Isn¡¯t it difficult?


    Meng Yunzheng poured a glass of water for Shu Yu and asked her to sit down. ¡°Why is Lady Lu here? You even recognized Zhao Xi?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story now. Let¡¯s put it aside for now. I have something very important to say now.¡± Shu Yu didn¡¯t chat with them anymore and went straight to the point.


    Her face was serious, and Meng Yunzheng could not help but sit up straight. Zhao Xi had wanted to complain that she had hit him too hard just now and wanted to say something to her. Now that he heard her words, he immediately


    had no other thoughts.


    He sat at the side, rubbing his shoulders and feet while listening to Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°You all know about the painting that was auctioned off just now, right?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi looked at each other. ¡°Yes.¡± He was the one who drew that painting.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Then you should also know that Lord Xiang is looking for my


    Fourth Uncle because he took a painting as evidence, right?¡±


    Before Zhao Xi could react, Meng Yunzheng immediately understood. ¡®You mean, the painting that was taken away just now was the one that hid the evidence of the former county magistrate? Is it the painting that Lord Xiang is looking for?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. Zhao Xi¡¯s eyes widened. No way? What a coincidence!


    Shu Yu said, ¡°l saw my uncle just now. He didn¡¯t collude with the former county magistrate to hide the evidence of his crime like Lord Xiang guessed. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We can¡¯t find him because he¡¯s been trapped in the black market these days. Back then, he had indeed taken the painting away, and later on, it entered the black market by accident. Then, the painting was stolen by the black market.¡±


    Zhao Xi was suddenly speechless. Meng Yunzheng was deep in thought. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Our top priority now is to get that painting back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a pity that I deliberately made a commotion outside that private room just now, but no one came out from inside. We don¡¯t know the identity of the person who won the painting, so it¡¯s a little difficult.¡±


    The corner of Zhao Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. So you bumped into me so hard just for this?


    Meng Yunzheng nodded. ¡°This is indeed difficult.¡±


    He frowned and pondered. After a while, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we try the method of stealing the beam and replacing the pillar?¡±


    ¡°Stealing a beam and replacing a pillar? How?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng picked up the curtain hat beside him and put it on, saying to her,¡± Wait a moment.¡¯


    Then he went out. Shu Yu could hear him talking to the waiter outside.


    After a while, Meng Yunzheng came back in with a box.


    Shu Yu looked at the box strangely and saw Meng Yunzheng take off the curtain hat and take out the things in the box one by one.


    Zhao Xi tacitly cleared the table and spread out the scroll.


    Shu Yu was stunned. It took her a while to react and ask, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to draw an identical painting on the spot as a replacement?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Shu Yu frowned. ¡°l know you¡¯re good at painting. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re good at it in the past, but this is the black market. It¡¯s easy to identify the authenticity. Moreover, the painting you just drew is too different from the one you drew a year ago. It¡¯s not easy to replace it.¡±


    Besides, unless he had seen the painting before, he couldn¡¯t draw the same painting even if he had taken a few glances at it on the second floor.


    Hmm? Wait a minute.


    Shu Yu suddenly looked at him suspiciously. With Meng Yunzhengs cautiousness, it was unlikely that he would do something that even she found unbelievable.


    Unless¡­.

 Chapter 355 - Chapter 355: You Are Mr. Shanju?

    Chapter 355: You Are Mr. Shanju?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes. Before she could voice her guess, she heard Zhao


    Xi¡¯s slightly proud voice. ¡°That painting was painted by Ah Yun.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly looked at him. ¡°Did you draw it? Are you Mr. Shanju?¡±


    F*ck, a talent whose painting was worth thousands of gold was actually by her side?


    She suddenly remembered the flyer she had asked Meng Yunzheng to draw before the shop opened. At that time, she felt that this person was very powerful. He could draw a beautiful woman with just a few strokes. It seemed that he was a master.


    Oh right, she had given out all her flyers.


    Shu Yu instantly felt like he had missed out on a few hundred million yuan. She wanted to beat her chest and stamp her feet to express her regret.


    How could she let so much money slip away from her hands? She was so short of money.


    Shu Yu t s heart fluctuated like a violent storm, but her face was exceptionally calm.


    Zhao Xi observed for a while, but he didn¡¯t see her reveal a shocked expression. He was instantly extremely disappointed.


    He touched his ankle just now. It was not a big problem. It was just a sharp pain when he was hit just now, but he did not sprain it.


    After Zhao Xi washed his hands, he began to grind them for Meng Yunzheng.¡± You don¡¯t have to draw the same one. You can draw another one. Anyway, it¡¯s all Mr. Yamaguchi¡¯s paintings, and they¡¯ve never been seen before. I think the buyer on the third floor admires Mr. Shanju very much. He might agree to change it.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Meng Yunzheng spoke quickly without looking up. ¡°You said it yourself, the other party is determined to get that painting. We didn¡¯t know the reason before, so we naturally thought that he might like the painting itself. But now, I feel that something is amiss.¡±


    Shu Yu immediately reacted. ¡°You mean that the other party might know that there was evidence hidden in the painting and took it on purpose?¡±


    Zhao Xi: ¡°No way?¡±


    Nieng Yunzheng nodded. ¡°The other party¡¯s bid was higher than the value of the painting itself, and the bidding was very clear. He didn¡¯t care about the price at all. He just wanted to buy the painting.¡±


    The auction was an important part of the black market¡¯s transactions. Every time the auction items were prepared, a list would be made and sent to the regular customers¡¯ houses a month in advance.


    Therefore, people like Shu Yu, who came for the first time, might not know what the auction items were, but the Young Master of the Ding family Jiang families had received the news long ago. Therefore, they knew in their hearts and prepared the appropriate money to bid for the items they liked.


    Meng Yunzheng naturally found out about this from other channels, so he appeared on the black market and prepared to bid for what he wanted.


    However, when he received the news, this painting was not included in the auction list.


    After all, Yuan Shanchuan had accidentally left this painting on the black market more than half a month ago. It was likely that this list had been replaced half a month ago and sent to the hands of the regular customers. Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi missed it.


    ¡°In that case, they will be more careful to avoid any accidents with that painting.¡± Shu Yu frowned. ¡°And from the looks of it, the buyer in the private room on the third floor is not a good person.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled. It was hard to say whether she was a good person or not. Shu Yu didn¡¯t know, but he more or less knew some inside information. This evidence wasn¡¯t just about the former county magistrate. It was very likely that it involved a lot of people. That was why there were several parties secretly fighting for it and using many methods.


    However, now that it was under their noses, they had the final say..

 Chapter 356 - Chapter 356: Room 12

    Chapter 356: Room 12


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Nieng Yunzhengs words made Shu Yu and Zhao Xi¡¯s expressions turn solemn.


    Shu Yu did not know much about the rules of the black market, so she could only ask them, ¡°The painting has been bought by the other party. When will the black market send it to them? We should make our move.¡¯


    Meng Yunzheng was drawing. Shu Yu turned to Zhao Xi to avoid distracting him.


    Zhao Xi said, ¡°After the guests in the private room bid for the auction item, the black market will send the auction item to the buyer¡¯s private room after an hour. If the buyer was no longer interested in the next auction item, they could choose to leave after obtaining the item. If they were interested, they could stay in the private room and leave after everything was over.¡±


    When the buyer left, the people from the black market would be escorted by a few guards until they left.


    ¡°An hour later?¡± Shu Yu asked. It had been 25 minutes since the painting was auctioned, right? If they get the painting soon and are ready to leave, we won¡¯t be able to make it in time¡­¡±


    She looked at Meng Yunzheng, who was still painting. Although he was fast, it would still take a long time.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips. ¡°No, I have to go back to the third floor and think of a way to keep an eye on the people in the private room. If they get the painting and are about to leave, try to stop them. Young Master Meng, I¡¯ll leave the painting to you.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and his hands moved faster and faster. ¡°Okay, which private room are you in on the third floor? I¡¯ll look for you after I finish drawing. Yuan Shanchuan knew what the painting looked like and where it was damaged and stained. 1 had to ask him to recall.¡±


    ¡°Room 12.¡±


    After Shu Yu finished speaking, she nodded at them and quickly walked to the third floor.


    There was still no movement in the buyer¡¯s private room, but two people in private room No. 12 that she had booked were already waiting until their hair was about to smoke.


    When Daniu finally saw Shu Yu return, Daniu heaved a huge sigh of relief. He quickly went up to him and said, ¡°What took you so long? 1 almost thought something happened to you.¡±


    Shu Yu placed the curtain hat in her hand on the table. She had asked the waiter for it when she went upstairs just now.


    ¡°l saw two friends just now. It just so happened that we needed their help with this matter, so I discussed it with them and came back late.¡¯


    Yuan Shanchuan heard that someone was helping and immediately asked, ¡°Is the other party reliable?¡± Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was no small matter.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s reliable. It¡¯s someone that Lord Xiang knows.¡±


    Daniu heaved a sigh of relief. He was under a lot of pressure just now. It was too difficult for the three of them to steal such an important piece of evidence from the black market.


    Shu Yu handed a set of clothes to Yuan Shanchuan. ¡°Fourth Uncle, I borrowed these clothes from a friend. You can change into them.¡±


    The clothes that she had prepared for Yuan Shanchuan were too big. If he wore them out like that, it would look suspicious.


    Fortunately, Zhao Xi and Yuan Shanchuan were about the same height. The spare clothes on his side were just right for Yuan Shanchuan.


    Yuan Shanchuan quickly went behind the screen to change into it. He had lost a lot of weight recently, so the clothes were still a little loose, but it was much better than the previous one. It was not a problem to wear a belt.


    When he came out, he saw Shu Yu pressing down the shutters on the window and looking at the private room.


    ¡°Yu, what should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Keep an eye on them first. We can¡¯t let them leave the black market for the time being..¡±

 Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: Mr. Shan

    Chapter 357: Mr. Shan


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu looked out of the window. Although she couldn¡¯t see what the other party was doing or what he looked like. However, she could still see a figure walking back and forth through the gaps of the shutters.


    It seemed that the other party had not left. She let out a sigh of relief.


    Daniu went to the door and poked a hole in the corner of the door, staring at the door of the private room.


    The three of them quietly stared at the private room opposite them. The buyer was calm and did not come out.


    From Meng Yunzhengs words, Shu Yu knew that the auction would last at least another two hours.


    Just as she was thinking, Daniu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his ear. ¡°Yu, several assistants from the black market have entered that private room.¡±


    Shu Yu immediately went over to take a look. Indeed, she saw them enter the private room. Not long after, they came out again.


    Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Keep watching. If anyone comes out, let me know immediately.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Daniu¡¯s eyes were glued to the screen, afraid that he would miss any movement. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But even if the buyer got the painting, he had no intention of coming out.


    Time passed bit by bit. Shu Yu was watching closely, but the other party was becoming more and more calm.


    When the next antique item appeared, the buyer in that box even bid twice.


    Was this to confuse the public? Or did they not understand the intention of the painting?


    Shu Yu stared at the swaying figure across the window. Daniu¡¯s voice sounded in his ear again. ¡°Yu, someone is walking towards us.¡±


    Shu Yu came back to his senses and walked to the door to look outside. Then, she was delighted and said in a low voice, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    As soon as the door opened, Meng Yunzheng, who was wearing a curtained hat, also came in.


    Shu Yu closed the door and turned to ask him, ¡°Meng¡­¡± She suddenly paused and looked at Daniu and Yuan Shanchuan. She immediately changed the way she addressed them. ¡°Mr. Shan, are you drawn?¡±


    Mr. Shan?


    Meng Yunzheng almost couldn¡¯t react, and then he burst out laughing. How could she call Mr. Shanju Mr. Shan?


    He took off the curtain hat and placed it aside, then unfolded the scroll.


    Shu Yu was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t know what method Meng Yunzheng had used. This painting was much older than the one she had seen before. It didn¡¯t look new.


    Daniu and Yuan Shanchuan were also puzzled.


    The next moment, Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You brought the painting back?¡±


    After saying that, he felt that something was wrong. He frowned and said, ¡°It seems to be different.¡¯


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s different. This isn¡¯t the painting.¡± Shu Yu said in a low voice, ¡°This is a new painting. It can pass off as real. The problem now is that we haven¡¯t seen the original painting. Fourth Uncle, you¡¯ve held that painting for many days, so you should know where the damage and creases are, right?¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, I know. I take that painting out every day to look at it.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. Let¡¯s hurry.¡± Meng Yunzheng looked at Yuan Shanchuan and asked him to recall.


    Yuan Shanchuan was inexplicably nervous under his gaze. He swallowed his saliva and immediately told him about the few eye-catching places.


    The painting was well preserved. After all, it was a very expensive painting. Moreover, it contained such important evidence. Even if it was damaged, it was caused by Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s hiding.


    Although it was a painting from a year ago, it was not very old.


    Meng Yunzheng followed Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s description and quickly finished the scroll.


    Fortunately, when he drew that painting, the paper and scrolls he used were all common materials. It was no different from the one in front of him..

 Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: Preparing to Make Trouble

    Chapter 358: Preparing to Make Trouble


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yuan Shanchuan was amazed as he looked at the painting. He felt that the painting that he had spent so much effort to hide was right in front of him.


    Meng Yunzheng was still finishing up when Daniu, who had been observing outside the door, suddenly said, ¡°Someone¡¯s coming out.¡±


    Shu Yu walked over and heard Daniu say, ¡°Unfortunately, he¡¯s just a follower.¡±


    ¡°Follower?¡± Shu Yu took her place and saw a servant wearing a curtain hat come out from the private room. The others remained in the private room.


    Who knew that Meng Yunzheng would suddenly say, ¡°This is a good opportunity. If we find trouble with this attendant, we might be able to get the people in the private room to come out.¡±


    In a chaotic situation, it was easy to steal and replace.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°l asked Brother Zhao to stay downstairs.¡± As he spoke, Meng Yunzheng walked to the window and pressed the shutter with his hand. Once, twice, thrice, at least seven or eight times.


    At this time, Zhao Xi, who had been waiting in the lobby downstairs, raised his head. When he saw Nieng Yunzhengs signal, he immediately straightened his body.


    He stuffed the pastry in his hand into his mouth, clapped his hands, and looked at the stairs without batting an eyelid.


    After a while, a person appeared at the staircase.


    Zhao Xi raised his head again. Meng Yunzheng, who was upstairs, naturally saw the person who came downstairs, so he pressed the shutter twice. After Zhao Xi confirmed it, he casually followed the attendant wearing the curtain hat.


    The attendant went to the toilet, and Zhao Xi also went in.


    After a while, he followed him out.


    What surprised Zhao Xi was that the attendant did not continue to return to the auction house. Instead, he walked towards the front hall.


    Zhao Xi narrowed his eyes. Something was wrong. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing that person walk away, he suddenly shouts, ¡°Ah, there¡¯s a thief. A thief is going that way.¡±¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a waiter from the black market immediately came over and asked, ¡°Customer, what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°I just saw a thief in brown clothes heading to the front hall. He seemed to be holding something in his hand. He didn¡¯t even apologize when he bumped into me. Instead, he was flustered. As soon as he left, I realized that my purse was gone. How could there be a thief in your black market? This is too strange. ¡±


    The expressions of the few workers changed slightly. Brown clothes? Yuan Shanchuan was wearing brown clothes.


    They had not been able to find him. They did not expect him to be so bold as to steal the customers money.


    Also, he was holding something in his hand. Could it be that he had stolen the painting?


    D*mn it, if that was the case, then something big would happen.


    The two waiters quickly found a few people and ran to the front hall.


    Zhao Xi had already run to the front hall when they were not paying attention. This was the hall where Shu Yu and the others first entered. There was a counter and a waiter who provided information.


    Some people did not go to the auction house and still stayed there to trade, Therefore, there were still many people in the hall.


    The black market clerk didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss. He only ordered people to block the front, back, left, and right doors. He wanted to conduct a carpet search in the hall.


    However, Zhao Xi had also followed them in. His goal was to cause trouble. How could he give them such a low-key way to act?


    As soon as he ran in, he shouted, ¡°A thief is running in. Everyone, be careful. Look who just came in. My money bag was stolen by him. D*mn it, I still have to go to the small building to participate in the auction. If I lose my money, I¡¯ll lose my life too..¡±

 Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: Why Is It Him?

    Chapter 359: Why Is It Him?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone was startled and immediately became alert. They subconsciously looked at the people around them warily.


    Seeing this, the clerk of the black market felt a headache.


    However, Zhao Xi was still unwilling to let it go. He continued to ask, ¡°Just now. Who just entered the door? Come out and let me recognize you.¡±


    There were only three or four people who had just entered, but they were quickly pushed out. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the other customers realized that they had not lost anything, they looked at them as if they were watching a show.


    Zhao Xi looked at a few people and finally stopped at the attendant wearing a curtain hat, sizing him up.


    ¡°Take off your curtain hat and let me see.¡±


    The attendant immediately took a step back and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. I¡¯m not a thief.¡±


    The clerk from the black market also came forward and whispered, ¡°Sir, you said that the thief was wearing brown clothes. This person is not. Don¡¯t be impatient. We will search carefully and will find your money bag.¡±


    The people who came to the black market were either rich or noble. The shop assistant was also very worried that they would have a conflict. If that happened, it would be their fault.


    At this moment, a waiter had already gone to call the steward.


    However, Zhao Xi sneered. ¡°That thief was wearing brown clothes but wasn¡¯t there no one present? Perhaps he had disguised himself to hide from the public. This isn¡¯t an auction house, so why is he wearing a curtained hat?¡± The attendant was angry. ¡°l came from the auction house.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s even stranger. Why aren¡¯t you at the auction house? Why are you in this hall all alone?¡±


    The attendant sneered. ¡°l think you¡¯re looking for trouble with me. I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you. I¡¯ll go back to the small building now.¡±


    He swung his sleeves and was about to leave when Zhao Xi grabbed him. ¡°l think you¡¯re feeling guilty and want to use this to escape. Why don¡¯t you take off your curtain hat? We can all take a look and know if you¡¯re a thief.¡± Zhao Xi pointed at the attendant and said to the black market workers, ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s very suspicious?¡±


    The guys laughed dryly. It was indeed suspicious.


    However, according to the rules of the black market, even if a customer did something suspicious, as long as it did not harm the black market, they were not qualified to ask.


    However, the ones who were looking for trouble were also guests. Moreover, they did not find Yuan Shanchuan today, so they were indeed guilty. Therefore, his attitude was inevitably not strong enough. He could only stabilize them first.


    Fortunately, these two people did not look like the main family. They should be the servants of the main family, which made things easier.


    One of the waiters whispered to Zhao Xi, ¡°Customer, this is not the place to talk. Why don¡¯t we go to the room over there and slowly explain?¡±


    After saying that, he turned to the attendant and said, ¡°Sir, we believe that you are innocent, but this sir doesn¡¯t. If you continue to talk here, there will only be more and more guests. Why don¡¯t you talk in private?¡±


    The attendant was not willing, but the other party was not willing to let it go. If he continued, he was afraid that he would have to take off the curtain hat in front of him.


    At that time, the situation would be even more disadvantageous to him.


    He could only hold back his anger, nodded, and followed Zhao Xi to the room next door.


    The rest of the workers were still blocking the entrance of the hall, looking for


    Yuan Shanchuan.


    Zhao Xi and the other entered the room and seized the opportunity to immediately take off his curtain hat.


    The attendant was surprised by his actions and immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation. He raised his hand and hit him.


    Seeing this, the waiter hurriedly went up to stop him. In the end, just as he was pulling, Shu Yu arrived with Daniu.


    She was just about to say a few words to cover up, but before she could open her mouth, her expression froze instantly. She stared at the attendant with a surprised expression.


    Why was it him?

 Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: The Eldest Young Master Shu Family

    Chapter 360: The Eldest Young Master Shu Family


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the attendant struggled, the curtain hat on his head tilted, revealing half of his face.


    Shu Yu was very familiar with this face. After all, he had been in the Shu family for so many years. Even if he didn¡¯t spend much time with them, the appearance of the Shu family was still engraved in her mind.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the Eldest Young Master Shu family, Shu Feng, would appear here.


    Moreover, he was dressed as a follower. Even if he deliberately made his face black and messy, Shu Yu still recognized him at a glance. This person¡¯s disguise was not up to standard.


    What surprised Shu Yu was that such a big thing had happened to the Shu family. Logically speaking, the entire Shu family was under surveillance and did not dare to act rashly. However, Shu Feng, such a big fish that had slipped through the net, had quietly run to the black market in Jiangyuan County.


    Should she say that the Shu family had been in the Dongan Province for many years and had great power in the dark, or should she say Xiang Weinan and the others were too careless?


    Shu Yu watched as Shu Feng put on the curtain hat again. She narrowed her eyes slightly, turned her head, and said to Daniu, ¡°Go and find Mr. Shan quickly. Tell him that the painting is in the hands of this person in front of you. He can come and steal it.¡±


    Daniu was surprised. The matter was urgent, so he didn¡¯t have time to ask in detail. He turned around and ran out.


    Only then did Shu Yu look at Shu Feng. The other party had already put on the curtain hat again.


    She didn¡¯t know if Zhao Xi had seen Shu Feng before, but it was obvious that he didn¡¯t recognize him.


    Shu Yu smiled and stepped forward to stop Zhao Xi. He said apologetically to Shu Feng, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My brother has a short temper. He lost his money bag because he was afraid that the main family would blame him. He also wanted to ask clearly. Please forgive him.¡±


    Shu Feng tidied up his curtain hat and snorted coldly. ¡°How preposterous. Do you think you can accuse people just because you have a bad temper? You still dare to attack?¡±


    He then pointed at the black market clerk next to him and said, ¡°And you guys, are the rules of your black market for show? It was a joke that you could let your guests be touched.¡±


    The black market clerk apologized repeatedly at the side. Shu Yu took the opportunity to whisper into Zhao Xi¡¯s ear, ¡°Find an opportunity to strip this person¡¯s clothes later.¡±


    Zhao Xi looked at her in shock. F*ck, are you that brave?


    Shu Yu continued, ¡°This person is Shu Feng. The painting must be on him.¡±


    She had been curious earlier. If the buyer knew the value of the painting, why would he still stay in the private room and not leave?


    It seemed that Shu Feng, who was disguised as a follower, took it out first. No wonder Shu Feng didn¡¯t go back after he went down to the auction house. Instead, he walked towards the entrance of the courtyard.


    Was he trying to leave when no one was paying attention?


    Who would have thought that the auction item would be taken away by a follower who looked like he was just going to the toilet to get some fresh air?


    When Zhao Xi heard this, he was even more shocked.


    This person was Shu Feng. What the f*ck is Lord Xiang doing? He let such a big person come to Jiangyuan County and almost took away such important evidence.


    Zhao Xi¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. He was even more unable to let Shu Feng leave.


    On the other side, the black market clerk finally persuaded Shu Feng. Perhaps Shu Feng did not want to make a big deal out of it, so after tidying up his clothes, he said to Zhao Xi, ¡°You took off my curtain hat just now. I¡¯m not the person you¡¯re looking for at all. I don¡¯t have the money bag you mentioned. Can I leave now?¡± sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Xi pursed his lips. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re acting suspiciously.. How can


    you blame me?¡±

 Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: Meng Yunzheng Kicked Someone

    Chapter 361: Meng Yunzheng Kicked Someone


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Feng was so angry that he almost fell back. He was unlucky to have met such a baffling lunatic. ¡°Instead of talking nonsense here, why don¡¯t you find your money bag?¡±


    After saying that, he flung his sleeves and was about to leave the room.


    Zhao Xi immediately stepped forward and pushed him. ¡°Can¡¯t you speak properly? Are you cursing me to lose my money bag?¡±


    Shu Feng frowned. He didn¡¯t want to waste time here, but this person in front of him kept blocking his way.


    It was too suspicious.


    Shu Feng suspected that his whereabouts might have been leaked, but he had always been very careful. Even if he accidentally revealed half of his face just now, it was only after this person found trouble.


    However, regardless of whether his whereabouts had been revealed, he had to leave now. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Therefore, even though he felt aggrieved, he still apologized to Zhao Xi very sincerely. ¡°It was my fault for saying that. I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t hold it against me. I have to go back to see my master.¡±


    Zhao Xi was speechless. As the eldest Sir of a magistrate, is it reasonable for you to be so humble?


    If he continued to stop him after he apologized, it would seem wrong.


    Zhao Xi couldn¡¯t help but look at Shu Yu. Shu Yu had already seen Meng Yunzheng rushing in from the corner of her eye.


    She let out a breath and said to Shu Feng, ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, then let¡¯s clear it up. This brother of mine is also at fault. Let him apologize to you and let this matter pass, okay?¡±


    She gave Zhao Xi a look. The latter snorted twice and then dawdled.


    Shu Feng couldn¡¯t wait at all and was about to say forget it. He heard Shu Yu say to Zhao Xi, ¡°We¡¯re all grown men. Be more open. Just apologize and this will be over. What are you waiting for?¡±


    Zhao Xi took a deep breath and said, ¡°l was a little impulsive just now. It¡¯s really¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Meng Yunzheng came over. He frowned at Zhao Xi and asked sternly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You had been out for so long and had not returned. You had even lost your money bag. Do you know that the item I wanted to bid for was taken away by someone else? Your dog can¡¯t even keep a money bag. Let¡¯s see what use you have.¡±


    Zhao Xi looked flustered. ¡°Lord, I¡¯m not¡­


    Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t listen to him at all. He stepped forward and kicked him in the back.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Zhao Xi cried out in pain and pounced straight towards Shu Feng.


    Shu Feng subconsciously wanted to dodge to the side, but who knew that Shu Yu would stand beside him and block him?


    Hence, Zhao Xi pounced straight into his arms. He used too much strength and grabbed his belt with both hands, tearing his clothes apart.


    Shu Feng looked at his unbuttoned clothes in shock. The next moment, the painting that he had hidden in his arms fell to the ground.


    His expression changed drastically, but Shu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Just as she had expected, the painting was with Shu Feng and he was going to take it out.


    She immediately took a step forward and pretended to support Zhao Xi, blocking Shu Feng.


    Shu Feng was really angry this time. He used a lot of strength to push Shu Yu away.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Shu Yu and Zhao Xi were supported by Meng Yunzheng. The latter looked at Shu Feng unhappily. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Shu Feng ignored him and went to pick up the painting on the ground nervously.


    There was a footprint on the painting. Someone must have stepped on it just now.


    Fortunately, the painting was still there.


    He let out a breath and put on his clothes with a dark face. Then, he put the painting back into his arms..

 Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: Hurry Up and Leave

    Chapter 362: Hurry Up and Leave


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Shu Feng tidied himself up, he was still a little worried. He walked to the side and quietly opened a corner of the painting. After confirming that there was no problem, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, he turned around and said to Meng Yunzheng, ¡°If you want to settle scores or hit someone, do it behind closed doors. I won¡¯t accompany you anymore.¡±


    With that, he flicked his sleeve and immediately walked out.


    The black market workers looked at each other. This time, they confirmed that this person was indeed a VIP at the auction house, and it was a guest who had bid for the painting.


    They were afraid that something would happen to the other party, so they quickly chased after him.


    The remaining waiter looked at the few people in the room and asked softly,¡±


    Customer, why don¡¯t we go back to the auction house first?¡±


    ¡°Return what?¡± Meng Yunzheng was furious. He pointed at Zhao Xi and kicked him again. ¡°The auction item I wanted has been auctioned off. Why should I go back?¡± I¡¯m warning you, find the money bag as soon as possible. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to prepare to collect your corpse when you return.¡±


    Zhao Xi shivered. He looked at the black market clerk and scolded, ¡°Why would there be thieves in your black market? Didn¡¯t you say it was very safe? Now that my money has been stolen, you should give me an explanation.¡± The black market clerk was speechless. He should have left just now.


    Fortunately, the steward of the black market soon came over with a money bag.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, esteemed guests. It¡¯s our negligence that caused such an unpleasant matter. The money bag was found in the grass outside. It might have been accidentally hooked by a branch.¡±


    He would never mention the matter of the thief, nor would he admit that the thief had entered the black market. In other words, this money bag might have been lost by you.


    The manager¡¯s attitude was much stronger than the waiters.


    He had never seen the guests in front of him before. It was probably their first time here. It was no wonder that such a big commotion was caused. Usually, regular customers would not cause such a big commotion.


    The steward smiled and handed the money bag over. ¡°Please count it, distinguished guest. See if there¡¯s any money left inside.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng, who had dropped the money bag in the grass when he came over, looked up at the steward and took it.


    Then, he opened it and counted it carefully twice. Then, he raised his head and said,¡± There¡¯s not much.¡¯ sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The manager exhaled. ¡°That¡¯s good. Since everything is fine, 1 will send you back to your room. In a while, I will ask the waiter to send you some snacks as an apology.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng put away the money bag and snorted coldly. ¡°No need. The thing I want has been auctioned off. It¡¯s meaningless to go back to the room.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Zhao Xi. ¡°Go to the private room and pack your things. We¡¯ll go back now. Although we found the money bag, the trouble you caused is not over. We didn¡¯t get the item, so you have to take full responsibility. You¡¯ll receive your punishment when you return.¡±


    Zhao Xi lowered his head and trembled. ¡°Yes, Lord.¡¯


    Meng Yunzheng looked at Shu Yu again. ¡°We¡¯re ready to go. What about you, Brother Yu?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I have nothing to do anyway.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded, and they bid farewell to the steward.


    After leaving the room, Meng Yunzheng went to the front hall while Shu Yu returned to the auction house.


    Daniu and Yuan Shanchuan, who were in the room, were extremely anxious. They were afraid that something would happen, but they did not dare to go out rashly. Before Mr. Shan went out, he had them wait in the private room while he continued to keep an eye on the other room.


    It was only when he saw Shu Yu walking over that Daniu said in surprise, ¡°Yu is back..

 Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: I’ll Give You The Painting

    Chapter 363: I¡¯ll Give You The Painting


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu opened the door. Shu Yu came in and said, ¡°Pack up and put on the curtain hat. We¡¯re going back.¡±


    ¡°Did you get the painting?¡± Yuan Shanchuan asked anxiously.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°I got it.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan let out a long breath and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He finally felt relieved.


    The three of them didn¡¯t have much. Shu Yu only had a bag when she came over. Now, she put all the messy things and Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s original clothes in it. He could pick it up and leave.


    Wearing curtained hats, no one could tell who they were.


    Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s shoes were a little damaged and dirty, so it was easy to recognize him. Unfortunately, Shu Yu had brought clothes and shoes that he


    could wear, but Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s feet were bigger, so there was nothing suitable for him.


    He had dipped a cloth in some water to wipe his shoes, but it still did not match his outfit.


    Fortunately, when Meng Yunzheng was there, he changed the color of his shoes with a paintbrush and drew some patterns on the damaged parts. It looked different from the original.


    The three of them quickly left the private room and went down to the second floor. They met up with Zhao Xi, who was waiting there, and then went to the hall in front.


    Meng Yunzheng had already called the waiter to lead the way. When they met, they did not even say anything and followed the waiter out of the courtyard.


    When they reached the place where the carriage was parked, they gave each of them a wooden token and led their carriage out.


    The two carriages reached the bamboo forest without slowing down.


    It was not until they were about to reach the county gate that Meng Yunzheng asked Zhao Xi to drive the carriage to the side and then got off.


    Shu Yu had also come down. She had not had the chance to speak earlier, and now that there were only a few of them left, she asked, ¡°You said earlier that you came here to auction items. Now that you¡¯re leaving the black market, what about the auction items?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more important than this painting now. To avoid any more trouble, it¡¯s better to take the painting back first. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Although the painting that was swapped was made to look like this one, if they looked at it carefully, they would still recognize it. At that time, they would naturally suspect us. We can¡¯t continue to stay in the black market.


    Auction item¡­There will still be opportunities in the future.¡±


    Zhao Xi, who was standing behind him, wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he did not say anything.


    Meng Yunzheng had already handed the painting to Shu Yue The latter was stunned and heard him say, ¡°This painting was painstakingly protected by your Fourth Uncle. He should give it to Lord Xiang. Firstly, you can save your aunt as soon as possible. Secondly, your fourth uncle has contributed. Lord Xiang will naturally reward him.¡±


    Shu Yu turned her head and glanced at Yuan Shanchuan. The latter took a few steps forward and bowed deeply to Meng Yunzheng. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Shan.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯m not doing it all for you.


    Alright, let¡¯s part ways here. Return to the city as soon as possible.¡±


    Shu Yu was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re not going back to the county?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng looked in the direction of the black market bamboo forest.


    ¡°Since Shu Feng has appeared here, I can follow his trail and dig down. Maybe I can dig up more things.¡±


    How did Shu Feng come to the black market? Which other forces in the Dongan Province belonged to the Shu family? Who was the buyer who helped him get in? Meng Yunzheng naturally wouldn¡¯t miss this rare opportunity.


    At this moment, Shu Feng had not come out yet. He was blocked by Zhao Xi previously. If he continued to go out, he would attract attention.


    But Meng Yunzheng believed that they would come out in no more than fifteen minutes..

 Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: Going Home

    Chapter 364: Going Home


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Shu Yu heard this, she didn¡¯t say anything else. Anyway, she also hoped that the Shu family would be unlucky.


    She kept the painting. ¡°Then be careful. Don¡¯t go head-on with the Shu family.


    With this painting, I believe it¡¯s enough to make the Shu family suffer.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled. ¡°Alright, you too.¡±


    Shu Yu turned around and got into the carriage. Meng Yunzheng watched them enter the city before he grabbed the shaft and went up.


    Zhao Xi shook the reins. ¡°Drive.¡± The carriage sped forward.


    Shu Yu and the other two went to the carriage shop first and returned the carriage.


    Yuan Shanchuan was puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the county office directly?¡± He was a little anxious. When he thought of his wife and parents still being locked up inside, he wished he could grow wings and fly over now.


    Shu Yu glanced at him from the corner of her eyes. ¡°If we go there dressed like this, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be beaten out by the people in the county office.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t announce her identity as Lu Shuyu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home first and change. No matter how anxious we were, we could not panic. Especially at this time, we should be even more cautious.¡±


    The purpose of their disguise was not to let anyone recognize them and not let anyone know what they had done.


    Therefore, Shu Yu quickly brought Yuan Shanchuan and Daniu into an empty alley. She changed into women¡¯s clothes, and Daniu and Yuan Shanchuan also changed into a new set of clothes.


    Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s clothes didn¡¯t fit him, but it didn¡¯t matter. This was not the black market. There were many poor families on the street, so it wasn¡¯t strange for many people to wear inappropriate clothes.


    Yuan Shanchuan and Daniu¡¯s makeup was easy to remove. They removed the extra beard on their faces, soaked their handkerchief with water, and wiped it a few more times. Soon, their true faces were revealed. Their faces were also clean. They would be fine after changing their hairstyles.


    Shu Yu was more troublesome, so she still wore a curtain hat.


    When the three came out of the alley, they were already completely different people.


    They walked to Liufang Alley. On the way, they met their neighbors. When they saw Shu Yu wearing a curtain hat, they looked at her strangely.


    Shu Yu only nodded slightly and coughed twice.


    The other party thought that she had caught a cold and even quietly took two steps back, afraid that she would be infected.


    Daniu covered his mouth and laughed silently. Yuan Shanchuan didn¡¯t mind. He walked quickly.


    Standing at the entrance of the Lu family¡¯s house, she could hear the voices coming from inside.


    In the morning, the old lady had accompanied Madam Liang to look at the house. It seemed that she had already returned.


    Shu Yu pushed the door open and saw the old lady sitting in the courtyard. Beside her were Madam Ruan and a few children.


    Madam Liang was not around, so she must have rented a suitable house and moved there.


    Before Shu Yu could speak, Yuan Shanchuan shouted with red eyes, S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Xiaozhen! ¡±


    The people in the courtyard heard the noise and looked up. When they saw Yuan Shanchuan, they were all stunned.


    Madame Ruan even exclaimed, ¡°l¡­ I¡¯m not seeing things, am 1?¡±


    Xiaozhen, who was talking to Sanya, heard a familiar voice and looked up in a daze.


    The next moment, the little girl¡¯s tears fell in large drops. She stood up and quickly ran to the door.


    ¡°Father, father, you¡¯re finally back, father.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan strode forward and hugged Xiaozhen, who had pounced on her. He couldn¡¯t help but sob. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid. Dad is back. How are you? Are you alright? How is your brother?¡±


    Xiaozhen was crying and didn¡¯t hear what he said.


    After Shu Yu and Daniu entered, they turned around and closed the courtyard door..

 Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: Go and Pick Someone Up

    Chapter 365: Go and Pick Someone Up S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiaozhen cried so hard that she was out of breath. It was as if she wanted to cry out all the emotions that she had been afraid of back then.


    The old lady got up and walked over. She stretched out her hand and hit Yuan


    Shanchuan. ¡°You bastard, you still know how to come back. Do you know that Si Xing, she¡­¡±


    As she spoke, the old lady¡¯s eyes turned red. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. We all believe that you didn¡¯t do those crimes. You won¡¯t do it.¡¯


    Yuan Shanchuan nodded repeatedly. He patted Xiaozhen¡¯s shoulder, stood up, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother-in-law. I won¡¯t do anything against my conscience. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what to do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Si Xing from Daniu. These days, my mother-in-law and brother-in-law have been worried about the family. It¡¯s all thanks to you guys taking care of Xiao Zhen and Quanquan.¡±


    Xiaozhen wiped her tears and said softly, ¡°Father, little brother kept crying that day. He vomited and had diarrhea in the middle of the night. He almost had an accident. If it wasn¡¯t for Sister Yu inviting a doctor, Little Brother might, might have¡­¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan was shocked. Even Daniu didn¡¯t know about this, so he naturally didn¡¯t know.


    He knew that it was easy for such a small child to have an accident. If he was not careful, he would not be able to keep his life.


    Now, it seemed that he owed his brother-in-law¡¯s family a huge favor.


    Yuan Shanchuan turned around and wanted to thank them again. Shu Yu said, ¡°Wait for me here for a while. I¡¯ll go remove my makeup and then go to the county office to pick up Fourth Aunt.¡±


    The old lady was surprised. ¡°Si Xing is fine?¡±


    Shu Yu had already entered the room. Yuan Shanchuan replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the county office and explain it to the Lord. If nothing unexpected happens, it should be fine.¡¯


    The old lady chanted Amitabha and said happily, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    When the old lady heard this, she reached out and wiped her face. ¡°I¡¯ll go too, I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    Daniu hurriedly said, ¡°Grandmother, this matter hasn¡¯t been decided yet. It¡¯s not appropriate for so many people to go. Moreover, there was something else about Fourth Uncle¡¯s matter. The process in between was quite complicated, so it was not good to make a big fuss. If everything goes well, we¡¯ll be able to bring Fourth Aunt back. You guys can wait for us at home.¡±


    The old lady was stunned for a moment before she quickly nodded. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. As long as we can bring her home safely, we¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    Daniu then said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and change my clothes with Fourth Uncle.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s clothes didn¡¯t fit him well. Lu Erbai of the Lu Family was about the same size as him, so Madame Ruan went to the house and took out a set.


    Daniu changed back into his original clothes.


    After a while, Shu Yu came out.


    The three of them looked like new people. Yuan Shanchuan glanced at his son and didn¡¯t delay any longer. He quickly put the painting away and went out.


    The old lady held Xiaozhen¡¯s hand and watched them leave. When they were out of sight, she turned around and said happily to Madam Ruan, ¡°Si Xing will come back safely. Let¡¯s get ready. I¡¯ll go find some wormwood. When she comes back, I¡¯ll give her some incense to get rid of her bad luck. Oh right, there¡¯s also a brazier.¡¯


    As she spoke, she immediately got busy.


    Madam Ruan placed everything in her arms on the bed and asked Sanya and Xiaozhen to watch over them. She also excitedly prepared hot water and food. They all believed that there would be no accidents and that Lu Sixing would return..

 Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: Where Did Lady Lu Find This Person?

    Chapter 366: Where Did Lady Lu Find This Person?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu and the other two were already standing at the entrance of the county office. She was considered a familiar face in the county government, and soon someone went to find Hu Li.


    At first, Hu Li thought that she was worried about Lu Sixing or wanted to inquire about Yuan Shanchuan, so he came over to take a look.


    Shu Yu whispered to him when he saw her. He then looked at Yuan Shanchuan, who was standing behind her, in surprise.


    The latter was a little nervous, but he still nodded and cupped his hands respectfully.¡± Officer, I¡¯m Yuan Shanchuan. 1¡­1 want to see Lord.¡±


    ¡°Come in with me.¡± Hu Li¡¯s expression turned serious instantly. He led the way in front of Yuan Shanchuan, walking in a hurry. From time to time, he would look back at Yuan Shanchuan.


    It was really strange. How many people had they sent out to search the entire area within a hundred miles, but they still could not find any clues? Where did Lady Lu find this person?


    The three of them followed Hu Li and soon arrived at the door of Xiang Weinan¡¯s study.


    Hu Li turned to them and said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± After saying that, he seemed to be worried and said to Yuan Shanchuan, ¡°Don¡¯t go. Just tell us what¡¯s going on. Our Lord is righteous and is very fair and honest. As long as you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    When Shu Yu heard this, she didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Hu Li went in to report Xiang Weinan and came out not long after.


    The door of the study opened. Xiang Weinan had already stood up and looked straight at Yuan Shanchuan.


    Yuan Shanchuan was already mentally prepared, but now that he was being stared at like that, he suddenly became nervous again. He didn¡¯t even know where to put his hands and feet.


    It was Daniu who spoke first. ¡°I am Lu Daniu. Greetings, Lord County


    Magistrate.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan came back to his senses and knelt. ¡°l am Yuan Shanchuan. Greetings, Magistrate.¡±¡±


    Both of them knelt, which made Shu Yu, who was standing alone in the middle, stand out from the crowd.


    She was speechless.


    However, Xiang Weinan and Hu Li also calmed down and looked at her.


    The veins on Shu Yu l s forehead throbbed as she bowed slightly. ¡°l am Lu Shuyu. Greetings, Lord.¡±


    Xiang Weinan coughed lightly and sat back in his chair. He said to the two people below, ¡°No need to be so polite. Stand up and answer.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Yuan Shanchuan and Daniu stood up nervously.


    Xiang Weinan looked at them and looked at Lu Shuyu. ¡°Lady Lu, why don¡¯t you tell us how you found Yuan Shanchuan?¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t want to say that she had been to the black market, but since things had come to this, she had to answer honestly.


    She took a deep breath and could only tell him everything in detail.


    When she talked about Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi, she didn¡¯t tell him their real name. She thought that when she said Meng Yunzheng was fake, he would draw a painting on the spot to replace the original one. Xiang Weinan should understand.


    As expected, Xiang Weinan was surprised. ¡°You met each other¡­¡±


    Then, he asked anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s the painting?¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan quickly presented the painting Xiang Weinan. He opened it and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Yes, this is it. This thing has finally not fallen into the hands of those bastards.¡¯


    Yuanshan Chuan quietly looked up. He saw that Lord Xiang was indeed as approachable as Yu had said. He finally calmed down a little and said in a low voice,¡± Although I have brought the painting back, I don¡¯t know if there is anything inside.¡±


    Xiang Weinan nodded. ¡°Normally, you don¡¯t know..¡±


    S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: Husband and Wife Meet

    Chapter 367: Husband and Wife Meet


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Xiang Wei Nan finished speaking, he placed the painting on the table and pulled out the scroll.


    Yuan Shanchuan was surprised. There was nothing inside the pole. When he first got the scroll, his first reaction was that only the pole could hide something.


    However, Xiang Weinan did not take out the things inside in front of them. After putting away the pole, he looked up at Yuan Shanchuan and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you this time. Otherwise, this thing would have fallen into the hands of a traitor. Now that you¡¯re innocent, your family naturally doesn¡¯t have to stay here for interrogation. I¡¯ll ask someone to release them.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s eyes lit um ¡°Thank Lord, Your Excellency. Thank you, Your Excellency. Can I go see them?¡±


    Xiang Wei Nan still had something to say, but seeing how anxious he was, he did not stop him. He said to Hu Li, ¡°Take them to release them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hu Li was also very happy. They had worked so hard for so long and finally got the most important evidence.


    This matter did not only concern the Shu family in the Dongan Province, but also the master behind the Shu family. They could all suffer a great loss in this matter.


    Hu Li led the three of them out of the door.


    Xiang Weinan could not wait to take out the scroll pole again and then knocked it on the table.


    The sound of knocking was particularly clear in the quiet study. After knocking dozens of times, the outer layer of the pole suddenly peeled off. Gradually, a piece of paper was revealed.


    The paper was wrapped in two or three layers, completely wrapping the pole.


    It was not necessarily brilliant, but those who did not know would not be able to guess the reason behind it.


    Xiang Weinan carefully peeled off the paper and spread it on the table. He used a special medicine and smeared it on the surface for a moment.


    Xiang Weinan¡¯s eyes lit up as he watched the words on the paper gradually appear.


    He clapped his hands in excitement and revealed a big smile.


    After carefully reading the words written on it, Xiang Weinan¡¯s expression became very ugly. He slammed the table fiercely. ¡°It¡¯s a dog thing.¡±


    He carefully put the note away and left the study.


    Shu Yu and the others followed Hu Li back to the house where the Yuan family members were imprisoned. Yuan Shanchuan was a little excited.


    Hu Li opened the door and ran inside impatiently. He immediately saw Lu Sixing leaning against the wall.


    Probably because of Shu Yu¡¯s care, Lu Sixing was fine. Other than her pale face, she looked a little haggard. The clothes on her body and the environment she was in weren¡¯t comfortable, but they weren¡¯t terrible either.


    Hearing the commotion, she and the Yuan family raised their heads at the same time.


    In the next moment, before Lu Sixing could be pleasantly surprised, she heard the Yuan family¡¯s curses.


    ¡°Fourth Bro, you¡¯re finally back. Do you know how much we¡¯ve suffered because of you? Look at this place. Look at us. We¡¯ve become neither human nor ghost. Tell me, what kind of trouble did you cause outside? What? You d*mn troublemaker, you¡¯ve caused us so much trouble.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan retracted his gaze from Lu Sixing and looked at the Yuan family members. His face was also filled with guilt. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Father, Mother, Eldest Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Is there any use in apologizing? What? You bastard, you¡­.¡±

 Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: Hit Someone

    Chapter 368: Hit Someone


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hu Li interrupted them impatiently. ¡°Alright, alright. If you have anything to say, go out and talk. Don¡¯t make noise here.¡± S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Yuan family was afraid of the officials and did not dare to speak.


    But in the next moment, they suddenly realized what the officer had said and were instantly pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Officer, officer, do you mean we can leave? We can go home now, right?¡±


    Hu Li pursed his lips.¡± Yeah, you guys are fine now.¡±


    As he spoke, he took the key and opened Lu Sixings door. When Lu Sixing came out, he leisurely walked to the Yuan family¡¯s room and unlocked it under the Yuan family¡¯s eager gazes.


    The Yuan family members shouted excitedly as soon as they came out.


    However, the next moment, they rushed toward Yuan Shanchuan and started to hit him in the face without saying anything. ¡°You unfilial bastard! You¡¯ve harmed us! Your parents have been staying in the village for the rest of their lives. This is the first time they¡¯ve been locked up in prison. We¡¯ve lost all our faces.¡¯


    ¡°Just you wait. When we go back, we¡¯ll cut off all ties with you so that you won¡¯t drag us down again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, fourth brother, you¡¯ve caused us a lot of trouble. I think we shouldn¡¯t interact in the future. Otherwise, if you cause trouble, others will think that we¡¯re involved.¡¯


    Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s parents hated him to the extreme. They did not know how to use their strength. They almost beat him to death, directly beating him from the house to the outside.


    Daniu was anxious and wanted to go forward to stop them, but he was pulled back by Shu Yu.


    He turned around in surprise and heard her say, ¡°Fourth Uncle didn¡¯t fight back. ¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan felt guilty towards his parents and brothers, so he let them vent their anger.


    However, Lu Sixing couldn¡¯t just watch her thin husband get hurt. She went forward to stop them, but the Yuan family members ignored her. They were even angrier at Lu Sixing. They changed their target and went to pull and beat her up with hatred.


    Shu Yu immediately stepped forward and pushed Mother Yuan, who was trying to scratch Lu Sixings face with her sharp nails, to the side without saying anything. Then, she clamped down on Father Yuan¡¯s wrist, who was holding onto Lu Sixings hair as if he wanted to kill her.


    She blocked Lu Sixing behind her and looked at them coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares to touch my aunt.¡±


    She could tolerate the Yuan Family attacking Yuan Shanchuan. In the end, Yuan Shanchuan was indeed responsible for what happened to the Yuan Family.


    But what did Lu Sixing do wrong? She was also a victim. Last time, she had already suffered damage from the attacks of Old Lady Yuan and the others. Even Xiao zhen¡¯s head had been hit and bled.


    This time, they still wanted to make a move in front of her. Dream on.


    Yuan Shanchuan also came back to his senses. He felt a little dizzy. He hadn¡¯t had a good rest in the past few days, and he had been beaten up by the people of the black market. Now, the Yuan family was like an enemy, wanting to kill him. Yuan Shanchuan almost couldn¡¯t hold on.


    Fortunately, Daniu and Lu Sixing quickly supported him.


    Yuan Shanchuan took a deep breath and said to his parents, ¡°Father, Mother, it¡¯s fine if you hit me, but Si Xing is innocent. Don¡¯t do anything to her.¡± ¡°Pfft, how is she innocent? She¡¯s a jinx. You and your wife are both calamities.¡±


    Hu Li¡¯s face turned sour. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Are you done? What do you think this place is? Do you not want to leave? Fine, then go in. I¡¯ll lock the door. Don¡¯t ever leave..

 Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: What Reward Do You Want?

    Chapter 369: What Reward Do You Want?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Yuan family members were so frightened that their faces turned pale. They hurriedly turned around with a fawning smile and said to Hu Li, ¡°Lord, please calm down. Calm down. We¡¯ll leave now. We¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    After saying that, the Yuan family could no longer care about Yuan Shanchuan. They immediately ran to the entrance of the county office like rabbits.


    They only stopped when they rushed out of the county office. They patted their chests and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine.¡¯


    ¡°We¡¯re finally out. I almost thought l t d be locked up in there for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all Fourth Brother¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°When he comes out, I will teach him a good lesson.¡±


    However, they waited outside the office for a long time but did not see Yuan Shanchuan come out. Instead, the people on the street were looking at them and pointing at them.


    The Yuan family had been in there for a few days, and their bodies were in a mess. There were no conditions for them to bathe inside. In such weather, it was inevitable that there would be some strange smells.


    They couldn¡¯t take it anymore. They had wanted to wait for Yuan Shanchuan to come out and ask him to hire an ox cart to send them home.


    However, when they did not see anyone, they began to feel uneasy.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that he¡¯s not coming out, right? Could it be that Fourth Brother did something wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. The county magistrate should have investigated the matter thoroughly. Fourth Brother committed a crime and we have nothing to do with him. That¡¯s why he was released, but he has to be locked up in prison.¡±


    The more they thought about it, the more they felt that this was the case. They felt that they had guessed the truth and immediately became worried.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. This matter has nothing to do with us. When we go back, we¡¯ll look for the village chief and cut off all ties with him.¡±


    Second Brother was a little hesitant. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°How is it bad? Think about what kind of life we¡¯ve been living in there these past few days. Think about your wife and children at home. Who knew what kind of evil things he had done outside?¡±


    The more they spoke, the angrier they became. They cursed and hurriedly left the city to go home with lingering fear.


    Yuan Shanchuan was about to leave the office when he was stopped by Wang Hong.


    He walked to Shu Yu and the others in two or three steps and said, ¡°Lord said that there are still some things that he hasn¡¯t finished speaking. He wants vou to go over.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    Wang Hong and Hu Li led the way, while Yuan Shanchuan and Lu Sixing walked at the back. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Sixing was supporting him, but she could feel his body swaying. She was a little worried and wanted to say something, but Yuan Shanchuan pinched her hand.


    She looked up and saw Yuan Shanchuan shaking his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine.¡¯


    The few of them quickly walked to the lobby, where Wei Nan was sitting and waiting for them.


    Seeing them come over, Xiang Weinan nodded slightly and said to Yuan Shanchuan, ¡°l saw that you were anxious to see your family, so I didn¡¯t stop you. Now that I¡¯m free, I still want to ask about the specific details of this incident. You guys¡­¡±


    He paused, looked at Daniu and Lu Sixing, and said, ¡°You guys go outside and have a cup of tea first.¡±


    Daniu immediately understood that there were some things that they could not know.


    He couldn¡¯t help but glance at Shu Yu, who was still in the same place and helped Lu Sixing out.


    Xiang Weinan then asked Yuan Shanchuan about the characteristics of the two groups of people who wanted to snatch the painting. Yuan Shanchuan actually could not see very clearly. It was late at night, and they were masked.


    However, he had carefully recalled what he needed to say.


    Xiang Weinan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you this time. You¡¯ve done a great job. If you want any reward, you can tell me. I¡¯ll satisfy you..¡±

 Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: Fainted

    Chapter 370: Fainted


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Reward?


    Yuan Shanchuan couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes. Meng Yunzheng had mentioned before he left that he would be rewarded for bringing the painting However, Yuan Shanchuan did not dare to think about such a thing. He only hoped that his family would come out safely. In this day and age, how could ordinary people dare to ask the county magistrate for rewards?


    Moreover, he did not take the painting away for this reason.


    Now that Xiang Weinan suddenly asked him, Yuan Shanchuan frowned and did not react for a moment.


    Seeing this, Xiang Weinan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Or should I reward you?¡±


    This was the most direct and practical reward. Most people would choose this. But Yuan Shanchuan shook his head subconsciously, ¡°No, there¡¯s no need.¡±


    As he shook his head, he suddenly felt even more dizzy. When he raised his head again, it was as if he was seeing double images of Xiang Weinan. He wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t.


    Xiang Weinan did not notice his situation. Seeing that he did not want to reward him, he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can take your time to think about it. If you really can¡¯t think it through, um¡­ It¡¯s fine to owe it first.¡±


    As he said that, he looked at Shu Yu. This girl was in debt.


    Shu Yu frowned and stared at Yuan Shanchuan. She had felt that something was wrong with his expression. At this moment, he was even breaking out in cold sweat.


    ¡°Fourth Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°l¡­¡± Yuan Shanchuan couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fell forward.


    Shu Yu t s expression changed slightly. She quickly went forward to support him.¡± Fourth Uncle.¡¯ S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wang Hong also rushed forward and held him up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡®Quickly go and find a doctor.¡± Xiang Weinan called out to Hu Li. This person had just returned from meritorious service, and he could not let anything happen to him.


    Hu Li ran out. Lu Sixing and Daniu, who were already worried at the door, hurriedly turned around and came in when they saw this.


    Seeing that Yuan Shanchuan had already fainted, Lu Sixing was extremely anxious.¡± Shanchuan, Shanchuan, wake up. Don¡¯t scare me. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to reunite. Don¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    Xiang Weinan called Daniu and Wang Hong, ¡°You two carry him to the guest room in the back. The doctor will be here soon.¡¯


    Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s unconsciousness shocked everyone present.


    He was carried to the backyard. He rubbed his temples and felt a headache.


    Lu Sixing sat on the edge of the bed, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Fourth Aunt, don¡¯t be anxious. Fourth Uncle will be fine. He might just be too tired. ¡°You don¡¯t know, but before we met him, he hadn¡¯t slept well for three days. When we go back and let him rest more, he¡¯ll recover immediately.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Sixing had no idea what to do now. When she heard Shu Yu¡¯s words, she immediately raised her head and looked at her.


    Shu Yu nodded affirmatively. ¡°Really.¡±


    She regretted not stopping the Yuan family from hitting him. Even if the Yuan family wanted to vent their anger, they should have waited until he had recovered.


    Shu Yu could not help but rub her temples. Fortunately, Hu Li quickly brought the doctor over.


    Lu Sixing hurriedly stepped aside to let the doctor diagnose him.


    The guest room was quiet. After a long time, the doctor retracted his hand and said,¡± It¡¯s alright. The patient was originally injured and had yet to recover. He was also beaten up. Coupled with the lack of sleep and food, his body could not hold on any longer and fainted. I¡¯ll give him some medicine to heal his internal injuries and a prescription to recuperate. When he wakes up, he¡¯ll drink it for two days and rest more. He¡¯ll slowly recover..¡±

 Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: Private Room

    Chapter 371: Private Room


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hearing this, everyone heaved a sigh of relief and calmed down.


    However, they were not awake yet, so it was not good to let them leave. Xiang Weinan told them to stay here and leave when they were better.


    Daniu followed the doctor to get some medicine and returned to Liufang Alley to bring the mule carriage over. It would be more convenient for him to go back later.


    Yuan Shanchuan woke up halfway before he came back.


    Looking at his wife¡¯s reddened eyes, he felt even more guilty. ¡°Did I scare you?


    I¡¯m fine. I just didn¡¯t rest well.¡±


    Lu Sixing nodded. ¡°Okay, then rest well for the next few days. We can¡¯t live without you.¡±


    Shu Yu stood in the guest room and saw the couple talking in a low voice. Knowing that they had been separated for many days, there must be a lot of things to talk about, so she did not disturb them here and simply left the room.


    Xiang Weinan was sitting on a stone bench in the courtyard not far from the guest room. He was in a good mood, drinking tea and eating snacks, probably because he had been busy for many days. He had evidence in his hand. Seeing Shu Yu come out, he waved at her. ¡°Lady Lu?¡±


    Shu Yu walked over and smiled. ¡°Lord Xiang seems to be in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± He pushed the plate of pastries in front of him over. ¡°Do you want to try it?¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±


    Xiang Weinan raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a half- smile. ¡°You ate at the black market?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. She had thought that he had been so focused on the painting that he had forgotten about it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to sneak into the black market. What, is there something you want to auction? You have money?¡±


    ¡°No money.¡± Shu Yu sat down opposite him. ¡°I just happened to get the token to enter the black market. I¡¯m curious and want to see it.¡¯


    Xiang Weinan did not believe her. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Shu Yu¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°I heard that the black market is not a secret in the circle of rich and powerful people. They will even receive invitations from the black market if they are familiar with it. I don¡¯t have money now, but I¡¯ve opened a shop and come into contact with the ladies of rich families. In the future, my money might not be less than theirs. Isn¡¯t it normal to go to the black market to see the world?¡±


    Xiang Weinan thought about it and agreed, but when she shamelessly said that she had more money than those rich people in Jiangyuan County, he couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips.


    Just that small run-down shop of hers? In his opinion, it would take a long time for her to develop the ability to enter the black market and participate in auctions.


    Xiang Weinan clicked his tongue and poured her a cup of tea. ¡°Then what did you see?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. I met my fourth uncle not long after I entered the black market. The next thing I had to think about was how to bring him out under the guise of the world, how to get the painting in the black market with just a few people, and how to escape unscathed. All my thoughts were on this matter. How could I have the spare energy to see the world?¡±


    Xiang Weinan laughed dryly. ¡°Then it seems that you¡¯ve been working hard.¡± She couldn¡¯t be asking for a reward from her, right?


    Sure enough, the next moment, Shu Yu said, ¡°There¡¯s something I almost forgot to tell Lord Xiang. At that time, to hide my fourth uncle¡¯s whereabouts and to make it convenient for us to observe the buyer¡¯s movements, we specially opened a private room on the third floor as a camping spot. Sir, you don¡¯t know that the black market is shady. Even if you don¡¯t buy anything from this private room upstairs, it will still cost you 30 taels (monetary) of silver..

 Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: Crying About Being Poor

    Chapter 372: Crying About Being Poor


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiang Weinan suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord, you should know that our family is not rich. Thinking back to a month ago, my parents didn¡¯t even have enough to eat. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to use all my savings to open that ready-to-wear clothes shop. There wasn¡¯t much business for many days, and our family was extremely poor. That 30 taels (monetary) of private room fee is too expensive. It¡¯s almost all of our family¡¯s savings.¡±


    As Shu Yu spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°But we had no choice at that time. To get that painting, even if we had to go bankrupt, I had to do it, right?


    But this way, I¡¯ll be penniless. I don¡¯t know if my parents will beat me to death when I return.¡¯


    The veins on Xiang Weinan¡¯s forehead throbbed.


    Seeing that her words were getting more and more intense, Xiang Weinan could no longer bear it and called out to Hu Li, ¡°Go get fifty taels (monetary) of silver for Lady Lu.¡±


    When Shu Yu heard this, she immediately stopped nagging.


    ¡°Lord is indeed righteous and doesn¡¯t take a penny from the commoners. You can be called a model of noble conduct and integrity.¡±


    Xiang Weinan did not have much contact with Shu Yu before. This was the first time he knew that she was so eloquent.


    He didn¡¯t know how Meng Yunzheng could stand her.


    Xiang Weinan took the fifty taels (monetary) of silver and pushed it in front of her, saying, ¡°Thirty taels of silver is the private room fee. There are still twenty taels left. Take it as your compensation for your hard work today.¡± Hard work fee¡­ Just twenty taels (monetary)?


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of disdain, but her hands quickly put away the


    sliver notes.


    Xiang Weinan almost vomited blood from her gaze. ¡°Twenty taels (monetary) is not a small amount. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m the leader of Jiangyuan County. But I haven¡¯t been here for long. I don¡¯t have any foundation in the county, nor do I have any connections. If I want to do something, 1 have to spend money. It hasn¡¯t been long, and my entire county office is about to be emptied.


    It¡¯s not easy for me to be an official.¡±


    Shu Yu chuckled and resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Was this learning on the spot? She had just finished singing, and now it was her turn to cry.


    Forget it, isn¡¯t this fifty taels (monetary) of silver a budget? Can¡¯t you report it to the higher-ups and ask them to reimburse you? This evidence is so important. Without us, if you ask others to spend so much effort to find it, it will cost more than 50 taels (monetary). S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, she should stop while she was ahead. She didn¡¯t want to take much money Xiang Weinan.


    Shu Yu put away the silver notes and nodded. ¡°Alright, I understand. It¡¯s fine if the hard work is less. Who asked me to be so kind?¡±


    Seeing that Daniu had returned and was walking over, Shu Yu stood up.


    Aunt and Uncle should have said enough. If they didn¡¯t go back soon, the family would be worried.


    She said goodbye to Xiang Weinan. ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else here, I¡¯ll bring my aunt and the others home first. If there¡¯s anything, Lord Xiang can send someone to look for us.¡¯


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiang Weinan said, ¡°Tell your family what they should say and what they shouldn¡¯t say. Don¡¯t tell anyone. Even if it¡¯s for their safety, it¡¯s best to keep the black market in their hearts.¡±


    ¡°l understand.¡± Shu Yu turned around and left.


    However, after taking a few steps, she suddenly thought of something and turned her head.. ¡°Oh right, wasn¡¯t Lord Xiang unable to decide what to reward my uncle with? Do you want to listen to my suggestion?¡±

 Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: Shu Yu’s suggestion

    Chapter 373: Shu Yu¡¯s suggestion


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiang Weinan raised his head. ¡°Your suggestion? What is it?¡±


    ¡°I see that Lord seems to be lacking manpower everywhere. When my Fourth Uncle went missing and came to report to the officials, it seems that you couldn¡¯t spare time to look for him.¡±


    Xiang Weinan raised his eyebrows. The county office was indeed lacking manpower. The former county magistrate had fallen, and many of his original subordinates had followed him and were all wiped out.


    He did bring a group of people with him, but these people had other things to do with him.


    The original constables were still in charge of the security patrols in the county county office, but they¡­ There were not many people left.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Back then, my Fourth Uncle went out to work to earn money. After all, he didn¡¯t have a stable job, so he couldn¡¯t help but take on some short-term jobs. Although he didn¡¯t have the kung fu to protect himself, he was still tall and strong. Otherwise, the bodyguard wouldn¡¯t have asked him to help transport the goods, right? In addition to this matter, Lord Xiang should also be able to see that my uncle is a righteous person. He is bold and meticulous. He can be considered a capable helper. Why didn¡¯t the Lord find him a job that was stable and could help him? Wouldn¡¯t this be a good reward for him?¡±


    Xiang Weinan was deep in thought. Yuan Shanchuan was indeed not bad.


    Shu Yu saw that Daniu was already in front of her, so she did not continue. She only said, ¡°Of course, this is only my suggestion. This matter will have to be carefully considered by the Lord yourself. As for my uncle¡¯s side, you will also have to seek his approval.¡±


    After all, Yuan Shanchuan didn¡¯t know if he wanted to do this job or not. Whether he was suitable or not was up to him.


    Shu Yu said goodbye to Xiang Weinan. and turned around to meet Daniu.


    As the two of them walked to the guest room, Shu Yu asked him, ¡°When you went back to pull the mule carriage, did the old lady say anything?¡±


    Daniu said, ¡°l just happened to be out. The second Aunt is the only one at home. I told the Second Aunt that it wasn¡¯t serious. Second Aunt still had to look after the child, so she didn¡¯t come over.¡¯


    Shu Yu nodded and the two of them entered the house together.


    Yuan Shanchuan had recovered for a while and was feeling much better. Xiang Weinan had asked the kitchen to cook a bowl of noodles for him, and Lu Sixing was feeding him.


    Yuan Shanchuan had eaten a lot of desserts on the black market before. Those things could fill his stomach, but they were not as nourishing as noodles. Especially now that the crisis was over, he felt relaxed and ate more than half a bowl.


    Lu Si Xing ate the rest.


    After resting for a while, they prepared to leave.


    This time, Daniu did not ask Hu Li and the others to help him. He carried Yuan Shanchuan out of the guest room.


    Shu Yu looked in the direction of the stone table in the courtyard. There were only teacups and teapots left. Xiang Weinan was no longer there.


    She retracted her gaze and walked out of the county office with Lu Sixing.


    After carefully placing them in the carriage, Shu Yu waved at Hu Li, who had sent them out. ¡°Brother Hu, you can go back first. We¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Take care.¡¯


    The group of people drove to Liufang Alley. When the mule carriage stopped, they saw the old lady hurriedly come out to welcome them.


    She didn¡¯t know when she came back, but judging from her appearance, she must have heard about it from Madame Ruan. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The curtain of the car was opened. The old lady asked hurriedly, ¡°How is it? What? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yuan Shanchuan smiled as he got off the mule carriage. This time, he didn¡¯t let Daniu carry him. It was just a few steps, so he wasn¡¯t too tired.


    The old lady let out a sigh of regret. ¡°If I had known that you were injured, I wouldn¡¯t have slapped you..¡±

 Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: Another Surprise

    Chapter 374: Another Surprise


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s eyes started to heat up. When he came back, the old lady had slapped him with her hand, and she was very regretful. However, his parents seemed to want to beat him to death.


    Taking a deep breath, he smiled at the old lady and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. The doctor said that I¡¯ll be able to jump around again after resting for two days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± The old lady was relieved and looked at Lu Sixing at the side.


    Although she had only seen her two days ago, she still felt that she had lost weight.


    They had prepared wormwood at home. Since Yuan Shanchuan was not feeling well, the old lady took it and swept it over them. She asked them to step over the brazier and enter the house.


    She stood at the door and said, ¡°Have a good rest. It¡¯s getting late, You¡¯ll stay here for the night. Let¡¯s eat something good tonight and celebrate your safe return. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you, mother-in-law.¡±


    The old lady went out. Madam Ruan walked to Lu Sixings side and patted her.¡± Fourth Sister, you should rest here for a while. When the water is boiling, go take a shower first. You must not have rested well these past few days. Now that you¡¯re home, you should rest well.¡±


    ¡°Second Sister-in-law, sorry to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the trouble? Seeing that you¡¯re all fine, your second brother and I are relieved.¡± As she spoke, Madam Ruan handed her the Quanquan. ¡°He just drank the goat¡¯s milk and is very excited. I¡¯ll go help Mother in the kitchen.¡±


    After Madam Ruan finished speaking, she went out. Lu Sixing held her son in her arms and looked down at the little guy dancing happily. She was instantly satisfied.


    She beckoned Xiaozhen over. The family of four huddled together and laughed together.


    Now, the rain was finally over. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were only a few of them left in the room. Shu Yu went to the kitchen to tell the old lady about the general situation. She knew what she should say and what she should not say.


    Knowing that everything was over, the old lady heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, she chased Shu Yu out. ¡°Alright, you should go and rest for a while.


    You¡¯ve been busy all day. Look at your little face. You look haggard.¡± Not really, right?


    Shu Yu touched her face and felt that the old lady was exaggerating.


    However, she still went out of the kitchen and saw Daniu helping to clean up the brazier. When she thought of the fifty taels (monetary) of silver that Xiang Weinan had given her, her eyes lit up.


    She walked to Daniu¡¯s side. ¡°Brother Daniu, take a rest first. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Daniu placed the brazier aside and was about to go chop wood.


    He had a personality that could not be stopped. His eyes were alive. Wherever he saw that he was needed, he would go.


    It was already a little late. When he brought Fourth Aunt and the others back, the city gates were closed. Daniu could not go out, so he decided to stay in the county town today.


    Fortunately, the Third Uncle had already rented a house, and the old lady asked him to stay at the Third Uncle¡¯s house later.


    Lu Sanzhu had always been freeloading and taking advantage of others. This was the first time he had been freeloaded by someone. It was very rare.


    Seeing Shu Yu come over, Daniu stopped what he was doing and asked her,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me.¡¯


    Shu Yu pulled him to a corner of the courtyard and said in a low voice,


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you worried that the private room in the black market cost 30 taels


    (monetary) of silver? Lord Xiang has already given me that silver.¡± Daniu was overjoyed. ¡°Really? Did Lord Xiang give it to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, not only did he give me thirty taels (monetary), but he also gave me another surprise.¡± Shu Yu said with a smile..

 Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: Let’s Split It

    Chapter 375: Let¡¯s Split It


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Another surprise?


    Daniu asked in surprise, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Shu Yu quietly took out the silver notes. ¡°Other than thirty taels (monetary), he also gave us two more for our hard work.¡±


    Daniu couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes as he looked at the 50 silver taels with slight excitement.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Thirty taels (monetary) of silver is the private room fee. We¡¯ll split the remaining twenty taels equally.¡±


    Daniu was stunned and immediately shook his head. ¡°No need. Just take this silver.¡¯


    ¡°How can that do? This time, you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have known Fourth Uncle at all. They might even think that he was a perverted lecher hiding in the women¡¯s toilet and hand him over to the black market on the spot. By then, it would be too late. So we¡¯ll split the silver.¡±


    ¡°But, but this silver is too much.¡± Daniu frowned and said awkwardly, ¡°Actually, the one who suffered the most and contributed the most is Fourth Uncle. Why don¡¯t you give my share to Fourth Uncle?¡±


    Ten taels (monetary) of silver was a huge sum of money for Daniu. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just one day and he had earned it? It was unrealistic to even think about it. Although he had been to the black market today, he was already used to


    seeing big scenes and had heard countless transactions of thousands of dollars.


    But in reality, ten silver taels (monetary) was not a small amount.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but pat him. ¡°Brother Daniu, why are you so honest? This is compensation for our hard work and Fourth Uncle¡¯s reward. It¡¯s just that Lord Xiang hasn¡¯t thought of a reward yet. Think about it later. Fourth Uncle will get more than us. Don¡¯t worry, Lord Xiang will not mistreat those who have contributed.¡¯


    Daniu immediately became happy. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, why would I lie to you?¡±


    Daniu could only chuckle. He hadn¡¯t thought of this.


    Shu Yu kept the entire fifty taels (monetary) of silver and took out another ten taels of loose silver to give to him. ¡°This is your share. Keep this silver well. I know that you can¡¯t keep all ten taels (monetary) of silver for yourself. However, I think that if you want to pay, you should just pay three or four taels (monetary) to your Mother and save the rest for yourself.¡±


    Daniu raised his head and looked at the silver in his hand. After a while, he said, ¡°I understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. You¡¯ll get married soon, so it¡¯s more convenient to do anything with more money. Only we know about this trouble fee. I didn¡¯t even tell the Grandmother, so don¡¯t tell her. Keep the money well and don¡¯t let anyone find out.¡±


    Daniu smiled bitterly. He wasn¡¯t a foolish filial person and had saved up some silver in his hands over the years.


    However, even if they added all of them together, they did not have as many as he had in his hands.


    He suddenly understood why Third Uncle always followed Yu everywhere. Yu¡¯s ability to fly with people¡­lt was really out of everyone¡¯s reach.


    Last time, it was the Third Uncle who got ten taels (monetary) of silver. This time, it was him.


    He felt that Yu was probably the goddess of wealth who had descended to the mortal world. Her ability to make money was especially amazing. Daniu kept the money and said solemnly, ¡°I understand, Yu. Thank you.¡±¡®


    ¡°This is your credit. Why are you thanking me?¡±


    Shu Yu patted his shoulder and ran to her room.


    When she came out again, a familiar voice came from outside the courtyard. Then, the courtyard door was pushed open and two figures walked in.


    At the front was Dahu, who was wearing a student uniform and carrying a school bag.


    The little guy was very happy and ran into the door excitedly. ¡°Second Sister, I¡¯m back from school..

 Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: The House Third Uncle Found

    Chapter 376: The House Third Uncle Found


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was Dahu¡¯s first day of school, and he looked especially excited.


    Lu Erbai and Daya, who had followed him through the door, smiled helplessly. They had just returned from the shop.


    Today was Dahu¡¯s first day of school, so Daya was responsible for picking him up.


    It had been quite some time since he left school, but after they left the Shuxian Academy, they went straight to the shop on Ningshui Street. They waited for Lu Erbai to close the shop before returning together.


    It was obvious that Dahu had a lot to say, but before he could say anything,


    Shu Yu said to them, ¡°Fourth Aunt and Fourth Uncle are back. They¡¯re resting inside.¡¯


    Lu Erbai was delighted and excited. ¡°They, they¡¯re all back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Lu Erbai hurriedly said to Daya, ¡°Quick, help me in to take a look.¡±


    Dahu didn¡¯t have the time to talk anymore. He also ran into the house like an arrow.


    Lu Sixing had already taken a shower. She was sitting at the side, refreshing, feeding Yuan Shanchuan medicine. Xiaozhen was sitting on the edge of the bed, hugging her brother and chattering.


    She talked about what she had been through in the past two days, what she had eaten, and what she had done. She said that her grandmother had sewn a doll for her and her brother. Her brother liked it, and she liked it too. She would hug it to sleep at night.


    As Yuan Shanchuan and his wife listened, they couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.


    However, they were also glad that the Lu family took care of them. If not for them, they would not have a family.


    When Lu Erbai entered, Yuan Shanchuan had just finished drinking his medicine.


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Seeing the changes in each other, they were quite emotional.


    Lu Erbai didn¡¯t say much. He only asked him a few questions out of concern before letting him sleep.


    The old lady had brought Madame Ruan to cook dinner. They happily prepared a large table of dishes and had a lively reunion dinner.


    During dinner, Shu Yu took the time to ask about the house Lu Sanzhu rented. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady said, ¡°l went to take a look. That unreliable Third Brother rented a courtyard with someone else. That courtyard is even smaller than ours.


    There are only two rooms and two families. The other family had five people.


    The husband and wife, two children, and the mother-in-law all lived in one room.¡±


    This was a poor family. It was fine to live like this. Not to mention five people in a room, no matter how hard it was, no matter how many people there were, they would have to squeeze.


    The old lady did not care about these things. To be honest, it was not a bad idea to rent with someone else. The rent was cheaper.


    ¡°The problem lies with the man who rented the house. I went to take a look today. That man doesn¡¯t work. His wife and mother are the only ones supporting him at home. Forget it. In any case, Lu Sanzhu used to be lazy. He was probably on par with him. But that man was dishonest. When we went in, his eyes were fixed on Madam Liang. I felt disgusted just looking at him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Madam Liang isn¡¯t that good-looking? I believe Third Aunt, but she is a woman after all. If that man has any evil intentions, she can¡¯t possibly use the method of pulling her hair in the village, right? Third Brother had to go to the Peach Blossom Forest to work. If this continued, something would happen sooner or later.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not convenient to share a room with someone.¡¯


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± The old lady said enthusiastically, ¡°l wonder what he saw when he went to look at the house the day before. He took a fancy to such a place.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably close to the peach blossom forest..¡±

 Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: The School Also Teaches Cuju

    Chapter 377: The School Also Teaches Cuju S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady nodded. ¡°Yes, that house is quite close to where he works. It takes about fifteen minutes to walk there.¡¯


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Lu Erbai asked, ¡°We definitely can¡¯t live in that house. The third Brother still has two children at home, so safety is the most important thing. This wasn¡¯t a village, and there weren¡¯t any familiar neighbors. If something happened, they might not even help you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said, so 1 didn¡¯t want the house.¡± The old lady said, ¡°But there are a few houses in that alley that are for rent. I went to take a look. One of the houses is small, but it¡¯s enough for their family of four. There was only one room originally, but the owner added a small room in the courtyard. Dabao was now an adult. It was just right for him to stay in that room alone later.¡±


    It was just that the rent was slightly more expensive, at 200 coins (monetary).


    But now, both Third Brother and his wife were paid, and Third Brother had a stable one tael of silver a month. If he were smart enough to be rewarded by the customers, it would be even more. As the third daughter-in-law, even though sewing a puppet cover was not stable, she could still take on other jobs. Anyway, she was very good at collecting money so that she could get by.


    ¡°The third daughter-in-law is also satisfied with this house now. She decided to rent it. She went to the shop earlier to move her luggage over and stayed there to clean up the house.¡±


    She was an old lady, so she didn¡¯t want to join in the fun. In addition, she still had Quanquan with her, so she went home first.


    After the old lady finished speaking, she instructed Daniu, ¡°After dinner, go to your Third Uncle¡¯s house to sleep. Also, tell him that your Fourth Aunt and Fourth Uncle are back so that he won¡¯t worry.¡±


    Daniu nodded repeatedly. ¡°Got it, Grandmother.¡±


    Shu Yu silently looked at the sky. Would Third Uncle be worried? He might be very angry that Daniu wanted to stay at his house.


    The old lady gave a few more instructions. Seeing that the sky was about to turn dark, she let Daniu leave first.


    Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s family of four also left at the same time. Although the Lu family had three rooms, they had many people. Xiaozhen and Quanquan could still squeeze in as children, but now that Yuan Shanchuan and Lu Sixing were here, there was no room for them.


    Yuan Shanchuan rested for a while and took some medicine. He was much better now.


    Therefore, their family had arranged to rest in the backyard of the shop on Ningshui Street for the night.


    Fortunately, Lu Sanzhu had found a place to rent today. Otherwise, they would have to go to the inn and get two rooms.


    Originally, Lu Erbai had wanted to keep Yuan Shanchuan at home when he saw that he wasn¡¯t feeling well, so he and Dahu could stay at the shop. However, Yuan Shanchuan and his wife did not agree to it. Anyway, they would travel by mule carriage, so it was not a problem.


    After Daniu brought them away, the Lu family finally quieted down.


    The old lady was in a good mood and asked a few more questions about Dahu¡¯s situation in school.


    It was rare for Dahu to chatter. ¡°I¡¯ve made a few friends. They all like my school bag. They even took it over and looked at it for a long time. They said that they would ask their mothers to make one when they go back.¡±


    ¡°Today is the first day. The teacher let us get to know each other. We had two classes and practiced calligraphy. Grandma, so they teach Cuju in school. I played with them for a while today. However, it was my first time playing, so I wasn¡¯t agile.¡±


    Although he sounded regretful, he was really happy.


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Do you want to play Cuju? We can do one by ourselves. You can bring Sanya, Dabao, Erniu, Xiaozhen, and the rest to play for the whole day during your vacation.¡±


    Sanya¡¯s eyes lit up..

 Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: The In

    Chapter 378: The In-laws of the Lu Family


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dahu also thought that this was a good idea and quickly brought his sister to the side to discuss it.


    Lu Erbai shook his head and asked Shu Yu, ¡°Is your Fourth Uncle¡¯s body alright?¡±


    In front of Fourth Sister, he didn¡¯t ask too much, afraid that she would overthink. Now that they had all left, Lu Erbai finally spoke with some worry.


    He was also afraid that something would happen to his Fourth Sister and Fourth Brother-in-law when they finally reunited.


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s just overworked. In addition, when he went to the county office to pick up Fourth Aunt, the Yuan family had just been released and had beaten Fourth Uncle up. Those few hits were a little heavy. Fourth Uncle could not withstand it for a moment, so he fell.¡±


    Lu Erbai said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Madam Ruan sighed. ¡°How was the Yuan family so cruel? Fourth


    Brother-in-law has been missing for so many days and finally came back.


    They should at least ask him how much he suffered outside. Especially Fourth


    Brother-in-law, who looked a lot thinner.¡¯


    Although she said that, Madam Ruan thought of her family and felt that there was nothing strange about it.


    The old lady snorted coldly. ¡°The elders of the Yuan family are getting more and more muddle-headed as they get older. They weren¡¯t such people in the past, but now they¡¯re so biased.¡±


    Speaking of this, the old lady felt very aggrieved.


    Why were her in-laws so complicated?


    At that time, she was the one who was in charge of the children¡¯s marriage.


    When her eldest son got married, she thought that as the eldest son, his wife must be generous, diligent, and easy to get along with. Therefore, when she asked the matchmaker to look for her, she looked in this direction. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Needless to say, the old master¡¯s family was quite good. The old man and old lady of the Li family could be considered reasonable people. There was nothing to criticize in terms of human relations. They knew that her family was in trouble and would occasionally help them. They were closer to them than Madam Li.


    Back then, she had thought that with such parents, their children would not be too bad, right?


    At that time, Madam Li¡¯s reputation outside was quite good. Everyone said that she was understanding.


    She had always been like this. On the surface, she looked amiable, but on the inside, she was petty and calculative, She only knew how to do small tricks in secret.


    The old lady only found out about this after they got married.


    Therefore, when it came to marrying Second Brother, she changed her way of thinking. No matter how good the in-laws were, if this daughter-in-law was not easy to get along with, then only her son would suffer.


    Therefore, she married the second son to Madame Ruan. Well, the old woman of the Ruan family was a poisonous woman among poisonous women. She was so ruthless to her daughter.


    When the Third Brother got married, the old lady was conflicted.


    Especially Third Brother, who was unreliable and difficult to discuss marriage. Generally, the daughters of good families were not willing to marry him.


    Just as the old lady was thinking about it, Third Brother took a fancy to Madam Liang.


    When he asked the old lady to go to Madam Liang to propose marriage, the old lady felt embarrassed.


    She thought that Madam Liang did not like Third Brother, but who knew that Madam Liang would agree to it themselves?


    The two elders of the Liang family¡­They could not control the Madam Liang at all. If she agreed, the two elders had no choice.


    The Liang family was honest. Otherwise, Madam Liang would not have come home from time to time to take advantage of the situation. They would not have let the maternal family take care of their children and even feed Dabao until he was white and fat.


    When it came to Lu Sixings wedding, the old lady was worried. At that time, the old man was gone, and the second daughter of the second son¡¯s family was also lost. Their life was not very good.


    Therefore, when the Yuan family came to propose marriage, the old lady was quite happy.


    She was most satisfied with Yuan Shanchuan. The facts proved that she was not wrong. Yuan Shanchuan was indeed good to Si Xing..

 Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: Sending Fourth Aunt Home

    Chapter 379: Sending Fourth Aunt Home


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As for the Yuan family, the old lady had interacted with them before.


    She knew that the Yuan familys parents favored sons over daughters, but in this day and age, there were very few who did not favor sons over daughters. There was not even one in a hundred the old lady who was as understanding as her.


    However, at least the Yuan family¡¯s parents did not go overboard. They were not like some families who could drown their daughters right after they were born. Those were the scariest.


    The old lady also knew that the eldest son was the person that the Yuan family¡¯s parents valued the most. However, they did not treat the remaining three sons differently.


    Therefore, to the old lady, the Yuan family was much stronger than the average family.


    Who knew that Si Xing had just given birth to a daughter, and the Yuan family¡¯s parents¡¯ expressions were not good for a day? Especially when she saw Si Xing coming home, she always suspected that she was using money to supplement her second son.


    They were good at guessing. With their faces that were so desperate for money, it would be strange if Si Xing could take money from her family, okay? She thought that after splitting up, she would have a happy ending. Who knew that the Yuan family¡¯s parents wouldn¡¯t even be their son anymore?


    The older they got, the more muddle-headed they became.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°This time, the Fourth Uncle¡¯s matter has caused the two elders of the Yuan family to suffer a lot. I saw the scene at that time. They wanted to beat Fourth Uncle to death. He was afraid that when Fourth Uncle returned home tomorrow, this matter would not be over.¡¯


    The old lady could not help but frown when she heard that. ¡°What should we do then? How about this, when Daniu sends them back tomorrow, you can go and take a look too. If the two elders of the Yuan family wanted to do something, they should bring them back to the county town first. By the way, call your uncle when you pass by Shangshi Village.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Third Brother had to work, she would have asked Third Brother to go with her to strengthen his strength.


    However, she could ask Madam Liang to go with them. Madam Liang was much more useful than the Li family in dealing with the wives of the Yuan family.


    Lu Erbai, who was at the side, said, ¡°Mother, I also¡­


    ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll go.¡±


    The old lady and Shu Yu looked at his legs at the same time, disagreeing.


    Lu Erbai could only shut his mouth. He was hoping that his leg would recover as soon as possible.


    The matter was settled. the old lady felt that with Yu around, she could completely relax.


    That night, everyone had a good sleep.


    The next day, Daniu arrived early in the morning on a mule carriage, along with Madam Liang.


    Knowing that Fourth Sister and Fourth Brother-in-law were fine, she naturally had to come over to take a look.


    Coincidentally, the old lady caught her off guard.


    Madam Liang was very happy. Although it was a pity that she couldn¡¯t make money by sewing toy covers today, she was still very enthusiastic about fighting with others. She rolled up her sleeves and couldn¡¯t wait to set off.


    The old Lady simply couldn¡¯t bear to watch. How could someone like the old man and old lady of the Liang Family raise such a daughter?


    Fortunately, Shu Yu was with her, so Madam Liang still restrained herself in front of her.


    They then went to Yiren Pavilion to pick up Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s family of four.


    With more people, the mule carriage immediately became more crowded. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu sat on the shaft of the carriage with Daniu.


    When Xiaozhen saw this, she stuck her head out and asked in a low voice,


    ¡°Sister Yu, can I sit here too?¡±


    ¡°Come.¡± Shu Yu carried her out and hugged her to prevent her from falling.


    Xiaozhen pursed her lips and was extremely happy. Her smile became much more genuine.


    Shu Yu saw that her complexion was better than two days ago. Because her parents came back yesterday, she felt at ease and slept very comfortably.


    The group of people quickly arrived at Shangshi Village on the mule carriage. Then, they headed straight for Lu Dasongs house..

 Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: two Pieces of Silver

    Chapter 380: two Pieces of Silver


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Dasong had already returned from his work in the fields and was drinking water in the courtyard.


    Madame Li looked at his forehead full of sweat and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Your two younger brothers are enjoying life in the city. As the eldest brother, you¡¯re working yourself to death in the countryside. They didn¡¯t even know how to help. They were heartless.¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense? I realize that your temper has been getting worse recently.¡±


    Madam Li had been quarreling with him a lot recently, and now her anger was rising again. ¡°How am 1 bad-tempered? Am I not telling the truth? Look, look, Daniu hasn¡¯t returned yet. He must have been dragged by your two brothers and your mother to help them work again. Their son can¡¯t even hold on, and he¡¯s already ordering our family¡¯s Daniu around.¡± S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before she could finish speaking, Erniu¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Father,


    Mother, Eldest Brother is back.¡±


    Madame Li¡¯s voice came to an abrupt stop. She raised her head and indeed saw the familiar mule carriage of the Second Prince¡¯s family parked outside the courtyard.


    She couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips. Just as she was about to complain, she looked at the people coming out of the mule carriage in astonishment.


    Lu Dasong was even more overjoyed. He walked up to them in large strides.


    ¡°Fourth Sister, Fourth Brother-in-law, you guys, you guys are alright?¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan got out of the car and nodded at Lu Dasong. ¡°Big Brother, we¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re home.¡± Lu Dasong patted him on the shoulder with a gratified expression.


    Only then did Lu Sixing say, ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s been hard on you to help out these past few days.¡±


    ¡°You and I are siblings. Why are you saying this?¡± Lu Dasong led the few of them into the courtyard and sat down. He turned around and called for Madam Li. ¡°Go and make a few cups of sugar water. Make something delicious for lunch. Ask Fourth Sister and the others to stay at home for a meal.¡± Madam Li was unhappy, but she did not say anything at this juncture.


    As long as she wasn¡¯t provoked to the point of losing her rationality, she would still appear very thoughtful when facing outsiders.


    She immediately let Si Xing and the others sit while she went into the house to make some sugar water.


    However, Shu Yu stopped her. ¡°Eldest Aunt Mother you don¡¯t have to be busy. We¡¯ll leave in a while.¡¯


    Lu Dasong was stunned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down for a while?¡±


    Madam Liang said excitedly, ¡°Eldest Brother, when the Yuan Family¡¯s two elders were released yesterday, they beat and scolded Fourth Sister and the others. We¡¯re sending them home today. I¡¯m afraid that the two elders will make a scene again. Mother means that our family needs someone who can make decisions. She wants you to accompany us.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Madam Li immediately objected. ¡°No, why should we go? Then the Yuan family is not easy to get along with¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Daniu quickly pulled her to the side.


    Madam Li struggled for a moment but failed to break free. She became even more furious.


    When she reached the kitchen, she finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She raised her hand and slapped him. ¡°Lu Daniu, what are you doing? What? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re the eldest grandson of the Lu family, not a servant of the Lu family. You¡¯re quite attentive to work for them. You and your son are both cheap bones, right?¡±


    Daniu¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡¯


    ¡°How am I spouting nonsense? Do you know what¡¯s going on in Daxu Village now? What have those three wives of the Yuan family done? Have you forgotten that your father¡¯s face was scratched by the wife of the eldest son of the Yuan family?¡±


    The more Madam Li spoke, the angrier she became. She turned around and was about to leave the kitchen.


    After taking a step, she was pulled back by Daniu. Just as she was about to hit him, two shiny pieces of silver suddenly appeared in front of her..

 Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: Daniu’s Lies

    Chapter 381: Daniu¡¯s Lies


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Li could not help but widen her eyes, unable to shift her gaze away.


    After a long while, she slowly raised her head and looked at Daniu. She asked, ¡°This, where did this silver come from?¡±


    ¡°Mother, actually I didn¡¯t come back yesterday because I went to help look for Fourth Uncle. Fourth Uncle had encountered some trouble, so his whereabouts were unknown. Yu found some clues and brought me along. After we found him, Yu and I sent him to the county office. After the adults investigated thoroughly and found out that Fourth Uncle¡¯s crime was a misunderstanding, they released the Yuan Family and Fourth Aunt.¡±


    Daniu swallowed his saliva. It was rare for him to lie, so he was inexplicably nervous.


    ¡°After that, the Lord found out that we had spent an entire day looking for someone, so he rewarded us with five taels (monetary) of silver. Yu didn¡¯t take it and said that I was the one who worked hard to drive the carriage, so she gave me all five taels (monetary) of silver.¡±


    When Madam Li heard this, she became slightly excited. ¡°She¡­she gave it all to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yu is kind, but I feel uneasy holding all of them. However, Yu insisted, so I had no choice. So I took out a tael of silver and thought that if I saw anything delicious or fun later, I would buy it for her. As for the remaining four taels (monetary) of silver, Mother, keep it and improve the food at home.¡¯


    As he spoke, Daniu stuffed everything into Madam Li¡¯s arms.


    Madam Li e s eyes were so excited that they were slightly red. Four taels (monetary) of silver. She had gone out for a day and brought back so much silver. She was really rich.


    Seeing that she was happy, Daniu continued, ¡°Mother, look, Yu treats me quite well, right? The main credit for this matter was Yu. She just found someone to drive the carriage. She could find anyone. This silver was originally given to


    Yu by the Lord. She didn¡¯t want a single cent. She only said that finding Fourth Uncle and saving Fourth Aunt was a great thing. She gave all the silver to me, so don¡¯t misunderstand her. She didn¡¯t just take care of Third Uncle. When she found an opportunity, she also thought of us.¡±


    Madam Li laughed dryly. Five taels of silver was not a small amount, but Old Third Lu had received ten taels of silver back then.


    However, on second thought, Old Third Lu had paid a huge price. Compared to driving a mule carriage, he was almost pressed underwater.


    Madam Li felt a little better and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t misunderstand her, alright?¡±


    Daniu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Mother, how about we send Fourth Uncle to Daxu Village now?¡±


    Madam Li was still not very happy, but thinking about her man¡¯s personality and looking at the four taels (monetary) of silver in her hand, she finally said unwillingly,¡± Forget it. You guys won¡¯t listen to me anyway. Don¡¯t turn around and become brothers and nephews while I become the villain. If you want to go, then go. However, you have to be careful. Don¡¯t be like last time when your father¡¯s face was scratched.¡¯


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, we will be careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just talk about it. The two of you will rush to the front. You don¡¯t know what the Yuan family has been doing these days. They¡¯ve accumulated anger. They¡¯ll go crazy when they see Yuan Shanchuan come back. As for you, let Yu rush to the front. She has martial arts, so she¡¯s not afraid.¡¯


    Daniu hurriedly asked, ¡°What did they do?¡±


    Madame Li pursed her lips. The two elders and three brothers of the Yuan family had only arrived home last night, so she still did not know that they had been released.


    However, the Yuan family still had three daughters-in-law. In the past three days, they had been talking badly about the fourth branch of the Yuan family..


    S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: Madam Li’s Face Changed

    Chapter 382: Madam Li¡¯s Face Changed


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That day, Shu Yu took Xiaozhen to the county office. The three daughters-in-law of the Yuan family could not catch up with their mule carriage, so they could only wait at home for news.


    They originally saw that Shu Yu was very familiar with the Lord and might have a way to save the Yuan family. They still had some hope in their hearts.


    Who knew that at night, the village chief, who had gone to the county office together, would return?


    His words were still the same. He had to find Yuan Shanchuan, or else there would be no discussion.


    Only by finding Yuan Shanchuan and asking the truth could the Yuan family


    be released.


    The third daughter-in-law of the Yuan family almost cried to death when she heard this.


    They thought that the girl from the Lu family was very capable, but in the end, she could only meet her once outside and could not bring her home at all.


    Not only could she not save the Yuan family, but even her aunt, Lu Sixing, could not do anything about it.


    The greater the expectations, the greater the disappointment.


    The third daughter-in-law of the Yuan family, who was originally looking forward to and afraid of her, seemed to have found an outlet to vent her anger. Not only did she blame Yuan Shanchuan, but she also pushed all the blame onto the Lu family.


    On the day Lu Sixing was arrested, the three of them said that she was a jinx. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, this rumor was getting more and more powerful. At first, the villagers of Daxu Village knew that they were venting their anger on them and that some words could not be trusted.


    However, the three of them spoke with confidence and fervor, cutting out some of the privacy they had at home in the past. She said that her family¡¯s life was getting worse because of her. Later on, she married someone and this bad luck was brought to the Yuan family.


    Now, the Lu family was slowly leading a better life, but the Yuan family was getting worse and worse. All of this was caused by Lu Sixing.


    They also gave many examples. As long as there was a little trouble in the Yuan family, they would blame Lu Sixing and say that it had something to do with her.


    It directly confirmed Lu Sixings reputation as a jinx.


    Village chief Chen did look for them, but it was not easy to stop such rumors, especially when their men had been captured. They also began to give up. Anyway, they didn¡¯t hit or scold anyone. They just said a few words. What¡¯s wrong with that? Did he have to sew their mouths up?


    Village chief Chen couldn¡¯t force them, but there was no news from the yamen.


    Those words had already reached the ears of the Li family of Shangshi Village. Even a member of the Li family felt that those rumors were reasonable, let alone the villagers of Daxu Village.


    When Daniu heard this, his brows furrowed tightly.


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s not delay any longer. Let¡¯s go to Daxu Village now.¡±


    Originally, he had said that Fourth Uncle¡¯s body had not fully recovered and that it would be better to recuperate in the county town before going back. He was not in a hurry. However, Fourth Uncle said that he had been missing for many days. He had caused such a huge incident and even implicated the Yuan family. Since he had returned, he naturally should come forward as soon as possible and explain the matter clearly.


    Now it seemed that they should have appeared earlier. Otherwise, if they were to delay for another two days, the rumors would become more and more serious. Fourth Aunt¡¯s reputation would probably be completely ruined.


    Madam Li received the silver in her hands. Although she was still unwilling, she did not say anything more. She only nodded and followed Daniu out.


    Yuan Shanchuan was talking to Lu Dasong in the courtyard. The latter had a rough understanding of the situation.


    When he saw Daniu and the other man come out, Lu Dasong immediately glared at Madam Li. Just as he was about to say something, Madam Li had already come forward and said with a smile, ¡°Then be careful on your way. Go early and come back early..¡±

 Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: To Cut Off Relationship

    Chapter 383: To Cut Off Relationship


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Dasong was speechless. Wasn¡¯t this attitude changed too fast? S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu took another glance at Daniu. There was an inconspicuous palm print on his face. It should have been from Madam Li.


    Madam Li agreed to it just because she slapped him?


    When the group of people got on the mule carriage and Shu Yu and Daniu were still sitting on the shaft, she asked softly, ¡°Your Mother, why is she suddenly so easy to talk to?¡±


    Daniu smiled bitterly and made a hand gesture.


    Shu Yu suddenly realized that money could make the world go round.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°Four.¡±


    The two of them spoke in a language that no one in the carriage could understand, and then they both sighed tacitly.


    Very soon, Daniu perked up and told them the news he had heard from Madam Li.


    Lu Dasong was still unaware of this, and his expression immediately turned ugly.


    Yuan Shanchuan couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What are they after?¡±


    Shu Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Probably because you want me to have a hard time and you won¡¯t have a good time either, right?¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan was so angry that his face turned red. He turned around and said to Lu Sixing, ¡°Sixing, don¡¯t be anxious. Cough, cough, cough¡­When we return to Daxu Village. When everyone sees that we¡¯re fine, they won¡¯t believe those rumors.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lu Sixing was much calmer than them. She patted his back comfortingly. ¡°Actually, after this incident, I don¡¯t care what they say about me. To me, the most important thing is for my family to live safely.¡±


    After experiencing her husband¡¯s disappearance, her arrest, her imprisonment, her taels (monetary) children having no one to rely on, her eldest daughter being injured and her youngest son almost falling ill from fear, all these things that she did not dare to think about, Lu Sixing became much more open-minded.


    However, seeing her like this, Yuan Shanchuan felt even more distressed. He became anxious and his heart ached again.


    In the end, everything started because of him. In the end, the one who suffered the rumors was his wife.


    The mule carriage soon arrived at Daxu Village. The villagers in the village felt that the mule carriage was a little familiar.


    However, because the car was moving too fast, they did not have the time to see the Daniu.


    It was not until the car stopped at the Yuan family¡¯s gate that everyone suddenly reacted.


    Oh, right, wasn¡¯t this the car that the family of the upper loop took when they came over?


    They went around to the front to take a look. Sure enough, Daniu and Shu Yu were sitting on the shaft of the carriage.


    A lot of things had happened in the Yuan family over the past two days. When everyone saw that the Lu family had arrived, they all gathered around to gossip.


    It was not until Yuan Shanchuan got off the mule carriage that everyone looked at them in shock.


    Someone who was on good terms with his family saw this and hurriedly went forward to say, ¡°Shanchuan, you¡­you¡¯re alright?¡±


    ¡°What can happen to me?¡±


    The man slapped his thigh. ¡°Aiyo, you don¡¯t know. Your parents and three brothers came back last night. The moment you came back, you said that you were caught by the county government. They had proven their innocence and were released. You, shouldn¡¯t you be in jail?¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan frowned. ¡°My parents said so?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Another person added, ¡°Your parents went to find Village Chief Chen early in the morning. They¡¯re currently discussing cutting ties with you. They even said that your crimes have not been confirmed yet. They have cut ties with you and asked the village chief to chase you out of the village. They said you won¡¯t implicate the Yuan family and Daxu Village.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan suddenly looked at him.. ¡°What did you say? Cut ties?¡±

 Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: Spitting Blood

    Chapter 384: Spitting Blood


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The villager nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re still discussing it over there.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan could not help but take a step back. Lu Sixing was worried about his health and quickly supported him.


    Yesterday, his parents had indeed said that they wanted to cut ties with him, but normal people would think that they were angry and said things without thinking. They would not take it to heart.


    After all, when people were angry, they could say anything unpleasant, let alone those who had suffered a great grievance.


    However, he did not expect that after a night, his parents would put their words into action.


    Moreover, he was so impatient that he even fabricated a lie about him being captured and suggested that the village chief chase them out of Daxu Village.


    Did they not treat him as their son at all?


    The villager saw his pale face and could not help but whisper, ¡°The village chief and the respected elders in the village are still in your house. The village chief did not agree and said that he had to see you first to see the situation. But your parents¡­ He seemed to be quite determined. Now that he was stopping the village chief and the others, he had to get a result.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan closed his eyes and suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Lu Sixing¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Shanchuan, Shanchuan.¡±


    Shu Yu quickly supported her and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Fourth Aunt. This is a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Something good?¡± Lu Sixing was so scared that her face turned pale.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Yesterday, when the doctor left, he said that Fourth Uncle¡¯s internal injuries were serious and there was a blood clot in his body. He even prescribed medicine to promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis. He said that it would disappear in a few days. But now that Fourth Uncle had vomited out the blood, it was more helpful for him to recover.¡±


    When Lu Sixing heard this, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    She was relieved, but the surrounding villagers widened their eyes.


    A few of them ran straight to the Yuan family¡¯s old house and stopped at the entrance of the Yuan family¡¯s old house, panting.


    The Yuan Family Mansion was very lively at this moment. Many people were here to watch the two elders of the Yuan Family sever their relationship with Yuan Shanchuan, waiting for the result.


    However, village chief Chen did not agree, so for a moment, the courtyard was a little quiet.


    The few people who ran over immediately shouted, ¡°Yuan Shanchuan is back! ! ¡± S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone turned their heads to look at the person who spoke.


    The Yuan Family members also rushed out and glared at him as they asked,


    ¡°What did you say just now? Who¡¯s back?¡±


    ¡°Shanchuan, Shanchuan is back. Not only him but his wife and child are also here. The Lu family is here too. However¡­¡± The man panted, ¡°But Yuan Shanchuan doesn¡¯t look too good. His face was pale and he needed someone to support him when he got out of the car. When he was about to reach the door, he vomited a large mouthful of blood. He probably doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He doesn¡¯t have long to live?


    Village chief Chen took two or three steps forward. ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    The villager shook his head repeatedly. don¡¯t know. I saw Yuan Shanchuan vomiting blood, so I rushed over to tell you.¡±


    At this moment, the eldest son of the Yuan family suddenly said, ¡°Village chief, what we said was right, right? He must have committed a crime outside and was beaten up by the county magistrate. When we saw him yesterday, he was still very energetic. In the end, when we came out, he was kept by the adults. He must have committed a crime and was beaten or tortured.¡¯


    Village chief Chen felt that something was wrong.. ¡°Then why did he return to the village? If he committed a crime, he should be locked up, right?¡±

 Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: Like Looking at a Fool

    Chapter 385: Like Looking at a Fool


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Boss Yuan was stunned. He thought for a while and then said, ¡°Then it¡¯s possible that Lord gave him poison. Anyway, he doesn¡¯t have long to live. We might as well give him some dignity and let him go home to wait for death.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± village chief Chen sneered. ¡°Do you think the court¡¯s laws are a


    ¡°Then tell me, he was fine yesterday. Why is he about to die today? Also, why is he the only one left in the county office when we¡¯re all out?¡±


    Village chief Chen naturally could not explain. He pursed his lips and said with a dark face, ¡°Isn¡¯t Shanchuan back? Why not just go over and ask him directly?¡±


    The villager beside him nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Can¡¯t we just go to Shanchuan¡¯s house to take a look?¡±


    Village chief Chen took the lead and walked forward. the Yuan family looked at each other and immediately followed. The other villagers also followed behind in a grandiose manner and walked to the Yuan familys residence.


    Although Yuan Shanchuan had vomited blood, his expression was still very ugly. Lu Sixing and Daniu had just helped him into the house to rest.


    The courtyard had always been guarded by bailiffs. Yesterday, the two elders of the Yuan family returned, so the bailiffs naturally went back as well.


    However, the house had been rummaged through repeatedly and was a little messy.


    Shu Yu helped to tidy up the room and let Yuan Shanchuan lie down to rest.


    As soon as they were done, village chief Chen came over with his men.


    Shu Yu happened to be in the courtyard. When she heard the commotion, she raised her head and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Village chief Chen had met her before. He immediately took a few steps forward and said,¡± Lady Lu, you¡¯re all back? Is Shanchuan alright?¡±


    The people who came over from behind also looked at her in unison, especially the Yuan family. They stood beside village chief Chen in unison and poked their heads into the house.


    Shu Yu found it funny. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m fine. Fourth Uncle is doing quite well now.¡± Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he vomited blood?¡± The eldest son of the Yuan family immediately said, ¡°Was he convicted? Did the Lord give him poison and let him come back to die?¡±


    Shu Yu looked at him as if he was a fool. ¡°Have you watched too many shows?


    Would a convicted person be sent home to die?¡±


    The people in the room naturally heard the commotion here.


    Yuan Shanchuan was lying on the bed and it was difficult for him to get out of bed. Lu Sixing patted him comfortingly and asked Xiaozhen to look after him. Then, she went out with Lu Dashong.


    As soon as she stepped out, she heard the Yuan family questioning her, ¡°Then why did he vomit blood? Wasn¡¯t everything fine yesterday? Why was he kept in the county office? Wasn¡¯t it to punish him?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. They had only returned to Daxu Village a day and a half late. How could the Yuan family have already imagined a big show? Besides, couldn¡¯t they imagine something better?


    ¡°Have you forgotten how you treated my fourth uncle when you saw him yesterday? The few of you surrounded him and beat him to death. No matter how strong a person¡¯s body is, they will be beaten to the point of illness by you, right? Yesterday, he wasn¡¯t detained at the county office to be interrogated. He was beaten unconscious by you.¡±


    Shu Yu sneered. ¡°Speaking of this, I don¡¯t understand. Are you my fourth uncle¡¯s family? Even if you have resentment and hatred towards him, you should at least ask him clearly before making a move, right? You didn¡¯t ask anything, but you directly knocked him out as if he were your enemy. My fourth uncle was still thinking about you guys. When he felt better today, he immediately went back to the village to explain things to you guys. In the end, he heard that you guys wanted to cut ties with him. He was so angry that it would be strange if he didn¡¯t vomit blood..¡±

 Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: Novels Don’t Even Dare to Write Like This

    Chapter 386: Novels Don¡¯t Even Dare to Write Like This


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu!s words made the villagers understand immediately.


    Then, they looked at the Yuan family with subtle expressions.


    Village chief Chen heaved a sigh of relief. He then looked at the two elders of the Yuan family with a reproachful look. ¡°You guys are too ruthless. That¡¯s your biological son. You knocked him out, but when you came back, you still said that he had committed a crime. Do you think your lives are too easy?¡±


    The two elders of the Yuan family looked at each other. They were also very confused.


    However, she quickly shook her head and denied it. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything serious at all. She¡¯s lying.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still lying in bed. How is that a lie? When my Fourth Uncle vomited blood, many villagers saw it.¡±


    A villager outside the courtyard echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Shanchuan was so angry that he vomited blood when he heard that you guys wanted to cut ties with him.¡± S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two elders of the Yuan family were speechless. village chief Chen snorted coldly. ¡°Alright, everything has been explained. Shanchuan didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and he¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t mention anything about severing ties.¡±


    The two elders of the Yuan family looked at each other but did not answer.


    Village chief Chen frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Old Man Yuan couldn¡¯t help but look at the eldest son of the Yuan family. The latter said with a dark face, ¡°The matter hasn¡¯t been explained clearly. We were captured and locked up for no reason. The house is in a mess. This is all Fourth Brother¡¯s fault. Where has he been these past few days?¡±


    The other members of the Yuan family also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Did we suffer for nothing? In the end, we were still implicated by Fourth Brother.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan couldn¡¯t listen to it anymore. He supported his body and let Xiaozhen support him as he slowly walked out. He leaned against the eaves and looked at his parents and brothers.


    His face was still pale, and he coughed heavily twice, quickly attracting the attention of the others.


    The two elders of the Yuan family still did not have a good expression on their faces.¡± Fourth Brother, tell me, where have you been these past few days? Why did the office say that you had committed a crime?¡±


    Regarding this matter, Yuan Shanchuan and the others naturally had a unified explanation.


    He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°A month ago, three murders occurred in the Zhao family in the west of the city. 1 think you¡¯ve heard about this.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. Of course, they had heard of this matter. It was said that at that time, the Zhao family¡¯s house was covered in blood and the smell of blood soared into the sky. It made the neighboring families move out of fear and did not dare to continue living there.


    The impact of this matter was very bad, and the office took it very seriously.


    Was this matter related to him?


    As expected, Yuan Shanchuan continued, ¡°At that time, I happened to be nearby and saw the murderer. After that person killed someone, he escaped. I quietly chased after that person. Who knew that 1 would be discovered by him after being chased out of the city? Because of this, he attacked me. I narrowly avoided the vital parts and didn¡¯t die, but because of this, I was seriously injured and pushed down the cliff. I was lucky enough to be hung on a tree and then saved by someone.¡±


    Shu Yu covered his face. This was a familiar melodramatic plot.


    Unfortunately, for the villagers of Daxu Village, Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s experience was simply thrilling and complicated. Moreover, this person was really lucky. He was seriously injured and did not die. He fell off the cliff and was caught by a tree branch. He was saved in time. Even a human book would not dare to write such a thing.


    Therefore, everyone listened with great interest.


    ¡°And then? Then why did the office want to arrest your family?¡±

 Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: Decided to Cut Off Relationship

    Chapter 387: Decided to Cut Off Relationship


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yuan Shanchuan coughed twice and continued, ¡°After that, I was in a coma. For the past month, 1 have been recuperating at that person¡¯s house. As for the office arresting my family¡­This was indeed a misunderstanding. When the


    Zhao family was murdered, I lost something nearby and was picked up by someone. That person even saw me coming out of the Zhao family.¡±


    ¡°That person thought that I was the murderer, but because he was afraid, he didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud, afraid that he would be taken revenge. However, these days, the office could not find the murderer, and he was tortured by guilt. Therefore, when the bailiff came to understand the situation again, he was a little flustered. Later, he said that 1 was the murderer.¡¯


    ¡°Unfortunately, my whereabouts have been unknown for the past month. No one has seen me since the Zhao family¡¯s murder. The office thought that I was fleeing from punishment, which was why there was a misunderstanding and implicated my family.¡±


    After saying so much, Yuan Shanchuan was a little tired. He held Lu Sixings hand and panted twice before saying, ¡°While I was recuperating, I had no idea what was happening in the outside world. Fortunately, my brother-in-law¡¯s two children never believed that I had committed a crime, so they secretly searched for my whereabouts. They brought me back and went to the county office to explain it to the county magistrate.¡±


    ¡°The truth was revealed, county magistrate naturally let us all come back.¡±


    He looked at village chief Chen. ¡°Village Chief, it¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t consider this matter properly. This has implicated my family. My parents and brothers have suffered. I really should apologize to them.¡±


    After saying that, he knelt in front of the two elders of the Yuan family. ¡°I¡¯m unfilial. I¡¯ve dragged my parents into the office at such an old age and suffered a lot. My parents want to beat and scold me. As long as I can vent my anger, I won¡¯t say anything. It was just that severing ties was a little¡­ It¡¯s too serious.¡±


    The two elders of the Yuan family were stunned on the spot. After hearing this, the villagers suddenly understood. So this was what happened.


    Village chief Chen heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Cutting ties was indeed too serious. Now that the truth was out, Shanchuan did not do it on purpose, and he was injured. You are a family, so you should understand and support each other.¡±


    The other villagers also nodded. Yuan Shanchuan was lucky to survive under the eyes of the murderer. Otherwise, he would have died.


    Village chief Chen looked at the Yuan family members. The Yuan family members were a little embarrassed and did not know what to say.


    The eldest son of the Yuan family pointed at Shu Yu and said, ¡°You all heard it. Fourth Brother said it himself just now. He was already seriously injured. In the end, this girl from the Lu family had bad intentions and insisted that we were the ones who knocked him out yesterday. It has nothing to do with us if


    Fourth Brother vomits blood.¡¯


    Everyone was speechless. So this is your main focus?


    Is this the time to talk about this? S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Village chief Chen glared at him. ¡°Shut up. In short, this matter ends here.


    Your misunderstanding has been clarified. If you still feel wronged, then let Shanchuan compensate you a little. In the future, we¡¯ll still be a family. Is this okay? If you have anything to say, you can discuss it behind closed doors. I¡¯m leaving.


    What was going on? The Yuan family would only mess around.


    Village chief Chen wanted to leave, but he didn¡¯t manage to. Eldest of the Yuan family said, ¡°We¡¯ve decided to sever our relationship.¡±


    Village chief Chen looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You¡­.what did you say?¡±

 Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: Strange Boss Yuan

    Chapter 388: Strange Boss Yuan


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Boss Yuan snorted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s easy to say. What misunderstanding? We¡¯ve suffered an undeserved disaster. In any case, Fourth Brother isn¡¯t close to us. Who knows what he will do in the future? It¡¯s better to cut off all ties.¡¯ Village chief Chen did not know what he was thinking. ¡°This is your brother.¡±


    ¡°Can we still be brothers in the future?¡± Boss Yuan said, ¡°We¡¯ve already discussed this when we were in prison. Fourth Brother has been restless since he was young. Would a normal person still quietly follow the murderer after seeing him kill someone? He would dare. He dared to do it this time, but there was no guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t be even bolder and kill someone the next time. Anyway, we can¡¯t stand such torment. We¡¯re all honest people. He¡¯s the only one who doesn¡¯t seem like a family to us. It¡¯s better not to interact with him in the future.¡¯


    When the other members of the Yuan family heard this, they nodded. ¡°Indeed¡­


    Boss Yuan¡¯s wife pointed at Lu Sixing and said, ¡°Moreover, the Lu Corporation is a jinx. Who knows if she will bring us more trouble?¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± As soon as Eldest Wife Yuan finished speaking, everyone heard a loud bang.


    Looking in the direction of the sound, he saw Shu Yu break a thick wooden plank with one foot.


    She raised her head to look at Mrs. Yuan and sneered, ¡°Try calling my aunt a jinx again. Who did she bring trouble to? You? You? Or you?¡±


    She pointed at the Yuan family members one by one. Yuan Shanchuan also raised his head and said, ¡°Sister-in-law, if you say so, then so be it. This matter is indeed my fault. But my wife was also implicated by me. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It was better not to spout nonsense in the future, lest everyone made a scene.¡±


    ¡°What¡­what did I say wrong?¡± Lady Yuan wasn¡¯t afraid of Yuan Shanchuan, but she had heard of Shu Yu¡¯s shrewdness, so she was a little worried.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes. ¡°What did you say right? Earlier, you said that my aunt was a jinx, so she implicated my Fourth Uncle and got you arrested. Now, it¡¯s proven that my Fourth Uncle is fine and is standing here safely, but you still want to put sh * t on her head. What, do you think our Lu family has no one left?¡±


    Lu Dasong and Daniu took a step forward.


    Madam Liang pointed at Mrs. Yuan with her hands on her hips and scolded, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I heard that you guys took advantage of my sister-in-law¡¯s absence to go around ruining her reputation, right? It¡¯s as if she¡¯s the one to blame for every little bit of bad luck that happens to your family. You guys are really capable. Why don¡¯t you say that after my sister-in-law married over, all the accidents and disasters in Daxu Village were brought by her?¡±


    Boss Yuan¡¯s wife could not win Shu Yu¡¯s argument, let alone Madam Liang. She was a little afraid and quietly hid behind boss Yuan¡¯s back.


    Boss Yuan took a step forward and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this nonsense. Anyway, we¡¯ve come to this point. We¡¯ll certainly cut ties.¡± S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes slightly. This Boss Yuan¡­lt was strange.


    Village chief Chen frowned and looked at the two elders of the Yuan family. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The two of them looked at each other, their eyes drifting. After a long while, Old Man Yuan said, ¡°We¡¯re already at this age. We can¡¯t take it anymore. If we¡¯re caught and sent to prison again, we might not be able to get out alive. I don¡¯t want to go to that kind of place.¡±


    ¡°Village chief, please pity us. We still want to live a peaceful life in our old age..


    If Fourth Brother is filial, then let us go, okay?¡±

 Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: You Feel It Too

    Chapter 389: You Feel It Too


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Village chief Chen was so angry that he almost fell back. He pointed at them and said, ¡°It¡¯s just this one thing. You¡¯re scared out of your wits, right? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cowardly.¡±


    He then looked at Yuan Shanchuan. ¡°You¡­


    Yuan Shanchuan also looked at his parents in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t understand why they were still insisting after everything had been explained. ¡°You guys¡­Do you not want me as your son anymore?¡±


    The two elders of the Yuan family turned their heads away, not daring to look at him.


    The Yuan Family¡¯s courtyard fell into a strange silence.


    Village chief Chen naturally didn¡¯t want them to get into such a mess. In his opinion, this was just a small matter. How could it have reached the point of completely falling out?


    After a long silence, Old the Yuan family said, ¡°That¡¯s it. In the future, you can pretend that you don¡¯t have parents or brothers. Anyway, you¡¯re married and have a wife and children. You can live your own lives.¡±


    Yuan Family¡¯s eldest son and his wife were excited. The second and third sons were a little hesitant as if they wanted to persuade him, but in the end, they shut their mouths.


    There was another long silence. Just when everyone thought that there was no conclusion today, Yuan Shanchuan raised his head and spat out a word with difficulty, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After saying this, he could see his parents looking relieved.


    It was as if¡­He was just a burden, a person who would bring trouble to them. Yuan Shanchuan smiled bitterly. He lost all his strength and fell backward.


    ¡°Shanchuan.¡± Lu Sixing exclaimed.


    The Yuan family was in chaos.


    When Yuan Shanchuan woke up again, what awaited him was the two elders the Yuan family mercilessly settling scores.


    Boss Yuan said from the side, ¡°Since we¡¯ve severed our relationship, we naturally have to take back what Father and Mother gave you.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan originally had a glimmer of hope, but when he saw this scene, his heart turned cold.


    He took a deep breath and didn¡¯t look at his parents who were sitting quietly beside him. Instead, he looked at Boss Yuan and asked, ¡°What do you want to take back?¡±


    ¡°The house you¡¯re living in now is the Yuan family¡¯s old house that your grandparents used to live in. However, that was a branch family. Now that they had severed ties, the situation was different.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan sneered, ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Also, Dad and Mom have raised you for so many years. You should give them their retirement money in the future. It was better to settle it all at once. Anyway, they wouldn¡¯t have any contact in the future. We¡¯ve calculated. We don¡¯t want much. Twenty years of retirement money. One tael of silver a year. You can give us twenty taels.¡±


    Village chief Chen stood at the side with a dark expression. When he heard this, he suddenly snorted coldly.


    ¡°Twenty taels (monetary)? Shanchuan had just split up not long ago, so where did he get the silver?¡± Moreover, to put it bluntly, there were not many elderly people who could live past seventy or eighty. The two elders of the Yuan family were almost fifty now.


    Ten years of retirement money was enough, and he wanted to give it to her for twenty years.


    Moreover, the pension of one tael of silver a year was not low at all.


    Shu Yu did not participate in their severing of ties and splitting the family property. Since they would not fight, she would not care. Fourth Uncle was not a muddle-headed person. First Uncle was also present. They could discuss it together.


    She just felt that it was strange. the Yuan family¡¯s act of severing ties was too abrupt.


    She slowly walked out of the Yuan family courtyard, pondering over Boss Yuan¡¯s expression earlier.


    ¡°Yu.¡± Daniu had caught up to her at some point in time. He ran to her side and said softly, ¡®!Yu, don¡¯t you think that the eldest son of the Yuan family is acting strange?¡±


    Shu Yu turned her head.. ¡°You felt it too?¡±

 Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: Lu Sixing Borrowed Money

    Chapter 390: Lu Sixing Borrowed Money


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu had always been careful, so it was normal for him to notice that something was wrong with Boss Yuan. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He just didn¡¯t know why Boss Yuan insisted on severing ties with Yuan Shanchuan. It couldn¡¯t be that Yuan Shanchuan wasn¡¯t the son of the Yuan family right?


    Shu Yu shook her head and refused to continue thinking of such a f*cking reason.


    She turned to look at the Yuan family¡¯s courtyard and said in a low voice, ¡°We don¡¯t know what he wants to do now. Let¡¯s keep an eye on him and find a time to figure it out.¡±


    Daniu nodded. ¡°I¡¯m also worried that he will harm Fourth Aunt and Fourth


    Uncle. I feel that he has ill intentions.¡¯


    Shu Yu was speechless. He didn¡¯t need to use the word ¡°also¡± because she wasn¡¯t worried about what Boss Yuan wanted to do to Fourth Aunt and the others. Anyway, in her opinion, Boss Yuan was only a little bold. He would be scared half to death even if he went to the office. He wouldn¡¯t go so far as to commit murder and arson.


    She was just curious.


    However, Shu Yu didn¡¯t explain anything.


    The two of them stood outside. After a %uvhile, they saw Lu Sixing suddenly run out.


    She ran straight to Shu Yu and looked at her, then at Daniu. She wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Daniu came over and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and see if there¡¯s anything I can help with. Yu, talk to Fourth Aunt.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, and Daniu turned around and ran back to the Yuan family¡¯s courtyard.


    Only then did Lu Sixing raise her head and look at Shu Yu. However, she did not know how to speak. Her hands grabbed her clothes awkwardly.


    ¡°Fourth Aunt, do you have something to ask me?¡±


    ¡°l¡­¡± Lu Sixing was a little embarrassed to speak. She was not familiar with Shu Yu. Even though Shu Yu had helped her a few times, she had never spoken to her in private.


    Lu Sixing didn¡¯t know anything about her niece, who had been missing for many years. Therefore, when she thought about what she was going to say next, she became more and more at a loss.


    ¡°Fourth Aunt, just say it. As long as I can help, I will help.¡±


    Lu Sixing took a deep breath and said softly, ¡°Yu, can Fourth Aunt borrow some money from you?¡±


    She lowered her head and said the beginning. The rest of her words were much easier. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fourth Aunt will return the money to you immediately. You can write an IOU, and Fourth Aunt will imprint my fingerprint on it. I guarantee that I won¡¯t renege on your debt. l, I too¡­¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    Lu Sixing pursed her lips and became even more embarrassed. ¡°Ten, ten taels (monetary) of silver.¡±


    ¡°Is it for the two elders of the Yuan family?¡±


    Lu Sixing nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve given them the silver, and this matter will be completely settled.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. When she went out just now, Boss Yuan had asked Fourth Uncle to give her twenty taels (monetary) of pension money. Now, he had cut it in half?


    It was not half. Yuan Shanchuan had to give a total of twelve taels (monetary) of silver.


    Boss Yuan wanted to ask for an exorbitant price. After all, his parents would be with him for the rest of their lives. Once he took the silver, it would fall into his pocket.


    Although Yuan Shanchuan was injured and disappointed in his parents and brothers, his mind was clear.


    After bargaining with Boss Yuan and the mediation of Village Chief Chen and the others, they finally set the pension at twelve taels (monetary).


    After giving the two elders of the Yuan family this sum of money, Yuan Shanchuan had nothing to do with them anymore. He no longer needed to care about their birth, old age, illness, and death.


    Of course, the opposite was also true..

 Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: Completely End It

    Chapter 391: Completely End It


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yuan Shanchuan and Lu Sixing didn¡¯t have much money on hand. When they split up, the two elders of the Yuan family only gave them eighty coins (monetary) and a few acres of land. They didn¡¯t have anything else.


    Fortunately, Yuan Shanchuan had secretly saved up some money in the early years. In addition, the husband and wife had been working diligently these days. All the money was about three taels of silver.


    Three taels (monetary) was far from twelve taels.


    Of these three taels (monetary), they still needed to leave one tael of silver for themselves. Otherwise, after the house they were living in was returned to the Yuan family, they would not even have a place to live.


    Moreover, Yuan Shanchuan was still injured. The doctor said that he needed to recuperate well. She could not let him go hungry again.


    One tael of silver should be enough to support them to recover. As long as they could survive this period, they would be able to earn money to pay off their debts. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, they were still short of ten taels (monetary). It was too much for the couple.


    Although Lu Dasong was by his side, the family¡¯s money was managed by Madam Li. Not to mention ten taels (monetary), even one tael was difficult to borrow.


    Lu Sixing knew that her second brother¡¯s family was living well now, but she felt that it was not easy to take out ten taels (monetary) of silver. After all, their shop had just opened.


    Therefore, it was too difficult for her to ask Shu Yue


    However, Shu Yu quickly took out ten taels (monetary) of silver and handed it over.¡± Is it enough? If it¡¯s not enough, I still have more.¡±


    Lu Sixing was stunned. She raised her head in a daze and looked at her. Then, she looked at the banknote in her hand and was speechless for a long time.


    After a while, she nodded repeatedly. ¡°Enough, enough, enough. Yu, don¡¯t worry. When Fourth Aunt has money, I will return it to you as soon as possible.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Fourth Aunt, you¡¯ll have money soon. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lu Sixing was puzzled. What did she mean? How did she know?


    Shu Yu naturally knew that Lord Xiangs reward had yet to come. Anyway, no matter what the reward was, Fourth Aunt¡¯s family¡¯s life would be better soon. At that time, the ten silver taels (monetary) would be returned very quickly.


    ¡°Fourth Aunt, quickly go in.¡±


    Lu Sixing came back to her senses and quickly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go in now. You rest here for a while.¡¯


    With that, she ran into the courtyard.


    In front of Village Chief Chen and the elders in the village, Yuan Shanchuan gave a total of 12 taels (monetary) of silver to the two elders of the Yuan family. He also signed a termination agreement and a guarantee.


    Looking at the handprints of his parents, Yuan Shanchuan laughed at himself.


    He took a deep breath, looked at the two elders and three brothers of the Yuan family, and said solemnly, ¡°From now on, l, Yuan Shanchuan, will no longer have parents or brothers. From now on, we will cut off all ties and will never contact each other again.¡±


    He then looked at the village chief. ¡°Please testify.¡±


    Village Chief Chen sighed and patted Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re a good person. We all know that they were foolish.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have a good expression on his face either. He turned his head and glared at them as he said, ¡°I told you in advance that if you want to cut it off, you have to cut it off cleanly. Don¡¯t wait until Shanchuan¡¯s life is better and richer in the future. When you encounter difficulties, you want to reconcile and treat this severing book as a fart. If that happens, I won¡¯t agree to it.¡± In his opinion, Shanchuan¡¯s future would be better than the Yuan family.


    If he didn¡¯t look at anything else, just look at the niece of the Lu family.. How could he not benefit from a person who had a good relationship with the


    county magistrate?

 Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: Daniu’s Thoughts Are Complicated

    Chapter 392: Daniu¡¯s Thoughts Are Complicated


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Boss Yuan didn¡¯t have village chief Chen¡¯s foresight.


    He waved his hand. ¡°Of course, we still keep our word. In the future, regardless of whether we¡¯re rich or poor, we definitely won¡¯t look for Fourth Brother¡­ Yuan Shanchuan. However, it¡¯s the same for him. If he gets into trouble again, gets caught, or goes missing, don¡¯t ask us for help. He made it himself.¡¯


    Yuan Shanchuan looked at him coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will stay far away from you.¡±


    At this point, village chief Chen could not say anything else.


    However, Boss Yuan quickly suggested, ¡°Since we¡¯ve taken back this house, Yuan Shanchuan, you should move out as soon as possible. I think today is good. Doesn¡¯t your niece have a mule carriage? Putting things on the mule carriage could save a lot of effort.¡±


    Village chief Chen was so angry that he almost kicked him. ¡°Boss Yuan, why didn¡¯t I see that you were such a heartless person before? Shanchuan is still injured, he just woke up and you want to chase him out? Are you trying to kill him?¡±


    The second and third sons of the Yuan family had not said anything earlier, but now they nodded. ¡°Eldest Brother, let Fourth Brother¡­ Shanchuan, stay for a few more days.¡±


    Boss Yuan glared at them. He wanted to say something, but Yuan Shanchuan had already said, ¡°No need. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He rested for a while. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the blood he spat out, but he felt that his breathing was much better than before, and his spirit was better.


    Since both parties had decided to move now, village chief Chen could not say anything. He could only snort and then say to Yuan Shanchuan, ¡°There is still an empty courtyard in the village, but it is too old. It might need to be repaired. I¡¯ll get someone to help repair it. Your family can stay there for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Village Chief Chen, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. Let Fourth Aunt and the others stay at my house first.¡± Shu Yu walked over and stood by the door. ¡°My Fourth Uncle needs to recuperate. The weather is gloomy and I don¡¯t know when it¡¯s going to rain. If the house leaks, it¡¯s easy for him to get sick.¡±


    Shangshi Village was not far from here. Since they had to move anyway, they had a mule carriage. It was the same if they went to Shangshi Village.


    Besides, the Yuan family was not reliable. After returning to Shangshi Village, her eldest uncle would at least be able to lend a hand in the village.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the countv was too far awav and it wasn¡¯t good to travel, Shu Yu would have preferred to bring them back to the county.


    Village chief Chen had no objections, and Yuan Shanchuan also agreed, so it was decided. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Sixing immediately led Madam Liang to pack up. They didn¡¯t have many things, and they were all small items.


    The biggest items were two wooden boxes, which were Lu Sixings dowry from back then.


    However, half of the carriage was still piled up after packing up most of the things.


    Therefore, when they returned, Lu Dasong, Daniu, Madam Liang, and Lu Sixing could only walk back.


    Shu Yu sat on the shaft of the carriage and drove it. Yuan Shanchuan was lying inside, along with Xiaozhen, who was carrying Quanquan, and those things. It was stuffed full.


    Before they set off, Daniu thought for a while and whispered to Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, why don¡¯t I stay behind and keep an eye on Boss Yuan? I want to see what kind of tricks he has up his sleeves and how he wants to harm Fourth Aunt and Fourth Uncle.¡¯


    He did not know if it was because he had been to the black market and broadened his horizons. After experiencing such a dangerous thing, Daniu¡¯s current thoughts¡­ were quite complicated..

 Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: He Cares Especially About This House

    Chapter 393: He Cares Especially About This House


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu coughed lightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to stare. I can roughly guess where the problem is.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    Shu Yu asked him, ¡°Have you noticed that Boss Yuan is particularly concerned or nervous about something?¡±


    Daniu carefully recalled that Boss Yuan had said a lot of things earlier, but the words that he cared about¡­


    His gaze involuntarily fell on the Yuan family¡¯s courtyard in front of him. ¡°Is it this house?¡±


    Yes, this was the house. After Boss Yuan broke off the relationship, his first condition was to take back this old mansion. He couldn¡¯t wait to bring it up as soon as Fourth Uncle woke up.


    After severing the bookmark, he wanted Fourth Uncle to move out of the courtyard immediately as if he was going to kick him out if he didn¡¯t move.


    On the other hand, he was not that obsessed with the old couple¡¯s retirement money. Although he still asked for a lot of silver, he did not insist on it. After talking to each other, he was still short of eight taels (monetary).


    This eight liang was not a small amount at all.


    Shu Yu said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s this house. So we¡¯ll wait until there¡¯s no one around at night before we come over quietly. We will see what was so strange about this house.¡± Was it worth it for the eldest son of the Yuan family to be so cold-blooded and heartless as to sever ties with his younger brother?


    Daniu thought for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    The group of people quickly bid farewell to village chief Chen and the others and left Daxu Village in a mule carriage.


    Shu Yu drove the carriage very slowly. When they arrived at Shangshi Village, the sky had already darkened slightly.


    They didn¡¯t eat much at noon. Fortunately, Shu Yu was already mentally prepared for this, so when they set off from the county town, they bought steamed buns and flatbread. Everyone ate a few mouthfuls.


    By the time they got home, Madam Li had already prepared dinner.


    She was in a good mood after receiving money from Daniu during the day. In addition, Daniu said that the silver was given by Shu Yu, so she temporarily put away her hostility towards Shu Yu. She thought that she would probably be eating at home tonight, so she made more for dinner.


    Who knew that not only Shu Yu had returned, but even Lu Sixings family had also returned?


    Madam Li was at a loss, but Lu Dasong and the others were very tired after a busy day, so they didn¡¯t have the mood to explain to her. They only asked her to prepare a few more bowls of noodles and eat first. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madam Li frowned and entered the kitchen with an unfriendly expression.


    Shu Yu brought Lu Sixing and Madam Liang back to her home. Before the sky completely darkened, they tidied up the room.


    Their family had not been back for more than half a month. The house was not very dirty. They could live in it after sweeping the dust and letting the air in.


    The three of them quickly finished their work and returned to Lu Dasongs house for dinner.


    Madam Li and Lanhua finally knew what had happened in Daxu Village. They didn¡¯t know what to say when they heard that the Yuan Family insisted on cutting ties with Yuan Shanchuan.


    Was there something wrong with the Yuan family¡¯s brains? How big of a matter was this? It reached the point of severing ties. It was simply inconceivable.


    Because this news was too impactful, Madam Li was shocked when Madam Li heard it. She didn¡¯t care about the details. Later, she even listened to Lu


    Dashongs words and sent two days ¡®worth of food to Lu Sixing and Yuan


    Shanchuan.


    Yuan Shanchuan had just experienced the coldness of his parents and brothers. Now, he was warmed by the younger generation of the Lu Family.


    Shu Yu did not return to the county town tonight, and neither did Madam Liang.


    Although her family still had a husband who was crying for food and two young children, Madam Liang was not worried at all.


    With her mother-in-law taking care of the two children, she was happy and relaxed. As for Lu Sanzhu, he had a few copper coins with him, enough for him to buy some meat pies and wontons..

 Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: Climbing the Wall in the Middle of the Night

    Chapter 394: Climbing the Wall in the Middle of the Night


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Liang slept peacefully at home, but Shu Yu quietly got up in the dead of the night.


    She went to Lu Sixing and the others¡¯ room and listened. After confirming that they were all asleep, she quietly walked out of the courtyard.


    Just as she climbed down from the wall, she saw Daniu crouching at the corner of the wall with his head curled up.


    Shu Yu approached him and asked softly, ¡°Brother Daniu, when did you get here?¡±


    ¡°Not long, just seven minutes ago.¡± Daniu saw her coming down from the wall and was so frightened that he almost cried out. He quickly got up and said, ¡°Are we going now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Shu Yu adjusted the clothes on her body. The temperature difference between morning and night was huge, especially at night. It was estimated to be only a dozen degrees. When    wind blew, it      really cold.


    Seeing this, Daniu wanted to take off his clothes and give them to her. ¡®You wear mine.¡±


    ¡°No need. It will heat up after a few steps. I have clothes, but I didn¡¯t bring them on purpose.¡± It would be a burden when it warmed up later.


    The two of them didn¡¯t say anything else. Soon, they familiarly left Shangshi Village and headed to Daxu Village.


    Compared to the liveliness during the day, Daxu Village had fallen into a deep sleep.


    Shu Yu and Daniu went straight to the Yuan family¡¯s courtyard. After the house was sold during the day, the keys were handed over to the two elders of the Yuan Family.


    Shu Yu was very skilled at climbing the wall and climbed up in two steps.


    Daniu was speechless. He weighed it for a moment. After all, he was a young man, so he was still very flexible. Stepping on the big rock, Shu Yu pulled him again from the wall and he also barely flipped over.


    The two of them entered the house and opened the doors and windows. They looked at the house under the moonlight.


    Daniu was at a loss. ¡°Yu, how do we find them?¡±


    Shu Yu pondered for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°Before the Yuan family was released, this house was guarded by officials from the office. Moreover, they had searched the entire courtyard several times to find clues about my Fourth Uncle. If there were any problems, they would have discovered it long ago. Brother Daniu, do you think there are any secret passages in this house?¡±


    Daniu scratched his head. ¡°l don¡¯t think so?¡± The structure of this house didn¡¯t even have a cellar.


    ¡°Looks like we can only explore it bit by bit.¡± S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as Shu Yu finished speaking, she heard a slight movement coming from outside the courtyard.


    She suddenly pulled Daniu, who was about to attack and said in a low voice,¡±


    Someone is coming. Hide.¡±


    The sound of a lock being unlocked came from outside the door. After a while, the courtyard door was pushed open.


    Shu Yu was hiding behind a water tank in the courtyard.


    Two people entered the courtyard. They were a man and a woman.


    However, the worst thing was that these people walked towards the water tank that Shu Yu was hiding in.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes, raised her hand without batting an eyelid, and covered her face with her sleeve.


    Daniu hid on other side and a little anxious when he saw this.


    Fortunately, they stopped five steps away from the water tank.


    Shu Yu and Daniu heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. However, from this distance, they could see the appearance of these two people.


    Coincidentally, they were Boss Yuan and his wife.


    Not only did the two of them come, but they also held a small shovel in their hands.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes and poked her head slightly to the side. Then, she saw that they seemed to be measuring their positions. Not long after, they stopped at the corner of the wall.


    ¡°Is this the place?¡± Boss Yuan said in a low voice..

 Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: There Are Treasures In The Ground

    Chapter 395: There Are Treasures In The Ground


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mrs. Yuan swallowed nervously and said, ¡°It should be. Let¡¯s dig and see. It¡¯s not here anyway. It¡¯s in this courtyard.¡±


    Boss Yuan spat twice on his palm, took the shovel from his wife¡¯s hand, and started to dig the ground.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes. So this was the strange part?


    She raised her head and made a hand gesture to Daniu. The two of them then sat quietly and watched Boss Yuan digging.


    After a long time, Boss Yuan panted twice and said, ¡°Why haven¡¯t we dug it out yet? Is it not here?¡± ¡°Did we count wrongly? Should we count from the other side?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go there and dig.¡±


    However, after a while, Boss Yuan sat on the ground and frowned. ¡°There¡¯s still nothing. Could you have been cheated? There¡¯s no treasure in this courtyard at all.¡±


    Mrs. Yuan wiped her sweat. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. That person wouldn¡¯t lie to me about what he said before he died, right? He said that he hid it here last year. At that time, we hadn¡¯t split up yet, and this courtyard was still empty. It made sense for him to hide it here. No one would find out.¡¯


    The eldest daughter-in-law of the Yuan family had received the news two days ago. At that time, the      Yuan family was locked up in the county office.


    Although she was resentful, she still had to live. Two days ago, when she went up the mountain to pick up fruits, she met a man who was on the verge of death.


    She didn¡¯t know how long this person had been on the mountain. Anyway, he was sloppy and looked a little scary.


    He told her that he had a treasure buried in this courtyard. As long as she helped him get it, he would reward her with a lot of money. This treasure was useless to her, but it was very important to him.


    But at that time, there were still officials waiting outside the courtyard. Even if Mrs. Yuan wanted to help him, she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Moreover, she felt that since it was a treasure, there was no such thing as being useful or useless to anyone.


    At that time, she had the intention to take that treasure for herself.


    Therefore, she fooled that person and said that she would go and get it when there was no one else in the official post in two days.


    However, that person was already on the verge of death. How could he wait for two days? He died in less than half a day.


    Mrs. Yuan was shocked. She was afraid that she would be implicated in this matter. She did not say anything and quickly went down the mountain.


    Later, a hunter from the village saw the corpse and quickly reported it to the official who happened to be in the Yuan family¡¯s area.


    The officer quickly found out the identity of this person. It seemed that he was someone who had disappeared a year ago.


    The eldest daughter-in-law of the Yuan family did not dare to ask much, but she was the only one who knew that the Yuan family had hidden a treasure.


    When her man came back last night, she couldn¡¯t wait to tell Boss Yuan about it.


    Boss Yuan thought of how his parents had said that they would sever ties with Fourth Brother when he was locked up in the county office. He had this thought. As long as he cut ties with them, he could take back the house. At that time, the treasures hidden in the house would naturally be dug up by him.


    Mrs. Yuan refused to believe that she had been deceived. ¡°He¡¯s about to die, and he doesn¡¯t even know me. There¡¯s no benefit in lying to me for no reason.


    Let¡¯s continue searching. You rest first, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    She took the shovel from Boss Yuan and started digging.


    After digging for a while, there was nothing, so she went back to the previous place to dig.


    After digging for another 15 minutes, her hand suddenly stopped. She said in surprise. ¡°Boss¡­Boss¡­I think 1 dug something out.. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: Something Never Seen Before

    Chapter 396: Something Never Seen Before


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Boss Yuan was delighted. He got up in a roll and didn¡¯t look tired at all.


    Shu Yu and Daniu¡¯s expressions also tensed up, and they couldn¡¯t help but look over Mrs. Yuan.


    Boss Yuan leaned over and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s take it out and take a look.¡± Mrs. Yuan immediately dug a bigger hole. When she saw that the box was completely exposed, the two of them laughed together.


    ¡°Looks like that person didn¡¯t lie to you. Quick, take out the box.¡±


    Boss Yuan said as he removed the soil around the box with his bare hands. Then, he carefully took out the box and sat on the ground happily. ¡°This is a


    treasure.¡±


    The box in his hand was not big. It was a rectangular box about 20 centimeters long. The box was not very exquisite and looked quite plain.


    There was a small lock on the outside of the box. Perhaps it had been a long time since it had rusted.


    ¡°What do you think is inside? Could it be silver?¡± Mrs. Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked.


    Boss Yuan shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s quite light. It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s filled with silver.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­Banknotes?¡± S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the mention of this possibility, Boss Yuan became spirited. ¡°Go get a stone.


    Let¡¯s break it open and see.¡±


    Mrs. Yuan went to find a stone and handed it over.


    The lock wasn¡¯t very strong. Boss Yuan found the right angle and smashed it open with one smash. The sound was not loud either. He reckoned that even Auntie Yao, the neighbor, couldn¡¯t hear it.


    After breaking the lock, Boss Yuan couldn¡¯t wait to open the box and take out the things inside.


    ¡°This wrapping is quite good.¡± Boss Yuan said as he opened the cloth bag in


    Lile DUX.


    The cloth bag was wrapped in several layers of oil paper. It looked very important.


    Boss Yuan and the other two became even more excited. However, after removing the layers of oil paper, their expressions suddenly stiffened.


    ¡°What, what is this?¡±


    The moonlight was very bright. The two of them sat in the courtyard and looked at the things in their hands under the moonlight. Their brows were tightly knitted.


    Mrs. Yuan picked up the thing wrapped in oil paper and looked at it left and right. After looking at it for a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±


    ¡°That person must have been bluffing you. What the hell is that? I thought it was gold, silver, and jewelry. In the end, after working for half a day, we dug out this.¡± Boss Yuan was so angry that he almost threw the thing in his hand out.


    Fortunately, he was still rational. He had just raised his hand when he immediately retracted it.


    Mrs. Yuan shrunk her neck and asked softly, ¡°Then, then what should we do with this thing? We don¡¯t know who it is, and we don¡¯t know what it¡¯s for.¡±


    Boss Yuan was a little annoyed. He looked at the things in his hands and then at the courtyard that had two holes dug out after a long time. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Take them back. I¡¯ll take them to the county town to see if anyone knows them. Maybe I can sell them.¡±


    Mrs. Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°What about this courtyard?¡± Two big holes.


    Boss Yuan wasn¡¯t in the mood to fill it up. He waved his hand and said, ¡°We¡¯ll fill it up tomorrow. Anyway, this courtyard is ours. The key is also in my hand.


    No one can come in.¡±


    As they spoke, they picked up the shovel and the box and left quietly.


    After they locked the courtyard door and the footsteps faded away, Shu Yu and Daniu walked out.


    The two of them looked around the big hole where the box was dug out. After a while, Shu Yu¡¯s gaze suddenly paused..

 Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: This Is An Exotic Item

    Chapter 397: This Is An Exotic Item


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Under the moonlight, three somewhat familiar things lay in the soil, making Shu Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly happy.


    Daniu had yet to see it and said curiously, ¡°l wonder what they dug up. It¡¯s a pity that I was hiding too far away and couldn¡¯t see it.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°No wonder they insisted on breaking off ties with Fourth Uncle and even wanted to take back this courtyard. It turns out that it was because of the treasure hidden in this courtyard. Then this¡­¡± Before Daniu could finish, Shu Yu squatted down and picked up a small black object from the ground.


    ¡°What is this?¡± How did Yu see such a black and small thing? He had widened his eyes just now, but he couldn¡¯t see it.


    Shu Yu picked up all three seeds and placed them in his palm. He smiled and said,¡± These are melon seeds.¡¯ sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Melon seeds?¡± Daniu frowned. ¡°Melon seeds don¡¯t look like this.¡¯


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°These are sunflower seeds. They¡¯re different from the ones you¡¯ve seen before.¡±


    The melon seeds of this era were watermelon seeds and pumpkin seeds. Sunflower seeds had never appeared in the Dasu dynasty.


    The sunflower seeds in her hands were imported.


    For the people of the Dasu dynasty, imported goods could be called treasures.


    ¡°This sunflower seed is a good thing.¡± Shu Yu remembered that in the late Qing Dynasty, there was a record of sunflower seeds.


    30 to 40 coins were three to four taels (monetary) of silver.


    A catty of melon seeds was worth three to four taels (monetary). If she planted too many, he would be letting down this imported product if he did not earn a few hundred or even a thousand taels a day.


    Also, planting sunflowers could be used to enrich the fields. After the stems were burned to ashes, they could be boiled with water to dry them. They could be used to make soap.


    Sunflowers could also be used to extract oil. A unit of area could produce about 50 buckets of seeds, and each bucket could produce one liter of oil.


    If there were too many sunflowers, they could be treated as a scenic spot like the peach blossom forest in the county town.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t think about it anymore. If I think about it again, I won¡¯t be able to control my restless fingers.¡± She thought.


    Shu Yu shook her head and exhaled. She lowered her voice and said to Daniu,


    ¡°This thing can be planted. I¡¯ll try to plant it later. Didn¡¯t Boss Yuan say that he didn¡¯t recognize this thing? It¡¯s okay, I know it. When he sells it in the county town, we¡¯ll find someone to buy it.¡±


    Daniu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°This is a treasure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we don¡¯t know many people here.¡± No, it should be said that in the entire Dasu dynasty, there might not be many people who knew.


    Daniu grinned. Yu was knowledgeable.


    Shu Yu carefully put away the three sunflower seeds. ¡°Alright, since we know that there¡¯s something fishy about this courtyard, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    The two of them covered up the footprints beside the soil they had dug out. Then, they climbed over the wall and left the Yuan family¡¯s courtyard. Soon, they returned to Shangshi Village.


    They were quite lucky. As soon as they arrived at the village entrance, a few drops of rain fell from above.


    Seeing the rain, Shu Yu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°The rain came at the right time. Our footprints were washed away.¡±¡®


    Although they had covered it up before they left, it was inconvenient to do things in the middle of the night. Who knew if the eldest son of the Yuan family would notice something strange when they went over tomorrow?


    Seeing that the rain was getting heavier, Shu Yu quickened her pace and started running.


    ¡°Brother Daniu, I¡¯ll go back first. You should hurry home too. If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk about it after dawn..¡±

 Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: I’m So Happy Here

    Chapter 398: I¡¯m So Happy Here


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two of them parted ways and rushed home,


    Shu Yu returned to her room and quickly took off her clothes. Fortunately, they came back early and the rain was not too heavy.


    She hung the clothes on the rack. They should be dry soon.


    Shu Yu let out a sigh of relief and wiped her hair with a dry handkerchief. As she listened to the increasingly loud rain outside the window, her eyes curved slightly.


    She didn¡¯t expect to get such a harvest after going out. She had to think about the cultivation process of these sunflower seeds.


    Shu Yu thought as she fell asleep.


    When she woke up the next day, it was still raining. The entire sky was covered in mist, and it was as if the only thing left in the huge village was the sound of rain.


    Shu Yu tidied up and went out of the room. She saw Xiaozhen squatting on the steps, looking at the curtain of rain in front of her. Her small hand stretched out from time to time to get water. Her face was blank, and no one knew what she was thinking.


    Shu Yu turned around and went back to her room to get two candies. She walked to her side and squatted down, stuffing one into her mouth.


    Xiaozhen was stunned and turned around in surprise. ¡°Sister Yu. It¡¯s sweet.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Why are you so engrossed?¡± She stuffed the remaining candy into her hand.


    Xiaozhen pursed her lips and smiled. After glancing in the direction of the kitchen, she moved closer to Shu Yu and whispered, ¡°Sister Yu, let me tell you a secret.¡±


    ¡°What secret?¡± Shu Yu also imitated her and lowered her voice.


    Xiaozhen said, ¡°l feel so happy here. My parents and brother are all by my side. Although this is Sister Yu¡¯s home, I like it here more. When I woke up early in the morning, there were no curses from my Grandmother, nor was there the sound of Aunt Yao and Uncle Yao quarreling next door.¡±


    In the past, when they had not split up, Grandpa and Grandmother would always wake up early in the morning and curse. They would deliberately come to their door and shout.


    After that, they split up. However, Aunt Yao, who was next door, could not stand them. She deliberately ran to the courtyard wall and acted strangely at them.


    However, when she woke up today, not only were her parents by her side, but her ears were also quiet. There was only the sound of the rain, which was very pleasant to hear.


    Shu Yu patted her head. ¡°Your good days are still ahead of you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think so too. The old lady said that this is called happiness after suffering. ¡±


    The two of them immediately laughed. As they spoke, Lu Sixing walked over.


    ¡°Yu, you¡¯re up? You must be hungry. Breakfast is ready. Come and eat.¡± Shu Yu held Xiaozhen¡¯s hand and went to the kitchen. Just as they were eating porridge, they heard a knock on the door.


    The sound of the rain was a little noisy. At first, no one heard it. It was only when Shu Yu felt the knock on the door mixed with a familiar shout that she reacted.


    She quickly opened the door with an umbrella. Sure enough, Daniu and Lu Dasong were standing outside.


    Lu Dasong went to see Yuan Shanchuan and talked to Lu Sixing. Daniu pulled Shu Yu to the side and asked, ¡°l don¡¯t think the rain will stop for a while. We definitely won¡¯t be able to return to the county town in the morning. Do you think Boss Yuan would leave in the morning if he was in a hurry to sell the melon seeds?¡±


    Then wouldn¡¯t they be unable to meet?


    Shu Yu bit on the biscuit and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°In this weather, ox carts and donkey carts won¡¯t go out to carry passengers, right?¡±


    Daniu nodded. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who go out in this weather. They usually don¡¯t go out to pick up passengers.¡±


    ¡°Unless Boss Yuan wants to go to the county town in the heavy rain, he won¡¯t leave.¡± It would take a lot of time to walk to the county town. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it was hard to say. After all, Boss Yuan was indeed very anxious..

 Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: The Official Came to Find Yuan Shanchuan Again

    Chapter 399: The Official Came to Find Yuan Shanchuan Again


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu finished the pancake in her hand and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go to Daxu Village to take a look later? If he leaves, we can still make it when we set off.¡± They were people with mule carriages.


    Daniu waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t go. It¡¯s wet everywhere. You¡¯ll get dirty. I¡¯m fast, and I¡¯m used to walking on this kind of road.¡±


    As he spoke, he prepared to leave. ¡°Alright, you go back and continue eating breakfast. I¡¯ll go home and change into a raincoat before leaving.¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t stop him, but Daniu had already gone out.


    She smiled helplessly and happily. Brother Daniu!s behavior would make her lazy.


    Daniu moved very quickly. He changed into his straw raincoat and headed to Daxu Village.


    When they arrived at Daxu Village, the rain became much lighter. He went straight to the Yuan family¡¯s old mansion to see if Boss Yuan was at home.


    However, just as he reached the Yuan family¡¯s gate, he saw a villager from Daxu Village walking over with an umbrella.


    Daniu hurriedly walked to the side. The man didn¡¯t look at him and just knocked on the Yuan family¡¯s door and shouted, ¡°Eldest Uncle, Eldest Uncle, come out quickly. I saw two officers heading to Shanchuan¡¯s house just now.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Yuan Family¡¯s main door was opened with a loud noise, revealing Boss Yuan¡¯s familiar face.


    Daniu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that he was home.


    However, he quickly reacted. What did that person just say? Did an official go to Fourth Uncle¡¯s house?


    Oh, no, it couldn¡¯t be said to be Fourth Uncle¡¯s home now.


    However, compared to him, Boss Yuan was more flustered. After all, he had just dug two big holes in the courtyard of that house the day before.


    He grabbed the villager who had reported the news and asked, ¡°Did you say that another official went there? What are they doing there?¡± Could it be that he had discovered something hidden underground?


    ¡°l think they are going to look for Yuan Shanchuan.¡±


    Boss Yuan was stunned. ¡°Looking for Yuan Shanchuan?¡±


    At this moment, the other Yuan Family members also walked over. Boss Yuan frowned and said, ¡°Why are there officials looking for Yuan Shanchuan again?¡± He turned his head and said to the two elders of the Yuan family, ¡°l knew it. Yuan Shanchuan is a troublemaker. He must have caused some trouble again. How many times has it been? Another official has come to find us.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about it for now. He¡¯s not in Daxu Village now, and the officer went to the house and found nothing. Let¡¯s hurry over and tell them that Yuan Shanchuan isn¡¯t here and has cut ties with us.¡¯


    When everyone heard that, they took their umbrellas and put on their straw raincoats. They went out in a panic.


    Daniu didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he was sure that it wasn¡¯t Fourth Uncle who had caused trouble.


    He immediately followed behind the Yuan family.


    The people in the village did not go out much on the rainy day. When they heard the commotion, they followed up to watch the commotion.


    When the Yuan family arrived, the two officers were standing at the door of Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s house, frowning at the locked door.


    The person who came was Hu Li. He was wearing a straw raincoat and asked


    Aunt Yao, who lived next door, ¡°Where did Yuan Shanchuan and his family ¡°Official, they didn¡¯t stay here yesterday. This house was taken back by Old the Yuan family. They went to Shangshi Village and lived with Lu family¡¯s maiden family.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? They don¡¯t live here anymore?¡± Hu Li frowned, feeling a little bitter.


    Aunt Yao was curious.. She mustered up her courage and asked, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong with Yuan Shanchuan? Did he commit a crime again? Are you here to arrest him?¡±

 Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: To Give a Reward

    Chapter 400: To Give a Reward


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hu Li was stunned for a moment. He sized up Aunt Yao for a moment. ¡°Why are you so ungrateful? Why are you cursing me for no reason?¡±


    Aunt Yao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Mr. Official, 1 didn¡¯t mean it that way. Yuan Shanchuan had an accident a while ago, so I was worried. I didn¡¯t mean to curse him.¡±


    Even though she said that Aunt Yao did not dare to ask further.


    Fortunately, village chief Chen quickly came over in the rain and asked first,


    ¡°Sir, why are you looking for Shanchuan?¡±


    Hu Li had met village chief Chen before, so he treated him quite well. ¡°Yuan Shanchuan contributed. Because of the clues he provided, we successfully caught the murderer who killed the three members of the Zhao family. lord said that Yuan Shanchuan was brave resourceful and worthy of praise. So, we came to look for him.¡±


    The murderer was caught two days before Yuan Shanchuan came back. However, he had been investigating the follow-up matters, so he did not have time to announce it to the public.


    It was also because of this that Xiang Weinan asked Yuan Shanchuan to use this excuse to announce his whereabouts during his disappearance.


    Now that the Zhao family¡¯s murder case could be closed, there was no need to hide the news that the murderer had been caught.


    However, Hu Li¡¯ s words stunned the villagers of Daxu Village.


    What?


    The official came to find Yuan Shanchuan not because he had done something wrong, but because he had made a contribution and wanted to be rewarded by the county magistrate.


    This is great news.


    Village chief Chen was also happy. He hurriedly said, ¡°l knew Shanchuan was a good man. He has always done things with propriety. However, Shanchuan went to his brother-in-law¡¯s place yesterday. How about this, I¡¯ll ask someone to go to Shangshi Village and tell Yuan Shanchuan to come back. Officer, you guys go to my place first and have a cup of tea to cool down. Look at the heavy rain, you guys still came all the way here. You¡¯re too dutiful.¡±


    The bailiff had personally come to reward him. Even if Yuan Shanchuan was sick, he had to come back.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly have to send the bailiff to Shangshi Village, right? Especially on rainy days, if the bailiff was unhappy, the rewards that he originally had might be gone.


    However, Hu Li waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s go straight to Shanghai Village.¡±


    They knew about Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s illness. They might be colleagues in the future. There was no need to fuss over such a small matter. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Village chief Chen did not want Yuan Shanchuan to drag his sick body back and forth. Seeing that the officer had said so, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s fine. Shangshi Village is not far from Daxu Village. 1 will lead the way for the two officers.¡±


    Hu Li nodded and shook off the water droplets on his straw raincoat.


    Fortunately, the rain was much lighter now.


    He turned around and was about to follow village chief Chen. The Yuan family members who had been in a daze for a long time after hearing the whole story finally came back to their senses.


    Yuan Shanchuan didn¡¯t cause any trouble, and he even received a commendation from the office. How could this be done?


    The Yuan Family members stepped forward subconsciously. Boss Yuan asked anxiously, ¡°Lord, what reward will Yuan Shanchuan get?¡± Did he have a lot of silver? Was he going to be rich?


    The two elders of the Yuan family also looked at him eagerly.


    Hu Li frovvned. Before he could say anything, village chief Chen took a few steps forward and pointed at Boss Yuan¡¯s nose. ¡°What are you doing? What are you doing? What does Shanchuan¡¯s reward have to do with you? Don¡¯t forget that you guys broke off all ties yesterday. I still have a copy of the termination agreement.. What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve only slept for a while and you¡¯ve forgotten everything, right?¡±

 Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: The Nosy Villagers

    Chapter 401: The Nosy Villagers


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Boss Yuan¡¯s face instantly turned ugly. The Yuan family members even took a step back with a somewhat embarrassed expression.


    Village Chief Chen snorted coldly, ¡°Yesterday, you said that in the future, no matter whether Yuan Shanchuan is rich or poor, it has nothing to do with you. Now that you heard that he was valued by the Lord, did you want to rush to re-acknowledge your relatives? You guys are dreaming.¡±


    The other villagers also agreed, especially the villagers who had a good relationship with Yuan Shanchuan. They were all gloating, ¡®Yes, we all saw it with our own eyes. You guys were so ruthless yesterday. You wanted to cut off the family ties and chase him out of this house. You didn¡¯t care if Shanchuan was seriously injured. You guys did such a cold-blooded thing. Now, you can¡¯t be so thick-skinned that you want to bask in the glory again, right?¡±


    ¡°So many people witnessed it yesterday. This severing of marriage is no joke.


    If you guys go back on your word, it¡¯ll be a mess in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve already taken the house and the silver. Shanchuan is already kind enough.¡±


    The Yuan family members retreated repeatedly from everyone¡¯s words and could not raise their heads at all.


    From everyone¡¯s words, Hu Li roughly knew what had happened.


    He looked at the Yuan family with some disdain and said to Village Chief Chen, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t pay attention to irrelevant people.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this way please.¡±


    Village Chief Chen hurriedly led the two officers to the front. The villagers of Daxu Village were really curious about what reward Yuan Shanchuan had received. A few of them who had good health immediately followed.


    The Yuan family stood at the back, their expressions changing.


    Second Yuan and Third Yuan looked at Boss Yuan with some blame and said softly, ¡°Big Brother, 1 told you that this severing of kinship was too serious. There¡¯s no need to make such a fuss. Look at this¡­


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Boss Yuan glared at them. It wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t regret it in his heart.


    Although his goal was the treasure buried in the courtyard, he felt uncomfortable after digging out the box and seeing that it was not the gold, silver, or jewelry he thought it was.


    He would not have broken off ties with Fourth Brother if he had known earlier. He could have thought of other ways to slowly dig out the things from


    that courtyard.


    This was also Fourth Brother¡¯s fault. He didn¡¯t say earlier that the magistrate might reward him, causing him to use the worst method in a moment of desperation.


    The Yuan family members looked at each other. In the end, they couldn¡¯t help but leave the women behind to take care of the family. The others also followed to see how much money the county magistrate had rewarded Yuan


    Shanchuan.


    After Daniu heard Hu Li¡¯s words, he had already left the crowd and ran towards Shangshi Village.


    His face was full of excitement. The road was slippery on the rainy day, and he even accidentally fell.


    However, that didn¡¯t matter. Daniu quickly ran to Lu Erbai¡¯s house. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The courtyard door was open, and even a few neighbors were sitting under the eaves talking to Lu Sixing.


    The villagers of Shangshi Village had naturally heard about the strong incident that had happened to the Yuan family in Daxu Village. Even if it was raining, it did not hinder the speed at which they got the gossip.


    It just so happened that the weather was not good today, and it was not easy to do things in the fields, so he wandered to the entrance of the Lu family¡¯s house and asked Lu Sixing about what was going on.


    Of course, some people cared about her, but a few were watching the show.


    When Daniu panted and ran through the door, he made too much noise. The people under the eaves turned their heads to look at him..

 Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: Madam Li’s Face Changing

    Chapter 402: Madam Li¡¯s Face Changing


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This included the Madam Li.


    Madam Li was shocked when she saw his uncollected state. She suddenly stood up and walked over. ¡°Daniu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Madam Li saw that Lu Dasong and Daniu hadn¡¯t returned and thought that they were working for Lu Sixing and the others again. She felt uncomfortable and ran over to take a look.


    In the end, she realized that Lu Dasong was here and was indeed helping out with some physical labor. However, she did not know where Daniu had gone. She asked Lu Sixing and the others, but no one knew.


    Who would have thought that Da Niu would suddenly appear in front of everyone in such a manner?


    Madam Li thought that something had happened to him and was anxious. ¡°You were bullied?¡±


    Daniu wiped his face and waved his hand. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine. I just ran too fast and fell. I¡¯m fine.¡¯


    ¡°Running too fast? Why are you in such a hurry? The road is slippery on this rainy day. Can¡¯t you be more careful? What if you fall and get hurt?¡±


    ¡°l ran over to inform Fourth Aunt and the others that the county government¡¯s official is here to look for them.¡± Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madam Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The first thought in her mind was the same as Aunt Yao¡¯s. ¡°Official¡­Was he looking for them again? What, what happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Daniu hurriedly finished speaking and hurriedly walked inside.


    When he reached the corridor, Lu Sixing came out with a clean handkerchief and handed it to him. ¡°Hurry up and wipe yourself. Look, you¡¯re all wet.¡±


    Daniu wiped his hands and said, ¡°Fourth Aunt, do you want to get ready? The county magistrate is here to reward you.¡±


    ¡°Reward¡­Us?¡± Lu Sixing raised her head in shock. ¡°Did you hear wrongly?¡± ¡°No, they¡¯re rushing over here.¡± Daniu was very excited.


    When the villagers under the eaves heard this, they looked at each other in dismay.


    Why is there a reward?


    Before the few of them could come back to their senses, Shu Yu, who had been playing with the baby with Xiaozhen in the room, walked out and said to Lu Sixing, ¡°Fourth Aunt, it must have been hard for the official to come here in the rain. Let¡¯s boil some ginger tea first. It¡¯ll be useful when they come over later.¡¯


    Realization dawned on Lu Sixing. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll go boil some tea now.¡±


    Madam Liang moved quickly. ¡°Let me help you.¡± She had always been a wise person who understood the times. The official wanted to reward her sister-in-law¡¯s family. Perhaps her sister-in-law¡¯s family was going to be rich, so she had to get on good terms with them.


    Madam Li¡¯s reaction was not as fast as hers. Although she also thought so in her heart, she did not show it.


    But in the end, she pursed her lips and followed them. ¡°Is there any ginger in the kitchen? Hurry up and look for it. If you don¡¯t have it, I¡¯ll get Daniu to go back and get it.¡±


    Daniu, whose body was still wet, was speechless.


    Forget it, he should go back and change his clothes.


    Daniu greeted Shu Yu and went back first.


    The remaining villagers looked at each other. Although the master had gone to work, they did not want to leave.


    They also wanted to know what benefits Yuan Shanchuan would get from the arrival of this official.


    For this reason, they either went to the kitchen to help or ran to help Lu Dasong clean up the yard. It could be said that they were quite hardworking.


    Shu Yu clicked her tongue in wonder. The gossipy nature of the villagers of Shangshi Village was simply impressive. In order to get first-hand news, they could put aside their own work first. Instead, they were quite happy to squeeze in their house.


    However, Shu Yu was also quite curious about whether Lord Xiang had accepted her suggestion..

 Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: A New Suggestion

    Chapter 403: A New Suggestion Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu had gone home and changed his clothes. When he reached Lu Erbai¡¯s house with an umbrella, Village Chief Chen arrived with Hu Li and the others.


    Village Chief Chen even raised his hand to greet him. His face was abnormally excited. ¡°Lu kid, your fourth uncle, and the others a_re all at home, right?


    Quick, tell them that the official is here. There¡¯s good news.¡±


    Daniu smiled. ¡°Those at home, please come in.¡±


    The people in the courtyard had already heard the commotion and came out to welcome them.


    Village Chief Chen was stunned when he saw this scene. Hu Li immediately smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite lively.¡±


    Everyone quickly moved to the side and let Hu Li and the others enter.


    Lu Sixing wiped her hands, feeling a little uneasy. Fortunately, with Shu Yu around, she did not need to entertain the officials herself. Shu Yu greeted Hu Li. ¡°Brother Hu, I didn¡¯t expect you to come.¡±


    ¡°I came to bring you good news. This is a happy occasion, so of course I have to join in the fun. Where¡¯s Yuan Shanchuan?¡±


    ¡°Officer, I¡¯m here.¡± Yuan Shanchuan didn¡¯t let anyone help him. He walked out of the house by holding onto the wall.


    Hu Li saw that his face was a little pale, and he felt that it was even worse than two days ago. He could not help but be a little surprised.


    However, he quickly remembered what Village Chief Chen had told them on the way. He must have been agitated by the matter of the severing of the marriage.


    The Yuan family was short- sighted. However, he had already noticed this when the Yuan family was locked up.


    This was good too. It was not necessarily a bad thing for Yuan Shanchuan to get rid of his family members.


    Hu Li didn¡¯t ask much. The two of them took off their straw raincoats and sat on the stool at the side. They didn¡¯t care about the villagers who were peeping their heads out of the hall.


    He first asked about Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s health. The latter leaned back in his chair and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a little better. I wasn¡¯t sleeping well before, but after vomiting blood yesterday, I slept until dawn. I just didn¡¯t have much strength now, and my limbs were weak. 1 would be fine in a few days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    As they spoke, Lu Sixing and Madam Liang came out with a few bowls of ginger tea and brought them over to the two officers and Village Chief Chen.


    As for the Yuan family members who were peeking out from behind, she pretended not to see them.


    In this weather, one¡¯s body was wet. Drinking a bowl of ginger tea made one feel much better.


    Hu Li smiled and thanked him. He then exchanged a few words with Yuan Shanchuan before saying, ¡°The last time, Our Excellency asked you what reward you wanted, but you fainted. So, this matter was temporarily put on hold. Now that the murderer of the Zhao family¡¯s murder case has been found, and it was because of the clues you provided, this reward has to be confirmed no matter what. Our lord has always been fair in rewards and punishments.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan smiled embarrassedly. The last time Lord asked him if he wanted silver, he had subconsciously refused.


    But now, his family¡¯s situation was dire. Not only did he lose his house, but he also owed Yu ten taels of silver. His family needed to spend money everywhere, so he needed this reward.


    He squeezed his hands slightly and took a deep breath before asking, ¡°l would like to ask, what is your reward?¡± Or rather, how much silver?


    Hu Li smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Our lord has a new proposal and wants to ask for your opinion. If you think it¡¯s feasible, then let¡¯s do it according to this.


    How about it?¡±


    New suggestion?


    Yuan Shanchuan was surprised.. ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: Working at the Office

    Chapter 404: Working at the Office


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hu Li couldn¡¯t help but look at Shu Yu. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°Our county government is short of manpower now. Our Excellency has a deep impression of you. He knows that you¡¯re bold, careful, and responsible, so he plans to recruit you to work in the county government. What do you think?¡± Working in the county government?


    Other than the county magistrate and the advisor, there were also three shifts and six households in the county government. He could not get into the six households ¡®scribes. He had not studied and did not know many words. He was not suitable.


    As for Class Three¡­


    Yuan Shanchuan asked hesitantly, ¡°Will I be a constable in the county government?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Hu Li smiled and waved his hand.


    In the Dasu dynasty, constables were considered lowly occupations, and their descendants were not allowed to take the imperial examinations. Therefore, some of the constables in the county government were scoundrels who couldn¡¯t even eat.


    Of course, under Xiang Weinan¡¯s management, there was no such phenomenon.


    However, Yuan Shanchuan was a good citizen. In the future, if he had the ability, his son could still study for the imperial examination. Why would he take the hard way and engage in a lowly industry?


    Lord Xiang wasn¡¯t such a wicked person. If that was the case, then this wasn¡¯t a reward, but a punishment.


    Therefore, Hu Li smiled and said, ¡°Lord¡¯s meaning is to let you become a Dou Level.¡¯


    Dou Level is in charge of the official warehouse, business field, and bureau courtyard service officials.


    There were two types of bailiffs. Other than constables, people like Dou Level and Kuding were good citizens. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yuan Shanchuan was stunned. Dou Level?


    The other villagers were also in an uproar. Although they did not know how much the salary of a Dou Level was, they were working in the office, and this was a lucrative job.


    As long as the grain arrived at the warehouse, the Dou level of the warehouse could withdraw one bucket per person. In any case, he did not have to worry about food.


    Moreover, this job was stable and not hard work. He could also have connections like the county government officials.


    If he did well in the future, he might be promoted by the Lord. His son was still an infant, but he could also study and take the exam. It was simply a wonderful job that they could not even dream of.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but stare at Yuan Shanchuan with burning eyes as if they were staring at a piece of fat meat. They wished they could go up and befriend him at this moment.


    Village Chief Chen was even happier. Yuan Shanchuan was from their Daxu Village. It was very convenient for the village to have people they knew working in the office.


    Just like this time, because there were no acquaintances in the office, they couldn¡¯t find any way to find out about Yuan Shanchuan. They stood at the entrance of the county government, unable to even enter the door.


    Alright, alright.


    Village Chief Chen was extremely excited. Seeing Yuan Shanchuan still in a daze, he quickly gave him a gentle push.


    Yuan Shanchuan suddenly came back to his senses and raised his head to look at Hu Li.


    The latter asked him, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Of course, Yuan Shanchuan was very happy. He was extremely excited.


    However, when he thought about how he still owed Yu ten taels of silver, he was somewhat hesitant.


    Yuan Shanchuan couldn¡¯t help but look at Shu Yu. Hu Li saw this and whispered into his ear, ¡°Actually, this idea was suggested by your niece. His Lordship had originally intended to give you silver, but Miss Lu said that having a stable job was more important to your family.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan was stunned. Did Yu say that?


    He paused and took a deep breath. Yes, with this job, he would be able to earn money very soon. At that time, he would return it to Yu as soon as possible.


    Their family would be able to be stable in the future.


    Yuan Shanchuan smiled and nodded heavily. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m willing..¡±

 Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: Now, They Were Colleagues

    Chapter 405: Now, They Were Colleagues


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s words caused everyone to exclaim.


    This, this was confirmed just like that? Did Yuan Shanchuan go to the office for work?


    Village Chief Chen was so excited that his face turned slightly red. ¡°Alright,


    Shanchuan, you are the pride of our Daxu Village.¡±


    ¡°Then he is still the son-in-law of our Shangshi Village.¡± Someone from Shangshi Village could not help but speak.


    As soon as he said this, someone could not help but laugh.


    However, the Yuan Family members standing outside the central room were all stunned. At this moment, they were extremely regretful. This was a government office. How proud was it to have such a backer in the family?


    However, they pushed him out forcefully. What should they do?


    The second and third sons of the Yuan family couldn¡¯t help but look at Boss Yuan with blame. It was all his fault for urging his parents to break off the marriage. Now, there was nothing left.


    Even if it was just a day later, it would be fine.


    Beside them, the villagers of Daxu Village covered their mouths and gloated as they watched them whisper. The Yuan family¡¯s faces turned red, and they were so embarrassed that they wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.


    But even so, they were reluctant to leave. They even hoped that Yuan Shanchuan would be able to see them and remember their families. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, they also had the idea that after the two officers left, they could go up and talk to him. After all, Fourth Brother didn¡¯t want to break off his relationship at the beginning. It was better to have parents and brothers than to be alone. They could still reconcile.


    Unfortunately, Yuan Shan Chuan was focusing all his energy on Hu Li and the others.


    He was happy and could not help but say, ¡°It¡¯s too hard for you to come here


    on a rainy day. Stay for lunch. I¡¯ll ask my wife to cook a few more dishes and leave when the rain subsides in the afternoon.¡¯


    Hu Li furrowed his brows, feeling a little troubled.


    Shu Yu, who had been standing at the back, said, ¡°Brother Hu, I know that under Lord Xiangs management, you don¡¯t take advantage of the commoners. You definitely won¡¯t be willing to stay for dinner. However, my fourth uncle is now a Dou level and is also working in the county government. He is your colleague. There¡¯s a happy occasion at your colleague¡¯s house. Inviting your family for a meal isn¡¯t considered taking advantage of you, right?¡±


    Hu Li¡¯s eyes lit up. Right, they were colleagues now.


    Hence, he exchanged a glance with the other officer and nodded very readily.


    ¡°Thank you, sister-in-law.¡±


    Lu Sixing quickly waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. You guys stay here and talk. I¡¯ll go get busy now.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she hurried out of the central room. Then, she walked up to Madam Li and said, ¡°Sister-in-law, I might have to trouble you with this. I just moved here, so I don¡¯t have much food¡­¡±


    Madam Li waved her hand. ¡°Tsk, what are you worried about? You don¡¯t have it here, but I don¡¯t.¡± Today was a joyous occasion, so he had to tidy it up properly so that the two guards could eat happily. I¡¯ll go home and get the vegetables now, but¡­ I don¡¯t have fresh meat at home. I have to go to town to buy this.¡±


    Madam Liang looked at the speed at which her sister-in-law changed her expression and was very disdainful.


    Previously, she looked like she was being taken advantage of by her sister-in-law. Now that she saw that her son-in-law had a proper job, she immediately fawned over her. How shameless.


    Madam Liang, who was feeling indignant, turned to face Lu Sixing with a flattering expression. ¡°Sixing, don¡¯t worry. 1 1 m still here. I¡¯ll go to town to buy meat now.¡±


    Madam Li waved her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. It¡¯s still raining. Let Daniu go and drive the mule carriage. He¡¯ll be back soon..¡±

 Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: Elder Yuan Is Dizzy

    Chapter 406: Elder Yuan Is Dizzy


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The town was not far from here, so Madam Li did not mind her son helping her sister-in-law.


    Madam Liang pursed her lips and did not continue fighting.


    A few of them quickly made arrangements. Madam Li and Madam Liang went to her house to get things, while Lu Sixing went into the kitchen to cook.


    The other villagers in the courtyard looked at each other. They felt that it was time to leave, but they did not want to.


    It was the village chief of Shangshi Village, Fan Zhong, who heard the news and rushed over. He then waved his hand to let everyone go back. The villagers were dawdling, but they were indeed walking out.


    The Yuan family members became anxious after he left.


    Of course, they were unwilling to leave. However, since the two officers wanted to stay here for dinner, they couldn¡¯t possibly wait forever.


    Boss Yuan was anxious. He pulled Old Man Yuan and whispered a few words into his ear.


    Old Man Yuan hesitated, but he still nodded.


    The next moment, his body suddenly fell backward.


    The villagers had yet to finish walking when they saw this and immediately cried out in surprise.


    Boss Yuan raised his voice, ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    After calling out a few times, he raised his head and shouted into the hall with a flustered expression, ¡°Fourth Brother, Fourth Brother, come and help.


    Father has fainted.¡¯


    Yuan Shanchuan frowned, stood up, and looked outside.


    However, before he could walk out, he heard Shu Yu say, ¡°Send him to the clinic if he fainted. Don¡¯t delay. However, my family¡¯s mule carriage has gone out of town. The official has a carriage. Why don¡¯t you borrow their carriage?¡± When the Yuan family heard this, their faces turned pale.


    This painting was an act. If they still dared to borrow the officer¡¯s car and turned around to see that the doctor was exposed, wouldn¡¯t they all be arrested and sent to prison?


    Boss Yuan hurriedly refused, ¡°No, there¡¯s no need¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Shu Yu said, ¡°But it¡¯s quite strange. Why would a perfectly fine person faint? Yesterday, my fourth uncle did not faint even after vomiting blood. He was originally still injured.¡±


    As soon as she said this, the atmosphere suddenly became subtle.


    Yes, why did he faint?


    Old Man Yuan had always been in good health. The weather today was not


    hot, and he would not get a heatstroke. Moreover, there was no one around to push or beat him. He fainted just like that. Was he pretending?


    Shu Yu continued to sigh. ¡°Could it be that when he heard that my fourth uncle could work in the office, he thought about the matter of breaking off the marriage yesterday and felt a mixture of regret and anger? That was possible, but he had to send it to the clinic to take a look. Brother Hu, this is a life after all. You¡¯re good at fighting and your driving skills are stable. I wonder if I can trouble you¡­¡±


    How could Hu Li not know Shu Yu¡¯s thoughts? He was experienced and knowledgeable, so of course he knew the strangeness of Elder Yuan¡¯s dizziness. He stood up and reached out to take the straw raincoat. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make a trip. I know a doctor with good medical skills. I¡¯ll bring him to see him now.¡±


    The Yuan family members were scared to death. They supported Old Man Yuan and retreated.


    The ground was already wet and slippery. If they were not careful, Old Man Yuan would lose his grip and fall heavily on the ground. Immediately, he was drenched by the rain.


    The pain and fear made him scream, so he didn¡¯t bother to pretend to faint.


    Shu Yu immediately laughed. ¡°Eh, you¡¯re awake already? When my uncle fainted, he wouldn¡¯t wake up for an hour.¡±


    What else did the surrounding commoners not understand? They immediately looked at the Yuan family members with disdain and ridicule.


    ¡°It seems that they want to climb up and be family again after seeing the mountains and rivers develop..¡±

 Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: Compensate Yuan Shanchuan with Silver

    Chapter 407: Compensate Yuan Shanchuan with Silver


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Village Chief Chen was so angry that he stomped over and pointed at the Yuan family.


    ¡°Hurry up and get lost. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here. If you continue to use these despicable methods, I¡¯ll chase you out of the village. Do you believe me? Yesterday, I tried my best to persuade you to consider it carefully. It was you who were afraid that the mountains and rivers would implicate you, so you chased people out of your homes one by one like they were driving out the plague.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you said it yourself. In the future, no matter if you¡¯re rich or poor, you won¡¯t interact with each other until you die. It has nothing to do with you. So if you want to get your hands on Shanchuan¡¯s family, I¡¯ll be the first to disagree!¡¯


    Village Chief Chen was still very scared when he was angry, especially when two officers were standing behind him, Hu Li, who was smiling faintly.


    The Yuan family members were so scared that they peed their buttocks. They did not dare to have any more thoughts. They quickly helped Old Man Yuan up and ran away in a hurry.


    Village Chief Chen was furious. Fan Zhong patted him and comforted him, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be too anxious. Some people are just shameless. Today was a joyous occasion. Don¡¯t ruin your mood because of this kind of person.¡±


    Village Chief Chen let out a long breath and smiled at Fan Zhong. Then, he turned around and returned to the central room. He said to Yuan Shanchuan, ¡°This is not a joke. Don¡¯t bother with them.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan nodded. ¡°l know. Their current state will only make me feel even more disappointed.¡±


    When Village Chief Chen heard this, he sighed and said, ¡°In the future, your family will live well. Your life will get better and better.¡±


    A few of them stopped talking about the Yuan family so as not to affect their mood.


    The surrounding villagers in the courtyard had also left. It was estimated that in a short while, the news of Yuan Shanchuan being valued by Lord Xiang and doing Dou level would spread to several villages.


    Only then could everyone sit down and have a good talk. Yuan Shanchuan also asked the two village chiefs to stay at home for dinner.


    Hu Li asked about Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s health. ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush to work. Our adults know that you¡¯re injured. He told you to go to the clinic for a follow-up visit after you¡¯ve recovered. After confirming that there¡¯s no problem, you¡¯ll go to the county government.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan was very grateful. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, sir.¡±


    ¡°Also, after you start working, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to settle down in the county town, so you have to consider the accommodation problem in advance.¡¯


    Yuan Shanchuan nodded. ¡°l understand.¡¯


    When Lu Dasong heard this, he suddenly felt a little lonely.


    They had four siblings, two younger brothers and one younger sister. They had all gone to the county town.


    He was the only one left at home. His sister-in-law was all promising and rising higher and higher. It seemed that he, the eldest brother, was useless.


    It was not that Lu Dasong was not envious, but his greatest ability was farming. Even if he went to the county town, he did not know what to do. However, he quickly shook off these thoughts. His family was living well, so there was no need to think about these things. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While they were talking, the food in the kitchen was ready.


    The table was placed in the central room. It was spacious and comfortable.


    Hu Li and the others didn¡¯t stay for too long. It was already afternoon, and the rain had stopped. After they finished eating, they rested for a while and prepared to go back to report.


    However, before he left, Hu Li gave Yuan Shanchuan a purse and said, ¡°When you were chasing the murderer, you were injured and treated outside. You need money to buy medicine. My lord heard that you¡¯ve spent all your wages. This is to compensate you..¡±

 Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: Pay Shu Yu Back

    Chapter 408: Pay Shu Yu Back


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Heard? Who told him that?


    Yuan Shanchuan couldn¡¯t help but look at Shu Yu. The latter put a piece of candy into his mouth and then stood up to send Hu Li and the other out.


    Village Chief Chen and Fan Zhong both drank some wine and left together. Soon, only his family was left in the central room. Yuan Shanchuan opened the pouch hesitantly. There were a few pieces of silver inside. Roughly calculating, it was about seven or eight taels.


    Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s eyes widened. This was too much.


    When he was hiding with that painting, he had indeed used up all the money on him, but he only had a few hundred men in total at that time.


    Lord Xiang had compensated him so much.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Our Excellency saw that you were injured, so he should compensate you. You almost lost your life. He couldn¡¯t possibly suffer so much for nothing, right?¡±


    Lu Dasong, who was at the side, nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. If I give it to you, you should take it. In the future, if you work hard and do your job well, you will be able to repay the Lord.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan smiled and didn¡¯t refuse.


    However, he quickly looked at Lu Sixing, and the latter smiled slightly.


    Yuan Shanchuan handed the pouch to Shu Yu. ¡°Yu, I borrowed ten taels of silver from you yesterday. Although I don¡¯t have ten taels here, since I have it, I¡¯ll return it to you first. I¡¯ll give you the rest when I get paid.¡±


    Shu Yu did not decline and took the purse. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯m looking forward to Fourth Uncle¡¯s meteoric rise.¡¯


    Everyone laughed.


    Madam Li and Madam Liang sat at the side, their eyes burning.


    However, in the end, Shu Yu still took out a tael of silver and gave it to Lu Sixing. Their family of four still had to live, especially when they were going to rent a house in the county town in a few days. This money was not enough.


    The rain had stopped, and the matter with Yuan Shanchuan had concluded. Shu Yu planned to return to the county town.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go back yesterday, so they don¡¯t know the situation. I¡¯ll leave now so that I can explain the situation to them so that they won¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    The Madam Liang also wanted to go back. She wasn¡¯t thinking about Lu Sanzhu and the two children. The main thing was that if she didn¡¯t go back, she wouldn¡¯t be able to make doll covers and earn money.


    The two of them packed up and prepared to set off.


    Seeing Shu Yu pull the mule carriage out, Daniu quickly went over and asked, ¡°Then Boss Yuan¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye out. Don¡¯t worry. After such an incident today, it¡¯s already the middle of the afternoon. I think they don¡¯t have the mood to go to the county anymore.¡±


    Daniu nodded and did not say anything else,


    Shu Yu sat on the mule carriage, said goodbye to the few people, and then brought Madam Liang straight to the county town.


    As a result, it started to rain again when the mule carriage was halfway there.


    Shu Yu drove the carriage. Even though she was wearing a straw raincoat, when the rain poured down, she was still wet by the time she reached the county town.


    As soon as she entered the house, she quickly took a shower and changed into dry clothes.


    After she was done packing and left the room, Madam Liang was already sitting in the central room and telling Old Madam about what had happened in the past two days.


    She was sitting in the mule carriage previously and was not drenched at all. Now, she was talking until her mouth was dry. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady sat there and scolded the Milan family. After that. She began to


    gloat and said that they deserved it. They chased their most promising son out of the house. They were indeed old and muddle-headed.


    Madam Liang nodded her head repeatedly at the side. She drank her tea and scolded him. She had no intention of getting up and going home at all.


    Anyway, at this time, she was prepared to stay and freeload..

 Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: Dabao Is Too Hard to Take Care of

    Chapter 409: Dabao Is Too Hard to Take Care of


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the old lady finished scolding, she saw Madam Liang, who refused to leave.


    She despised it, but seeing that she had been working hard to return to the village for the past two days and had not paid attention to earning money, she did not chase her away for the time being.


    She pulled Shu Yu over and said happily, ¡°When your fourth aunt and the others come to the county town, our house will be even livelier.¡±


    Madam Liang nodded at the side. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? But I think sister-in-law doesn¡¯t look very happy.¡±


    The old lady glared at her. ¡°If you feel uneasy, then give her the job of sewing the doll cover.¡¯


    ¡°No!¡± Madam Liang immediately refused. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling uneasy. Our family is in a much more difficult situation than hers. Although our Sanzhu has something to do, the salary is not high. Our family has to eat and live. It¡¯s a big expense. Especially the two children. Mother, you also said that no matter how hard it is, you can¡¯t make the children suffer, right?


    ¡°Our Dabao and Baoya are still young. If they starve, they won¡¯t grow tall in the future.¡¯


    The old lady snorted coldly and mentioned Dabao. She seemed to have thought of something and asked Madam Liang, ¡°Now that both of you have a job and some extra money, do you want to send Dabao to school?¡±


    Madam Liang was stunned. ¡°What? Send him to school?¡±


    Shu Yu was also a little surprised.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The old lady nodded. ¡°l was thinking that this person should be able to read. It¡¯s not like he has to take the imperial examination. After all, it¡¯s different to be able to read. Think about it, just like Shanchuan, who was valued by the adults. If he could read, he might be a scribe in the county government. That would be a good job. He wouldn¡¯t have to be exposed to the sun and the wind, and his status would be higher. It was because he had never studied before that he could only be a Dou Level fighter.¡±


    The old lady was very satisfied with the Dou level. She was deliberately deceiving Madam Liang.


    The main reason was that Dabao was too hard to take care of. She did not think that there was always someone at home to help. At the very least, there was still Dahu to play with Dabao.


    But now that Dahu had gone to school, as long as Baoya had a doll, she could carry it and follow behind Sanya, playing with Maneki for the whole day.


    Only Dabao, who was at the age when people hated him, could not sit still and ran out without paying attention.


    Not to mention anything else, he had already run out of Liufang Alley last night. When they found him, this brat was still unwilling to come back. The old lady took a big stick and wanted to hit him, so he ran home crying nonstop.


    She was mentally exhausted.


    The old lady had to admire her in-laws. Previously, Madam Liang had been taking care of Dabao for a long time. Fortunately, they did not throw him back.


    Therefore, the old lady thought that it would be good to let Dabao go to school. It would be good for him to grind his temper.


    With her suggestion, Madam Liang began to think about it.


    She had the same thoughts as the old lady. She also felt that this son of hers was too noisy. Back in Shangshi Village, it was fine for him to behave atrociously. Nothing would happen in the same village, and Lu Sanzhu was there to take care of him.


    She couldn¡¯t do it now. She couldn¡¯t control it.


    Moreover, she had a pretty good idea. She was not like what the old lady said, waiting for Dabao to finish his studies and seek his future. Wasn¡¯t there Yuan Shanchuan and Shu Yu? They could help Dabao, who had studied, work in the county government.


    Therefore, Madam Liang nodded and said very firmly, ¡°Mother, I think what you said makes sense. It¡¯s time to send him to school..¡±

 Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: Ah Yu Is Going to Do Something Important Again

    Chapter 410: Ah Yu Is Going to Do Something Important Again


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady heaved a sigh of relief when they reached a consensus.


    Shu Yu silently turned his head and looked at Dabao, who was drooling at the two old hens outside the chicken coop. She cast a sympathetic gaze.


    The little brat¡¯s days of freedom were coming to an end.


    Madam Liang quickly asked Shu Yu for an idea. ¡°Yu, which school do you think I should send Dabao to? Dahu was studying in that school, was it a high school?¡±


    Shu Yu: ¡°Shuxian Academy.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right. Is that school a high school?¡±


    Before Shu Yu could answer, the old lady said with a serious face, ¡°It is expensive, you definitely can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    No, She definitely couldn¡¯t let Dabao and Dahu go to the same school. Dahu was a good child who studied seriously. Dabao, the frisky monkey, might even affect him if he went. He might drag him down and play with him.


    Although she wanted to save some trouble, she couldn¡¯t throw this trouble to Dahu. She couldn¡¯t.


    Madam Liang immediately put on a pitiful expression. ¡°Mother, look, I can¡¯t even afford to pay for the training¡­¡±


    ¡°So you have to find a school that you can afford.¡± The old lady said, ¡°Ask around more these two days. You can ask Third Brother to ask more. You see, ever since he went to work in the Peach Blossom Forest, he has known many people. Those people must have children at home who are studying, so he asked them.¡± Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madam Liang had originally hoped that the old lady would fork out some money, but from what she said, she could forget about it.


    Therefore, she could only nod. ¡°l understand. Then, I¡¯ll ask later.¡±


    The Madam Liang was quite lucky. When she went back tonight and came back the next day, she brought good news.


    Early in the morning, she happily ran to the old lady and said, ¡°Mother, do you think it¡¯s a coincidence? I was just thinking of asking around about the school, but in the end, near the house we lived in, there was a scholar who failed the examination and said that he wanted to take in students.¡¯


    ¡°Eh? Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Madam Liang said as she sewed the cloth bag cover, ¡°That scholar is already over forty years old. He had always wanted to take the imperial examination but failed many times. Now, he has given up on it. He planned to open a small private school at home. Wasn¡¯t this the first time he was taking in students to teach? Therefore, the tuition was very cheap, much cheaper than the Shuxian Academy.¡±


    When she heard this news, she was overjoyed. It was close to home, and there were few restrictions. Moreover, the other party was a scholar.


    ¡°Mother, do you think this is feasible?¡±


    The old lady thought for a moment. ¡°l don¡¯t know about this kind of thing. You can ask your man. When Third Brother comes back tonight, you and he will go to that scholar¡¯s house. Third Brother had accompanied Yu to Shuxian School before and had also come into contact with Master Wen. He had experience. If there were no problems, then they should settle it as soon as possible.¡±


    Madam Liang nodded repeatedly. ¡°l think so too.¡±


    She would be relieved if she sent that brat to a private school.


    Madam Liang was happy in her heart. When she looked up, she saw Shu Yu walking out of the room.


    However¡­Why was she wearing a curtained hat?


    ¡°Yu, where are you going?¡±


    The old lady also raised her head. She was very experienced. Once Yu dressed up like this, she was going to do something important.


    So she glanced at Madam Liang and said, ¡°Just do what you need to do. Yu has serious matters to attend to. She¡¯s very busy.¡±


    After saying that, she turned to Shu Yu and said, ¡°Yu, how long will you be gone for? Do you want me to leave you some lunch?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to stay. I¡¯ll just eat outside.¡±


    Shu Yu was not sure when she would be back. She planned to try her luck today and see if Boss Yuan had come to the county town to sell the sunflower seeds.


    Although she had three sunflower seeds in her hand, she had never planted them before. She only roughly knew how to plant them.


    Therefore, if she wanted to plant it well, three sunflower seeds were not enough for her to experiment.


    Shu Yu said goodbye to the old lady and strolled out.


    She thought that after two days, even if Boss Yuan didn¡¯t recognize that thing, he should have figured out that it was a seed. The places he went to were either grain stores, grocery stores, or markets.


    Since Boss Yuan had determined that this item was of high value, he wouldn¡¯t go to a small shop on the street. He would go to a big shop that could afford the price.


    In the entire Jiangyuan County, there weren¡¯t many shops that met this


    requirement.


    Shu Yu had a clear goal and took the lead to the grain shop.


    However, she didn¡¯t know when Boss Yuan would come and which restaurant he would go to first. She definitely couldn¡¯t split herself up, so she naturally couldn¡¯t keep an eye on him.


    Therefore, Shu Yu wanted to hire a few young beggars to help keep an eye on them. However, she didn¡¯t know if she was lucky. Just as she was about to walk to the beggars at the street corner, she saw Boss Yuan¡¯s familiar figure.


    Shu Yu looked up at the sky. He had come at this hour? He was probably already waiting at the city gate before the city gate opened, right?


    Was it because his fourth uncle had been provoked by Xiang Weinan¡¯s revelation that he had become a Dou-level officer? Was it because he couldn¡¯t wait to verify whether the treasure was real or fake, to prove that there was nothing wrong with breaking off the marriage?


    However, he appeared just in time. Shu Yu, who was dressed in men¡¯s clothes, followed him silently.


    However, to her surprise, Boss Yuan didn¡¯t go to the grocery store or the market. Instead, he went to¡­


    Shu Yu raised her head and looked at the Ding family¡¯s pawnshop. Her eyelids trembled violently.


    He went to a pawn shop! Was he not satisfied until he sold the sunflower seeds for a high price?


    Shu Yu stood at the door of the pawnshop and waited. She felt that Boss Yuan probably wouldn¡¯t be able to become the boss.


    Sure enough, after a while, Boss Yuan was chased out by the pawnshop clerk. When he was going down the stairs, he almost twisted his ankle and the box in his hand fell to the ground.


    Boss Yuan hurriedly squatted down to pick it up. He raised his head and said to the waiter, ¡°Why did you push me? If you don¡¯t want it, then don¡¯t. I¡¯ll go find someone else. Don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    The shop assistant spat at him. ¡°Get lost. What kind of place do you think our pawnshop is? You¡¯re holding a black thing that even you don¡¯t recognize and calling it a treasure, and you want to treat it as a hundred taels of silver? Are you dreaming? Let me tell you, the shopkeeper is already taking pity on you by giving you three wens. You still don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Get lost.¡±


    Shu Yu almost laughed out loud when he heard this. One hundred taels? Three wins?


    The price difference was too great. She had originally planned to spend two hundred wen to get these seeds, but now she felt that she had given too much.


    Boss Yuan still refused to give up at the door. After saying a few more words, the waiter became angry and came to chase him away with a big broom. Boss Yuan quickly ran away.


    Shu Yu laughed for a moment and continued to follow.


    She wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She had to let Boss Yuan know that this kind of seed wasn¡¯t easy to sell. Only then would she be able to buy it more easily? Fortunately, after he left the pawnshop, he went to the grain store.


    Unfortunately, he returned empty-handed..

 Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: Boss Yuan Came to the County Town

    Chapter 411: Boss Yuan Came to the County Town


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    No one recognized the sunflower seeds. Not to mention that it was very difficult for him to find a buyer in Jiangyuan County, he might not even be able to find one in the entire Dasu dynasty.


    Shu Yu followed behind him and watched as he was chased out again and again. His expression was getting uglier and uglier. She finally felt much better.


    It was almost time. Shu Yu was ready to go up and meet him by chance.


    At this moment, Boss Yuan walked into a clinic.


    Sunflower seeds have high medicinal value. They could soothe the liver, dispel wind, and clear cold and dampness, so it was a good place to send them to the clinic.


    He just didn¡¯t know if the manager of the clinic could tell.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and walked in.


    Boss Yuan was standing beside the counter, talking to the shopkeeper.


    Shu Yu leaned over to listen and could not help but shake her head in her heart. Boss Yuan himself didn¡¯t even know what it was, but he kept talking big, saying that sunflower seeds could only be found in the sky and not on the ground. It would be strange if the manager of the medical center believed him.


    As expected, the shopkeeper waved his hand. ¡°Alright, we don¡¯t want it. You can take it. I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°Shopkeeper, believe me, this thing is a medicinal herb.¡±


    The shopkeeper sneered. ¡°Then tell me, what illness can this medicinal herb cure?¡±


    Boss Yuan was speechless.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know yourself, yet you still dare to recommend it randomly. If the patient gets poisoned by this thing, where can I find you to settle the score?¡±


    The shopkeeper was getting impatient. ¡°Hurry up and get out. 1 have many patients. I don¡¯t have time to entertain you.¡±


    Boss Yuan was pushed out again. When he reached the door, Shu Yu also came over.


    Boss Yuan was annoyed this time. He wanted to throw the box in his hand away. However, he was still unwilling to accept it and could only sit dejectedly on the steps at the door.


    Shu Yu walked over leisurely as if reminding him kindly, ¡°Brother, you shouldn¡¯t sell this here. You should take it to the grain store or the market.¡±


    Boss Yuan was stunned for a moment. He suddenly raised his head and asked in surprise, ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±


    Shu Yu took a step back and kept a distance from him. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t get too excited.¡±


    How could Boss Yuan not be excited? He had been running around for the whole morning, asking for a clinic from the pawnshop. He had gone to all the places he could go, but he did not recognize any of them.


    It was not easy to meet someone who knew the goods. Boss Yuan couldn¡¯t wait to open his mouth, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll sell this to you. Do you want it? Not much, just ten taels of silver, how about it?¡±


    Shu Yu sneered. ¡°Are you kidding me? This is just a flower seed. Forget about ten taels, ten coins (monetary) is a little too much for such a small bag.¡± The smile on Boss Yuan¡¯s face froze. ¡°What did you say? Flower seeds?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t know?¡± Shu Yu frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you know about the things you brought to sell? Why don¡¯t you go to the grain store or the market and ask if I¡¯m lying to you?¡±


    Boss Yuan had already asked around, but no one knew him.


    He frowned. ¡°Do you know what this flower looks like?¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s yellow. It¡¯s like a big basin. It¡¯s about the height of two of you.¡±


    Boss Yuan was speechless. What the hell? A flower as big as a basin? And it was so high that it was simply unimaginable.


    Boss Yuan swallowed his saliva again. ¡°Then, is the price of this flower expensive?¡±


    ¡°If no one is planting it, who will buy it?¡± S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu expressed that she was telling the truth..

 Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: A Flower Like a Large Basin

    Chapter 412: A Flower Like a Large Basin


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Boss Yuan suddenly lost his mood. Shu Yu sighed sympathetically, ¡°Have you been deceived? Do you think this is something good?¡±


    Shu Yu comforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad. You can take it back and try planting it on half an acre of land. You might grow a lot of flowers later. You can admire it when you have nothing to do and your mood will improve.¡±


    Boss Yuan didn¡¯t feel comforted at all. ¡°Plant my ass. These flowers are not edible or drinkable. They can¡¯t even be sold. Why should I plant them on half an acre of land? Am I crazy?¡±


    Shu Yu touched her nose. ¡°Then¡­l can¡¯t do anything about it. This thing is indeed quite useless. The main thing is that it won¡¯t last long. The person who lied to you is really wicked.¡±


    Boss Yuan suddenly raised his head. ¡°It can¡¯t grow?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You can¡¯t possibly store seeds for a few years, right? The one in your hand has been there for a while. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be able to grow flowers soon. That¡¯s why 1 said that the person who lied to you had bad intentions.¡±


    Shu Yu sighed and shook her head. She turned around and left with her hands behind her back.


    However, in her heart, she muttered, one, two¡­Before she could count to three, Boss Yuan rushed in front of her and blocked her way. ¡°Wait, wait.¡± Shu Yu frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°l, I¡¯ll sell this seed to you. I don¡¯t want much, five taels of silver, how about it?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°Are you kidding me? You also said that this thing shouldn¡¯t be eaten or drunk. Why should I buy it? If it were those expensive orchids and peonies, people might buy them after I planted them. Who would I sell these flowers that were as big as a basin? No, no, I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Boss Yuan¡¯s eloquence seemed to have suddenly improved. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Since you know this thing, you must have seen someone grow this flower before, right? The other party planted it because they liked it. You don¡¯t need to plant it. You can just sell the seed to the person who planted it. What do you think?¡± sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu was almost amused by him. ¡°I do have a friend who planted this flower before, but he¡¯s in Beijing. Do you think I¡¯ll send it to him? Besides, since he had planted it before, he had the seeds in his hands. Why would he need a flower seed that didn¡¯t look very good?¡±


    She was about to leave when Boss Yuan stopped her again. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t go. You can think of it this way. If your friend can grow it, you can too. Later, you can invite him over to see who grows it better.¡±


    Shu Yu wanted to agree immediately when she saw how hard he tried to persuade him.


    However, her face was still tense, as if she was considering the possibility of what he said. ¡°What you said is interesting. My friend likes to compare himself with me in everything. 1 can give him a surprise later.¡±


    Boss Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up and he secretly heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°You¡¯re right.


    How about this? You can buy it over. I don¡¯t need five taels of silver. Just give me one tael. One tael is enough.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned and turned to leave.


    Boss Yuan quickly took a few steps forward to stop him. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Then give me a price and see how much it is suitable.¡±


    Shu Yu touched her chin. ¡°At most, it¡¯s 30 coins. I bought it at the risk of being beaten by my wife. If it doesn¡¯t work, you can ask someone else.¡±


    Shu Yu wanted to lower the price again, but she feared that the other party would run away if she lowered it too much.


    After all, when Boss Yuan first entered the pawnshop, she had expected a hundred taels of silver..

 Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: 30 Coins

    Chapter 413: 30 Coins


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sure enough, Boss Yuan was extremely conflicted.


    Shu Yu turned around and left. After a few rounds of this, Boss Yuan finally gritted his teeth and took the 30 coins (monetary) from Shu Yu and gave him the entire box.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t want the box, so she took out the small purse inside. She opened it and took a look. Then, she casually hung it on her waist and left.


    Boss Yuan looked at his back and then looked at the 30 coins (monetary) in his hand. His heart ached so much that it almost bled.


    Why did he believe that there was a treasure in that house? But now, after working for half a night and digging the courtyard from top to bottom, he only had thirty coins (monetary).


    For the sake of these 30 copper coins, he had severed all ties with Fourth Brother.


    In the end, the fourth brother became a Dou level in the county government, and now he couldn¡¯t get any benefits.


    Boss Yuan was extremely regretful. The hand holding the copper coin almost couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    Finally, Shu Yu¡¯s figure disappeared completely. He turned around in a daze and went out of the city gate to return to Daxu Village.


    Different from him, Shu Yu grabbed the purse excitedly as soon as she left Boss Yuan¡¯s sight.


    She took out her purse and poured out all the seeds inside.


    This was enough for her to experiment slowly.


    Shu Yu was in a good mood. She walked to a wonton stall not far away and sat down. After eating and drinking a bowl of wontons, she strolled back to Liufang Alley.


    When she passed by the Meng family¡¯s door, she looked at the iron ring on the door in surprise. The lock on it was gone.


    She subconsciously wanted to go in and take a look, but from the corner of her eye, she saw a few neighbors walking over from Liufang Lane. She stopped in her tracks and went home.


    Only the old lady and Sanya were in the courtyard. Liang Shi had already returned home.


    Shu Yu placed the sunflower seeds in the room before walking to the courtyard. As she stuffed the shredded cloth into the room, she said, ¡°Grandma, when I came back just now, I saw that the Meng family¡¯s door was unlocked. Are they back?¡±


    Although the old lady spent most of her time at home, she was still very well-informed.


    She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re back. What a pity¡­¡± The old lady sighed.


    Shu Yuxin immediately raised her voice. ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, the doctor they went to find was useless. Doctor Zhao¡¯s madness was not cured, and Young Master Meng still could not speak. I heard that they spent a lot of money, but in the end, there was no improvement at all. Why don¡¯t the heavens bless good people?¡±


    When Shu Yu heard this, she heaved a huge sigh of relief.


    She thought that something had happened to Men Yunzheng and the others


    when they went to chase Shu Feng. Now, she heard that the old lady was fine.


    Then she was relieved.


    Seeing that the old lady was still quite worried, Shu Yu could not help but laugh.¡± Grandma, I think Young Master Meng and the others will be cured sooner or later. They had only found a doctor. There were so many skilled doctors in the world. They would find one.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t give up. I¡¯ll cook some soup for them later to comfort them.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Sure.¡¯


    She was curious about what happened after Meng Yunzheng and the others chased Shu Feng.


    At night, she wanted to go and take a look and find out about the current situation of the Shu family.


    Shu Yu was pondering when there was a knock on the door. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady was stunned. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, is Miss Lu home?¡± A female voice sounded from outside the door.


    Shu Yu listened carefully. ¡°This voice sounds familiar..¡±

 Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: This Voice Is Familiar

    Chapter 414: This Voice Is Familiar


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu thought as he stood up to open the door. When he reached the door, he finally remembered who this person was.


    Sure enough, when the door opened, she saw Madam Deng standing at the door with two jugs of wine and smiling at her.


    Shu Yu quickly turned to the side. ¡°Second Madam Jiang is here. Come in quickly.¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect that the person who came was Madam Deng. Just now, there was a door between them, and she could suppress her voice. Shu Yu almost couldn¡¯t remember.


    Madam Deng entered and greeted the old lady.


    The old lady had seen her before and knew that she was the owner of


    Auspicious Wine Shop. She quickly stood up and said, ¡°Mrs. Barker, you¡¯re here. Come and sit down. I¡¯ll make you a cup of tea.¡±


    Madam Deng placed the bottle of wine on the table in the central room and apologized to Shu Yu. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. I originally wanted to go to your shop to look for you, but Shopkeeper Lu said that you weren¡¯t around and I couldn¡¯t wait, so I came here directly.¡±


    The old lady came over with tea and did not disturb them. She put it down and went back to the courtyard to work.


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°Second Mistress, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t wait any longer. It seemed like there was an emergency.


    Mrs. Deng pursed her lips. ¡°I know that Lady Lu¡¯s craftsmanship is good. I saw Yuehua¡¯s makeup last time. Tomorrow, I would like to ask you to help me do up a little.¡±


    This was a business that came knocking on her door. Shu Yu naturally did not reject it.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I wonder what makeup requirements Second Madam


    Madam Deng pondered for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°Tomorrow, my cousin will treat us. We haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. However, our relationship is quite good. She¡­Her status is important, so I want to see her. I can¡¯t be too shabby and embarrass her. However, I couldn¡¯t be too ostentatious and overshadow the main character. I just want to dress up a little to show that I value you. Does Lady Lu understand?¡±


    Although Madam Deng was the daughter-in-law of the Jiang family in the past, because Jiang Yi was not favored, there were only two or three servant girls around her. She did many things herself. Naturally, she did not have much money in her hands, and her clothes were not very exquisite.


    After they split up, the husband and wife ran their own Auspicious Wine Shop. They did everything themselves and wore aprons all day, not to mention dressing up.


    Speaking of which, it had been a long time since Madam Deng had dressed up properly.


    But this time was different. She couldn¡¯t possibly wear gray clothes to see her cousin like before.


    Madam Deng couldn¡¯t say how important her cousin¡¯s status was, so she was still a little vague.


    However, Shu Yu was the person who knew the identity of Madam Dengs cousin. The second wife of the vice minister of the central judicial office was indeed very valuable in this small Jiangyuan County.


    So Madam Chang had come at this time?


    Shu Yu had originally wanted to get to know Madam Chang through Madam Deng, so she could try her best to get the vice minister of the central judicial office, who was in charge of the Shu Family¡¯s case, to help out when the time was right.


    But ever since she met Xiang Weinan, she knew that she was also involved in the Shu family¡¯s matters. His power in this matter was not necessarily less than that of the vice minister of the central judicial office.


    Therefore, Shu Yu decided to build a good relationship with Xiang Weinan. After all, the two of them had already crossed paths before, so why would she waste her time on Madam Chang?


    Unexpectedly, at this time, Madam Chang came to Jiangyuan County.


    ¡°Miss Lu? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem.¡± Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°l probably have an idea. Just come to the shop tomorrow morning. I promise to dress you up properly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Lady Lu..¡±

 Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: Dahu’ s Request

    Chapter 415: Dahu¡¯ s Request


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After she finished speaking, Madam Deng left.


    It was getting late. Shu Yu planned to find Meng Yunzheng to understand the situation after dark, so she went into the kitchen to cook dinner.


    Just as she was about to wash the rice, she saw Dahu carrying his bag and rushing back.


    The one who brought him back was Daya. When Daya saw Shu Yu busy herself in the kitchen, she immediately washed her hands and came over to help.


    Who knew that after a while, Dahu would also come in? Moreover, he looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated. He followed behind Shu Yu step by step, helping to pick vegetables and carry things. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Shu Yu turned around for the third time and almost bumped into him, he finally couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter? You just followed behind me without saying anything. I¡¯m not a worm in your stomach, so I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    Dahu chuckled and leaned next to her. He said softly, ¡°Second Sister, I¡¯m doing pretty well in school.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Yes, and then?¡±


    ¡°l made a few friends, and they were very friendly to me. I entered school late and couldn¡¯t keep up with the teachers¡¯ homework at the beginning. There were some things I didn¡¯t understand, but they were very enthusiastic to help me.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded as she cut the vegetables. Children of this age were still very innocent. On the first day of Dahu¡¯s appearance in school with a special bag and generously letting them look at it, they naturally returned the favor and did not hesitate to give up their knowledge when he needed it.


    Moreover, their Dahu was sensible and motivated. She knew how to take care of people. It was normal for him to be likable.


    ¡°These few days, they even brought me food to school. There are sweets and pastries. ¡±


    Shu Yu continued to nod. She knew this.


    Dahu would eat a little and bring the rest home for his family to taste.


    ¡°Today, when Weng Yi gave me some pastries, I accidentally said that popcorn was delicious. None of them had eaten it, so they pestered me for a long time, Second Sister, in a few days, it will be the holiday. I want to invite them to our house as guests, is that okay?¡±


    Shu Yu understood. She looked back at the little guy¡¯s nervous face and smiled. ¡°Of course. Do you want me to make popcorn again and treat your classmates to a taste?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dahu grinned and said, ¡°Second Sister, can I?¡±


    ¡°Sure, Second Sister is very supportive of you making more friends.¡± Shu Yu answered affirmatively, ¡°You can count it later and see how many classmates are there. Second Sister knows how much 1 need to do.¡¯


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After getting an affirmative answer, Dahu became even more diligent. He busied himself in the kitchen like a small spinning top.


    Shu Yu did not stop him. Although Dahu was a boy and a scholar, the saying that a gentleman should stay away from the kitchen did not apply to her at all.


    As long as his daily homework was arranged and completed, she was very supportive of him being busy with other things. It was a balance between work and rest.


    Shu Yu smiled and continued to cut the vegetables. After a while, Sanya ran in.


    She also wanted to be with her brother and sister. She could not be alone outside.


    The little girl ran behind the stove to light the fire, putting in a lot of effort.


    When the other adults in the family returned, they saw the four siblings busy preparing a large table of dishes.


    After Shu Yu finished her meal, she went back to her room to prepare the things that Madam Deng needed tomorrow.


    When the sky was completely dark and the Lu family had all rested, she stood up and left the house, heading straight for the Meng family..

 Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: The Shu Family’s Ending Is Out

    Chapter 416: The Shu Family¡¯s Ending Is Out


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There was no one in the alley. Shu Yu came to the Meng family¡¯s door with familiarity. Just as she was about to knock on the door, the courtyard door opened at this time.


    Zhao Xi took a step back and let her in.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and walked into the hall. As expected, Meng Yunzheng had already prepared fruits and snacks and was waiting for her.


    ¡°You knew I was coming?¡± Shu Yu sat down on the chair beside him.


    Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, ¡°l guessed it. I thought that you must be very eager to know the news of the Shu family. You shouldn¡¯t be able to wait for a few days.¡±


    Shu Yu poured herself a glass of water and gulped it down before getting straight to the point. ¡°So, how¡¯s the Shu family? Did anything happen when you followed Shu Feng to the Dongan Province?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng raised his eyebrows. She was quite concerned about him.


    ¡°Nothing happened. They were so focused on the painting that they ignored everything else. They didn¡¯t expect us to follow his lead and dig out the other factions of the Shu family in the Dongan Province.¡±


    After a pause, Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°The Shu family is finished.¡±


    Shu Yu had probably guessed that she was more concerned about the Shu family¡¯s outcome.


    ¡°With their crimes, how will they be sentenced in the end?¡±


    Nieng Yunzheng pondered for a moment, then looked up and said, ¡°Old Master Shu is not a bold person, so the main crime is corruption. The amount is not huge, but it is not small either. According to the laws of the Dasu dynasty, he would at most be sentenced to beheading himself, and the rest of the Shu family would not be implicated.¡±


    At most, the family property would be confiscated and the Shu family would be locked up in prison. After a few years, they would still be released.


    However¡­ The Shu family was embroiled in the War of the Princes.


    ¡°Someone from above is targeting the Shu family, so the Shu family¡¯s crime is huge. If First Master Shu is beheaded, the rest of the Shu family should be exiled.¡¯


    Shu Yu drank the water silently. As expected, the result was the same as in the book.


    She thought for a moment. ¡°Then, what about the fake Third Miss of the Shu family?¡±


    Speaking of this, Meng Yunzhengs expression suddenly became a lot more serious. He sat up slightly. ¡°This is also the most important thing I want to tell you today.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The person presiding over the Shu family¡¯s case this time is the vice minister of central judicial office, Lord Jing. He has carefully interrogated the Shu family¡¯s people, and many of them know your identity. Especially Concubine Xue. She explained your background very clearly. She also said that you escaped and that the captured Third Miss of the Shu family was an imposter.¡± Shu Yu was speechless. D*mn it, she really couldn¡¯t escape.


    She rubbed her temples. ¡°So, I have to accompany the Shu family in exile, right?¡±


    Although she knew that this would be the outcome, she still felt frustrated when she heard the news.


    However, she was originally in a mess, but now he landed on the ground.


    Meng Yunzhengs mouth tightened. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem on Lord Jing¡¯s side. Besides, Xiang Weinan has already told him about your identity. Lord Jing also knows that you were the one who found the painting. ¡°However, Lord Jing was not the only one trying the Shu family¡¯s case. There were also several forces involved, including those who targeted the Shu family.¡± S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Although your presence in the Shu family is very weak, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t exist. They will find you. Even if you are only the adopted daughter of the Shu family, even if the Shu family wants to kill you, they will not leave you outside. They even suspected that the Shu family had gotten wind of it in advance, so they deliberately sent you away in such a way to leave a backup plan..¡±

 Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: Shu Yu Only Has One Month

    Chapter 417: Shu Yu Only Has One Month


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was speechless. She felt even more wronged than Dou Er.


    Nieng Yunzheng saw that she was just lowering her head and did not speak. Although the candles were lit in the hall, her vision was dim and he could not see her expression clearly, but he knew that she was not feeling good. Meng Yunzheng could not help but clench his fists. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Although it¡¯s exile, I¡¯ll make arrangements for you along the way. I won¡¯t let you suffer. When you go to the exile area, you¡¯ll be back in three months at most.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her head in surprise. He was thinking the same thing as her?


    Three months was indeed a very short period.


    Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, ¡°There are some things that I shouldn¡¯t tell you. But now that you¡¯re involved, I¡¯ll explain it to you clearly.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Right now, there are two factions in the Imperial Court that are competing fiercely. One faction is the Second Prince¡¯s people, and the other faction is the Third Prince¡¯s people. The Shu family was the Third Prince¡¯s people, so the one who targeted him was naturally the Second Prince. Of course, these were all on the surface. There was still a force lurking in the dark.¡±


    Shu Yu knew that this force was the Fifth Prince. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The male protagonist in the book was the Fifth Prince¡¯s man. Not only he, but also the vice minister of the central judicial office seemed to stand on no one¡¯s side and only listened to the Emperor¡¯s orders. In truth, he was also one of the Fifth Prince¡¯s men. On the surface, he was leading the Shu family¡¯s case because the Second Prince had extended his hand to the Shu family in an attempt to cut off the Third Prince¡¯s power in the Dongan Province.


    However, the third-party benefited from the fight between the snipe and the clam. The one who truly led all of this was the Fifth Prince.


    Since the vice minister of the central judicial office was the Fifth Prince¡¯s man, the one who had a close relationship with him, Xiang Weinan, was naturally the same.


    so¡­


    Shu Yu looked at Meng Yunzheng in front of her. ¡°Are you all the people of this prince who is hiding in the dark? You too?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°No, we should be considered partners. We just have a common enemy. After we take down this person, I will have nothing to do with him. Therefore, I don¡¯t participate in many things.¡±


    Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to retreat unscathed.


    He didn¡¯t need to care about the Shu family¡¯s matters. His current mission was only to find the Master of Dongqing Temple.


    It was only because of Shu Yu that she was so attentive.


    Nieng Yunzheng didn¡¯t tell Shu Yu who the prince was, but he did reveal a lot of information.


    Meng Yunzheng continued to analyze with her. ¡°Even if you¡¯re not the daughter of the Shu family, just in case, the Second Prince¡¯s men will look for you. Even if Lord Jing wants to help you, he can¡¯t do much. Otherwise, his identity will be exposed and he won¡¯t be able to protect himself.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Will they find this place?¡±


    ¡°l know what you¡¯re worried about. You¡¯re afraid of implicating the Lu family. But don¡¯t worry, Jiangyuan County is now within Xiang Weinan¡¯s sphere of influence. He will try his best to conceal your whereabouts and ¡°find¡± you a month later.¡¯


    There was only one month left.


    It seemed that she did not have much time left.


    Zhao Xi consoled her, ¡°Actually, a month is already quite long. That Aunt Xue of yours really can¡¯t wait to find you and kill you. She¡¯s already said everything that she shouldn¡¯t have said. When she bought you, she didn¡¯t know your grandmother¡¯s identity, but she did know where to trade. Even if you¡¯re not in Jiangyuan County, it¡¯s not far from here. The person who¡¯s looking for you will come in this direction.¡¯


    Therefore, a month was the longest time that Xiang Weinan and the others could buy..

 Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: They Are Going to the Southwest Too

    Chapter 418: They Are Going to the Southwest Too


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°1 know. Thank you.¡±


    She knew that it was Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi who went to see Lord Jing in the Dongan Province. They must have helped a lot.


    At the very least, the three months of exile were mostly fought for by them.


    Zhao Xi felt a little uncomfortable when he saw her thanking him so seriously. He coughed lightly. ¡°In short, you don¡¯t have to worry. We¡¯ll take care of everything on the way. The soldiers escorting you are also our people. At that time, we will follow behind your escort team and send you to the southwest.¡± Shu Yu was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re going to the southwest too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Yunzheng nodded. ¡°My mission is to find the master of Dongqing Temple. There has been no news from the people who went to look for her previously. ¡°We naturally have to make a trip.¡±


    What he didn¡¯t say was that he should have gone to the southwest personally when he first found out about the whereabouts of the master of Dongqing Temple.


    It was just that he was a little concerned about Shu Yu¡¯s matter, especially at the critical moment when the Shu family was about to have an accident. He was worried that something would happen to her.


    Thus, he told the Fifth Prince that the black market in Jiangyuan County was about to open. He had a very important auction item that he wanted to bid for, so he stayed behind.


    Now that the Shu family¡¯s matter was settled, he would wait another month and set off with the escort team.


    Shu Yu was the disciple of the master of Dongqing Temple. With her around, the chances of finding the master of Dongqing Temple were higher. The Fifth Prince naturally had no objections.


    However, Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi going to the southwest together was indeed a good thing for Shu Yu.


    After all, he was someone he knew and had strength. It was still very reassuring.


    Wasn¡¯t it just three months? It passed in the blink of an eye.


    Shu Yu raised her head and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not afraid of going to the southwest. However, there¡¯s something I want to ask you for help with.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡¯


    ¡°Since I¡¯ll be back in a few months, I don¡¯t plan to tell my family so that they won¡¯t worry.¡±


    For ordinary people, exile was something that could cause the sky to collapse.


    The old lady was old, and the three children were young. Her parents had finally found her. If they knew that she was going to go through such an experience, they would probably not be able to bear it for a while.


    Moreover, if the people in the village or the county knew that she had been exiled, the Lu family would all be criticized. Their finally good days would become difficult again.


    ¡°l plan to tell them that my master is in some trouble and that 1 have to look for her. I¡¯ll be back in at most half a year.¡± Shu Yu raised her head. ¡°Therefore, regarding the exile to the southwest, don¡¯t make this matter public, and don¡¯t let others know.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng agreed. ¡°Of course. You¡¯ll have to return to the prefecture when the time comes.¡±


    She was found and brought back, so she would naturally be exiled along with the Shu family.


    Zhao Xi was curious. ¡°Oh right, after you left, the Lu family¡¯s shop¡­¡± S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Hmm? What happened to the shop?¡± Shu Yu did not understand, but he quickly understood. He smiled and said, ¡°Do you mean that the shop will not be able to operate without me? You¡¯re wrong. Although I was the one who opened the boutique in the beginning, I was only busy during that period. The ones who supported the shop were my parents and sister. I didn¡¯t do anything after that.¡±


    A ready-to-wear shop was a ready-to-wear shop. Its purpose was to sell ready-made clothes.


    It was just that in the beginning, Shu Yu used makeup as a gimmick to exaggerate publicity and attract customers.


    After Lady Ding led her sisters to shop a lot at the place, Yiren Pavilion became famous..

 Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: Want to Earn Money at the Black Market

    Chapter 419: Want to Earn Money at the Black Market


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the customers stabilized, there were not many people who needed Shu Yu¡¯s makeup. Didn¡¯t she see that in the past month, including Madam Deng tomorrow, she had only received three orders for image design?


    On the contrary, the ready-made clothes in the shop had always had customers who liked them.


    At first, the clothes were indeed designed by Shu Yu. Later on, Madam Ruan and Xiang made more of them themselves, and the feeling and inspiration came out. The two of them had discussed. With the suggestions of Daya and Fu Xiangdi, as well as the opinions of the customers in the shop, they slowly began to adjust themselves. They no longer needed Shu Yu¡¯s confirmation.


    Madam Ruan had a weak personality, but now that she had found something she liked, she gradually became more cheerful.


    She was indeed very skillful in making clothes.


    The sales of the dolls made by the old lady were also very good. The rags at home were not enough at all. A few days ago, they had brought in more.


    Therefore. Shu Yu had not been to Yiren Pavilion for a lone time. but he had


    always had a stable income.


    Meng Yunzheng also saw this very clearly.


    He looked up at Zhao Xi and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize that Miss Lu planned to let go a long time ago? Not only Yiren Pavilion, but Old Third Lu and Yuan Shanchuan also had stable jobs now.¡±


    Zhao Xi blinked, then blinked again. A moment later, he suddenly reacted. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Miss Lu had long expected that she would be exiled, so she found a way out for everyone in the Lu Family, right?¡±


    Thinking about it carefully, the current Lu family could indeed live a good life without Lady Lu, but¡­


    After hearing Zhao Xi¡¯s words, Meng Yunzheng turned to look at Shu Yu with a questioning look in his eyes.


    Shu Yu coughed lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that godly to expect my ending.¡± Even if he had expected it, he had to say that he didn¡¯t know!!


    ¡°I¡¯m just taking precautions. After all, the Shu family has done many evil things. Who knows if they will implicate me.¡± Zhao Xi nodded. ¡°That makes sense.¡¯


    Meng Yunzheng still looked at her suspiciously.


    Shu Yu immediately stood up. ¡°I know what I need to know. It¡¯s getting late, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡± sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Yunzheng also stood up. He didn¡¯t ask further and just said, ¡°If you need any help, just come to me¡­us.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡±


    Shu Yu turned around nimbly. When she was about to reach the door, she suddenly stopped and patted her forehead. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot something.¡±


    She walked back quickly and asked Meng Yunzheng, ¡°Well, do you know how often the black market is open?¡± ¡°Half a year.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Half a year?


    It had been too long. It seemed that her hopes of saving up a large sum of money before she was exiled had been shattered.


    She should think of another way to fool around elsewhere¡­Earning money.


    Shu Yu sighed. Meng Yunzheng asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You still want to go to the black market?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I just have something that I want to put up for auction on the black market. Haha, isn¡¯t this the case? The road to the southwest is far away, so I have to have some money.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng subconsciously wanted to say that he had silver, but he hesitated for a moment and stopped. Instead, he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can take the things to the black market. After the other party evaluated it, they would accept it directly. However, the price was slightly lower than when it was auctioned.¡¯


    Shu Yu t s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Zhao Xi was curious.. ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 420 - Chapter 520: Lu Erbai’s Carriage

    Chapter 520: Lu Erbai¡¯s Carriage


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The leading officer came over.¡± How is it?¡±


    ¡°We can only take it back ourselves.¡± Fortunately, the mules and carts they had bought were not far ahead.


    The two of them carried the bamboo cage and left.


    As soon as they left, the old couple who had already left poked their heads out again.


    The old man¡¯s originally bent back slowly straightened a little. He let out a breath. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re finally in time. Let¡¯s go back to the inn. Mother and the others are still waiting.¡±


    These two people were Lu Erbai and Madam Ruan, who had been disguised by Daya.


    After noon, the Lu family found out that Shu Yu had already started to act crazy, so they quickly took a shortcut to the county town.


    Meng Yunzheng and the others continued to follow behind the exiled team.


    Lu Erbai was a carpenter, so it was very easy for him to make a bamboo cage.


    He specially chose the best bamboo and the whole family worked together. They were very fast and finished it at five o¡¯clock.


    Lu Erbai ground the bamboos one by one to ensure that there were no barbs on them.


    Moreover, this thing was not simply fixed by a bamboo pole. It also had a slanted and curved binding.


    He even carved a pattern on the bamboo, which looked very exquisite. There was even a small roof on top, which did not look like a prison carriage at all.


    As for the roof, the two officers had seen it from the beginning. It didn¡¯t matter. After all, they weren¡¯t going to make a real prison carriage. However, the pattern was only discovered after he carried the item back.


    They discovered that not only were there patterns on the bamboo, but there was also a curtain. It was just that it had been tied to it previously, and the color was close to the bamboo. It was only because the sky was dark that they could not see it.


    The officers looked at each other. If they hung some accessories and improved it, it would be no different from a carriage, right?


    They wanted to sit on it too.


    The leader of the officers took the remaining tael of silver and said, ¡°Alright, we can have a good meal tomorrow with this silver.¡±


    The officers immediately became happy. After looting Shu Yu¡¯s silver, they finally felt at ease.


    The next morning, the Shu family members came to the courtyard listlessly.


    Last night, they were all huddled together and did not sleep well.


    On the other hand, Shu Yu occupied a big bunk by herself. No one ground their teeth, no one talked in their sleep, no one snored, and there was no stench. She slept exceptionally soundly and was in high spirits. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Shu family gritted their teeth and wanted to pounce on her and kill her.


    However, who knew that Shu Yu was even more excited than them? When she saw them, she seemed to have thought of the past. She rushed over fiercely and looked like she was about to attack again.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The Shu family screamed and took two steps back in fear.


    Fortunately, the officer reacted quickly this time and immediately pulled her back. Then, he pushed Shu Yu forward. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t dare? I think you¡¯re crazy. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    He pushed her to the front of the prison carriage and opened the door for her to enter.


    Then, he locked the door and scolded, ¡°From today onwards, you¡¯ll stay up here obediently.¡±


    The Shu family members were stunned. Prison carriages? No, this did not look like a prison cart at all. Instead, it looked like a mule carriage.


    The eldest daughter of the Shu family couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°She, she¡¯s going to ride this to the southwest in the future?¡±


    The officer raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you still want her to go with you? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being strangled to death by her?¡±


    Shu Yu cooperated and slammed her hands on the bamboo railing, glaring at the big girl with bloodshot eyes.

 Chapter 421 - Chapter 521: Are You Going Out For An Outing?

    Chapter 521: Are You Going Out For An Outing?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Shu family had lingering fears about what happened yesterday. Shu Yu ate well and was very strong. They could not resist at all.


    However, the Shu family was still unwilling.


    Why was she the one receiving preferential treatment when she made a mistake and killed someone?


    Right, for the Shu family, having a prison carriage on the road of exile was a kind of preferential treatment. Even though this prison carriage had always been used to imprison felons, they still wanted to sit on it.


    The Shu family was dissatisfied, but they did not dare to resist. After all, those officials were also on Shu Yu¡¯s side for the sake of money.


    The officer did not care what they thought. The leading officer directly sat on the shaft of the carriage and drove the carriage forward.


    The other officers led the Shu family members and quickly followed.


    Shu Yu sat on the prison carriage and carefully observed the pattern on the bamboo.


    When she got into the car just now, she knew that this thing must have been made by her father. After all, the strange-looking house pattern was very similar to the house she had drawn behind the carriage of her mule carriage.


    She also said that it was an RV.


    Now, she was also sitting in an RV.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and could not help but laugh.


    The leading official said, ¡°Lady Lu, there is a curtain on the eaves of the carriage. You can put it down to block the light. If you¡¯re tired, you can take a nap. Anyway, this car is slow.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± She did pull down the curtain. There were four sides, and once she was pulled down, she was immediately completely covered. No one even knew what she was doing inside.


    The Shu family followed behind and became even more furious when they saw this.


    Was this a prison carriage? This was a carriage.


    She was not an exiled prisoner. She was simply a young lady from a wealthy family who had gone out to play.


    In the afternoon, the originally sunny weather became gloomy again. It was obvious that it was going to rain.


    Shu Yu was glad that she had taken action yesterday. If she didn¡¯t have this car, her feet would have rotted again tomorrow if she had to walk in the water in the afternoon.


    The rain poured down. Shu Yu cleverly spread the straw raincoat on the prison carriage.


    Although the bamboo cage had a roof, it was only for decorative purposes. The roof was still empty. When Lu Erbai had first made it, he couldn¡¯t go overboard.


    However, with the straw raincoat blocking it, it was not a big deal.


    She then lowered the curtains on the four sides of the car so that the rain on the sides could be blocked.


    Apart from that, she also had an umbrella. She held it up again, and the last bit of rain was almost blocked.


    The officers behind were stunned by this scene.


    F*ck, this prisoner¡¯s life was even better than theirs. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Shu family members were even more aggrieved. The umbrellas they had last time were still there. Although they each held one, compared to Shu Yu who was sitting comfortably in the prison carriage and not getting wet at all, they felt like they were crossing mountains and ridges. It was too difficult.


    Shu Yu took out a candy and ate it while listening to the rain.


    Her father had given her these candies the night before, so Little Candy could still hide on her.


    She was the only one in the carriage, so no one noticed her eating.


    However, she could occasionally hear the quarrels of the Shu family behind her.


    On a rainy day, with Shu Yu in comparison, they became more and more impatient.


    Then, they all began to blame Mrs. Xue. The Fourth Young Lady even wanted to imitate Shu Yu and fight with Aunt Xue. Perhaps she could also get a ride in the car.


    However, before she could do anything, she was stopped by the eldest girl.

 Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: To Split the Silver

    Chapter 422: To Split the Silver


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Doctor Xu left in a hurry. Even though the weather was already quite cool, his forehead was still sweating a lot.


    However, this did not affect his exceptionally excited expression.


    Doctor Xu nodded repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for you. Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    Shu Yu turned sideways and invited him in. When he passed the counter,


    Doctor Xu stopped for a moment and asked Lu Erbai, ¡°How¡¯s your leg? Has it hurt badly recently? Oh right, especially since it rained two days ago, how do you feel?¡±


    Lu Erbai hurriedly said, ¡°My leg is much better now. It did hurt for a while on the rainy day, but it wasn¡¯t serious. It¡¯s fine after applying the ointment Doctor Xu gave me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Doctor Xu was even happier. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll let you take a closer look after I¡¯m done talking to Miss Lu.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Xu.¡±


    Doctor Xu laughed and followed Shu Yu to the backyard.


    Sitting down on the stone bench, Shu Yu poured him a glass of water. Doctor Xu gulped down two mouthfuls and felt much more comfortable. He then said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m here today to give you a share.¡±


    ¡°Giving me money?¡± Shu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. Wasn¡¯t someone giving him a pillow when he was sleepy? She needed money recently.


    Doctor Xu was not satisfied with her explanation. ¡°1 told you that you¡¯re full of profligate behavior. You talk about money all day long.¡±


    The corner of Shu Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. It¡¯s just a change of words, but you¡¯re making it sound so high and mighty?


    She didn¡¯t retort, and Doctor Xu didn¡¯t dwell on it. He took out an account book from his pocket.


    ¡°Although you requested to settle the share once a month, I didn¡¯t agree. But I¡¯m not that unreasonable. When I¡¯m happy, I think I can still make an exception. ¡±


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. At first, she was worried about being exiled, so she naturally wanted to settle the money in a short period, so she requested to settle it once a month.


    However, the time was too short. There was no such rule.


    According to Doctor Xu, he hadn¡¯t even prepared for the first month, so how could he pay? The cost? Then, she would have to invest money into it.


    Shu Yu had no choice. After all, this kind of business was not a quick way to make money.


    Therefore, she agreed to settle the accounts once every six months, even if she was exiled at that time¡­


    However, what she did not expect was that Doctor Xu would come over to give her money today. Moreover, from the looks of it, the money was quite a lot.


    Doctor Xu happily drank another mouthful of water and pointed at the account book on the table. ¡°Come, take a look at it yourself and compare the accounts. ¡± S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu looked at his expression and began to look forward to it.


    She flipped open the account book and looked at the handwriting on it. Doctor Xu¡¯s bone reconnecting skills were indeed quite good, but the handwriting was a little irritating to the eyes.


    Especially after seeing Meng Yunzhengs beautiful handwriting and paintings, Shu Yu¡¯s taste naturally improved.


    Not only that, but Doctor Xu also had to keep track of the accounts, which was quite taxing.


    She found it difficult to read, but Doctor Xu was still urging her. ¡°l say you should read faster.¡¯


    Shu Yu ignored him. How could he read the account book so quickly? Even if she trusted Doctor Xu, she was still meticulous in his accounts.


    She slowly got used to Doctor Xu¡¯s bookkeeping method. Then, she slowly looked at the back. The more she looked, the more surprised she became. ¡°There are so many orders? Also, your pricing¡­Quite high..¡±

 Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: Earning Insanely

    Chapter 423: Earning Insanely


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Doctor Xu was calm and collected. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Scar removal cream is a good thing, especially for those girls who care about their looks. They are willing to spend no matter how much money they have.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just the ladies. Many young masters felt uncomfortable with a scar on their bodies.


    Doctor Xu had connections, so he might not be able to sell much in Jiangyuan County, but what about the Dongan Province? What about the Lehe Province? What about the capital?


    Of course, his hands could not reach the capital yet, but just the orders from the two provinces were enough for him to wake up laughing in his dreams.


    Shu Yu smiled and continued to read the account book. Doctor Xu only sold in bulk. Only in the early stages were they sold in small quantities, and in the later stages were all orders from dealers.


    A month¡¯s account book was not complicated, and Shu Yu quickly flipped to the end.


    Even though she was mentally prepared, she was still shocked when she saw the final calculation.


    Seeing that she had finished reading, Doctor Xu took out a few silver notes from his body. ¡°Here, this is your share. One thousand taels. I¡¯ll round it up for you. You get three and a half taels more. I¡¯ll deduct it from next month¡¯s share.¡¯


    Shu Yu pressed her fingers and told herself to calm down. She was also a person who had seen the world. How could she be intimidated by a mere thousand taels?


    But¡­ She was so happy. One thousand taels of silver was the largest sum of money she had ever received in this world.


    D*mn it. Why is this ointment so profitable?


    She only took 5 0/0 of the money. In other words, Doctor Xu had earned 20,000 taels of silver this month.


    She had thought that Doctor Xu would set the price of the scar removal cream at ten taels or twenty taels, but he set it at thirty taels or fifty taels. As expected of a greedy man who charged her fifteen taels of silver just to set her father¡¯s bones.


    Excluding the negligible cost, wouldn¡¯t Doctor Xu earn like crazy?


    Shu Yu sighed. ¡°I¡¯m starting to regret selling you the recipe.¡±


    Doctor Xu glared at her. ¡°We signed an agreement.¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Doctor Xu, you said that I¡¯m greedy. Look at how anxious you were just now. Don¡¯t worry. Am I the kind of person who goes back on my word? Although this scar removal cream is profitable, I¡¯m still very clear that only with your connections and status can this cream be sold at a high price.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t she just lamenting? S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, although there were many orders this month, it might not be the case in the future. After all, it was not a daily item and the price was high. It might slowly stabilize in the future.


    Shu Yu took the one thousand taels of silver. Her depressed mood from last night suddenly became sunny again.


    Doctor Xu took another two sips of tea and stood up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve sent you the money. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    He was quite busy now. In the past, there were not many patients in the clinic, so he was very free. However, it was different now. He had a big order.


    Doctor Xu left the room cheerfully and went to check on Lu Erbai¡¯s leg.


    Shu Yu was still sitting on the stone bench, holding a banknote of one thousand taels in her hand. She let out a long breath.


    After a long while, she got up and tidied up the tea set on the table. After washing the cups, she came out.


    Once they reached the main hall, Shu Yu saw Lu Erbai carving something with his head lowered.


    She walked over quietly, but Lu Erbai still heard footsteps. He looked up and smiled at her. ¡°You¡¯re out?¡±


    ¡°Father, what are you carving?¡± Shu Yu leaned forward and looked at the carving knife in his hand.


    After Lu Erbai had finished fixing the last bit of the thing, he released his hand and handed it over.. ¡°Try it?¡±

 Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: Spend More Time With Your Family

    Chapter 424: Spend More Time With Your Family


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu looked at the wooden hairpin in front of him and reached out to take it.


    ¡°For me?¡±


    Lu Erbai nodded. ¡°Yes, this is for you. Father didn¡¯t have any other skills, but I was very good at carpentry.¡±


    The wooden hairpin was carved very delicately, especially the pattern on it. It was a lifelike little fox head, and it was a little cute.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but look up at Lu Erbai. Was she like a little fox in her father¡¯s heart?


    Lu Erbai smiled. He lowered his head and took the tiny beaded flower from the counter. Then, he took the wooden hairpin from her hand and inlaid the beaded flower on the hairpin. A string of tassels hung down, making it look even more playful.


    ¡°You can make do with it first. Wait for Father to buy jade for you in the future.¡¯


    Shu Yu!s heart was warm. ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±


    ¡°What are you thanking me for? What a silly girl.¡± Lu Erbai watched Shu Yu insert the wooden hairpin into his hair and instantly felt satisfied.


    Shu Yu stood by the counter and chatted with Lu Erbai for a while.


    She knew that Lu Erbai preferred carpentry. After all, that was his forte. However, the shop in front of him had just opened, and he was the only one in the family who could keep accounts. Therefore, he was reading while looking after the shop.


    Occasionally, when he was free, he would carve some small things with a carving knife to avoid getting rusty.


    However, after the shop officially went on the right track, he would still have to hire another shopkeeper.


    At noon, Shu Yu stayed in the shop to accompany Lu Erbai for lunch. After that, she packed her things and prepared to return to Liufang Alley.


    When they passed by the back door of the county government office, they did not expect to see the Jiang family¡¯s carriage parked there. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jiang Ren was talking to the gatekeeper with a fawning smile on his face.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one. Jiang Li, who had already fallen out with him, was also speaking in a low voice. It was rare for the two brothers not to quarrel on the spot.


    The entanglement here had attracted a few passersby to watch.


    When Shu Yu heard the two of them discussing, she stopped and leaned over to eavesdrop.


    That person said, ¡°The Jiang family is regretting it to death now. Back then, they didn¡¯t treat the second young master of the Jiang family well. When they split up, they had to persuade the second branch to give them a small shop that did not make much money. He originally thought that the second branch was just like that. Who knew that the Madam Deng was so impressive? They had a relative who was a high-ranking official from the capital.¡±


    When the others heard this, they exclaimed, ¡°A high-ranking official from the capital? Who is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I heard that Madam Deng has a cousin who married very well. Today, she invited the couple over for a gathering.¡±


    As that person spoke, he pouted his lips in the direction of the Jiang brothers. ¡°See, they heard the news and insisted on coming over, saying that they wanted to see Jiang Yi.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, now they remember that they still have this brother.¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head. Now that he remembered, it was too late for regrets.


    She didn¡¯t continue listening and strolled back to Liufang Alley.


    However, she did not go home. Instead, she went to the courtyard where she made clothes. Inside, Madam Ruan, Mrs. Xiang, and the others were working, their movements swift and skillful.


    Seeing Shu Yu come over, Mrs. Ruan was surprised for a moment. She quickly stopped and asked, ¡°Yu, you¡¯re here. Did something happen at home?¡±


    ¡°No, 1 just came to see you.¡± She just wanted to spend more time with her family in the remaining month.


    She stayed in the garment room for half the afternoon and was also busy inside and outside. She only returned home when it was almost evening..

 Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: The Unusual Shu Yu

    Chapter 425: The Unusual Shu Yu


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu bought a bunch of vegetables and brought them home. The dishes she made were all dishes that she had never cooked before. It was very sumptuous. The Lu family members ate until they were all sprawled on the dining table with their stomachs out, not wanting to move at all.


    Shu Yu was the first to get up and walk around the courtyard to digest her food.


    After she walked one round, she saw Dahu and Sanya coming out. They followed behind her and stepped on her shadow.


    Shu Yu found it funny. Why was it like a mother duck bringing a duckling?


    She turned her head and asked Dahu, ¡°Have you asked? When is your classmate coming to visit? How many people came?¡±


    Dahu raised his head. ¡°I¡¯ve asked. They¡¯re coming the day after tomorrow. There are eight of them.¡±


    Sanya exclaimed, ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve already made eight friends? So powerful.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even have one.


    Shu Yu patted her head. The little girl did not go to school and was not familiar with the county. Other than helping out at home, she would go to the shop to play. At most, she would get to know a few young girls of the same age among the neighbors in Liufang Alley.


    However, there weren¡¯t many girls around, and Sanya hadn¡¯t been in Liufang Alley for long, so her best friend was Maneki.


    Dahu also held her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. My classmates also have sisters. When we get to know each other better, we can play together.¡±


    Sanya nodded heavily. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shu Yu walked around again and felt a little more comfortable. Then, she chased the two little fellows to read.


    Every day when Dahu came back from school, he would bring Sanya to read for an hour. He was very much like a young master.


    Shu Yu turned around and walked to the kitchen. It had been so long, and they couldn¡¯t still sit on the stool, especially the old lady. She was getting on in years, and she couldn¡¯t just sit like this.


    Who knew that when she walked to the kitchen door, she found that her parents were talking about her?


    ¡°Why do I feel that Yu is acting strange today?¡±


    It was Madam Ruan¡¯s voice. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°I thought it was strange too. She talked to me in the shop all morning.¡± Although Lu Erbai was very happy that his daughter was chatting with him, this unusual behavior made him feel uneasy.


    Daya added, ¡°She went to the clothing room in the afternoon and spent the entire afternoon making clothes with us.¡± S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady said, ¡°I even bought a lot of vegetables when I came back at night. There are also many varieties of cooking.¡±


    As she spoke, she frowned. ¡°It seems like something must have happened. Just give me an explanation¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence. It was inauspicious. Even when she thought of this possibility, the old lady couldn¡¯t help but slap herself twice.


    Shu Yu, who was at the door, was speechless.


    It seemed that her actions today were too abnormal. Instead, it made her family suspicious.


    Forget it, she should go do her things tomorrow.


    Shu Yu did not enter the kitchen again. She turned around and went back to her room.


    Sure enough, the next day, under the worried gazes of her family, she waved her hand and went out. ¡°I won¡¯t be back for lunch. I might be a little busy today.¡±


    The old lady and the others heaved a sigh of relief.


    Three black lines slid down Shu Yu¡¯s forehead. Was it that exaggerated?


    She laughed and left the courtyard. After she left, she went straight to Doctor Xu¡¯s clinic.


    She had bought a saltpeter from the clinic. It was not easy to get this thing. Fortunately, she had a good relationship with Doctor Xu, and he had connections. He had the few things that Shu Yu wanted..

 Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: Dahu’s Classmate

    Chapter 426: Dahu¡¯s Classmate


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu wanted to go to the black market to sell things to make money, and the first thing she thought of was glass.


    This thing was said to be imported, so its origin would not be very abrupt. Moreover, one could tell at a glance that it was a good thing.


    Quartz sand was the most important material for making glass. She had seen it before in Jiangyuan County. She had the raw materials, but the melting point of the Quartz sand was high. It was impossible to reach such a temperature in this day and age. She could only find a way to lower the melting temperature of the Quartz sand.


    This required something else.


    Shu Yu was busy. Just preparing these things took a day.


    This was not enough. She had to find a place to bake it.


    Of course, the best was the kiln used to make porcelain. Unfortunately, in Jiangyuan County, such a kiln was controlled by the rich. If she wanted to borrow it, it would be a lot of trouble.


    Therefore, she could only look for something else. After thinking about it, the only thing she could think of was a blacksmith¡¯s shop.


    However, the furnace could not be used, but some basic tools could still be borrowed.


    Coincidentally, the Fan family was in the porcelain business. It seemed that she would have to trouble the second daughter of the Ding family again.


    Therefore, in the evening, Ding Yuehua came over to inform her of the date of the wedding. Shu Yu took the opportunity to ask to borrow some of the Fan family¡¯s porcelain tools.


    They were all relatively common, so Ding Yuehua naturally had no objections.


    With everything ready, Shu Yu felt much more at ease.


    The next day, she didn¡¯t go out. Dahu¡¯s classmates were coming, and she promised to make popcorn for them.


    Dahu had a day off today. Early in the morning, he got up excitedly and put on his clothes. After tidying up the house, he ran off to find Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu could not help but laugh when she saw his solemn appearance.


    However, when she walked out of the room, she realized that it was not only Dahu who was nervous. The old lady, Sanya, and Daya, who had stayed at home to help, had also put on clean clothes. They had specially dressed up and tidied themselves up.


    Although they didn¡¯t seem to be acting strangely on the surface and seemed very calm, their actions were very subtle.


    Shu Yu went to wash her face and took the wooden hairpin that Lu Erbai had given her yesterday. Then, she went to do what she needed to do.


    At midnight, voices came from outside the door, occasionally mixed with ¡°Is this the place?¡± asked.


    Dahu had been in the courtyard the whole time. When he heard the noise, he immediately ran to open the door.


    As expected, when the door opened, he saw one of his classmates raising his hand to knock.


    Dahu¡¯s eyes lit up and he said happily, ¡°You¡¯re here? Come in quickly.¡±


    The students were all young. After all, the Shuxian School was a school for enlightenment. The oldest was only the ten-year-old classmate who was standing at the front and planning to knock on the door. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Therefore, when these kids went out, their families were worried.


    However, there were also a few people whose families were not bad. They had servants at home, so behind these primary school students were two families ¡®old women and manservants.


    They didn¡¯t come in. After sending him off, they smiled and nodded at Shu Yu, who was walking towards them. ¡°Our young master will have to trouble you.¡±


    After saying that, they left and waited until the afternoon to pick them up.


    As soon as she left, the group of children entered one after another. They first politely greeted the Lu family members in the courtyard, then stood at the side cautiously.


    Sanya hid behind the old lady and looked curiously at her brother¡¯s classmates who were about the same age as her but had read a lot and were very capable.

 Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: An Extra One

    Chapter 427: An Extra One


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu closed the courtyard door and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t stand in the courtyard for now. Come in and sit. What do you want to drink? Let Dahu pour it for you.¡±


    As he spoke, Shu Yu¡¯s eyes swept over these people.


    One, two, three¡­Nine.


    Yes, there were nine of them.


    She had felt that something was wrong with the number of people. Dahu had clearly said that there were eight classmates, but why was there one more now?


    Not only was there an extra one, but this extra one seemed to be out of place with the others. Moreover, he was the tallest, even taller than his ten-year-old classmate.


    When she was outside the courtyard earlier, she thought that these people were the family members of these students. She was worried that they would come over to escort them. After sending them off, they would go back.


    In the end, this person followed them in. Not only did he enter, but his gaze was also bright as he sized up their courtyard.


    Shu Yu was puzzled. Then, she saw a young student in the crowd say with an embarrassed expression, ¡°This, this is my cousin, Jiang Leshan. He was afraid that I was young and insensible, so he followed me here to take a look. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The little boy lowered his head, looking very ashamed. He looked like he wanted to hide his head in the ground.


    Shu Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t blame him. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re a guest. Come in and sit first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Everyone entered the door one after another. The young student walked at the back and whispered to Dahu, who was with him, ¡°Dahu, my cousin insisted on coming. I couldn¡¯t stop him.¡± sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dahu also lowered his voice and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just one more person. However¡­ Didn¡¯t you have any contact with your cousin in the past?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he used to bully me and never brought me along to play. But he¡¯s been acting strange these past two days. He suddenly came to talk to me and said that brothers should help each other. He even bought me candy and snacks. I was scared to death.¡±


    The young student patted his chest with a look of lingering fear. ¡°I¡¯m not from the same school as him. In the past, when he saw me, he would avoid me and even say that our school was going to be unlucky. Yesterday, he waited for me outside after school and insisted on sending me home. Today is the same.¡±


    Dahu comforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Dahu was the young one, but he spoke like a little adult. ¡°Let me tell you, my second sister is very powerful. With her around, your cousin doesn¡¯t have to be afraid even if he¡¯s a monster.¡±


    The young student nodded heavily. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡±


    The two of them walked into the main room, and Daya had already gone to the kitchen to bring tea over.


    After Dahu invited his classmates to sit down, he immediately ran to the kitchen to get some food. The popcorn had not popped yet because it had to be eaten while it was hot. However, he had also prepared other food.


    After Dahu went out, Shu Yu followed him and quickly caught up with him. ¡°What did your classmate say to you just now?¡±


    Dahu stopped in his tracks and told her the exact words without a word.


    In the end, he said worriedly, ¡°Second Sister, you said before that if you¡¯re trying to curry favor for no reason, you¡¯re either a traitor or a thief. Do you think his cousin has some conspiracy?¡±


    Shu Yu pondered and felt that there was something wrong.


    She suddenly remembered that when the child introduced his cousin, he said his surname was¡­Jiang.


    Moreover, it started to be strange again in the past two days.


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of your classmate? Do you know what his parents do?¡±

 Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: The Child of the Jiang Family

    Chapter 428: The Child of the Jiang Family


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°His name is Jiang Huaiwen, and his family owns a wine shop.¡± Dahu explained in detail, ¡°He¡¯s older than me by half a month, but I¡¯m used to being an older brother, so he¡¯s like a younger brother to me. I have a very good relationship with him. Now that his cousin is so strange, I¡¯m very worried about him.¡±


    Dahu was so worried that he frowned.


    Although he comforted Jiang Huaiwen not to be afraid, he was very worried.


    Shu Yu slapped her forehead when she heard this. It was a child of the Jiang family.


    So Jiang Huaiwen was the son of Jiang Yi and the Madam Deng? Looking at his age, it did match.


    She did not expect that Madam Deng¡¯s son was also studying at Shuxian School.


    That cousin, Jiang Leshan, should be the son of the Jiang family¡¯s first branch. In that case, it was not strange for him to be so attentive these past few days.


    After all, she had just seen Jiang Ren and Jiang Li run to the back door of the county government two days ago, clamoring to see Jiang Yi. They wanted to build a good relationship with him and borrow the power of the relatives of Madam Deng.


    Now, Jiang Ren was planning to do both at the same time. He even sent his son out to let him and Jiang Yi¡¯s son show off their brotherhood.


    If that were the case, Jiang Huawen would not be in any danger.


    Shu Yu saw that Dahu¡¯s brows were knitted into a knot. She smiled and rubbed his head, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Go back and tell your classmate to tell his parents about this. His parents will know.¡±


    ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. In the future, if you encounter something that feels wrong, you must tell your family. You too. Don¡¯t hide it from them, understand? Look at Jiang Huaiwen, he¡¯s only five years old, and his cousin is already twelve. If something happens, he can¡¯t beat it or escape, right?¡±


    Dahu nodded heavily. After taking two steps, he suddenly asked in puzzlement, ¡°Second Sister, how do you know that his cousin is twelve years old?¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu was speechless. Therefore, it was not good for children to be too sensitive.


    She smiled and said, ¡°When I heard you mention Jiang Huaiwen¡¯s language, I remembered that his parents are people I know. Naturally, I knew.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The siblings entered the kitchen as they talked.


    After a while, the two of them came out with the candied nuts and returned to the central room.


    Shu Yu asked Dahu to entertain his classmates while she went to the kitchen to make popcorn.


    When the students heard popcorn, their eyes lit up. ¡°Is it the popcorn that Dahu said was delicious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you guys sit down first. It¡¯ll be done soon.¡±


    Everyone nodded repeatedly. After all, they were not very old. Although they had read a lot, they still could not control his drooling eyes.


    Shu Yu laughed and turned to leave.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Leshan, who had been silent all this while, suddenly stood up and pointed at Shu Yu. ¡°I finally remember where I¡¯ve seen you before.¡±


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes. That was why this person had not made a sound since he entered the door. He was wondering where he had seen her before.


    Shu Yu did not have much of an impression of him.


    Jiang Leshan said excitedly, ¡°Lengshui Alley. I¡¯ve seen you in Lengshui Alley before.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard the familiar name.


    Lengshui Alley No. 14 was the house where Zhang Shu was caught having an affair with someone.


    Jiang Leshan suddenly realized something and said, ¡°That day, I heard that something big happened at the ÕÅÊ÷, so I ran over to take a look. You took a man away and said that he was your brother-in-law, right?¡±


    As he spoke, he saw Daya entering the room and immediately shifted her gaze over. ¡°So, you¡¯re that¡­¡±

 Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: It Better Not Be Malicious

    Chapter 429: It Better Not Be Malicious


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. However, Jiang Leshan was still alert. He stopped here and did not continue.


    He even slapped his mouth and said, ¡°Sorry, I just suddenly remembered where I saw you before. I mean no harm.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Really? It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡±


    Jiang Leshan¡¯s expression stiffened. He had already taken the initiative to give her a way out, but this woman still spoke in such a tone. She was not presentable.


    The atmosphere was a little stiff. Daya looked around and pulled Shu Yu out.


    Daya said softly, ¡°Yu, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s not argue with him. There were so many of Dahu¡¯s classmates present today, so he shouldn¡¯t be unhappy.¡±


    Shu Yu rubbed her temples. ¡°I know. As long as he doesn¡¯t cause trouble and talk nonsense, I¡¯ll pretend he doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    Daya pushed her towards the kitchen. ¡°Alright, alright. Let Dahu stay in the living room and watch over the place.¡± Let¡¯s go make popcorn.¡±


    After the two of them left, Dahu in the central room looked at Jiang Leshan with hostility and wariness.


    Jiang Leshan didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. He snorted coldly, his gaze full of disdain.


    When Dahu was entertaining the other classmates, he stood up and pulled Jiang Huaiwen out. They stood under the eaves and whispered, ¡°Huaiwen, what kind of friends are you making?¡±


    Jiang Huaiwen was dumbfounded and took a step back unhappily. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I said that you¡¯re willing to degenerate. What status does our Jiang family have, and what status does their Lu family have?¡±


    Jiang Huaiwen asked, ¡°What identity? My family sells wine.¡±


    Jiang Leshan choked and almost spat at him. ¡°What liquor seller? Our Jiang family is also a reputable family in Jiangyuan County. Although your father has separated from us, he is still a member of our Jiang family. And your mother is the cousin of a high official¡¯s wife. In the future, she will be interacting with the wives of high officials and dignitaries. Father and mother are both promising people, but look, you¡¯re the one dragging us down here, interacting with some shady people.¡±


    Jiang Huawen¡¯s confused expression became even more obvious after hearing so much.


    But the last sentence made him very unhappy. ¡°Who¡¯s shady? Dahu is very good. He takes good care of me.¡±


    Jiang Leshan sneered. ¡°What¡¯s good about it? Do you know what kind of person Lu Dahu¡¯s sister is? His sister had divorced someone. His brother-in-law was gay and liked men. Who knew if Lu Dahu would also be affected by him and become abnormal?


    If you still want to be close to such a person, be careful that you will be led astray in the future. I didn¡¯t say it out loud just now because of you.¡±


    Jiang Huawen pursed his lips tightly and shook off Jiang Leshan¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re the abnormal one.¡±


    As he spoke, he returned to the central room.


    Jiang Leshan pulled him back. ¡°Do you not understand what I¡¯m saying? Let me tell you, don¡¯t make friends with just anyone. They¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to care. My friends are all very good.¡±


    Jiang Huaiwen was annoyed to death. This cousin of his had bullied him in the past, and now he still wanted to control him. He was the abnormal one. His entire body was abnormal.


    He no longer paid any attention to Jiang Leshan. This time, he quickly ran back to the central room. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jiang Leshan stood rooted to the ground and spat. ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. If my father didn¡¯t ask me to build a good relationship with you, who would be willing to talk to you? Stupid thing.¡±


    Although he said that, when he entered the central room, the expression on his face became as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: Get Out

    Chapter 430: Get Out


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Shu Yu came in with a large plate of popcorn, the central room was still very harmonious.


    She glanced at Jiang Leshan. Although the latter¡¯s face was a little smelly, he didn¡¯t cause any trouble.


    Dahu called out to everyone. ¡°This is the popcorn I was talking about. Try it. It¡¯s delicious and warm.¡±


    The primary school students had already smelled the strong fragrance earlier. When they saw the golden popcorn, they all ran forward curiously.


    However, due to the restraint of etiquette, no one made the first move.


    Dahu grabbed a handful and stuffed it into the hands of a classmate standing closest to him. ¡°Eat quickly.¡±


    The classmate was a little fatty. He couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. After stuffing it into his mouth, he immediately cheered,¡± Delicious. Crispy and sweet. It¡¯s memorable.¡±


    As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t wait to eat the second one.


    When everyone saw this, they went forward and grabbed a handful each, praising as they ate.


    Jiang Leshan also went forward to grab a few to eat. He was not greedy. He was the grandson of the Jiang family. Not to mention Jiangyuan County, he had even eaten the scarce snacks in the Dongan province and even the capital. He did not care about the inferior food made by such a small family.


    However, he had never seen this thing before. It smelled quite good, so he decided to try it.


    When it entered his mouth, it was quite good.


    He raised his head and rolled his eyes. If he could get the recipe for such food and give it to his parents, it would be a way to earn money.


    Although the Jiang family was in the wine business, his maternal grandfather¡¯s family had opened a food shop. When the time came¡­


    At this thought, Jiang Leshan looked up at the pot of popcorn.


    When he looked, he realized that his younger cousin was like a country bumpkin who had never seen the world. He ate while leaning against Lu Dahu. Not only did he ignore what Lu Dahu had said earlier, but he was even going against him.


    Jiang Huaiwen not only praised the popcorn but also praised Shu Yu and Daya. ¡°Dahu, your two sisters are so capable. It would be great if I had such a sister. Unfortunately, my parents said that even if they had another child, I could only be an older brother. Sigh, I can¡¯t even enjoy being a younger brother.¡±


    Jiang Leshan almost died of anger when he heard that. Wasn¡¯t he his brother? Could it be that he couldn¡¯t enjoy being a younger brother here?


    He threw the popcorn on the table and sneered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys exaggerating too much? This popcorn is just an ordinary farmer¡¯s food, but you guys make it sound like it¡¯s something that can only be found in the sky. Only you guys treat the things made by a peasant girl as treasures. You don¡¯t even mind that her hands are dirty¡­¡± Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before he could finish speaking, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The Dahu rushed over like a calf and directly hit his stomach, knocking him to the ground.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jiang Leshan fell to the ground. He flew into a rage out of humiliation and completely forgot his original purpose.


    He quickly stood up and pointed at Dahu. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t eat it. Who asked you to speak ill of my sister? If you don¡¯t like this and that, then why are you here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why are you still here?¡± The other students quickly stood beside Dahu and stood on his side decisively. They glared at him angrily, including Jiang Huaiwen. He grabbed Dahu¡¯s hand and said loudly, ¡°The popcorn is delicious. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good. Get lost. You¡¯re not welcome here.¡±

 Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: The Madam Deng Is Here

    Chapter 431:  The Madam Deng Is Here


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Jiang Leshan was furious. ¡°Delicious my ass. Do you think I care about eating it? I¡¯m afraid of stepping on chicken poop the moment I enter your small, run-down courtyard. The house was smelly and filthy. Not only is your house dirty, but your sister is also dirty. After marrying someone, she should be faithful to him until she dies. In the end, she dared to divorce him. Our entire Jiangyuan County has never divorced¡­¡±


    The tray in Shu Yu¡¯s hand flew out and accurately hit his mouth.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jiang Leshan cried out in pain. He covered his rapidly swelling mouth and raised his head. He could even feel his teeth shaking.


    He glared at Shu Yu angrily, but he could not say a word.


    Shu Yu¡¯s gaze was cold as she walked towards him step by step. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to speak, then shut your mouth. No matter what happens in our family, you have no right to come and scold us. ¡°Our house is dirty? What about your house? It was not dirty to fight openly or secretly, brothers killing each other, or to drive their brothers and parents out of the house for the sake of the family property?¡±


    Jiang Leshan looked at her in shock. What¡­what did she mean? What did she know?


    Shu Yu was already standing in front of him. ¡°Stand up and get lost.¡±


    ¡°You, uh¡­¡± Jiang Leshan¡¯s mouth was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t say a complete sentence.


    He looked up at Jiang Huawen and the others. The row of little kids was a little dumbfounded when they saw him getting beaten until his blood was coming out.


    However, Dahu shouted, ¡°Second Sister is so powerful.¡± After that, everyone looked at Shu Yu with admiration and then looked at Jiang Leshan with disdain.


    Jiang Huaiwen was one of them, his gaze was vicious and hateful.


    Jiang Leshan was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He wanted to take revenge, but this was the Lu family¡¯s territory.


    Lu Dahu¡¯s sister looked so skinny and small, but she was so ferocious.


    Just wait. He would go back and find someone to flatten the Lu family.


    Jiang Leshan stood up and pointed at Shu Yu. He said vaguely, ¡°Wait for the mud to sting¡­¡±


    After saying that, he swayed and walked out. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as he reached the courtyard, there was a hurried knock on the door.


    A familiar voice was heard in the middle. ¡°Miss Lu, is Miss Lu home?¡±


    Jiang Leshan stopped in his tracks. Even though he didn¡¯t have much contact with his second uncle¡¯s family, he could still recognize his second aunt¡¯s voice.


    Why was she here?


    Shu Yu also heard it. She was a little surprised, but she still quickly went over to open the door.


    As expected, Madam Deng was standing outside the door. Not only her but there was also a woman standing beside her. She looked younger than Madam Deng and was more solemn and generous.


    Shu Yu could roughly guess her identity even if she didn¡¯t say it.


    Even though she had just lost her temper, Shu Yu still smiled at the two people in front of her. ¡°Why is Mrs. Jiang here?¡±


    She moved aside to let the two of them in first.


    When Madam Deng came in, she saw Jiang Leshan standing at the side with his hand covering his mouth. Her expression changed. She was still late.


    When Jiang Leshan saw Madam Deng, he immediately wanted to pretend to be pitiful and complain.


    Unexpectedly, Madam Deng did not wait for him to speak and took the lead to say, ¡°Did my child cause you trouble? He was sorry. He was spoiled at home. It was inevitable that he did not know the immensity of heaven and earth when he spoke and did things. When I return, I will tell his parents to take good care of him so he won¡¯t cause trouble again.¡±


    As she spoke, he looked at Jiang Leshan with a cold expression. ¡°Apologize to Lady Lu?¡±

 Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: This Is My Cousin

    Chapter 432: This Is My Cousin


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Jiang Leshan looked at his second aunt in disbelief.


    What was she talking about? She was the one who was injured. She didn¡¯t ask clearly when she entered the door and blamed all the mistakes on him. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Also, Second Shen was now more stubborn. In the past, she did not dare to talk to her like this.


    At this moment, Jiang Huaiwen ran over and hugged Madam Deng¡¯s leg as he complained, ¡°Mother, Cousin is scolding people. He¡¯s complaining. He doesn¡¯t feel like a guest at all. I didn¡¯t even want to bring him here, but he insisted on coming.¡±


    ¡°Mother knows.¡± Madam Deng rubbed his head, feeling vexed.


    She and Jiang Yi had indeed been pestered by Jiang Ren and Jiang Li for the past two days. She originally thought that their son was studying in school and was young, so they would not have any thoughts about him.


    She did not expect her to be too naive.


    Madam Deng knew that Jiang Huaiwen was coming to the Lu family today. Her son was going to visit his classmate, so she naturally had to ask clearly. It was only after she had asked around last night that she found out that Miss Lu¡¯s younger brother and her son were classmates and had a good relationship.


    Madam Deng liked Shu Yu quite a lot. His sister had a good temper, and her brother was probably not much worse.


    Madam Deng didn¡¯t care much about the interactions between children and didn¡¯t interfere. She only reminded him to be obedient and sensible to the Lu family and not to make too much noise. Then, she didn¡¯t care much.


    She had a batch of goods to send out of the city this morning. As soon as the city gates opened, she went out with Jiang Yi.


    Who knew that when she returned, she heard the old woman who took care of Jiang Huaiwen say that when Huaiwen went out, Jiang Leshan came over and insisted on coming with him.


    Madam Deng did not have a good impression of Jiang Leshan at all. She even hated the First household. With his temperament, he might do something to someone else¡¯s house and even implicate his son, so Madam Deng hurried over.


    Things were as she had expected. Looking at Jiang Leshan¡¯s expression, it was obvious that he had already caused trouble.


    She glanced at Jiang Leshan in disdain and repeated, ¡°Apologize?¡±


    Jiang Leshan was unhappy and was about to argue.


    However, he quickly caught a glimpse of the woman standing beside him. After thinking about it, he roughly guessed her identity.


    Thinking of his parents¡¯ warning, Jiang Leshan suppressed the anger in his heart. He finally put down his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Shu Yu could not be bothered to look at him. This kind of apology was meaningless.


    She only faced Madam Deng and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Mrs. Deng. Come in and sit. It¡¯s hot outside.¡±


    Madam Deng glared at Jiang Leshan again before following him inside.


    After entering the house, Madam Deng introduced the woman beside her, ¡°This is my cousin. Her husband¡¯s surname is Jing. Lady Lu helped me put on makeup. Cousin was very interested after seeing it. When she learned that I was coming, she wanted to get to know you.¡±


    Madam Deng happened to meet her cousin when she was on her way out.


    When she heard that she wanted to come to the Lu family, Madam Chang also wanted to come and take a look out of curiosity. Madam Deng could not refuse.


    From the moment Madam Chang entered the room, it was the first time she spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I¡¯ve taken the liberty to come and disturb Lady Lu.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Mrs.Jing is too polite. This humble residence is simple and crude. Mrs, please don¡¯t take offense.¡±


    I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.


    Shu Yu did not believe Madam Deng¡¯s words about being interested in makeup. Now that she heard Madam Chang¡¯s words, she probably knew what was going on. Lord Jing must have told her about her, right?


    Jiang Leshan, who was standing by the door, secretly sneered and thought, ¡°You also know your residence is simple and crude¡±.

 Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: The Old Lady’s Big Broom

    Chapter 433: The Old Lady¡¯s Big Broom Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Who knew that Madam Jing would immediately say, ¡°This small courtyard is clean and simple. It reminds me of my childhood life. I like it very much.¡±


    Jiang Leshan was speechless. How was it clean and simple?


    Madam Jing smiled and said, ¡°I heard Younger Sister say that today is a gathering between your younger brother and his classmates. Let¡¯s not disturb them from playing here. Lady Lu, why don¡¯t we go inside and talk?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Madam Jing, please.¡±


    She led Madam Jing directly into her room. Madam Deng followed behind, feeling a little strange.


    Cousin didn¡¯t seem to know Lady Lu, but she also seemed to know her.


    Jiang Leshan also frowned. Was there something wrong with this madam? What was there to talk about with a village girl?


    Although he was indignant, he had already dispelled the idea of leaving.


    His parents had yet to speak to this madam. Now that he had finally met her, he would find an opportunity to talk to her properly and build a good relationship with her.


    However, if he didn¡¯t want to leave, the others wouldn¡¯t want him to stay.


    He wasn¡¯t a member of Shuxian Academy to begin with, so why should he disturb their reunion?


    Led by Dahu and Jiang Huaiwen, the nine students of the Shuxian Academy bluntly asked Jiang Leshan to leave.


    Jiang Leshan was naturally unwilling. He opened his mouth and was about to shout.


    Unexpectedly, the old lady came out with a broom in her hand. She had been in the kitchen the whole time and did not notice what had happened in the central room.


    It was only when Sanya ran over to tell her that the old lady realized that this person liked to bad-mouth others and deserved a beating.


    However, by the time she came out, Shu Yu had already made a move. In addition, Madam Deng and Madam Chang came over, so the old lady went back to the kitchen.


    But now, this bad guy refused to leave? How could he still have the face to stay when he despised their family to such an extent?


    The old lady rushed in front of him with a broom. Jiang Leshan was shocked by her and looked at her warily. ¡°You, what are you doing? Do you want to hit me?¡±


    The old lady grinned at him. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t hit him, but¡­


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Dahu immediately pulled Jiang Huaiwen and the other students back. Fortunately, to entertain his classmates and friends today, there were no clothes and rags in the courtyard to dry.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡± Jiang Leshan coughed loudly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. You also know that our small courtyard is a little dirty. I don¡¯t know when chicken droppings have been left on the ground. Of course, we have to sweep it clean.¡±


    Chicken poop?


    Jiang Leshan¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he stumbled back seven or eight steps.


    After retreating, he realized that he was almost at the entrance of the courtyard, so he quickly moved to the side.


    However, the old lady chased after him, and the broom occasionally stained the corner of his clothes.


    Jiang Leshan felt nauseous at the thought of her broom sweeping chicken poop. Even if he wanted to build a good relationship with Madam Jing, he couldn¡¯t care about it now.


    He spat on the ground and cursed, ¡°Disgusting.¡± Then, before the old lady could make trouble again, he quickly ran out of the Lu family¡¯s courtyard.


    The old lady snorted and put the broom aside.


    Then, she clapped her hands and turned around. In the end, she saw that Dahu¡¯s classmates were all staring at her.


    The old lady was speechless. She was done for. She had left a bad impression on Dahu.


    What should she do?

 Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: The Host and the Guest Had a Good Time

    Chapter 434: The Host and the Guest Had a Good Time


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady immediately explained, ¡°The broom I used just now was clean, and there was no chicken poop on the floor. I was just scaring him. Our house is clean, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Jiang Huaiwen said, ¡°We¡¯re not worried¡±. We just think that Dahu¡¯s sister and grandmother are both good¡­ Fierce.


    They looked at the Dahu in unison. The Dahu looked very steady.


    The old lady quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°Then go back to your room and eat. If you need anything, just tell Dahu and let him take it.¡± S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The primary school students returned to the central room one after another. After the commotion just now, they didn¡¯t even have time to eat popcorn.


    It was finally quiet now.


    However, Jiang Leshan, who had been chased out, had not left.


    He wasn¡¯t allowed to stay in the courtyard, was he? It was alright. He would wait outside.


    In a small place like the Lu family, Madam Jing definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to stay for long. When she came out in a while, he would immediately follow her.


    However, no matter how much he waited, he was still hungry until noon, but no one came out of the courtyard.


    Instead, the aroma of the food wafted into his nose.


    No way, the Lu family didn¡¯t even have a decent chef. Could it be that the wife of that high-ranking official still wanted to stay for dinner?


    Two hours passed afternoon. Jiang Leshan could not wait any longer. He clutched his stomach and left Liufang Alley dejectedly.


    He would make up for the humiliation he had suffered at the Lu family today.


    Just you wait!


    However, an hour after he left, the Lu family¡¯s door finally opened.


    Lu Dahu sent his classmates out. The students¡¯ faces were filled with excitement as they each held a small doll in their hands.


    Although it was small, it was a gift from the old lady of the Lu family. They liked it very much.


    ¡°Dahu, we were very happy today. Thank you for your hospitality.¡±


    Dahu revealed a rare shy expression. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll play again next time.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    When Dahu saw the servants escorting them, he waved his hand. ¡°Be careful on the road. See you in school tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Everyone went down the steps and said goodbye to the old lady and the others before turning around to leave.


    However, Jiang Huaiwen was still there. He turned to look at Shu Yu¡¯s room and scratched his head. He said in confusion, ¡°My mother and your sister haven¡¯t finished talking yet.¡±


    Dahu pulled him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll wait inside.¡±


    In fact, not only was Jiang Huaiwen puzzled, but even Madam Deng herself was puzzled.


    Although she was also sitting here, most of the time, it was Shu Yu and Madam Chang talking.


    She was very confused. She thought that she was here to take Jiang Leshan away and that it would be over if she just said a few words.


    Who knew that after lunch at the Lu family¡¯s house, her cousin and Miss Lu were chatting in the house again?


    Even though they were just chatting casually, she felt like she didn¡¯t fit in there. It was really weird.


    After a while, Shu Yu and Madam Chang finally stopped.


    Madam Chang got up and prepared to leave. ¡°We¡¯ve disturbed you today. We¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Shu Yu sent them out. ¡°If Madam Jing doesn¡¯t have any plans to leave Jiangyuan County shortly, then you¡¯re welcome to visit anytime.¡±


    The few of them left the courtyard and Madam Chang¡¯s carriage was driven over by the coachman.


    Madam Deng carried her son and got into the carriage first. Jiang Huaiwen had waited for so long and was already a little sleepy. Not long after he got into the carriage, he staggered closed his eyes, and fell asleep.

 Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: Taking Back the Jiang Family’s Estate

    Chapter 435:  Taking Back the Jiang Family¡¯s Estate


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the carriage left Liufang Alley, Madam Deng asked in confusion and curiosity, ¡°Cousin, do you know Lady Lu?¡±


    Madam Chang smiled and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know her, but I¡¯ve heard her name.¡±


    Hearing the name of Lady Lu? Was Lady Lu that famous?


    Madam Chang didn¡¯t intend to say too much about this matter. She turned her body and looked at Jiang Huaiwen, who had already fallen into a deep sleep. She lowered her voice and said seriously, ¡°Ah Pu, although this matter shouldn¡¯t be said by me, I saw the child of the Jiang family¡¯s eldest son today. I still hope that you can go back and discuss it with Jiang Yi.¡±


    Seeing her expression, Madam Deng suddenly became nervous. ¡°Talk? Talk about what?¡±


    ¡°Take back the Jiang family¡¯s assets!¡±


    Madam Deng was stunned.¡±Snatch¡­¡±


    Madam Chang nodded heavily. ¡°With the character of the Jiang family¡¯s first and third branches, the children they raise later will probably be like that. Your Huaiwen is still young, you have to think about him. In the future, if the Jiang family¡¯s first and third branches cause trouble, not only will it implicate you, but it will also implicate Huaiwen.¡±


    Not to mention anything else, just the fact that the Jiang family¡¯s first and third branches had successively looked for this girl from the Lu family made Madam Chang feel that the Jiang family was getting closer and closer to courting death.


    Lady Lu didn¡¯t seem to have any background or status, but her husband had told her that the master of Dongqing Temple was her master. Not to mention anything else, just this point alone was enough for Lady Lu to do too many things.


    Not to mention, this person was very intelligent.


    This trip to Jiangyuan County was her husband¡¯s idea to let her come and interact with Lady Lu. After spending half a day together, Madam Chang felt that Lu Shuyu was even more¡­She had a better future.


    Madam Chang and Madam Deng had a good relationship. She hoped that the Deng family would be safe in the future.


    ¡°They don¡¯t know how to restrain themselves. Aren¡¯t they relying on the money in their hands? After taking away their reliance, they would naturally change their temperament. Even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, you should think for Huaiwen.¡±


    Madam Deng looked down at the sleeping child in her arms. She did not know why Madam Chang would suddenly have such a bold idea. However, she knew that her cousin would not shoot without thinking.


    Her mind was a mess. After a while, she said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and discuss it with my husband.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s decide as soon as possible. Previously, Jiang Yi could not display his skills because of his identity. He was not stupid, nor did he have no tricks up his sleeve.¡± Otherwise, why would a jealous mother like him, the son of a concubine, grow up safely and marry and have children?


    ¡°We can help you too.¡± Madam Chang said one last sentence and did not speak again.


    Madam Deng felt increasingly uneasy. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The carriage was getting further and further away from Liufang Alley. After Shu Yu watched them leave, she closed the courtyard door and turned around to walk into the house.


    Thinking of what Jiang Leshan had said, Shu Yu was a little worried about Daya.


    Previously, when Madam Chang and Madam Deng were around, she had never had the chance to speak. Now that they had left, Shu Yu could not wait to find Daya.


    However, someone had arrived earlier than her. As soon as she arrived at the door of Daya¡¯s room, she saw that there were already two little ones in the room.


    Sanya lay on Daya¡¯s lap while Dahu sat at the side feeling very guilty.


    ¡°Big Sister, it¡¯s all my fault for not handling it well. I let such a person come to our house and say things that made you unhappy.¡±


    On the other hand, Daya rubbed the siblings¡¯ heads helplessly.


    When she looked up and saw Shu Yu standing at the door, her expression became even more helpless.


    She laughed and shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re here to comfort me too?¡±

 Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: Fourth Aunt’s Family Came

    Chapter 436:  Fourth Aunt¡¯s Family Came


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu touched her nose. ¡°Sister.¡±


    She walked in and sat opposite Daya.


    Daya smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m not unhappy. I didn¡¯t take what that person said to heart at all. When I decided to leave, I thought of many consequences and also thought of the rumors that I might encounter. However, until now, I¡¯ve heard very little of those voices. It¡¯s so little that I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal to separate from them.¡±


    Dahu raised his head. ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m very happy now. I found something I like and can earn money. Compared to the past, I¡¯m so happy. Those rumors can¡¯t hurt me. Besides, didn¡¯t you all help me take revenge?¡±


    Sanya was still lying on Daya¡¯s lap. Her voice was muffled. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Her brother knocked into that person, and her second sister slapped that person¡¯s mouth. She was the only one who did not go up.


    She should have kicked him.


    Daya didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°If I didn¡¯t pull you back then, would you have run up?¡±


    Sanya groaned.


    Shu Yu was relieved to see that she was really fine.


    Daya was worried about something else. ¡°I heard that the person¡¯s family has some status. After being beaten up today, will he come to find trouble with us?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sis. They won¡¯t.¡± Shu Yu and Madam Chang chatted. Although they did not say it explicitly, both of them had a tacit understanding that the Jiang family would belong to Jiang Yi in the future.


    Presumably, after returning today, Madam Chang would have a chat with Madam Deng.


    If Shu Yu said it would be fine, then it would be fine. Daya stood up. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not uncomfortable anymore. Let¡¯s go and pack up. Father and Mother will be back later.¡±


    The four siblings went out one after another. When the old lady saw them, she smiled and did not say anything.


    Brothers and sisters should love each other like this. Only then would their lives get better and better in the future.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t pay attention to the Jiang family anymore. She originally wanted to start making glass.


    However, when Madam Chang came over, Shu Yu was afraid that her movements would attract too much attention, so he rested for another day before officially investing in the manufacture of glass.


    In two days, Shu Yu had finished a finished product that satisfied her. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a clear glass mirror that could be taken out and the value within it could be seen directly.


    Shu Yu went to the street to buy a few frames, randomly picked one, and inlaid the mirror into it. It was done.


    She put the mirror away and prepared to go to the black market to sell it the next day.


    However, before she could go out, Daniu borrowed the village chief¡¯s ox cart the next morning and brought Fourth Aunt and the others to the county town.


    After a few days of recuperation, Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s complexion was much better. However, his internal injuries would not heal so easily. He still needed to recuperate for a few more days.


    They had come this time to rent a house in advance.


    Therefore, before they found a house, they temporarily rested in the backyard of Yiren Pavilion.


    The moment Daniu came to the house, he first looked for Shu Yu and asked her softly, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy at home these few days, so I didn¡¯t come over. Did Boss Yuan sell his sunflower seeds in the county town?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°I sold it. He came over the next day. I followed him all the way and bought it when I found the right opportunity.¡±


    Daniu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. He continued to ask in a soft and curious voice, ¡°How much did you sell it for?¡±


    Seeing how precious Boss Yuan was, he wondered how high the price would be.

 Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: Something Daniu Is Concerned About

    Chapter 437:  Something Daniu Is Concerned About


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu smiled and extended three fingers. ¡°This number.¡±


    ¡°Three¡­Thirty taels?¡± Daniu gasped.


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    She touched her forehead. ¡°Brother Daniu, I realized that you don¡¯t treat money as money after you go to the black market. In the past, you had to think twice before saying three taels, but now you can say thirty taels.¡±


    Daniu coughed lightly. ¡°So how much exactly?¡±


    ¡°Thirty coins.¡±


    ??!!!


    This time, it was Daniu¡¯s turn to be speechless. He slowly took two deep breaths and said, ¡°Boss Yuan spent so much effort to dig out this treasure, yet he¡¯s willing to sell it for 30 coins (monetary)?¡±


    Shu Yu was proud. ¡°It mainly depends on who bought it. Of course, it¡¯s not enough for others to buy it. You don¡¯t know, he initially planned to take it to the pawnshop, but the price was raised to 100 taels. In the end, he was chased out.¡±


    Daniu said, ¡°I¡¯ll chase him out too.¡± A hundred taels. He dared to say something that no one knew.


    However, Yu dared to bargain, directly cutting the price from 100 taels to 30 coins (monetary).


    Daniu muttered, ¡°No wonder Boss Yuan has been sticking his head out of your house these past few days. He looks like he wants to find Fourth Uncle.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned. ¡°The Yuan Family still went to disturb Fourth Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Can I not go? The fourth uncle was highly regarded by the county magistrate and had even become a Dou level. Not to mention the Yuan family, the others also wanted to build a good relationship with him. The seven aunts and eight aunts who usually didn¡¯t contact each other came out. The problem was that these people didn¡¯t have any idea. They still said that the two elders of the Yuan family knew their mistakes and asked Fourth Uncle to forgive them. It was annoying to hear.¡±


    ¡°Then what did fourth uncle say?¡±


    Daniu snorted coldly. ¡°Fourth Uncle directly got people to chase them out. The more they persuaded, the more Fourth Uncle would feel disgusted. After the Yuan family came to visit a few times, they were scolded by Village Chief Chen. Yesterday, he did not appear in Shangshi Village again. He did not know if he had given up.¡±


    No one could say for sure.


    However, as long as Yuan Shanchuan stood firm, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t say too much. Let¡¯s wait and see.


    After he was done, Shu Yu went into the house and took out the sunflower seeds. He gave a dozen of them to Daniu. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Brother Daniu, I bought this from Boss Yuan. Take this back and try to plant it. If it grows, we¡¯ll buy land and plant a large area. Once this thing was planted, it was very easy to manage. It only needed to be watered once in a growth cycle. It was much simpler than planting fruit trees and food.¡±


    Sure enough, Daniu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That easy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I said it¡¯s good stuff. After planting, the fruits and flowers would be very valuable.¡± It was mainly because it was the only one in the entire Dasu dynasty and could be sold at a high price.


    Daniu looked at the sunflower seeds in front of him with some treasure. He was good at farming. He would plant these seeds later.


    But soon, he frowned again and said, ¡°But once this thing is planted, Boss Yuan will see it later. Won¡¯t he know that we bought the seeds?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can say that we bought it from someone else, and we even spent a lot of money.¡±


    Daniu thought about it and did not say anything else.


    At this moment, the old lady called out to them from afar, ¡°Yu, Daniu, what are you two talking about? Come over quickly.¡±


    Daniu quickly put away the sunflower seeds and walked into the central room with Shu Yu.


    As soon as Shu Yu entered, she asked with a smile, ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±

 Chapter 438 - Chapter 438 : The Warm Madam Liang

    Chapter 438 : The Warm Madam Liang


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady pointed at Lu Sixing and Yuan Shanchuan and said, ¡°They¡¯re talking about finding a house.¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°The house will only be rented near Fourth Uncle¡¯s workplace. Fourth Uncle, do you know which warehouse you¡¯re looking after?¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s in the south of the city.¡±


    The old lady felt a little regretful. ¡°The south of the city is too far away from us. If we live close to each other, we can take care of each other.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can stay nearby. I¡¯ll just go out earlier in the future. I¡¯m not familiar with this county town. I¡¯m not at ease with just Sixing and the two children at home. With my mother-in-law and brother-in-law around, I don¡¯t have anything to worry about.¡±


    The old lady waved her hand. ¡°That won¡¯t do. You can¡¯t take it even if you¡¯re in such a rush every day.¡±


    Their family did not have the money to buy a mule carriage.


    The old lady frowned and suddenly put her hands together. ¡°That¡¯s right. The peach blossom forest where Third Brother works is also in the south of the city. The house he rented is also nearby. You can rent a small courtyard there. The rent for the courtyard over there isn¡¯t expensive, and you can take care of each other.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at her with a strange expression. ¡°Grandma, are you sure¡­Can they take care of each other?¡±


    The old lady¡¯s happy expression suddenly froze. She whispered, ¡°Forget it. With Third Brother and his wife¡¯s behavior, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll have to go to your house every day to eat. Only your family will take care of his family.¡±


    Even so, when it came to looking for a house, the old lady still subconsciously brought Lu Sixing to the alley.


    It was Shu Yu¡¯s first time here. When she was looking for a house at her third uncle¡¯s house, she happened to go to the black market. She had not been here since.


    The three of them came out: the old lady, Shu Yu, and Lu Sixing.


    Daniu was indeed busy these few days. In addition, he had borrowed the ox cart from the village chief¡¯s house, so he could not delay for too long. Therefore, after sending the people over, he rested for a while before returning to Shangshi Village. He did not follow them to look for a house.


    Yuan Shanchuan had wanted to come, but he had not fully recovered from his injuries. Secondly, Shu Yu was more familiar with driving a mule carriage in the county town, so she left him at home to take care of the children. The three of them went to the south of the city.


    Lu Sanzhu was currently renting a house on Yuning Road. The environment here was not as good as Liufang Alley, but it was livelier.


    The moment the old lady arrived, she knocked on Lu Sanzhu¡¯s door. Soon, Madam Liang¡¯s grumbling voice could be heard from inside, ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here. Call the soul. You broke the door. You used so much force, you¡­¡±


    The moment the door opened and she saw the three people outside, Madam Liang¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a while, she blinked. ¡°Mother, sister-in-law, Yu? Why are you guys here?¡±


    She quickly let the two of them in. Baoya was the only one playing in the courtyard, and her body was dirty.


    The old lady could not stand it anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to wash her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been less than fifteen minutes and it¡¯s so dirty again. I might as well not wash it.¡± Madam Liang was very confident. Wasn¡¯t this how children were raised?


    The old lady chuckled. In the past, when Baoya was sent to her maternal grandfather¡¯s house, it was always clean. Madam Liang was just too lazy to say such nice things.


    The old lady rubbed her forehead and took Baoya to wash up.


    Only then did Lu Sixing explain her purpose of coming to Madam Liang.


    Madam Liang was overjoyed. ¡°Sure, of course, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re looking for a house here. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m familiar with the surroundings of Yunning Road. I know which houses are looking for tenants. The rent is cheap.¡±


    She was so enthusiastic that Shu Yu could tell what she was planning.

 Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: The Wailing and Howling Dabao

    Chapter 439:  The Wailing and Howling Dabao


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Third Aunt, I think it¡¯s best to find Fourth Aunt¡¯s house closest to yours. This way, you and Third Uncle can go to her house for dinner in the future.¡±


    Shu Yu spoke as if it was a matter of fact. Madam Liang¡¯s expression froze when she heard this.


    Just as she was about to deny it, Shu Yu continued, ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s quite good this way. You can focus on making toy covers and don¡¯t have to think about buying vegetables and cooking every day. Then, every month, You¡¯ll give a portion of your food expenses to Fourth Aunt. Fourth Aunt can also earn a little. It¡¯s good for you, it¡¯s good for her, it¡¯s good for everyone, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    The old lady came out and clapped her hands when she heard this. ¡°I think it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Madam Liang was speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡±.


    Their family was greedy. Even if they didn¡¯t have much money, they would still make some meat and vegetables from time to time.


    If they ate with their sister-in-law and had to pay, wouldn¡¯t they suffer a loss?


    If they didn¡¯t pay enough, they wouldn¡¯t be able to eat any meat since their sister-in-law only cooked a few dishes. If they gave too much, they would feel sorry for themselves, and their sister-in-law¡¯s family would also benefit from it.


    No, no, no.


    Madam Liang laughed dryly. ¡°Look at what Yu said. Although my culinary skills aren¡¯t that great, my Sanzhu likes my cooking. We women don¡¯t have any pursuits. It¡¯s already satisfying enough that men like to eat the food we cook, right? Besides, I couldn¡¯t just sit here and make toy covers all day. I had to move around occasionally and do something else, right?¡±


    The old lady glanced at her from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Do you have such awareness? Alright then. If you¡¯re not willing, we won¡¯t force you. However, your fourth sister¡¯s family is not having it easy either. If you go to her house for dinner in the future, remember to make up for the food. Otherwise, let your fourth sister make this doll cover.¡±


    The old lady also let Lu Sixing make a doll cover, but her family was still young, so even if she made it, she could not make much. However, it was fine if it was less. No matter what, it could at least supplement the family¡¯s expenses. Living in the county was not easy at all.


    Madam Liang did not dare to say anything else. That was why people with weaknesses were being strangled and could not take advantage of them as they pleased.


    Fortunately, she was still very active in helping Lu Sixing find a house.


    She hadn¡¯t been here for long, but she was quite familiar with the situation here. In a short while, she had listed three or four more suitable courtyards.


    It didn¡¯t have to be very big. The rent was about the same as theirs anyway.


    In the end, he rented a small courtyard about five or six houses away from Lu Laosan¡¯s house.


    The procedures for renting the house were handled very quickly. After a while, the old lady asked about Dabao¡¯s enrollment.


    Mrs. Liang was happy when she mentioned this. ¡°Mr. Yu said that our Dabao is very smart, but he¡¯s restless and can¡¯t sit still. If he could sit still, he would be a candidate for the imperial examination in the future.¡±


    The old lady did not believe it. If he could not calm down, what was the use of being smart? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, she was still very gratified to know that Dabao was quite obedient in the private school and that there were no problems.


    However, just as this thought fell, a familiar wail suddenly came from outside the door.


    Immediately after, the courtyard door was slammed open with a bang. Dabao ran in with tears all over his face. He rushed in front of Madam Liang and stomped his feet as he shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to study anymore. I don¡¯t want to study anymore. Master beat me again. It¡¯s been three days in a row. He¡¯s been beating me up. Look at my hand, it¡¯s already turned into a pig¡¯s knuckles. He wants to kill me.¡±


    Everyone present was speechless.

 Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: Shu Yu Tricked Dabao

    Chapter 440: Shu Yu Tricked Dabao


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Dabao shouted, he realized that Shu Yu and the others were still standing in the courtyard. He seemed to have found his savior and rushed to the old lady to complain without saying anything.


    ¡°Grandma, my mother doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but she insists on forcing me to study. I don¡¯t like it at all. Grandma, can you help me persuade her that I won¡¯t go to the private school tomorrow?¡±


    The old lady¡¯s expression was a little awkward, and her eyes wandered away.


    However, Madam Liang betrayed her instantly. ¡°Hahaha, what¡¯s the use of looking for your grandma? It was your grandma who suggested you to study.¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He looked like he had been betrayed.


    The old lady turned her head and glared at Madam Liang. She coughed lightly to comfort him and said, ¡°Dabao, I¡¯m letting you study for your own good.¡±


    ¡°How am I good? Look at my hand. It¡¯s almost crippled.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± After all, he was her grandson. Seeing his hand swollen like this, the old lady¡¯s heart ached. She lowered her head and gently blew on it twice.


    However, despite her heartache, she still firmly believed that Dabao should go to school.


    However, she couldn¡¯t say why, so she looked at Shu Yu for help.


    Shu Yu was almost amused by the old lady¡¯s expression. She walked to Dabao and pulled a stool over to sit opposite him. She asked him, ¡°Da Bao, if you don¡¯t like reading, what do you like?¡±


    ¡°I like to eat.¡±


    The others were speechless. Only Shu Yu nodded. ¡°If you like food, then do you want to be a chef in the future?¡±


    ¡°Chef?¡± No, he didn¡¯t want to be anything. He just wanted to lie at home and have something to eat when he was hungry.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°That¡¯s right. When you become a chef, you can eat whatever you want. You can even eat things that no one else has ever eaten before.¡±


    Dabao swallowed his saliva. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be a chef.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless at his hasty decision. However, dreams could be changed.


    ¡°Then do you want to be a chef in your shop or another restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll open my shop.¡±


    Shu Yu continued to nod. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Look, you¡¯re already eight years old now. It¡¯s about time for you to start planning. For example, where would you open your shop? Where would the traffic be high? How many people would you need to hire in the shop? If you made money, who would take care of the money?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I should keep the money for myself. Why should I hand it over?¡±


    Shu Yu shrugged helplessly. ¡°But you don¡¯t study and can¡¯t read. Of course, you can¡¯t understand the account book. Therefore, you have to find an accountant and let him help you manage the accounts and money. However, if the accountant knew a lot, he would fool you and take your money for himself. Anyway, even if he took the money away, you wouldn¡¯t know. After all, you couldn¡¯t read.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Even though this matter had yet to take shape, Dabao was already panicking from her description. ¡°Then I won¡¯t open a shop. I¡¯ll go to another restaurant to be a chef.¡±


    ¡°I see, but the chefs in other restaurants have to start from the firehead. The firehead cannot eat casually. Even if they eat, they can only eat the leftovers of others. Working in the kitchen for at least five to six years. For someone like you who can¡¯t read, it might take you more than ten years.¡±


    Dabao was shocked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ll have to eat leftovers for ten years?¡± S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu restrained her laughter and nodded seriously. ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: The Familiar Headmaster

    Chapter 441: The Familiar Headmaster


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dabao was about to cry. After a while, he suddenly reacted. ¡°That¡¯s not right. According to what you said, if you want to have a job, you have to be literate. Can¡¯t people who can¡¯t read survive? Then, what about Fourth Uncle? Where¡¯s my father? Didn¡¯t they all find jobs in the county town?¡±


    Shu Yu believed Madam Liang¡¯s words this time. Dabao¡¯s brain was quite fast. It was just that he was lazy and greedy. This was perfectly inherited from this couple.


    ¡°Dabao, do you know that your fourth uncle and your father almost lost their lives to get this job? Do you want to bet your life on it?¡±


    Dabao was speechless.


    He shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, have you noticed that your father has learned how to read recently?¡±


    Dabao knew about this. He was studying now. At the very least, he had bought the books for enlightenment.


    On the first day of his studies, his father sat behind him in the name of supervising him. He watched him read and write, and even secretly asked him what those words were.


    Lu Sanzhu had been sneaking around, and not even Madam Liang knew about it.


    Shu Yu knew because the last time Lu Sanzhu had come over, she had seen Dahu doing his homework in the study. He had quietly run over to take a look and even asked him a few words. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He thought that no one knew, but he didn¡¯t know that Dahu told her almost everything he knew.


    Shu Yu guessed Lu Sanzhu¡¯s motive. She felt that there was something wrong with this Third Uncle¡¯s brain. Studying was something worthy of praise, but he had to do it secretly.


    She continued, ¡°Do you know why your father studied? It was to be a manager. He was illiterate now, so he could only work as a small worker. However, once he studied and learned how to read, his chances of becoming a manager would be very high. Do you know what the biggest difference is?¡±


    Dabao shook his head.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°The biggest difference is that when your father was a small laborer, your family could only eat meat two or three times a month. When your father becomes a manager, he can eat meat every day.¡±


    Dabao widened his eyes and swallowed hard.


    ¡°So, this is the difference between studying and not studying, understand?¡±


    Dabao nodded heavily. ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Then you still don¡¯t want to study?¡±


    Dabao furrowed his brows in a dilemma. Although studying made people uncomfortable, he could eat meat every day. For the sake of eating, he could still endure it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll read it!¡± He had a generous expression on his face.


    Shu Yu patted his head in relief. ¡°Then go back to the private school now, apologize to the teacher, and continue your lessons.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Dabao took a deep breath and turned to leave.


    However, when she turned around, she saw the person standing by the door.


    Dabao immediately called out, ¡°Headmaster.¡±


    Everyone quickly looked up and saw the person at the door wearing a gray robe. He had a scholarly aura and a gentle smile on his face.


    He did not know how long he had been standing at the door, but he probably heard everything that was said just now. At this moment, he nodded slightly at Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu also nodded. Then, she felt that this person¡­He looked a little familiar.


    Oh, right, it was one of the people he met in the Peach Blossom Forest last time. He was one of the people who exchanged knowledge and recited poems with Master Wen in the pavilion.


    At this moment, Master Yu also walked in. He greeted the old lady first, then smiled at Shu Yu and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be Dabao¡¯s sister. Back then, I had a deep impression of Dahu.¡±


    Of course, Dabao had left a deep impression on him.

 Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: Going to the Black Market Again

    Chapter 442: Going to the Black Market Again


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Logically speaking, Master Yu had also seen Lu Sanzhu in the pavilion in the Peach Blossom Forest.


    However, at that time, Master Yu, Master Wen, and the others were all focused on their studies and did not pay attention to them. As for Lu Sanzhu, he left after getting impatient.


    When Lu Sanzhu got into trouble, the only ones who went to the lotus pond were Master Wen and his wife. Master Yu didn¡¯t have much of an impression of Lu Sanzhu.


    As a result, when Lu Sanzhu brought Dabao to register a few days ago, neither of them recognized each other.


    The two of them did not expect that they had already met once before.


    Shu Yu was very polite to Master Yu. ¡°The child at home is naughty. Thank you for your trouble.¡±


    Master Yu smiled gently. ¡°Dabao is a very smart child. Moreover, after listening to Shu Yu¡¯s words just now, he suddenly found a way to fool, no, to teach Dabao. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madam Liang, who was standing at the side, immediately had an expression that said, ¡°See, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong just now, right? That¡¯s what the Headmaster said about Dabao.¡±


    Master Yu was also very humble. ¡°Your children are all pretty good. This is my first time taking in a student. I¡¯m quite happy to have someone like Dabao. If he set his mind on studying, not only would he be able to pass the scholarly examination in the future, but he would also be able to pass the imperial examination. At that time, my dream will be fulfilled.¡±


    Madam Liang was even happier when she heard this.


    Shu Yu remembered that Madam Liang had said that Master Yu had always planned to take the examination. She didn¡¯t know why he suddenly thought it through. Now, he didn¡¯t take the examination and only planned to open a private school to live in.


    ¡°Perhaps, after changing one¡¯s state of mind and relaxing, one would have a different feeling instead. When the time comes to participate in the imperial examinations, perhaps there would be unexpected gains?¡±


    Master Yu was stunned and smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take your good words.¡±


    He was still a little regretful. The Fall Quarter Examinations would begin in a few days. It must have been very lively in the prefecture by now. He wondered how many people would be in high school this time and how many would fail the examination.


    In any case, he could not see that scene now.


    Master Yu brought Dabao back to the private school. Shu Yu and the others also planned to go back.


    Madam Liang sent them out. When she saw that they had walked far away, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    She was scared to death. She thought that it was already so late and that they would be freeloading at home. Fortunately, it was still very good.


    If the old lady knew what she was thinking, she would spit on her face and make it seem like everyone was as shameless as her.


    There were still a few children at home. How could they not go back?


    After settling the house, Yuan Shanchuan and the others stayed in the backyard of Yiren Pavilion for one night. They moved over the next morning.


    They still had some things left at the Lu family¡¯s residence. When Daniu sent them over, the ox cart was not very big. They had to take a family of four, and the journey was still far. It was inconvenient to bring too much luggage.


    Therefore, they only brought the daily necessities that were currently useful.


    There weren¡¯t many things. After Shu Yu drove the mule carriage to send them there, she didn¡¯t stay to help. Since it was still early, she took the glass mirror that she had made and left the city for the black market.


    Shu Yu went alone and did not call Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi.


    She could see that Meng Yunzheng had become busy since Madam Chang came and was often not at home.


    Shu Yu guessed that it might not be just Madam Chang. Even if the official of the central judicial office didn¡¯t come, he should have sent a right-hand man or something.


    Shu Yu drove the rented carriage to the manor they had gone to earlier. Soon, she arrived at the bamboo forest.

 Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: The Former Manager Was Fired

    Chapter 443:  The Former Manager Was Fired


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the narrow road ahead of the bamboo forest, Shu Yu got out of the car and was about to walk inside when a person came out from the side and stopped her. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Shu Yu took out the jade token. ¡°I want to see your manager. I have something to sell.¡±


    She was dressed in men¡¯s clothes and looked very cold. She held a jade token in her hand and was familiar with the black market.


    The man¡¯s attitude became respectful as he led her to the side. ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Returning to the familiar manor again, Shu Yu felt a little emotional.


    After entering the manor, Shu Yu was invited to a room at the entrance to wait. He did not continue to enter.


    ¡°Guest, please wait here for a moment. This lowly one will report this to the steward.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. She stood in the room and looked around silently. She did not drink the tea that was sent.


    Although she had the jade token in her hands, she was still on guard when the steward publicly snatched the painting from her uncle¡¯s hands.


    After waiting for the time it took to brew a cup of tea, a middle-aged man who looked rather capable walked over.


    As soon as he entered, he smiled and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Sorry for the long wait. Please take a seat.¡±


    Shu Yu sat opposite him and sized him up before saying suspiciously, ¡°The manager I saw last time doesn¡¯t seem to be you.¡±


    The middle-aged man was stunned and said indifferently, ¡°He didn¡¯t do his job well and is no longer working here.¡±


    Bad job?


    Shu Yu thought about it. It should be that Zhao Xi shouted that there was a thief back then and even made quite a big commotion, alarming the guests in the front hall.


    The rules of the black market were so strict that they would investigate the matter of the thief after the incident.


    After this investigation, they would probably find out that the manager had openly taken away the painting, causing his uncle to return to the black market to hide and try to steal the painting back. That was why this series of things happened.


    The steward¡¯s actions were indeed tarnishing the reputation of the black market. It was normal for him to be fired or punished.


    Shu Yu was still quite happy in her heart. She thought that she would still have to face that manager this time and was wondering if she should take the opportunity to teach him a lesson.


    There was no need for that now.


    Shu Yu nodded at the middle-aged man in front of him and did not ask any more questions about the steward. ¡°What¡¯s your name, sir?¡±


    ¡°My surname is Guo.¡± Mister Guo went straight to the point. ¡°I heard from my subordinates that the guest wanted to sell a treasure. I wonder what it is. Can I take a look?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I still need Mister to appraise it.¡± Shu Yu took the bag from behind her and placed it on the table. She untied the bag and revealed the box inside.


    This box was bought by Shu Yu. She spent one tael of silver. It was quite heartbreaking.


    But there was no other way. Only good packaging could raise the price.


    Shu Yu opened the box and revealed the glass mirror wrapped in a silk bag.


    Mister Guo¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the corner of the mirror. The glass mirror reflected his shocked expression.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Mirror.¡± Shu Yu carefully took out the entire mirror. ¡°This is an imported product. It¡¯s different from the bronze mirrors here. The reflection is very clear. Mr. Guo can take a look. You can even see the shadow in your eyes.¡±


    Even if Shu Yu did not say it, Mr. Guo had seen it.


    He wiped his hands carefully with a cloth, then carefully took it and looked at it carefully.


    The more he looked at it, the more he liked it. The more he looked at it, the more he couldn¡¯t put it down. ¡°Good stuff. This is really good stuff.¡±

 Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: 28,000

    Chapter 444: 28,000


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu saw that he was unwilling to let go and was secretly satisfied. He said slowly, ¡°Mr. Guo, I can guarantee that this is the only one in our Dasu dynasty. Not to mention Mr. Guo, most people would know its value when they saw it, right?¡±


    Mr. Guo nodded. He even felt that he couldn¡¯t afford to pay too high a price for this thing in Jiangyuan County, so he should send it to the capital.


    There were so many dignitaries in the capital, so many people would like this kind of clear mirror that could even reflect the slightest flaw.


    However, at this moment, he still forcefully suppressed the amazement in his heart. He put down the mirror and said gently and calmly, ¡°This mirror is indeed a good thing. I wonder how much the customer will bid?¡±


    ¡°I should say, how much do you plan to bid?¡±


    Seeing that she was unwilling to speak first, Mr. Guo fell silent for a moment and began to measure the value of the mirror.


    After a while, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. How about this, our black market bids 10,000 taels.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°You guys don¡¯t seem to be sincere. This thing is imported. Putting everything else aside, the manpower, material resources, and energy spent to transport it over from afar are unimaginable. Not to mention, this was the only glass mirror in the entire Dasu dynasty. Yes, I just didn¡¯t want to waste too much effort, so I brought the glass mirror to your side to sell. If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll take it back. At most, I¡¯ll sell it in the capital. Although the journey is a little far, it should be worth it.¡±


    After Shu Yu finished speaking, she was about to take the mirror.


    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Mr. Guo quickly reached out and pressed the mirror down. He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re in a hurry. It¡¯s normal to bargain in this business. If the customer is not satisfied with the price, we can discuss it again, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem in discussing, but we can¡¯t be too insincere.¡±


    Mr. Guo knew that she was not easy to fool. He did want this mirror, and he had even expected the commotion that would be caused when the mirror was taken out. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mr. Guo pursed his lips and said, ¡°20,000 taels is the most I can offer. To be honest, if the black market accepted this mirror, it would be put up for auction. This auction was always risky.¡±


    Moreover, it was not an auction, so it was normal for the price to be lowered.


    Shu Yu smiled and extended three fingers. ¡°Thirty thousand taels. I¡¯ll leave this mirror here.¡±


    ¡°You must be joking. Thirty thousand taels is such a large amount, I can¡¯t make the decision.¡±


    ¡°Then forget it.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Mr. Guo felt a headache coming on. The customer in front of him was too difficult to talk to. ¡°How about this? Can I ask for instructions?¡±


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Shu Yu frowned.


    ¡°Three days.¡±


    Three days? This was too long. She still had to come back in three days. Who knew what would happen in between?


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t want to complicate things. ¡°What¡¯s the maximum authority you can make decisions?¡±


    ¡°Twenty-five thousand.¡± Mister Guo¡¯s eyes flashed.


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°Twenty-eight thousand. This is my biggest concession. If Mr. Guo can¡¯t make the decision, then I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll ship it to the capital.¡±


    As he spoke, Shu Yu put the glass mirror back into the silk bag and closed the box.


    Mr. Guo had been watching her movements. Seeing that she was very agile and did not hesitate to tie the box on her back, he finally sighed and said, ¡°Okay, 28,000 it is.¡±

 Chapter 445 - Chapter 445 : A Little Accident

    Chapter 445 : A Little Accident


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu paused and looked up at Mr. Guo. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we won¡¯t fool our customers.¡± Mr. Guo said affirmatively, his gaze fixed on the bag in her hand.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and sat down again. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll get the money and the goods.¡±


    Mr. Guo almost laughed out loud at her words. Why did it sound like an improper deal?


    However, thinking about it, this was the black market. It did not seem like a proper place. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He nodded at Shu Yu and stood up. ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Shu Yu watched him walk out. After a while, Mister Guo returned with a box in his hand.


    When the box was opened, there were dozens of silver notes inside.


    Mister Guo was quite attentive. The banknotes varied in size and were all placed in a box. He pushed them in front of Shu Yu and said, ¡°Please count them. After you leave the black market, if anything goes wrong with the banknotes, the black market will not admit it.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. After opening the box, she took out the entire stack of banknotes.


    She counted the money very quickly. Before Mr. Guo could take two sips of tea, she had already finished counting.


    Mr. Guo was a little surprised.¡± Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°It is indeed twenty-eight thousand taels, not a single cent more, not a single cent.¡± Shu Yu pushed her box over. ¡°Then this mirror belongs to you.¡±


    Mr. Guo smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been a pleasure working with you. I hope that the next time you have something good, you can consider our black market first. I will not treat you badly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll come to you again next time. I hope Mr. Guo¡¯s authority can be greater.¡±


    Mister Guo laughed and accepted the mirror happily.


    Shu Yu also carried the bundle with the silver note box and got up to leave the house. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving first. See you again.¡±


    Mister Guo summoned a servant and asked him to send Shu Yu out.


    Returning to the bamboo forest, Shu Yu pulled out the carriage and left.


    She was still cautious. She first returned to the rented carriage and then changed her clothes before returning to Liufang Alley.


    Just as they passed by the Meng family¡¯s door, Zhao Xi happened to open the door.


    The two of them looked at each other. Shu Yu waved at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡±


    Zhao Xi smiled foolishly and looked around. Seeing that there was no one in the alley, he let her in.


    Shu Yu had tens of thousands of taels of silver in her arms. To be honest, she wanted to go back.


    But looking at Zhao Xi¡¯s appearance, he should have something very important to look for her.


    Sure enough, as soon as she entered, Zhao Xi immediately put away his silly look and said, ¡°I was just planning to go to your house to look for you.¡±


    In the eyes of outsiders, he was a fool. The old lady took care of him from time to time, so he was considered normal in the eyes of outsiders.


    Shu Yu felt strange. She looked up and saw Meng Yunzheng walking over.


    However, his expression was slightly serious. The first thing he said when he arrived was, ¡°Something unexpected has happened. The Shu family will be exiled in half a month. You might have to return to the Dongan Province a day or two earlier.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned. Half a month?


    It had only been five or six days since their last meeting. Adding on the half a month, wasn¡¯t the distance from a month shortened by ten days?


    The time was already short, and now it was even shorter.


    Shu Yu recalled the ending of the book and suddenly remembered that the Shu family was exiled in late August.


    The latter half of the month was from the 21st to the end of the month.


    Shu Yu subconsciously thought of it as the end of the month, so she might have been exiled on the 21st. In that case, the timing was just right.

 Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: Shu Yu Is Rich

    Chapter 446: Shu Yu Is Rich


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was originally happy because she had made a lot of money, but now she had suddenly fallen to the bottom.


    She rubbed her temples. ¡°I know, I will¡­I had to settle my family matters as soon as possible.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologizing? It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Although she said that, Meng Yunzheng felt particularly upset when he saw the disappointment on her face.


    He took a deep breath. ¡°Have you been to the black market? Have you sold that imported item? If you don¡¯t have enough money, I have it here.¡±


    ¡°I sold it.¡± Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Now that I have money in my hands, I¡¯m not panicking at all.¡±


    Zhao Xi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree to let me take a look?¡±


    Shu Yu looked innocent. ¡°Weren¡¯t you all absent? I saw that your gate was locked, so I had to go to the black market myself.¡±


    Zhao Xi snorted coldly. They were still at home tonight, alright? When did she not come over at night?


    However, Zhao Xi didn¡¯t dwell on this matter. He only said, ¡°I¡¯ll get some self-defense pills and powder for the next few days. I¡¯ll bring them all for you just in case.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shu Yu let out a sigh of relief. She took the huge sum of money and left the Meng family, heading straight for the Lu family. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady and Sanya were busy at home. Shu Yu went up to help. ¡°Grandma, have you ever thought of buying a house?¡±


    Liufang Alley was not bad, but it was rented after all. There would always be various inconveniences.


    Shu Yu thought that before she left if her family bought a house, it would be more stable.


    The old lady said, ¡°Houses in this county town are not cheap either. We would save up and buy it later.¡±


    The old lady had no intention of buying a house. Although they already had a shop at home, there were too many places where they needed money.


    Especially Yu, who was already at the age to discuss marriage. Of course, the dowry had to be prepared.


    If he bought a house, wouldn¡¯t Yu¡¯s deposit be reduced?


    The old lady preferred to buy a shop and give it to Yu as a dowry.


    Their Yu was capable and outstanding. When the time came, the family she married into would not be an ordinary family. If the dowry was not generous, wouldn¡¯t she be looked down on by others?


    Speaking of which, during this period, several people had come to inquire about Yu¡¯s marriage. It was only because Yu was not at home often that she would have bumped into these people.


    It was just that the Lu family had just found Yu not long ago. She had been stolen from her when she was young. It had only been two months since they found her, and they did not get along well enough. How could they bear to let her get married now?


    Therefore, the old lady rejected all of them. Many good families wanted to marry a girl like Yu, so there was no hurry.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know what the old lady was thinking. She just smiled and said, ¡°Our shop is quite profitable. Besides, I still have the 1,000 taels that Doctor Xu gave me¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up. You have to keep that money well. Don¡¯t always show it off. In the future, use it as a dowry. Don¡¯t spend it recklessly, understand?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. She wasn¡¯t always showing off. This was only the second time she said it.


    The old lady insisted, so Shu Yu could only temporarily dismiss this idea.


    However, the old lady was still very happy when she mentioned a thousand taels of silver. A thousand taels of silver. She had never thought that she would see such a large sum of money in her life.


    Yu was really capable. That scar removal cream was so profitable.

 Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: Shu Yu Preparing to Exile

    Chapter 447: Shu Yu Preparing to Exile


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the next few days, Shu Yu did not go out much.


    Eight days before she left for the Dongan Province, she went to see Xiang Weinan. Both of them knew what they were about to face.


    Therefore, Shu Yu asked him to take care of the Lu family when she was not around. Xiang Weinan agreed without hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you don¡¯t say anything, I will take care of the Lu family. I¡¯ll let Hu Li and Wang Hong visit your shop from time to time. I¡¯ll also give your father a token so that he can come to the county government if he has any questions.¡±


    Shu Yu thought for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t give it to my father. Give it to my grandma.¡±


    Xiang Weinan was speechless.


    Shu Yu explained, ¡°My father isn¡¯t someone who likes to trouble others. Unless it¡¯s necessary, he won¡¯t look for you easily. My grandma is different. When she encounters a problem, she will be the first to find someone to help.¡±


    Xiang Weinan was even more speechless. ¡°So you think I¡¯m very free and can often let your old lady come to look for me?¡± He thought.


    He rolled his eyes but still agreed. ¡°I know.¡±


    Five days before she left, Shu Yu went to the Ding family to look for Ding Yuehua. She said that she had to go out for a while and did not know when she would be back. She asked her to help take care of Yiren Pavilion.


    Ding Yuehua immediately agreed. She was a little reluctant to part with Shu Yu. She had a feeling that it would be a long time before they met again after she left.


    There were still three days before she left. Shu Yu knew that she could not hide it anymore. She took a deep breath after the family had finished eating and said to them, ¡°Grandma, Dad, Mom, Big Sister, Dahu, Sanya, I have something to say.¡±


    Everyone at the table turned to look at her. Seeing her so serious, they started to feel uneasy for some reason.


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I just suddenly received a letter and have to go on a long trip.¡±


    ¡°Going far away?¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°For how long?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A few of them immediately asked, as if they were afraid that she would leave now.


    After all, they had just found her, and she was suddenly leaving again. The uneasiness in their hearts instantly reached its peak.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and looked at Lu Erbai. She said, ¡°Father, do you still remember the temple master of the Dongqing Temple?¡±


    Lu Erbai nodded repeatedly. ¡°Of course, I remember.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I didn¡¯t tell you. After I recuperated at the Dongqing Temple, I had the same interests as the temple master. The temple master is a capable person, so I made her my master.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°You, you acknowledged the temple master as your master and became a Daoist nun?¡±


    Oh my god, then wouldn¡¯t Yu marry in the future?


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°No, I¡¯m not a Daoist nun. I¡¯m just learning from the temple master. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m quite powerful? I had learned many things from the temple master. Temple master is knowledgeable. She is a very powerful person. I have been deeply taught by her and have benefited a lot.¡±


    The old lady and the others calmed down. ¡°Dongqing Temple is the largest in the Dongan Province. The temple master must be powerful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, before I came back, the temple master went out to travel the world. I don¡¯t know when she will come back. So I didn¡¯t tell you about this. I thought that when the temple master comes back in the future, I¡¯ll introduce you to each other.¡±


    ¡°What about your temple master now?¡±


    Shu Yu sighed. ¡°temple master is in some trouble now. She wrote to me two days ago and asked me to go to the southwest to help her bring something over. She said it¡¯s used to save people.¡±

 Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: Saying Goodbye to the Lu Family

    Chapter 448: Saying Goodbye to the Lu Family


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone frowned. Southwest?


    ¡°Must you go?¡± Madam Ruan grabbed Shu Yu¡¯s hand and could not let go at all.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Because this matter is of great importance. Temple Master doesn¡¯t trust anyone else but me. So I have to make a trip personally.¡±


    ¡°But, but¡­¡±


    That was the southwest, and the journey was long. Shu Yu was only a fourteen-year-old girl, and she was going there alone. What would she do if she encountered something?


    Lu Erbai said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Father, do you not want your feet anymore?¡± Shu Yu disagreed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to cure it. If something happens again, I¡¯ll have to live in guilt for the rest of my life.¡±


    Lu Erbai tensed up. ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty. This has nothing to do with you. Yu, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Daya immediately came over. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go. My legs are fine and I¡¯m young. We¡¯re sisters, and we¡¯re all girls. We can still take care of each other.¡±


    Shu Yu laughed. It was dangerous for two young girls to go out.


    Shu Yu shook her head. Seeing that the others wanted to accompany her, she quickly said, ¡°Time is tight. I have to go as fast as I can. I can ride a horse, what about you?¡±


    The old lady was just about to ask Daniu to accompany her when she choked. Daniu could drive a carriage, but riding a horse¡­He didn¡¯t have the conditions to practice it.


    However, they couldn¡¯t let a girl like her leave!!


    Lu Erbai frowned and thought for a moment. ¡°How about this? Hire two escorts, female escorts.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t do it, nor could they tell Shu Yu not to go and save them. That was the temple master of Dongqing Temple, the person who had saved Yu¡¯s life.


    That was her master, her family. They couldn¡¯t stop their family from getting into trouble.


    Shu Yu knew that she had no choice but to agree, so she nodded. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± However, it seems like our Jiangyuan County doesn¡¯t have any female escorts.¡±


    Lu Erbai frowned.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go look for Lord Xiang tomorrow. He has a wide range of connections. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to help me find two female bodyguards or female guards.¡±


    The Lu family members put their palms together. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m looking for Lord Xiang.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at their expressions. It was as if finding him meant finding someone reliable. She could rest assured. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips.


    The old lady asked, ¡°How long will your trip take?¡±


    Shu Yu felt that it was a little difficult to say, but she still said, ¡°That might be the case, but it won¡¯t be more than half a year at the latest.¡±


    The Lu family was speechless. So long?


    They had only been reunited for less than three months. Why were they separated for half a year now?


    Sanya sobbed and threw herself into Shu Yu¡¯s arms. ¡°Second Sister, Sanya doesn¡¯t want you to leave.¡±


    Dahu pursed his lips tightly and clenched his little fists, but his eyes were glistening with tears.


    Shu Yu patted the two little fellows¡¯ heads. ¡°Be good. Eat well at home and grow up quickly. When Second Sister comes back, let Second Sister see two healthy younger brothers and sisters, okay?¡±


    Sanya sobbed, but she still took the time to reply with one word, ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Shu Yu then looked at the other people in the Lu family. One by one, their eyes were all red.


    Even Shu Yu herself couldn¡¯t help but feel her eyes turn bitter, and her heartfelt stuffy.


    The day before he left the Lu family, Shu Yu went to look for Daniu and Lu Sanzhu separately. She asked them to unite and take good care of the old lady and the second branch¡¯s family.


    After that, she returned home and packed some simple bags. Under the gaze of the whole family, she quietly waited for the next day¡¯s parting.

 Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: Shu Yu Left

    Chapter 449: Shu Yu Left


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t have many things. She only had a small bag on his back and could leave.


    When she woke up the next day, all the Lu family members were standing at her door with red eyes.


    Not only that but there was also a dark green shadow under their eyes. It seemed that they had not slept all night. These few days, their mental states were not good.


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯ll be back in half a year at most. Don¡¯t worry. Moreover, I have someone protecting me and I¡¯m dressed as a man, so it¡¯s very convenient for me to travel.¡±


    She pointed at her clothes and hairstyle and comforted them calmly.


    Even so, when they thought about being apart for half a year, they expressed that they were not comforted at all.


    The old lady handed her a purse. ¡°Take this.¡±


    ¡°Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Take it!¡± The old lady insisted, ¡°People say that the poor are rich, and there are many places where money is needed when going out. If you¡¯re in trouble, you should use money to solve it. Don¡¯t hurt yourself by fighting head-on. This money is the income of the shop for more than two months. We also put in the wages that were distributed to us last month. Anyway, we are all at home, and the shop has business every day. We don¡¯t need much, so I¡¯ll give these to you.¡±


    Shu Yu felt that the purse in her hand was heavy. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Grandma, I have money. Don¡¯t forget my thousand¡­¡± S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I told you not to keep mentioning one thousand taels. What¡¯s wrong with one thousand taels? What was one thousand taels enough for? What if it¡¯s not enough? Take it, or we won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Yo, the old lady, have you become so arrogant now? A thousand taels was not even considered a number?


    Shu Yu looked down at the pouch and smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it. You can rest assured.¡±


    The old lady heaved a sigh of relief and stroked her head reluctantly. Her voice gradually became choked. ¡°You have to be careful when you go out. Remember to come back safely, understand?¡±


    Shu Yu reached out and hugged her. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll leave the house to you.¡±


    She raised her head and looked at them one by one. Sanya and Dahu ran over to hug her.


    Shu Yu patted their heads. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Lu Erbai turned his head to cover his red eyes and went to open the courtyard door.


    Two female escorts came.


    These two people had been found by Xiang Weinan. They said that they were female escorts, but in fact, they did not have any martial arts skills. They only came to show up in front of the Lu family to reassure them.


    The two of them nodded at Shu Yu. ¡°Lady Lu, it¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shu Yu tightened the bag on her shoulder and followed the two out.


    The Lu family members were worried and followed behind her. They only stopped when they saw her out of the city gate.


    The two sides parted ways again. Shu Yu then turned around and mounted her horse.


    She pulled the reins and turned to wave at them. ¡°Go back. Take care of yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Bon voyage.¡±


    The Lu family chased after them for a few steps. Seeing that the horses were getting further and further away from them, they were still waving their hands reluctantly.


    Even when the three of them were completely out of sight, they still stood rooted to the ground in a daze.


    Madame Ruan could no longer hold herself back. She threw herself into Lu Erbai¡¯s arms and cried out, ¡°We¡¯ve only been reunited for a few months, and she¡¯s suddenly leaving again. And she¡¯s gone for half a year.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t take it.


    The old lady held back her tears and glared at her. ¡°Alright, what are you crying for? It¡¯s not like u isn¡¯t coming back. Don¡¯t bring bad luck.¡±

 Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: The Silver Shu Yu Left Behind

    Chapter 450: The Silver Shu Yu Left Behind


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the old lady finished speaking, she took the lead and walked into the city gate.


    She staggered slightly and Daya quickly came over to support her. ¡°Grandma, slow down.¡±


    On the way home, none of them spoke. They looked very depressed.


    Even when they returned to Liufang Alley and entered the house, the old lady and the others were not energetic and did not want to do anything.


    With Shu Yu¡¯s departure, every one of them seemed to have lost their souls.


    After some time, Lu Erbai wiped his face and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the shop.¡±


    With Yu gone, they should work even harder to earn money.


    Madam Ruan thought so too. She looked up and washed her face. ¡°I¡¯m going to the tailor¡¯s room too.¡±


    Dahu had specially taken half a day off today, so there was no need to rush to school. But he still clenched his fists and said, ¡°I, I¡¯ll go do my homework.¡±


    Sanya wanted to go too. The little girl ran in.


    At this moment, Lu Erbai, who had entered the room to change his clothes, suddenly called out, ¡°Mother, Mother, come in quickly.¡±


    The old lady heard him shouting anxiously and hurried inside. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    The others followed him. As soon as they entered, they saw Lu Erbai holding a cloth bag and a letter.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lu Erbai handed over the cloth bag in a daze. ¡°Mother, take a look.¡±


    The old lady opened it suspiciously. She took a glance and quickly closed the cloth bag. ¡°This, this¡­¡±


    She quickly asked Dahu and Sanya, who had run in behind her, to go out first. Although the children at home were sensible, they were too young. If they accidentally said something, it would be easy for something to happen.


    After the two children left, Lu Erbai said, ¡°Yu left this behind. There¡¯s also a letter here.¡±


    The old lady took the letter and quickly remembered that she did not know how to read. She quickly handed it back. ¡°Read it.¡±


    Lu Erbai had learned quite a few words these days, and Shu Yu¡¯s letter was written simply. He quickly read it.


    After a while, he said, ¡°Yu left this for us. She said that she got something good a few days ago and sold it, earning a lot of money. There are two thousand taels in this bag for emergency use.¡±


    Two thousand taels?


    Everyone present sucked in a cold breath. The old lady had only seen a lot of banknotes and silver coins in the bag just now, but she did not know the exact amount. Now that she heard so much, she almost fainted.


    ¡°She, how did she have so much silver?¡± Got something good? What kind of good thing was so expensive?


    Shu Yu only wanted to put in 1,000 taels. To the Lu family, this money was enough.


    The main thing was that she didn¡¯t know when she would be back. She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t return home after half a year, the Lu family would have some urgent matter that she couldn¡¯t help. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, after thinking about it, the old lady and the others all knew that she had a thousand taels of silver in her hands. If she left that much, the Lu family would think that she had left all the silver on her. They would be worried that she would not have any money to use on the road and let her imagination run wild.


    Leaving two thousand taels of silver could also tell them that she had extra money on hand, or even a lot of it so that they did not have to worry about not having enough money to use on their journey.


    As expected, the Lu family members looked at each other and felt that the silver was suddenly a little hot.


    They never knew that their family was so¡­Rich.


    The old lady hurriedly stuffed the money bag into Lu Erbai¡¯s hands. ¡°Put it away. Hide it well. Don¡¯t tell anyone, and don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

 Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: The Experience Arranged for Shu Yu

    Chapter 451: The Experience Arranged for Shu Yu


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just as the Lu family was thinking of ways to hide the two thousand taels of silver, Shu Yu, who was outside the city, had already pulled the reins of her horse and stopped.


    There was a carriage parked in front of them, and Shu Yu¡¯s familiar figure stood outside the carriage.


    Seeing her, Meng Yunzheng walked up and nodded at her. He didn¡¯t say anything and looked at the two female escorts behind her.


    Shu Yu got off her horse and said to the two female escorts, ¡°Thank you for sending me here. Go back and tell your lord that I thank him.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Lady Lu.¡± The two of them glanced at Meng Yunzheng, turned their horses around, and left. They also pulled Shu Yu¡¯s horse away.


    They didn¡¯t return to Jiangyuan County to avoid being seen by the Lu family and exposing themselves.


    After they had gone far away, Zhao Xi came out of the carriage and said to her with a smile, ¡°Lady Lu, get in the carriage.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and nimbly got on the shaft of the carriage. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Xi wore a curtain hat and sat outside to drive the car. He let the two of them in to talk.


    The carriage galloped toward the Dongan Province. Meng Yunzheng handed her a water bag. ¡°Drink some water.¡±


    Shu Yu drank some water and rested for a moment before looking at the scenery outside.


    She had walked this road before. When she came to Jiangyuan County, she didn¡¯t seem to care. Now, she had more thoughts in her heart and felt that this path was exceptionally fast.


    She retracted her gaze and leaned against the car wall.


    Meng Yunzheng knew she was in a bad mood, so he said nothing. He waited until she was more or less adjusted before saying, ¡°The carriage will arrive at Dongan Province in the evening. Someone will pick you up outside the city. Or if you have somewhere you want to go, we can speed up.¡±


    The last time Shu Yu arrived at Jiangyuan County from Dongan Province, she had been riding at top speed for an entire day.


    This time, Meng Yunzheng¡¯s carriage was of good performance and could go faster.


    If they had set off a day earlier, it would have been easier to travel. However, Shu Yu was unwilling. She did not want to leave until the last moment.


    ¡°No need.¡± Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°The only place I¡¯m familiar with in the Dongan Province is the Shu family and the Dongqing Temple. The Shu family had fallen, and my master was not around. There was no need to go directly to the government office.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded. ¡°Alright, after we send you there, Lord Jing¡¯s people will come to pick you up. ¡°When you arrive at the office, the Second and Third Princes will interrogate you about where you have been these days. Don¡¯t be afraid, Lord Jing will be at your side to control the situation.¡±


    Shu Yu listened seriously.


    Meng Yunzheng explained in detail, ¡°Your travel pass and household registration were given to you by the Master temple of Dongqing Temple. Naturally, you can¡¯t tell anyone about this. Therefore, if they asked you, you would say that you didn¡¯t have a residence permit and couldn¡¯t go too far. You were lucky enough to escape when the Shu family wanted to kill you. You were afraid and only escaped from the city. However, you were unfamiliar with the place and did not dare to go too far. You only found a village outside the city to ask for help.¡±


    ¡°There was only the steward and his wife in that manor. The couple had never had any children. The two of them guarded the manor that the master had almost forgotten all year round. They liked you very much when they saw you and took you in, treating you like a daughter. You¡¯ve been living in the manor for the past few months. Because you were afraid that the Shu family wouldn¡¯t let you off, you didn¡¯t even leave the manor.¡±


    ¡°Later, when you heard that something happened to the Shu family and that the Shu family was arrested, you were relieved. After walking outside for two days, you were discovered and captured by Lord Jing¡¯s men.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded as she listened. When she heard this, she raised her head. ¡°That couple in the manor¡­¡±

 Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: Meng Yunzheng’s Thoughtfulness

    Chapter 452: Meng Yunzheng¡¯s Thoughtfulness


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s already been arranged. Even if someone goes to investigate, their story won¡¯t be different from yours.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng had been busy these days and had been doing these things.


    Shu Yu was grateful. She did not want to expose the Lu family. This arrangement was indeed the most appropriate.


    Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. After all, you¡¯re just the adopted daughter of the Shu family. Although they¡¯re looking for you, they didn¡¯t get anything valuable from you, so they won¡¯t pay too much attention to you.¡±


    Moreover, the Shu family had almost squeezed out what they needed these days. They all knew that the person that the Shu family¡¯s First Master valued the most was the second miss of the concubine.


    As for the Third Miss, she had lived in a harsh environment since she was young and suffered as much as the poor.


    Especially the expressions of Concubine Xue and the others who wished they could kill Shu Yu, even Lord Jing and the others sympathized with Shu Yu. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They no longer had much doubt about Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°But what if this matter is exposed in the future? After all, I¡¯ve lived in Jiangyuan County for three months. I¡¯m not some nameless person. It was fine now. Their focus was on the Shu family. What if something happened in the future? It would be difficult to explain to Lord Jing.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled. ¡°In the future? In the future, there would naturally be another explanation.¡±


    Right now, Jiangyuan County is still within Xiang Weinan¡¯s sphere of influence. When he no longer cared about it in the future, the county would be left to the next county magistrate. At that time, it would also be time for the Fifth Prince to shine.


    At that time, even if Shu Yu¡¯s identity was exposed, it could be said that Shu Yu was someone who helped the Fifth Prince. Using his exile status to go to the southwest was also for official business. Furthermore, the Master temple of Dongqing Temple was her master, and he was in the southwest.


    Shu Yu understood. The truth was always written by the victors.


    Shu Yu knew what was going on. She walked as she spoke. In the evening, the carriage was still two kilometers away from the city gate.


    The car slowed down and Shu Yu began to dress up.


    Her current situation was that Lord Jing¡¯s subordinates had found and captured her, so she looked a little more miserable.


    Meng Yunzheng had even prepared her clothes. ¡°There are two sets of clothes for you in the manor, and they suit your figure. I¡¯ve rubbed this set of clothes on the ground, and it¡¯s already worn and dirty. Put it on.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Although Shu Yu still had clothes inside, Meng Yunzheng still politely turned around and faced the carriage wall.


    Shu Yu smiled and quickly packed up.


    When Meng Yunzheng turned back, Shu Yu messed up her hair and dirtied her face.


    After a flurry of work, the carriage stopped when it was almost done.


    Zhao Xi¡¯s lowered voice sounded from outside.¡± We¡¯re here.¡±


    Shu Yu poked her head out. This was the back door of the manor they were talking about.


    Since they were captured from the manor, Lord Jing¡¯s men naturally had to take over from here.


    Moreover, Shu Yu had to recognize the manager and his wife first. At the very least, she had to know their appearances.


    Shu Yu got out of the car and took a few steps forward. She saw the middle-aged manager and his wife standing not far away.


    The two of them walked over to Shu Yu and spoke to each other. Just in case, Shu Yu entered the manor and walked around. After memorizing all the locations, it was getting late. If they didn¡¯t enter the city soon, the city gates would be closed.


    Shu Yu did not delay any longer and quickly pulled Meng Yunzheng to the side to talk. When Zhao Xi came over, she did not stop him.

 Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: Help Me Take Care of the Silver

    Chapter 453:  Help Me Take Care of the Silver


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I can¡¯t bring too many things with me when I go to the government office. There are silver and some daily necessities in this bag. I¡¯ll leave them with you first. Anyway, you are going to the southwest. Give it to me when the time comes.¡±


    Shu Yu untied the bag that had never left his body and handed it to him.


    Zhao Xi asked curiously, ¡°How much silver?¡±


    Shu Yu extended two fingers.


    Zhao Xi said, ¡°Two thousand taels. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at Meng Yunzheng. ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was silent for a moment and laughed. ¡°You trust me.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t believe you, who else can I believe?¡± Shu Yu had sewn two or three pockets inside her inner clothes and hid a hundred taels of silver notes. She could only hide so little.


    If it was exposed later, she could still say that she had secretly saved it before leaving the Shu family.


    As the third daughter of the Shu family, even if she was not favored, she still had some clothes to wear when she went out. If she sold them, it was reasonable to have a hundred taels of silver.


    Meng Yunzheng put away her bag and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of your things. I¡¯ll find a chance to meet you after you¡¯re exiled for two days at most. If you need anything then, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Shu Yu laughed and handed him a piece of paper. ¡°There¡¯s a pouch inside. There are dozens of silver taels in the pouch. After I leave, help me bury them in the ground according to the locations on the paper.¡± S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Yunzheng was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just in case, I¡¯ll be useful when the time comes.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng did not ask any more questions and nodded.


    Shu Yu felt much more at ease. She looked at the bag reluctantly.


    Other than the banknotes, there were also clothes, cosmetics, and other things. Although there were not many, they were all practical.


    Shu Yu took a deep breath, turned around, and walked to the carriage that belonged to Lord Jing¡¯s subordinate.


    Meng Yunzheng stood at the back and watched their carriage go further and further away. A moment later, he also got into the car with Zhao Xi and followed them from afar.


    As the carriage entered the city, Shu Yu could feel the clamor of people.


    She closed her eyes slightly and leaned against the wall of the carriage as she swayed to the back door of the government office.


    The coachman whispered from outside, ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Please forgive me, Miss. If I want to come in, I have to tie a rope around you first to avoid arousing suspicion.¡±


    Shu Yu understood. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The coachman lifted the curtain and tied her hands with a rope. When he came out again, his expression turned cold. ¡°Come out!¡±


    Shu Yu got off the carriage in trepidation. The coachman pushed her, and the two of them entered the government office one after another.


    The government office was very big. The coachman would reprimand her from time to time and tell her in a low voice, ¡°When you enter the hall later, there will be three adults interrogating you. You should adapt to the situation. Lord Jing was in his forties and was the tallest of the three. The Second Prince¡¯s men are the shortest. The Third Prince¡¯s men have long beards and narrow eyes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    After a while, the two of them entered the lobby.


    Lord Jing and the other two were originally talking. When they saw her enter, they looked at her in unison.


    Shu Yu immediately shrunk her neck and took two steps back.


    The coachman cupped his hands respectfully to the three of them. ¡°Sir, the Shu family¡¯s concubine¡¯s third daughter has been brought back.¡±

 Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: Shu Yu, Cowardly as a Mouse

    Chapter 454:  Shu Yu, Cowardly as a Mouse


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The shortest man was the first to rush over and reach out to lift Shu Yu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Shu Yu immediately screamed. She raised her hands which were tied up to cover her head. She squatted down and shouted in fear, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me. I, I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m not a daughter of the Shu family. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    The short man¡¯s hand did not touch Shu Yu. Seeing her trembling in fear, he pursed his lips.


    Lord Jing and another person also walked forward. The three of them just stood there, looking down at Shu Yu, who was trembling and trying her best to shrink into a ball.


    After a while, the three of them looked at each other. The short man on the left laughed. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything? But why did I hear that when you were pushed into the lake by the Shu family, you said a lot of private things about the Shu family in front of them?¡±


    Shu Yu trembled and raised her head as she cried. ¡°I heard those things by accident. I just wanted to scare them so that they wouldn¡¯t kill me. But, they were ruthless and still attacked me. If it wasn¡¯t for Old Madam Liu who tied me up, she was moved by compassion and didn¡¯t tie me up tightly, allowing me to break free midway, I wouldn¡¯t have lived until now.¡±


    Shu Yu knew that Old Madam Liu was already dead. Who knew if he had any compassion? In any case, there was no way to be sure.


    The short man narrowed his eyes. ¡°I accidentally heard about it. Who did I hear it from?¡±


    Shu Yu stammered.


    The man on the right shouted angrily, ¡°Hurry up and say it!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk, it¡¯s the servants of Marquis Ding Yuan¡¯s family. A few days before the incident, I went to the Dongqing Temple and bumped into the servants of the Marquis Ding Yuan¡¯s family. They said they said that my elder sister¡­The Shu family¡¯s Eldest Miss was pestering the Marquis Ding Yuan¡¯s son and even wanted to harm the wife of the prince, so she found someone to investigate the Shu family¡¯s matters and wanted to use these matters to make the Shu family retreat.¡±


    Marquis Ding Yuan¡¯s son and wife were the male and female characters in the book.


    The fact that the Shu family¡¯s Eldest Young Miss was interested in Marquis Ding Yuan¡¯s son was not a secret. It was not a secret that the prince could not stand the harassment. It was very normal for him to investigate the private matters of the Shu family and use it to make the Shu family restrain the eldest daughter of the Shu family.


    The prince was secretly one of the Fifth Prince¡¯s men, on the same side as Lord Wei Nanjing.


    Using his name to cover up the lie was something they had discussed.


    As soon as he said this, the adults on both sides were speechless.


    When they found out about the Shu family, they did find out that someone was investigating the Shu family. Shu Yu did not lie about this.


    Lord Jing rubbed his temples. ¡°Alright, tell me where you have been these days. After leaving the Shu Residence, without a household registration pass, where can you hide?¡±


    Shu Yu trembled as he brought out what Meng Yunzheng had said earlier.


    The adults on both sides asked a few more questions, and Shu Yu answered with a face full of fear. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this juncture, he really couldn¡¯t ask anything.


    Shu Yu was so scared that her forehead was covered in sweat. Seeing that she was about to faint, Lord Jing finally showed mercy and let her go. ¡°We will send people to investigate what you said. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s true. If we find that you¡¯re lying, don¡¯t blame us for being rude.¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s all true. I don¡¯t dare to lie.¡±


    Lord Jing found another woman to search her body. After confirming that there was no problem, he waved his hand and said to the subordinate, ¡°Alright, take her away first.¡±

 Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: Put in Prison

    Chapter 455: Put in Prison


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the subordinate came over to take her away, Shu Yu shrank back again and said without giving up, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not the daughter of the Shu family. It¡¯s true. They bought me. I¡¯m the victim. They didn¡¯t treat me well and wanted to kill me. I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Sir, please let me go, okay?¡±


    The short man snorted. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re the daughter of the Shu family or not. It¡¯s a fact that you grew up in the Shu family for more than ten years. In name, you¡¯re their adopted daughter. Take him away.¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°But, but¡­¡±


    Shu Yu was still unwilling to give up, but the subordinate had already come over to pull the rope in her hand and pushed her rudely. ¡°Cut the crap and leave quickly.¡±


    Shu Yu staggered out of the door, and her pitiful cries could be heard from afar.


    Lord Jing shook his head and turned around to order someone to investigate what Shu Yu had said especially that manor.


    Shu Yu lowered her head and sobbed until she was brought to the prison where the Shu family was imprisoned.


    After entering the cell, the subordinate instructed the prison guard, ¡°This is the Shu family. Take good care of them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The prison guard took over and brought Shu Yu inside.


    The cell was dark and damp, and there was a rotten smell. Shu Yu¡¯s nose couldn¡¯t help but itch, and she couldn¡¯t help sneezing.


    The jailer beside her whispered, ¡°Miss, please bear with it for now. It¡¯s only for a day. The day after tomorrow is the day of the Shu family¡¯s exile. By then, you can go out.¡±


    Shu Yu was surprised. She thought that this kind of polite conversation would end with Lord Jing¡¯s subordinate just now. She did not expect that the prison head in front of her was also one of them.


    Shu Yu frowned. Lord Jing didn¡¯t have to go to this extent. Some too many people knew about this matter. The prison warden was a local of the Dongan Province.


    However, as soon as she thought of this, the prison guard said, ¡°Young Master Meng has instructed that if you have anything to do in the next two days, you can look for me. I will be guarding not far from the Shu family¡¯s prison.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. It was Meng Yunzheng¡¯s people?


    This person¡­Was he still afraid that any mistake would cause her harm?


    This kind of perfection made her heartburn.


    She lowered her head and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Miss, be careful of the steps.¡±


    The two of them walked deeper and deeper. The Shu family was locked in the innermost cell. When Shu Yu walked over, her nose and eyes had already adapted to the smell and light of this cell.


    The Shu family was very quiet. This was the women¡¯s prison, so there were no men from the Shu family. The women occupied several rooms.


    Probably because they had been locked up for quite some time, the women of the Shu family in the cell all had numb expressions and were huddled in the corner with their heads lowered.


    Even if they heard their footsteps, no one would look up.


    As a result, it was very quiet here.


    Shu Yu walked through the rooms one by one. The ones locked outside were the servants who had a close relationship with the Shu family. Shu Yu saw the old woman who had pushed her into the water.


    At that time, she was still a fox using the tiger¡¯s might to be mean. Now, she looked like a dead dog, and she looked like she had suffered a lot.


    These servants would not be exiled with the Shu family, but they would also be given different punishments or resold according to the degree of evil they helped the master.


    Immediately after, the next cell was locked up with the Shu family¡¯s Old Madam, First Madam, and the others. There were also a few concubines and concubines in the same room.


    There were quite a lot of people in this cell.

 Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: Meeting the Shu Family Again

    Chapter 456: Meeting the Shu Family Again S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Concubine Xue was also among them. The old madam had wanted her life after what she had done back then. It seemed that she was still alive and well.


    Shu Yu continued to walk forward. The innermost cell was for the young lady of the Shu family. All the unmarried daughters of the First and Second household, including her, were huddled together silently, without any energy at all.


    Shu Yu thought of how these people had targeted her back at the Shu family. She smiled and stopped.


    The jailer untied the rope on her hand, then opened the lock of the innermost cell and pulled out the chain.


    The sound finally alerted the people in the cell.


    Everyone looked up and saw a person being pushed in. At first, they didn¡¯t recognize her. Shu Yu lowered her head, and her hair covered most of her face. Moreover, it was dark here.


    Until the warden pushed the man in, locked the door, and left.


    Only then did they look at her more carefully. Shu Yu also raised her head at this moment, and they immediately looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s you? As expected, you didn¡¯t die.¡± The eldest daughter of the Shu family pointed at her, her face full of anger.


    The young lady¡¯s cry also alerted the people in the cells next door. The old madam and the others in the cells next door all turned their heads to look at her.


    The people in the same cell looked at her with complicated, cold, surprised, or disgusted gazes.


    The eldest daughter of the Shu family¡¯s second branch was the fourth child, younger than Shu Yu by a month. She had always followed behind the eldest daughter and followed her lead.


    Because they were of similar age, Shu Yu also had a good appearance. This Fourth Young Lady bullied her the most.


    Now that she saw Shu Yu, especially after suffering here for more than a month, Shu Yu was only a little dirty but very energetic. This feeling of imbalance rose again.


    Miss Four immediately rushed over. ¡°Shu Yu, you b * tch, you still dare to appear here.¡±


    Shu Yu secretly rolled her eyes. She said it as if she wanted to appear here.


    The Fourth Miss bared her fangs and brandished her claws at her. Her sharp black nails were about to reach her face when Shu Yu pushed her out. Then, she slammed the cell door in a panic and shouted, ¡°Someone, someone, help!¡±


    She was afraid that the Second Prince and Third Prince¡¯s men were secretly watching, so she still looked panicked and afraid.


    The Fourth Young Lady was pushed to the ground. Shu Yu did not use much strength. It was just that the other party was too weak. The food in the prison was very unpalatable. Sometimes, the food sent was even rancid.


    It was really difficult for the Shu family¡¯s young lady to swallow. Although she slowly got used to it, her body was indeed not as good as before.


    When the Fourth Young Lady fell to the ground, she was still a little stunned. Then, she became even more furious.


    However, before she could make a fuss again, the prison guard who heard the commotion ran over and banged on the cell door. ¡°What are you arguing about? What are you arguing about? If you quarrel again, I¡¯ll drag you all out and beat you up, lest you become too energetic.¡±


    Shu Yu immediately shrank into a corner and pointed at the Shu family. ¡°Big Brother Jailer, can you change my cell? I¡¯m not family with them. They want to kill me when they see me. They almost scratched my face just now.¡±


    ¡°No, just this room.¡± The prison guard snorted coldly and then looked at the Shu family members. He pointed the short whip in his hand at them. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re still causing trouble for me at this juncture, right?¡±

 Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: The Shu Family Was Stimulated by Her

    Chapter 457: The Shu Family Was Stimulated by Her


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Shu family instantly fell silent, not daring to make a sound.


    The prison guard glanced at them. ¡°I say you should have learned your lesson after being locked up for a month. There are only two days left. Don¡¯t cause any trouble for me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll hang you all at the city gate.¡±


    The Shu family members could not help but shiver violently, and the Fourth Young Lady even retreated backward.


    Shu Yu also silently retreated to the corner of the wall. She squatted down and hugged her knees, not daring to make a sound.


    The warden snorted coldly and turned to leave.


    The sound of footsteps was exceptionally clear in the cell. No one from the Shu family said anything. Only when the sound gradually disappeared did they slowly heave a sigh of relief.


    However, this time they didn¡¯t dare to make any more noise. The Fourth Young Lady was also pulled to the side by the Eldest Young Lady. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, everyone in the Shu family could not help but look at Shu Yu, who was sitting in the corner, with complicated expressions.


    After a long time, the eldest girl sneered and looked at Shu Yu. ¡°So what if you escaped back then? Aren¡¯t you still captured now?¡±


    Shu Yu raised her head, her voice buzzing. ¡°But I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s good that you¡¯re alive? Wouldn¡¯t he still be exiled with us the day after tomorrow? Many accidents will happen on the road to exile. You might die on the road, and the death would be even worse. It might not be as good as being drowned in a pond.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. She spoke as if she was the only one who was exiled.


    Did she think she was the only one who was scared by her words?


    Shu Yu glanced at the other timid girls and womenfolk in the cell. At this moment, their faces were all filled with sorrow.


    The eldest girl also saw it and felt a little annoyed.


    However, she quickly raised her chin and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think that I¡¯m scaring you. Although we were also exiled, we¡¯re still a family. Naturally, they would take care of each other, but you¡¯re different. You¡¯re all alone now!! Now that the prison guard is strict, we can¡¯t do anything to you, but on the way to exile, we might.¡±


    The fourth young lady laughed maliciously at the side. ¡°Eldest Sister is right. Isn¡¯t this slut good-looking? When the time comes, we¡¯ll hand her over to the guards to play with. Perhaps we¡¯ll suffer less on the road. In that case, this b * tch was still useful.¡±


    She was a little worried at first. After all, they had heard that it was easy for girls to get into trouble on the road to exile. Losing her life was still considered lucky, but losing her life while losing her innocence was the worst.


    In the past, she was jealous of Shu Yu¡¯s good looks, but now she felt that it was quite good for her to be like this. She could be their shield.


    She was alone, but the Shu family had more than ten people.


    When the other members of the Shu family heard this, they felt inexplicably relieved. If it wasn¡¯t for Shu Yu, they might have suffered.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes. They could dream.


    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her breath on them. She just shrank her body and nestled herself in the corner, not moving at all.


    The Fourth Young Lady wanted to say more, but the Eldest Young Lady pulled her back and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s only a day. She¡¯ll suffer.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at them from the corner of her eye and could not help but sigh in her heart. The originally numb and lifeless Shu family suddenly became alive because of her appearance.


    She was indeed very important and had contributed greatly.


    Shu Yu shrunk herself even tighter. To outsiders, she was timid and cowardly, not even daring to argue with the Shu family.

 Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: Prison Rice

    Chapter 458: Prison Rice


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As night fell, the cell fell silent again.


    One by one, the Shu family members slowly fell asleep.


    Only then did Shu Yu raise her head again and look at the Shu family through her arm. Then, she realized that the young lady of the Shu family in this cell had already been divided into two factions.


    The Shu family¡¯s Di daughters had always looked down on Shu daughters. The eldest daughter of the First household was the Di daughter, the fourth daughter of the Second household, and the seventh daughter was the Di daughter.


    These people all squeezed together with the eldest girl.


    As for the daughter of a concubine¡­


    Shu Yu looked at the Second Young Lady who was leading the group. The Second Young Lady had been following behind the Eldest Young Lady cautiously, probably because the Shu Family had suffered this time, everyone in the Shu Family knew that the daughter that Eldest Master Shu doted on the most was her, a concubine¡¯s daughter.


    The Second Young Lady was no longer as secretive as before and quickly revealed her schemes. She didn¡¯t want to be targeted by the Eldest Young Lady and the others while she was in exile. The current Shu family¡¯s Di daughter and Madam Shu were all extremely resentful of her.


    Therefore, the Second Young Lady quickly formed a group and pulled the Shu family¡¯s Shu daughters, the Fifth Young Lady and the Sixth Young Lady, to her side.


    Now, both sides were close to each other, and neither side paid attention to the other.


    But now, it seemed that the person they wanted to target together had become her.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and closed her eyes to sleep.


    She had always been vigilant. When dawn was about to break the next day, her ears suddenly moved and she heard footsteps.


    She raised his head and saw the eleven-year-old Seventh Miss approaching her.


    Seeing that she had woken up, the Seventh Miss was frightened. She glared at her fiercely and then walked away.


    Shu Yu¡¯s sharp eyes saw that before she left, she threw a cockroach at her feet.


    Shu Yu silently moved her foot over and stepped on it without moving.


    The Seventh Young Lady¡¯s eyes widened. She snorted coldly and returned to her elder sister¡¯s side.


    Shu Yu said in a low voice, ¡°Actually when I was in the Shu family, I was often locked up in a small black room by Aunt Xue. I¡¯ve caught rats and snakes, let alone cockroaches. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    However, this Seventh Miss who used to be very delicate at home made her look at her in a new light. She dared to catch cockroaches with her bare hands.


    It seemed like he had not spent a month in this cell for nothing.


    Hearing her say this, Seventh Miss became even angrier.


    However, she did not dare to get into a conflict with her here. She could only glare at Shu Yu fiercely again and turn around to return to her sister¡¯s side.


    Shu Yu closed her eyes and continued to rest.


    She only turned around when she heard footsteps.


    The person who delivered the food had come over. From afar, she could smell a smell. However, it was not a fragrance or a rancid smell. It was a very complicated smell.


    The jailer who delivered the food carried a bucket filled with a hodgepodge that looked like swill, especially soup.


    When the jailer placed it on the ground, a portion of the soup spilled out with a bang.


    ¡°Time to eat, time to eat. Don¡¯t dawdle.¡±


    The food was served from the outermost cell. The servants of the Shu family got up one after another and went to the cell door. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The jailer gave each of them a bowl, then stirred it with a big spoon and scooped it into their bowls.


    A spoonful was a bowl. It was just right.


    Then, they went to the second cell, where they were given a bowl each.


    Compared to the servants in the outermost cell, the master of the Shu family was more disgusted and did not eat actively.


    However, no matter how much they disliked it, they couldn¡¯t eat it. When they were exiled, they still needed physical strength.


    After the two cells were filled with food, the bucket was emptied.

 Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: Shu Yu Eats Meat

    Chapter 459: Shu Yu Eats Meat


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The jailer went to bring another bucket over. Although the young ladies of the Shu family looked like they wanted to throw up, they had almost gotten used to it.


    Instead, they looked at Shu Yu gloatingly, wanting to see her make a fool of herself.


    After all, on the first day of eating, they all vomited and were whipped by the prison head, saying that they were wasting food.


    They wanted to see if Shu Yu, who was eating this kind of food for the first time, could hold back from vomiting.


    However, after the jailer distributed bowls to all of them, he left out Shu Yu.


    Everyone in the Shu family was puzzled. They thought that since it was Shu Yu¡¯s first time here, the jailer did not count her bowls and chopsticks.


    Shu Yu herself did not want to receive the bowl and chopsticks at all, even though she thought she was someone who could endure hardship. However, this was the first time she had seen such a dish, and she really couldn¡¯t swallow it.


    She thought that she could still go hungry. At the very least, she would wait until she was mentally prepared.


    She didn¡¯t even want to see that bucket of stuff.


    Fortunately, the jailer quickly finished distributing them and left with the bucket.


    The Shu family members returned to their original seats one after another and sat down. Looking at the food in their eyes, they forced themselves to eat even though they felt very uncomfortable.


    Shu Yu let out a sigh of relief. It was good to forget her.


    Who knew that after a while, the warden would come over with a food box in his hand and walk toward the innermost cell?


    When he arrived, he looked around and pretended to ask, ¡°Who¡¯s Shu Yu?¡±


    Shu Yu looked up. ¡°I am.¡±


    The prison guard hummed and handed over the food box. ¡°Here¡¯s your food.¡±


    Every single one of the Shu family members stopped eating and looked up at Shu Yu¡­The food box in front of him. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although the food box did not look very exquisite, it was very clean. There was also a faint fragrance that made their stomachs ache.


    The fourth young lady could not help but ask, ¡°Why is her food different from ours?¡±


    The jailer glanced at her and sneered. ¡°If you had someone outside to deliver food to you, you could use some money to pay for it. Your food would also be different.¡±


    The fourth young lady¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You, you¡¯re saying that someone outside sent this food to her?¡±


    Of course, no one from the Shu family sent them food. With such a big incident happening to the Shu family, those relatives and friends immediately pretended to be passersby or even enemies, drawing a clear line with them as if they were afraid of implicating them.


    Even the great aunt of the Shu family did not dare to come and see her mother and brother locked up inside.


    Besides, there were so many people in the Shu family. Who would have the time to send food to all of them?


    The jailer tossed a piece of silver in his hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Someone outside gave it to me.¡±


    As he spoke, he ignored the fourth young lady and instead said to Shu Yu with a pleasant expression, ¡°Young lady, this meal was sent to you by a couple outside. They asked me to tell you that although they¡¯ve only known each other for three months, it¡¯s fate. They don¡¯t have the fate to acknowledge you as their goddaughter. Now that something has happened to you, they can¡¯t help you with anything else, and they can¡¯t take care of you on the road to exile. They can only send you a day¡¯s worth of food while you¡¯re still in the Dongan Province so that you can eat well before you leave. Please take care of yourself on the way to the southwest.¡±


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and took the food box. ¡°Please help me thank them, Head of Prison. Also, tell them to take care of themselves and not tire themselves out. I can only repay their kindness in my next life.¡±


    Shu Yu knew that Meng Yunzheng must have prepared this meal.

 Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: But She Almost Killed Me

    Chapter 460:  But She Almost Killed Me


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The prison guard smiled. ¡°Alright, they paid me for running errands. I can still help with this small favor. ¡°Alright, you can eat now.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and opened the food box. There were two dishes on the top layer, one red braised pork and one crispy duck leg. On the bottom layer, there was a stir-fried vegetable, a full bowl of rice, and a bowl of soup.


    The jailer laughed. ¡°Yo, the food is not bad.¡±


    Shu Yu said softly, ¡°Do you want to use some? This red braised pork is oily and I don¡¯t like it. Besides, I have a small appetite. Take this braised pork and eat it with wine.¡±


    The prison guard acted as if she was very tactful. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. I guess you can¡¯t eat such fatty food in this place.¡±


    He took the red braised pork away very impolitely. Before he left, he glanced at the Shu family members in the cell. Seeing that the other party had given him a bowl of meat, it was only natural for him to help. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Therefore, he said to the people inside, ¡°Don¡¯t snatch it for me and don¡¯t play tricks on me. I¡¯ll come over to collect the lunch box later. If I see you bullying her, tsk, don¡¯t eat before you¡¯re exiled. Everyone, don¡¯t eat it.¡±


    The Shu family was furious, but they did not dare to make a sound.


    Only then did the prison guard leave, but he did not go far. Although they couldn¡¯t see him in the cell, they could still hear him shouting, ¡°Hey, go get a plate of peanuts and two pots of wine. This red braised pork looks good. Let¡¯s eat it as a dish.¡±


    Hearing the sound so close, the Shu family did not even dare to scold Shu Yu loudly.


    They looked at the food in front of Shu Yu and then at the rotten rice in their hands. They almost vomited blood.


    Not only this cell, but the womenfolk in the next cell were also frowning, unable to take another bite.


    Shu Yu, on the other hand, was very happy. She did not know who made this food, but it tasted very good.


    After a long time, a soft voice sounded, ¡°Third Sister, no matter what, Grandmother is old. Although you are not the granddaughter of the Shu family, Grandmother is still your elder in terms of seniority. Isn¡¯t it not good for you to eat alone in front of Grandmother and Mother?¡±


    Shu Yu did not need to turn around to know that the person who spoke was Second Brother.


    This Second Miss still wanted to use her to pull in a gang for her at this juncture.


    She pretended not to hear her. The Second Young Lady frowned. ¡°Third Younger Sister¡­¡±


    Shu Yu turned her head and looked at the old lady while biting his chopsticks. Although the old lady was not looking over, her hand that was holding the bowl did not move. Her ears were also tilted to the side. It was obvious that she was listening.


    Shu Yu said in a low voice, ¡°But she almost killed me.¡±


    ¡°Grandmother was just angry at that time. You¡¯re fine too. Now that everyone is like this, there¡¯s no point in bickering anymore, right? After today, everyone will be exiled to the southwest. Look at you alone. The journey will probably be very difficult. You have shown filial piety to your grandmother, and your grandmother will naturally protect you. When the time comes, you won¡¯t be alone and won¡¯t even have someone to help you, right?¡±


    The Second Young Lady glanced at the Eldest Young Lady as she spoke. Her meaning was very obvious. If you don¡¯t stick together and find yourself a backer, your hard days will come after you are exiled.


    Shu Yu still admired her a little. There was nothing wrong with what she said, and she knew how to attack other people¡¯s weaknesses.


    If she was the Shu Yu of the past, she would believe her.


    Unfortunately¡­


    Shu Yu took a deep breath. ¡°But she almost killed me.¡±

 Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: Time to Hit the Road

    Chapter 461: Time to Hit the Road


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Third Younger Sister, did you not understand what I said? You¡¯re now¡­¡±


    The Second Miss spoke too slowly. Before she could finish, the jailer came over with a spoon.


    ¡°Have you eaten? Put away the bowl.¡±


    The servants in the outermost cell were far away from here, but they had already finished their meal and returned the bowls and chopsticks to the jailer.


    Seeing this, the two prisoners in the cell didn¡¯t care about Shu Yu¡¯s food. They didn¡¯t have the chance to eat anyway. They didn¡¯t mind and quickly finished the food.


    However, the old madam was still unwilling to give up. When she turned around, Shu Yu also ate quickly.


    She immediately lost interest and sped up.


    However, she was old and choked on her food, which made the jailer scold her.


    The old madam¡¯s face flushed red, but she did not dare to make a sound.


    However, the jailer walked to Shu Yu¡¯s side and said with a good attitude, ¡°Our head jailer said that you can eat slowly. Your food box doesn¡¯t belong to us. It¡¯s fine to come back later to collect it. Also, the red braised pork is not bad.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded gratefully and began to chew slowly.


    But she didn¡¯t want to waste too much time either. When everyone¡¯s bowls were cleared and she was almost done eating, she covered the lunch box.


    Looking at the lunchbox that was taken away, the anger and jealousy in the Shu family¡¯s eyes almost overflowed.


    It had been a long time since they had eaten a normal meal.


    After Shu Yu finished eating, she let out a long breath and felt relaxed. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Shu family members were muttering and cursing at her, but she pretended not to hear them and hid in a corner.


    However, the curses of the Shu family were useless.


    After noon, the jailer came to deliver food again.


    This time, the Shu family did not even have any rotten food. After all, the prison expenses were limited, and they only had two meals a day.


    However, Shu Yu had three meals. She ate happily, but the Shu family almost jumped up and killed her.


    It was fine. She would let her be smug for another day. After she was exiled tomorrow, her good days would come to an end.


    Shu Yu had only been in prison for a day, but she had already gained a lot of Hatred Points.


    Lord Jing and the others naturally knew about this matter. They were all very concerned about the Shu family.


    However, they investigated and found nothing wrong with what Shu Yu said. Moreover, the prison head took a small amount of money to send a meal box to someone for a day. This was a small matter. Anyway, the women of the Shu family were not criminals sentenced to death, so it did not matter.


    Just like that, a day they were passed. Shu Yu finally welcomed the second day of exile.


    She looked up at the sky. It was a sunny day, and the weather was good.


    Early in the morning, the head of the prison came over with the jailers and impatiently woke up the Shu family¡¯s women who were still resting.


    ¡°Get up, get up. You guys should be on your way.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. The word ¡°on the road¡± was used well.


    The women of the Shu family had been focusing their attention on Shu Yu for the past two days. Now that they were about to be exiled, they were all afraid again, especially the younger ones, who had already begun to sob softly.


    The Seventh Young Lady also held the Fourth Young Lady¡¯s hand tightly, crying until her face was red.


    Shu Yu stood silently at the back, her head still lowered, as if she had already accepted her fate.


    Lord Jing and the other two lords walked over at this time. The three of them glanced around and asked someone to count the number of people. After confirming that there was no mistake, they asked someone to handcuff them.


    Just as the person at the front was done, the Second Miss behind suddenly knelt and said, ¡°Lord, the guilty girl has a request.¡±

 Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: Second Miss’s Thoughts

    Chapter 462:  Second Miss¡¯s Thoughts


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lord Jing frowned, not understanding what this person was up to. Just as he was about to wave his hand to tell her not to meddle, the short official beside him asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Lord, we are all women of the Shu family. Although our family has met with misfortune, we were once famous ladies in the Dongan Province. Even if we¡¯re exiled, we still want to leave with dignity. At least let us wash our faces and tidy ourselves up so that we won¡¯t leave the Dongan Province in such a disheveled manner. I beg Lord to grant us this wish.¡±


    Lord Jing frowned and rejected her subconsciously. ¡°Nonsense. What time do you think it is now? By the time you¡¯re done packing, the sun will have already set.¡±


    The Second Young Lady¡¯s expression changed slightly as she pursed her lips.


    She had her thoughts. Although she didn¡¯t participate in the conversation between the Fourth Young Lady and the Eldest Young Lady yesterday, she didn¡¯t say anything. However, the Fourth Young Lady had said something to her heart. Among all the women, Shu Yu was the most beautiful.


    This was also the reason why she was clearly like an invisible person, but she still had a difficult life in the residence.


    Other than her, she was the most beautiful. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because the daughters of the Shu family all took after the old master of the Shu family, but if they didn¡¯t dress up carefully, their appearances would be very ordinary. The Second Young Lady was the only one who followed her mother. Her mother was good-looking, so she became the concubine that Head Master of the Shu family once liked the most. She also became the most valued daughter.


    The Second Young Lady was sure that if Shu Yu had not returned, she would have been the most likely victim on the road to exile.


    But now that there was someone in front of her, the Second Young Lady heaved a sigh of relief and also added fuel to the fire.


    As long as the escorting officer saw Shu Yu¡¯s appearance, even if he had thoughts, he would not look at her.


    Every man for himself.


    Moreover, she had given her a way out yesterday, but she did not know what to do. What could she do?


    However, Lord Jing was not happy. The Second Young Lady still did not dare to challenge his authority at this juncture.


    It was the short official who said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you make an exception, Lord Jing? After all, this was her last chance. Perhaps someone with good looks would take a fancy to her and she would be able to live a good life again. However, there¡¯s no need to dress up. She just needs to wipe her face.¡±


    They were all smart people. They knew everything that had happened in the cell, including what they had eaten, done, and said yesterday.


    From what the Second Young Lady had said, they could easily think of the Fourth Young Lady¡¯s plan.


    The short man was the Second Prince¡¯s man. He despised the Shu family, who stood on the Third Prince¡¯s side, for still fighting openly and secretly at this juncture. However, he was happy to watch the show. He could not wait for them to make a scene as fierce as possible.


    The one with narrow eyes knew what Miss the Shu family was planning, but he couldn¡¯t help but frown. However, he was the Third Prince¡¯s man, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to express too many opinions in this trial to avoid causing more trouble, so he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Lord Jing didn¡¯t want to agree, but the leader of the escorts was his man. With his instructions, even if Shu Yu looked like a fairy, he wouldn¡¯t dare to touch her.


    Therefore, Shu Yu did not need to worry about this.


    Lord Jing weighed the pros and cons for a moment and did not object anymore. He had always been a person who did not have his own opinions. Although he was the chief judge of this trial, the ones who were jumping up and down were the Second Prince¡¯s men.

 Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: Meng Yunzheng Has Taken Everything Into Care

    Chapter 463:  Meng Yunzheng Has Taken Everything Into Care


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was just that both sides had the same goal, so Lord Jing was happy to have time to do things in secret.


    If he continued to pester him, this shrewd short man would be suspicious. When he turned his attention back to this group of women and discovered that Shu Yu was acting strangely, that would be terrible.


    Therefore, Lord Jing took a deep breath and said, ¡°In that case, hurry up and wash your face before leaving.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned. She was naturally not worried about the escorting officer. However, she was afraid that she would run into someone in Jiangyuan County who knew her. Although this was the Dongan Province, the possibility of this happening was very small, but what if?


    She looked at Lord Jing, but the latter was being pulled away by the short man.


    On the other hand, the official with narrow eyes looked at the group of women.


    Shu Yu immediately lowered her head. She almost met the other party¡¯s gaze.


    The ladies of the Shu family moved very quickly. The jailer brought water and a handkerchief over. They wiped their faces one by one and walked forward.


    Shu Yu was last in line. Looking at the pitch-black bucket, she almost vomited. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, the short man walked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think the water is dirty? It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll get you another bucket.¡±


    ¡°No, no need.¡± Shu Yu replied immediately. She twisted a handkerchief and wiped her face randomly.


    The handkerchief was smelly and dirty. Shu Yu only dabbed it lightly, and the dirt on her face was not wiped off at all.


    The short man was dissatisfied. ¡°Hey, you didn¡¯t wash it properly. You¡­¡±


    Lord Jing reminded, ¡°It¡¯s getting late.¡±


    The short man stopped talking, but he looked at Shu Yu and felt that it didn¡¯t matter. So what if she couldn¡¯t wash her face clean? She had just been in prison for a day. Compared to the Shu family¡¯s women who had been in prison for a month, she still had an advantage.


    Shu Yu secretly heaved a sigh of relief and quickly took a few steps forward.


    The fourth girl was not far in front of her and was being shackled. Seeing that she did not wash her face at all, she glared at her fiercely and was taken away.


    The jailer came over to put shackles on Shu Yu. As soon as he put them on, Shu Yu felt that something was wrong.


    The handcuffs were light and weightless.


    The prison guard lowered his head and turned his back to the crowd. He said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°This handcuff was prepared by Young Master Meng. It¡¯s very light, and you won¡¯t feel tired wearing it. However, the leg cuffs will make a sound when they are dragged on the floor. There is no way to make another light pair. Otherwise, the sound will be wrong and it will bring trouble to the Young Lady. Young Lady, please be patient.¡±


    Shu Yu was surprised. She lowered her head and looked at the handcuffs.


    Meng Yunzheng¡­How much preparation had he made in secret during this period?


    After Shu Yu knew that she could not escape the fate of exile, she naturally prepared some things. However, she was mentally prepared to suffer some trifles like eating and sleeping in the prison cell. This kind of grievance was not a big deal, and she did not care. Anyway, it was not long.


    However, she did not expect Meng Yunzheng to consider such a small matter.


    She gripped the handcuffs tightly and remained silent for a long time.


    After putting it on, Shu Yu followed the crowd to the prison door.


    Although it was only a day, Shu Yu still felt like he had seen the light of day again when she reappeared at the prison gate.


    If she was like this, the other women of the Shu family were even more so. They even felt like they were crying tears of joy.


    However, the chains on their hands and feet were like a bucket of cold water that was poured on them, reminding them that even if they got out of the prison, their future was still very bleak.

 Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: Setting Off

    Chapter 464:  Setting Off


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The official escorting them came over and tied their hands with ropes. They were strung together in two rows and then escorted forward.


    Then, he took the documents and looked at them one by one. After verifying their identities, he filled in the information and made it into a customs clearance document.


    After the stamp was stamped, the official walked over and warned them.


    With a wave of his hand, he left the cell.


    There were a total of 16 women in the Shu family. Shu Yu was at the end of the line. Six soldiers were escorting them. All of them were expressionless and looked very difficult to deal with.


    Shu Yu originally thought that the man from the Shu family would also go on the road. However, after walking for a long distance, she did not see anyone else. It seemed that they were escorted separately.


    The group of people quickly walked to the streets of the prefecture. Although the Second Young Lady had said that she would walk out in a dignified manner, everyone in the Shu family lowered their heads in the face of everyone¡¯s gazes. They wished they could dig into the ground.


    Shu Yu also lowered her head. Before she went out, she let down a large piece of her hair when no one was paying attention. When she lowered her head again, half of her face was covered.


    The citizens of the prefecture naturally wanted to watch the show, but they only took two glances.


    They knew that this was the Shu family¡¯s woman. The matter of Magistrate Shu¡¯s corruption and bribery had already been made public. Moreover, the people of the prefecture knew that Magistrate Shu did not do much, so they did not have a good impression of the Shu family¡¯s woman.


    Now that they saw them in trouble, they naturally clapped their hands and praised them, spitting at them one after another.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The officer glanced at her. ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The women of the Shu family immediately stopped shouting. The leading officer snorted coldly and then silently walked to the back, standing beside Shu Yu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle. Hurry up. If you delay the time, you won¡¯t have a good time.¡±


    As soon as he stood there, the commoners naturally did not dare to spit in Shu Yu¡¯s direction.


    The others were more or less stained with filth, but Shu Yu didn¡¯t feel anything.


    She knew that the leading officer was Lord Jing¡¯s man, but it was not convenient to communicate now, so she did not say anything.


    After all, those commoners did not dare to go overboard and quickly restrained themselves.


    Seeing this, the leading officer took a few steps forward as if nothing had happened.


    When he walked to his colleague¡¯s side, he heard two officers complaining, ¡°In the past, I was the most willing to escort female prisoners to the exile area. Those female prisoners¡¯ families would give us some silver. But look at today, everyone in the Shu family has been exiled. Who will give us money?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I heard that the Shu family was locked up in prison for a month, and no one came to see them, let alone send them food. That the Shu family¡¯s old madam and two married daughters don¡¯t care about this old mother. It¡¯s a loss.¡±


    ¡°These Mothers have a lot of things to do along the way. We¡¯re the ones who have to work hard. We¡¯re unlucky.¡±


    The leader of the officers berated them, ¡°That¡¯s enough. We haven¡¯t even left the city yet. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    The two of them immediately fell silent and their expressions became serious.


    The journey was smooth. Only when they were out of the city gate did the disgusted gazes of the commoners lessen.


    The group continued to walk forward. However, after a few steps, a middle-aged couple suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t look up, so she naturally didn¡¯t see it.


    The middle-aged couple quickly walked up to the leader of the officers and stuffed some silver into his hands. They said politely, ¡°Officer, please take this. Our Shu Yu is young, so we¡¯ll have to ask you to bear with her on this journey.¡±

 Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: Shu Yu Was Seen

    Chapter 465: Shu Yu Was Seen


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The middle-aged couple was the steward couple who had lived in the manor previously.


    Since they were going to put on a show, they had to do the whole thing.


    In the eyes of others, they were very concerned about Shu Yu. Now that she was leaving the city, they had to come over to see her one last time and give her some money.


    This was still the city gate, so there would still be many eyes watching. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The leader shook the silver in his hand and nodded. ¡°Alright, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll see what we can do.¡±


    The middle-aged couple nodded, and the woman wiped her tears with her hand. Then, she looked in Shu Yu¡¯s direction.


    The leading officer waved his hand and let them say goodbye.


    The two of them quickly went forward and whispered a few words to each other, but they were just words of concern to tell her to take care of herself.


    Shu Yu kept her head down, occasionally responding or sobbing.


    The middle-aged couple did not speak for long before they immediately retreated to the side, not daring to delay the official¡¯s time.


    When the other members of the Shu family saw this, their eyes flickered with anger and jealousy.


    ¡°How could she be so lucky? She just had to meet two idiots who brought her food and gave her money.¡±


    The Fourth Young Lady was indignant, and the Second Young Lady also frowned.


    Since the other party had used silver, it was very likely that the officials would not do anything to Shu Yu.


    If they couldn¡¯t target Shu Yu, wouldn¡¯t she suffer?


    Before they could think further, the leader waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    The group of people started to walk again. However, after a few steps, an officer silently retreated to Shu Yu¡¯s side.


    The officer thought that there was no profit along the way and was very frustrated. They didn¡¯t expect that there would be a person hiding there who gave them money.


    Although that bit of silver was not worth anything, a mosquito¡¯s leg was still meat.


    Five taels (monetary) of silver was enough for them to eat and drink well for a while.


    He walked over to Shu Yu and sized her up.


    They were far away just now, so he didn¡¯t know what this woman had said to that couple. However, he felt that they must have given this woman some money.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re the adopted daughter of the Shu family?¡± As he spoke to Shu Yu, he looked at her hand and suspected that she was holding money in her clenched fist.


    Shu Yu replied softly.


    The officer smiled and said, ¡°It seems that being an adopted daughter is better than being a biological daughter.¡±


    Shu Yu could only smile and agree.


    Seeing this, the officer didn¡¯t say anything else. Especially since the leader of the officers was already calling him, he could only stop. Finally, he said, ¡°If you have any problems later, you can look for me. I¡¯m a good person.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you, sir.¡±


    The officer frowned. ¡°Raise your head and look at me. Otherwise, how are you going to find me if you don¡¯t even know who I am?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. This person was so annoying.


    Fortunately, they were already outside the city, so there were not that many people.


    Shu Yu closed her eyes and looked up at the officer.


    Only then was the officer satisfied. Just then, the leader officer ran over and kicked him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me calling you? What nonsense are you talking about? Go ahead and lead the way.


    The two officers pushed each other forward.


    Shu Yu secretly exhaled and lowered her head again.


    However, what she did not know was that in the blink of an eye, someone not far away had already seen her and recognized her. Now, he stood rooted to the ground in shock as he looked at her back.

 Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: The Shocked Tang Wenqian and His Mother

    Chapter 466: The Shocked Tang Wenqian and His Mother


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°That person, isn¡¯t it, isn¡¯t it the second girl of the Lu family?¡± Mrs. Tang grabbed Tang Wenqian¡¯s sleeve in shock and rubbed her eyes.


    At this hour, there were not many people outside the city.


    However, the Shu family being exiled was such an eye-catching group, that it would still make the people who came and went stop. This included Tang Wenqian and Mrs. Tang outside the city.


    As for Shu Yu, just as the short official had guessed, even though she was standing at the very back with her head lowered and her hair disheveled, she was still the most eye-catching one among the Shu family.


    Therefore, the two people who had their attention on her immediately captured her appearance the moment she raised her head.


    Mrs. Tang was not the only one who couldn¡¯t believe it. Tang Wenqian almost couldn¡¯t hold himself back and stepped forward.


    It was the autumn examinations in August, and Tang Wenqian was here to participate in the provincial examinations. He had already arrived at the prefecture a month ago.


    It was just that the Tang family was poor. Even if Tang Wenqian himself copied books and wrote to supplement his family¡¯s income, he could not compare with some wealthy families, so he did not have a servant boy by his side.


    He had originally planned to come to the city alone for the examination. However, the Tang family¡¯s parents were worried. He would be gone for a month and a half. He had to do his final revision, prepare for the examination, and take care of himself.


    How could he have the time to study when he was busy with trivial matters?


    However, during those days, Father Tang had taken on a job that paid him well, so he couldn¡¯t leave for a while.


    Mrs. Tang volunteered to follow Tang Wenqian to the prefecture.


    This was also Tang Wenqian¡¯s first time participating in the provincial examination. Although he had asked the teacher about the situation, he still neglected it. For example¡­There were no more rooms in the inn.


    However, since they would be staying in the prefecture for at least a month and a half, it would be more cost-effective to rent a small courtyard.


    However, Tang Wenqian needed two rooms with Mrs. Tang. If the other students brought along their page boys, they could even rent a room.


    They were already late, and there were hard conditions. They looked around but could not find a suitable place to stay.


    Later, Mrs. Tang heard that some villages near the city were rented out, and the rent was cheap.


    However, Mrs. Tang had some concerns. Moreover, the noise in the village would affect her son.


    On the other hand, Tang Wenqian didn¡¯t mind. His home was in Shangshi Village, and such an environment wouldn¡¯t affect him. Moreover, since the other party was renting it out, he must have experience. He was not the only student rented in the village. Perhaps they could meet and exchange knowledge with each other.


    Mrs. Tang was convinced and agreed. She went to the nearest village to rent two rooms.


    The two of them lived outside the city, so it was quite quiet. They could even settle down and not be affected by the atmosphere in the city.


    This stay lasted for a month, and the provincial examination began as scheduled.


    The day before yesterday, Tang Wenqian came out after the last round of the exam. Yesterday, he rested at home for a day, and today he planned to go into the city to see the situation.


    The provincial examination results would only be posted at the beginning of September, and they would stay here for more than ten days to wait for news.


    Mrs. Tang hadn¡¯t explored the city since she arrived. Now that her son had finished his exams, she wanted to go into the city to take a look and see if there was anything she needed to buy. After all, it was rare for her to come here. She could not come here for nothing.


    Who knew that when they reached the city gate, they would encounter the exile team?


    They naturally stood at the side to let them go first and sized up these people at the same time. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: Returning to Jiangyuan County

    Chapter 467: Returning to Jiangyuan County


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mrs. Tang sighed. After all, this row of people were all women. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who knew that as she looked, she would see a slightly familiar face?


    Mrs. Tang thought she might have seen it wrongly, but when she turned to look at Tang Wenqian, the latter was frowning too.


    Tang Wenqian squeezed his hands and turned his head to ask the passerby beside him, ¡°Brother, may I ask which family¡¯s women are those exiled prisoners from?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know this? The Shu family, magistrate Shu¡¯s family.¡±


    Of course, Tang Wenqian knew that Magistrate Shu had been exiled, but he didn¡¯t expect that they would be exiled to the southwest today.


    Mrs. Tang¡¯s ears were sharp, and she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Shu? Which Shu?¡±


    The man looked at Mrs. Tang suspiciously, ¡°You don¡¯t even know who our former Lord is?¡±


    Mrs. Tang knew about it, and because she knew, she pulled Tang Wenqian and said in shock, ¡°Shu, Shu as in Shu Yu, is she¡­¡±


    Tang Wenqian frowned and lowered his voice. ¡°Mother!¡±


    Mrs. Tang immediately shut her mouth, but she still wanted to get to the bottom of it. She asked the passerby, ¡°Do you know who the girl at the back is?¡±


    The passerby said,¡± Then how would I know? In any case, she¡¯s either a concubine of the Shu family or a young lady of the Shu family.¡±


    Mrs. Tang wanted to ask more, but Tang Wenqian had already dragged her away.


    They didn¡¯t enter the city again. Tang Wenqian looked at the exiled troops from afar with a solemn expression.


    Only the two were left on the road, so Mrs. Tang said softly, ¡°Wenqian, do you think that¡¯s the second daughter of the Lu family? Or do you think she¡¯s just someone who looks like her? But wasn¡¯t the second daughter of the Lu family in Jiangyuan County? Why did she suddenly appear in the prefecture city, and why is she still in the exile team?¡±


    Tang Wenqian didn¡¯t say anything. Mrs. Tang saw that his expression wasn¡¯t too good, so she kept quiet after a few words.


    However, the scene just now kept hitting her head.


    The two of them returned to their rented village. Standing at the door of the room, Tang Wenqian took a deep breath and finally made a decision.


    He turned to Mrs. Tang and said, ¡°Mother, pack up. We¡¯re going back.¡±


    ¡°What? Go back? Go back where?¡± Mrs. Tang was stunned.


    ¡°Jiangyuan County.¡± He had to verify if that person was Lu Shu Yu, or else he would feel uneasy.


    Mrs. Tang was stunned for a moment before hitting him on the back. ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you going back to Jiangyuan County at this time? We still have to wait for the results to be released. If you go back, you won¡¯t know what rank you have.¡±


    Tang Wenqian dodged and explained patiently to Mrs. Tang, ¡°Mother, that won¡¯t happen. If I were admitted, the document would be sent to Jiangyuan County¡¯s government office. Then, the official would naturally come to my house to report the good news. If I fail, it will only add to my troubles even if we continue to live here. There¡¯s no need.¡±


    But Mrs. Tang wanted to know if her son was admitted or not. How long would it take for the document to reach the county office and then the county office to reach their house?


    Mrs. Tang¡¯s face darkened as she asked, ¡°Do you want to go back and see if the second daughter of the Lu family is in Jiangyuan County?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wenqian did not deny it. ¡°After all, we¡¯re both from Shangshi Village. I have to know what happened. I know what happened.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mrs. Tang felt that Tang Wenqian wasn¡¯t right, but she couldn¡¯t change her son¡¯s mind.


    Although Tang Wenqian looked gentle and easy to talk to, once he made up his mind, no one could change it, not even his parents.

 Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: Come to Yiren Pavilion to Confirm

    Chapter 468: Come to Yiren Pavilion to Confirm


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mrs. Tang was so angry that her heart hurt. She stomped her feet on the chair, looking like she was about to cry.


    Seeing that Tang Wenqian still didn¡¯t change his mind, Mrs. Tang stood up fiercely. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s go, alright?¡± We¡¯re going back to Jiangyuan County.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Mother.¡±


    Mrs. Tang didn¡¯t want to understand him at all. She glared at him and stomped out of the door to talk to the owner.


    Tang Wenqian sighed. Thinking of the exiled team, he unconsciously frowned and quickly began to pack his things.


    He had brought a lot of things with him for the exam. Not only did he bring books, but he also brought all kinds of stoves and other things that he needed to eat and sleep for the provincial exam.


    When Mrs. Tang came back, Tang Wenqian was almost done packing.


    ¡°Mother, go ahead. I¡¯ll go to the city to rent a car.¡±


    Mrs. Tang went to her room to pack her luggage. She didn¡¯t have many things, so she packed them quickly and waited for Tang Wenqian to come back.


    Tang Wenqian rented a donkey cart. They didn¡¯t have much money, so they naturally saved as much as they could.


    If he was admitted, the county office, the county school, and the village would subsidize a portion of the money. By then, their family would be able to live a little more comfortably.


    Putting his luggage on the donkey cart, Tang Wenqian said goodbye to the examinees who lived in the village.


    The examinees were quite puzzled. Why was he leaving without waiting for the results to be released?


    Tang Wenqian only said that there was an emergency at home and he couldn¡¯t wait for the results to be released, so he could only go home first.


    Everyone said their goodbyes and chatted for a while before Tang Wenqian and Mrs. Tang left.


    They rented a donkey cart, which was slow and naturally could not be compared to a horse carriage.


    If the carriage traveled faster, they would arrive at Jiangyuan County at night. However, Tang Wenqian and his donkey cart did not enter Jiangyuan County until the afternoon of the second day.


    As soon as they entered the city, Mrs. Tang asked, ¡°Are we going to the Lu family now?¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The second branch of the Lu family was now in the county town. There was no need for them to go home, so Tang Wenqian nodded and went straight to Ningshui Street.


    He didn¡¯t know the address of Liufang Alley, but he knew the address of Yiren Pavilion on Ningshui Street.


    The donkey cart stopped at the entrance of Yiren Pavilion. Tang Wenqian took a deep breath and got off with Mrs. Tang.


    Although Yiren Pavilion had been open for more than two months, this was the first time Tang Wenqian and Mrs. Tang had visited.


    Tang Wenqian was still calm, but Mrs. Tang felt a little sour.


    Originally, the second branch of the Lu family had the most difficult life in Shangshi Village. Now, because of the return of the second daughter of the Lu family, Lu Erbai¡¯s family had become the most promising people in Shangshi Village.


    Although this shop wasn¡¯t very big, this was Ningshui Street, the most prosperous street in Jiangyuan County. It was hard to find a shop here. Even if this shop was located in the innermost part of the city, the business would still be endless.


    Mrs. Tang looked at the decorations in the shop and the clothes hanging on the shelves. She didn¡¯t even dare to touch them.


    The material of this dress looked good. It was probably not cheap. It would cost at least a few hundred coins (monetary).


    ¡°Scholar Tang, Sister-in-law Tang, why are you here?¡± A surprised voice came from behind the counter.


    Mrs. Tang turned her head. She hadn¡¯t seen Lu Erbai for more than two months. Now that she looked again, the person in front of her seemed to have changed into a different person, causing her to be stunned for a moment.


    Once a person had money, even their complexion would change.


    And look at him standing there. Even his legs have recovered?


    Mrs. Tang didn¡¯t say anything. Tang Wenqian stepped forward and said, ¡°Uncle Lu.¡±

 Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: It Really Was Her

    Chapter 469: It Really Was Her


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai laughed. ¡°It¡¯s rare for Scholar Tang to make a trip here. Come, come, come, sit down. I¡¯ll pour you some tea.¡±


    He came out from behind the counter. Although he still walked unnaturally, he did not need a cane.


    However, before he could do anything, the old lady who came out from the backyard had already come over with a cup. She also welcomed the two of them with a smile.¡± I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it. You go to the counter and guard it.¡±


    She happened to bring the finished doll to the shop today and was about to go back when she heard a familiar voice coming from outside.


    Mrs. Tang took the water and followed Tang Wenqian¡¯s instructions, ¡°Well, the provincial examination is over. We just came back from the prefecture. These days, Wenqian has been studying hard. It was not easy for him to finish his exams, so he wanted to bring him around. Seeing that the weather was getting cold, I bought a piece of cloth to make clothes for him. I heard that your shop is on Ningshui Street, and you sell ready-made clothes, so I came over to take a look. I wonder if there¡¯s anything suitable for our Wenqian .¡±


    Lu Erbai slapped his forehead. ¡°Scholar Tang went to the prefecture to take the exam. Look at me, I¡¯ve forgotten about this. How was the exam? Did you get it?¡±


    The main reason was that they had been very busy at home previously. In addition, Shu Yu was about to go on a long journey, so they did not have the mood to pay attention to anything else.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. The exams have just ended. The results will be released in September. This time, he was just going to give it a try. It was his first time taking the exam, and the county school¡¯s overseer told him not to be too stressed. Just treat it as him going to broaden his horizons.¡±


    Although Mrs. Tang said so, she was still very proud. Even if the results hadn¡¯t been released yet, Scholar Tang should have done well.


    If there was such a young scholar in the village, it would be a joyous occasion for the villagers.


    Lu Erbai was happy, and so was the old lady beside him. She went behind the counter to get some snacks for them to eat.


    He replied, ¡°Anyway, congratulations to you guys. However, our shop only sells women¡¯s ready-made clothes, so we don¡¯t have any clothes suitable for Scholar Tang.¡±


    Mrs. Tang sighed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the clothes shop and get some clothes. I¡¯ll make it myself. By the way, do you know any ready-to-wear clothes shop that sells good and cheap clothes?¡± S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady knew, but the clothes in their shop were of the highest quality. Moreover, they had a large amount of stock, so they took the goods directly. They went to the largest cloth shop on Ningshui Street.


    Shu Yu was in charge of the cloth negotiations in the early stages. Later on, when Madam Ruan went to get the goods, she went directly to the steward according to the contract.


    But this was not suitable for Mrs. Tang. The old lady knew the situation of the Tang family. No matter how good the material used to make Tang Wenqian¡¯s clothes was, it couldn¡¯t be compared to the fabric in the shop.


    Therefore, the old lady could not give her any advice. Especially with Mrs. Tang¡¯s personality, if she told the truth, she would think that the Lu family looked down on her just because they were rich.


    The old lady and Lu Erbai exchanged a glance and could only say, ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. Yu was the one who went to negotiate the purchase of the cloth.¡±


    Mrs. Tang immediately asked, ¡°What about your second daughter? Isn¡¯t she here?¡±


    The old lady smiled. ¡°She¡¯s gone on a long trip. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be back anytime soon.¡±


    Mrs. Tang and Tang Wenqian¡¯s expressions changed.


    Tang Wenqian was fine, but Mrs. Tang almost couldn¡¯t maintain her smile.


    Going far away? Or could she not return in a short period? Could she have been exiled?

 Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: Pretend Not to Know

    Chapter 470:  Pretend Not to Know


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mrs. Tang was stunned and didn¡¯t say anything. Tang Wenqian was afraid that the Lu family would notice something was wrong, so he immediately said, ¡°Why are you out at this time of the year? Did Daniu go with her?¡±


    ¡°No, She had something urgent to attend to and went quite far away. However, I asked someone to find two female escorts to escort her all the way there.¡± S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tang Wenqian looked at Lu Erbai and the old lady Lu family¡¯s expressions. They didn¡¯t know anything.


    He was now certain that the exiled person was the second daughter of the Lu family.


    But what did she do? How did she suddenly become a lady of the Shu family?


    Shu, Shu Yu?


    Could it be that she came from the Shu family in the past?


    Tang Wenqian felt that he might have guessed the truth. He wanted to ask more details. However, when he looked up again, he realized that the old lady was looking at him with a strange expression. He did not dare to ask anymore, afraid that the two of them would be suspicious.


    Therefore, Tang Wenqian quickly changed the topic. He knew that Dahu had started studying, so he asked with concern.


    Then, he excused himself and left, saying that he was tired from just returning.


    Mrs. Tang was on tenterhooks the entire time. She only turned around when they were out of the door and on the donkey cart. She grabbed Tang Wenqian¡¯s hand and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s her. That person must be the second daughter of the Lu family. oh my god, why was she¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± Tang Wenqian interrupted her in a deep voice and glanced at the driver leading the donkey cart.


    Mrs. Tang swallowed her saliva and lowered her voice. ¡°Wenqian, what do you think happened to the second daughter of the Lu family? I used to think that she was a mysterious person. She had only been home for a few months, and I hadn¡¯t heard her talk about it for the past ten years. Could it be that she did something outside and was captured this time?¡±


    Tang Wenqian took a deep breath and patted Mrs. Tang¡¯s hand. ¡°Mother, just pretend you don¡¯t know about this. Don¡¯t tell anyone or mention it. Miss Lu¡¯s matter is probably very complicated. Think about it, her exile is such a big matter, but the Lu family doesn¡¯t know at all. This means that the government didn¡¯t rush to the Lu family to arrest her. This is very strange.¡±


    Mrs. Tang nodded. ¡°I know, I know. I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Tang Wenqian was still frowning. He thought of Shu Yu who was in the exile team. She had never seen such a fearful and timid expression.


    Would such a fierce person, who stood in front of her sister and forced Zhang Shu to leave, show such an expression?


    At the thought of this, Tang Wenqian said, ¡°Maybe that¡¯s not Miss Lu. It¡¯s just a coincidence that she looks similar.¡±


    Mrs. Tang looked at him. How could there be such a coincidence?


    The two of them stopped discussing Shu Yu.


    The donkey cart drove out of Ningshui Street and disappeared after a turn.


    Madam Liang held Baoya¡¯s hand and looked at the back of the donkey cart. She frowned and muttered to herself, ¡°Am I seeing things? Was that the woman from the Tang family? Where did she come from? Look at all the bags.¡±


    Did she buy so many things at Ningshui Street? With their family¡¯s shabby appearance, it was impossible for them to suddenly become rich, right?


    Madam Liang pursed her lips and continued to hold Baoya¡¯s hand as they walked towards Yiren Pavilion.


    Seeing that she was almost there, she immediately stopped and squatted down to say to Baoya, ¡°Do you remember what Mother told you just now?¡±


    Baoya nodded heavily and patted her chest. ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡±

 Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: The Madam Liang Who Wanted to Receive Her Wages

    Chapter 471: The Madam Liang Who Wanted to Receive Her Wages


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Liang touched the little tuft on Baoya¡¯s hair and smiled. ¡°Good girl. Come, let¡¯s go find your Grandmother.¡±


    Baoya walked with her short legs and followed behind Madam Liang.


    When the Liang mother-daughter two walked into the shop, the old lady was talking to Lu Erbai. She was still thinking about Tang Wenqian¡¯s strange behavior. ¡°Second Brother, why do you think Scholar Tang is suddenly asking so much about Yu?¡±


    Lu Erbai said uncertainly, ¡°It might be¡­Are you in a hurry?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± The old lady shook her head. ¡°Do you think Scholar Tang is interested in Yu? So today, the mother and daughter came together to see Yu and discuss it. In the end, when she heard that Yu wasn¡¯t around, she looked very disappointed.¡±


    Lu Erbai shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°How is it not similar? Our Yu is so smart and good-looking. She¡¯s the only one in the entire Shangshi Village. Scholar Tang is quite good, but his mother is not easy to get along with. If Yu marries him, she might make things difficult for Yu. Moreover, their family doesn¡¯t have money. When Yu goes to their house, she still has to serve her in-laws, wash clothes, and cook. It¡¯s too hard.¡±


    Lu Erbai laughed. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re thinking too far ahead.¡±


    ¡°How far? Yu is now fourteen, and when she comes back in half a year, she will be fifteen. It¡¯s about time to talk about marriage.¡± The old lady was not in a hurry before, but now she was starting to care. ¡°I quite like that Young Master Meng. He¡¯s both talented and beautiful. Unfortunately, his throat is injured and he can¡¯t speak. If only he could be cured.¡±


    Lu Erbai was speechless. His Mother was going off the topic.


    Madam Liang and Baoya came in at this time.


    The moment she saw her, the old lady immediately stopped talking. Madam Liang was a blabbermouth. If she went out and spouted nonsense, wouldn¡¯t it ruin Yu¡¯s reputation?


    The old lady frowned at her. ¡°What are you doing here? You even brought Baoya. It¡¯s such a long journey, how can you not trouble her short legs?¡±


    ¡°Mother, Baoya is my daughter. Of course, I feel sorry for her. I always carry her when I leave.¡±


    The old lady snorted coldly. She didn¡¯t believe her. She asked Baoya to come over and give her some snacks.


    Bao Ya immediately sat on the chair obediently and stuffed snacks into her mouth in satisfaction.


    Madame Liang winked at her, telling her to follow the plan. In the end, when this little girl had something to eat, she completely threw her business to the side and did not even raise her head to look at her.


    Madam Liang almost vomited blood. This unreliable wretched girl only knew how to eat and eat. Without money, where would she get food?


    Her fierce expression was too obvious. the old lady was not blind, so she naturally saw it.


    She glared at Madam Liang and said, ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Why are you torturing the child?¡±


    ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and say it. I can¡¯t be bothered to listen to your excuses.¡±


    Madam Liang felt wronged. After a moment, she smiled and came forward, saying, ¡°Mother, Sanzhu got paid yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good thing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the second time he¡¯s been paid. Moreover, last month, he helped a young master find a lost jade pendant. That young master casually rewarded him with a tael of silver. This month, he got two taels (monetary) of silver.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s eyes lit up.¡± Third Brother didn¡¯t covet that jade pendant.¡±


    Madam Liang was speechless. ¡°What a mother. She understood her son.¡± She thought.

 Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: Cut a Piece of Meat for Your Parents

    Chapter 472: Cut a Piece of Meat for Your Parents


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, this didn¡¯t mean that Lu Sanzhu had turned over a new leaf. He had told Madam Liang that he was doing this because he had a big plan and couldn¡¯t lose a big deal because of a small one. It wasn¡¯t worth it to lose a job that cost one tael of silver a month for a seemingly worthless jade pendant.


    Of course, there was no need to say such words.


    Madam Liang continued, ¡°That¡¯s why I said that there will be gains with sacrifices.¡±


    The old lady was impatient. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°That, Mother.¡± Madam Liang felt wronged. ¡°Look, Sanzhu has already been paid two taels (monetary). I¡¯ve been making toy covers for so long, but I haven¡¯t even paid a single cent. I have no money to take home, so I can¡¯t even raise my head in front of San Zhu.¡±


    The old lady was speechless.


    She rubbed her temples. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll calculate your salary. It just so happens that Second Brother is here in the shop today.¡±


    Madam Liang was delighted. She had seized the opportunity to come to the shop.


    The old lady asked Lu Erbai to take out the account book. She wanted to see how much Madam Liang had sold since they started making the doll covers, and how much they had sold for. After calculating, she would bring it back to her.


    The old lady did not deliberately delay sending her the money. Previously, the toy covers made by Madam Liang had not been sold in the shop. After selling them, she had made some money, but the old lady wanted to wait until the middle of the month to send it to her. That way, it would be easier to remember.


    In the end, in the middle of the month, Yu said that she was going on a long trip.


    The old lady was afraid that she would not be able to afford the money, so she took out all the silver in the house and put it in her purse for her.


    Of course, the salary that belonged to Madam Liang could only continue to be delayed.


    Fortunately, someone had bought two sets of clothes at the shop yesterday, and the shop had made some money again. The Madam Liang¡¯s wages were not high, so they still paid her.


    Madam Liang¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. She moved closer to the counter and watched Lu Erbai flip open the account book and start counting.


    However, she did not know how to read. Although the account book was filled with many words, she only knew the simple words one, two, and three. When she looked at the other words, her eyes began to blur.


    It seemed that sending Dabao to school was indeed the right choice. He would not be afraid of being cheated when he earned money in the future.


    Madam Liang¡¯s accounts were quite simple. Lu Erbai settled the accounts in no time.


    ¡°Third Sister-in-law¡¯s salary is a total of 935 coins (monetary).¡±


    Madam Liang exclaimed in surprise, ¡°So many?¡± Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have enough.


    The old lady asked Lu Erbai to give him the money. Lu Erbai took out the copper coins and counted them. There was still a bit of money left.


    The old lady thought for a moment. ¡°Just give her one tael. The rest will be deducted from the back.¡±


    Madam Liang was even happier. This was the first time she had earned a tael of silver with her abilities. It was a full tael. This sense of accomplishment was simply too exciting.


    After taking the silver, Madam Liang felt at ease.


    The old lady could not help but remind her, ¡°Don¡¯t think about eating when you have money. Now that Dabao is studying, studying costs money. You will have time to spend it in the future.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I¡¯m very supportive of Dabao¡¯s studies. I was still thinking of him taking the Elementary Scholar and High Scholar exams in the future.¡± As for the chef he mentioned last time, it was impossible, absolutely impossible. ¡°It just so happens that he¡¯s off tomorrow. I¡¯ll take him to buy two books.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s resting tomorrow?¡± the old lady asked.


    Madam Liang nodded. ¡°Yes, why?¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Then take Dabao to your parents¡¯ house and cut a piece of meat for them.¡±


    Madam Liang was shocked. ¡°Mother, what are you talking about? Why should I give them meat?¡± With the money she earned, even if she had to buy meat, she would have to eat it herself.

 Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: the Old Lady’s Trickery

    Chapter 473: the Old Lady¡¯s Trickery


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The veins on the old lady¡¯s forehead throbbed. ¡°You, you¡¯re a bastard. Your parents have raised you. Dabao and Baoya have eaten so much rice in their house. Each of them is fair and tender. It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t earn money in the past, but now that you have money, you can¡¯t even bear to cut off a piece of meat for them. Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madam Liang shrank her head when she was scolded. When Baoya heard her name, she raised her head in a daze. Her small face was covered in pastry crumbs.


    The old lady was afraid that she would scare her granddaughter, so she suppressed her anger and said to her kindly, ¡°Third daughter-in-law, now that Dabao has started studying, the first thing the teachers in the private school teach is filial piety, right? In the future, when he becomes successful in his studies, you should also hope that he will be filial to the two of you. But look, you¡¯re not filial to your parents. Then, Dabao will learn from you in the future. When he has money and power, he won¡¯t care about you. It¡¯ll be too late for you to regret it then.¡±


    Madam Liang was stunned. She hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead.


    Seeing that she had relented, the old lady immediately lit the fire while it was still hot. ¡°Besides, your parents don¡¯t know about Dabao¡¯s studies, do they? Shouldn¡¯t you tell them and make them happy?¡±


    Madam Liang¡¯s eyes lit up. That¡¯s right, she should bring Dabao back and show him off.


    Teacher Yu was very fond of Dabao and had said several times that he was smart and had good comprehension.


    At the thought of this, Madam Liang nodded and said with a serious expression, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll cut off a piece of meat and go to my parent¡¯s house tomorrow to show Dabao how filial I am as a mother.¡±


    The old lady was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t flatter yourself¡± She thought.


    ¡°Oh right, Mother, I won¡¯t bring Baoya over. Therefore, I still need Mother to help me look after her for two days. She will stay here with you today. She¡¯s still young, so it¡¯ll save her a lot of trouble.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I know.¡± The old lady did not expect her to take Baoya away. One Dabao was enough to cause trouble. If she added Baoya, she might have to hit him. ¡°Baoya, stay here. You should leave quickly. Oh right, at least a pound of meat. If it¡¯s a little fat, it won¡¯t make sense.¡±


    Madam Liang¡¯s heart ached a little, but she still agreed.


    She had received her salary and did not need to bring Baoya along. On the way back, Madam Liang was so happy that she could jump up and down.


    The old lady walked to the counter and said to Lu Erbai, ¡°In-laws are unlucky. How did they give birth to such a heartless thing? When something bad happens, she thinks of them every day. When something good happens, she forgets them completely.¡±


    Dabao had been in private school for more than 20 days, but no one in the Liang family knew about it. If word got out, people would laugh at them.


    The old lady touched Baoya. ¡°Don¡¯t learn from your Mother in the future.¡±


    Baoya grinned at her.


    After Madam Liang returned, she began to prepare to go to the Liang family the next day.


    Lu Sanzhu came back and saw her in high spirits. He was curious and wondered why she had changed her attitude. Lu Sanzhu only came to a realization when Madam Liang told her what the old lady had said.


    Although he also felt bad for the money to buy meat, his Mother¡¯s words still made sense.


    It was a pity that he didn¡¯t have any rest tomorrow, so he could only ask Madam Liang to greet his father-in-law, mother-in-law, and brother-in-law on his behalf.


    Madam Liang agreed. Early the next morning, she went to the market and cut a piece of meat that weighed a whole catty.


    Then, she dug Dabao up from the bed and led him to the Liang family.


    Madam Liang originally wanted to borrow Second Brother¡¯s mule carriage, but unfortunately, she did not know how to drive it, so she could only give up.

 Chapter 474 - Chapter 474: Returning to Her Mother’s Home

    Chapter 474: Returning to Her Mother¡¯s Home


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two of them walked to the city gate and found an ox cart nearby. After bargaining for a while, they staggered back to her parent¡¯s house.


    The Liang family was not far from Shangshi Village. Speaking of which, the in-laws of the Lu family were all from nearby villages. It was close and convenient.


    The Liang family was not surprised that the Liang Concubine had come to visit. What surprised them was that Madam Liang had endured for two months before coming back to take advantage of them.


    Naturally, Madam Liang¡¯s parents did not like Madam Liang¡¯s behavior. Her elder brother and sister-in-law also hated it.


    However, the two elders of the Liang family were still very soft-hearted towards the two children. Madam Liang could be ruthless enough to leave the children behind and run away, but the two elders could not push them out of the door.


    After a few times, Dabao had stayed with the Liang family for a long time. On the contrary, he had a good relationship with the two elders.


    Dabao was still very happy to be back at the Liang family.


    It was probably because they had not seen each other for a long time that the Liang family invited Madam Liang in with a good attitude. Who knew that Madam Liang would take out a piece of meat and place it in front of them? They were so scared that they almost pouted.


    Did the sun rise from the west? This person had always been like a miser. Today, she gave them such a ¡°big¡± piece of meat.


    Madam Liang was especially confident now. She sat at the side and drank water as she spoke.


    The Liang family was really behind the times. When they heard from Madam Liang that Lu Sanzhu had found a stable job in the county town, that Madam Liang had also started earning money at home, and that Dabao had even been sent to a private school to study and was even praised by his teacher, the Liang family was so shocked that their jaws almost fell off.


    They strongly suspected that Madam Liang was bragging and lying, so Madam Liang asked Dabao to show them what he was capable of.


    Dabao, on the other hand, fluently recited the Three Character Classic¡­ He memorized the first half of the book.


    However, just this small part was enough to shock the Liang family.


    The two elders of the Liang family almost cried tears of joy as they hugged Dabao and called out to him.


    Madam Liang stayed with the Liang family for more than half a day. After eating lunch, she finally got up and prepared to go back in satisfaction.


    Before she left, the two elders of the Liang family packed some fresh vegetables for her. Some of them were for the Madam Liang. After all, they lived in the county town and had to buy everything themselves.


    There was also a portion that the two elders asked her to give to the old lady.


    The two elders of the Liang family knew their daughter¡¯s personality too well. Someone must have reminded her to visit Dabao only after he had gone to school for so long.


    The only person who could persuade her was her mother-in-law.


    Madam Liang pursed her lips. However, she had always been the type to take advantage of others, so she accepted it decisively.


    She was about to bring Dabao back to the county town when she saw the vegetables in the basket behind her. Madam Liang felt that¡­She could continue to show off.


    Before the Liang family¡¯s vanity was satisfied, Madam Liang planned to return to Shangshi Village to talk.


    Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t know what those women in Shangshi Village were saying about her behind her back. They said that she was unfilial and that her family wished that they didn¡¯t have a daughter like her.


    They said that the Lu family was unlucky to have married such a lazy daughter-in-law, and their days were getting worse and worse.


    Bitter? Was it so hard that they had to live in the county town, her eldest son had to go to a private school, and her parents had to give her so many vegetables?


    Madam Liang decided to make a trip back to Shangshi Village to make those Mothers who disliked her jealous of her.


    However, Dabao was not willing to go. He wanted to go back to the county town and lie down.


    Madam Liang advised him, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to tell your old friends that you went to school and make them envious of you?¡±


    Dabao was speechless.


    He immediately raised his head, his entire body filled with fighting spirit. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 475 - Chapter 475: Scholar Tang Definitely Missed

    Chapter 475:  Scholar Tang Definitely Missed


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Liang and her son moved to Shangshi Village, full of energy.


    When they reached the village entrance, she saw five or six women sitting under a big tree, doing needlework and chatting.


    Madam Liang raised her eyebrows. ¡°This is a good opportunity.¡±


    She immediately held her son¡¯s hand and walked over. She smiled and asked, ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    When everyone saw Madam Liang, they were shocked.


    However, Madam Liang sat down beside them and even placed the basket on her back on the ground in front of them with a bang.


    When she saw them subconsciously looking down at the basket, she immediately said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about these vegetables? My parents, brother, and sister-in-law specially picked them for me.¡±


    No, they didn¡¯t want to say no.


    Madam Liang giggled. ¡°You know, we¡¯re living in the city now. We have to spend money to buy even a single green onion. My parents couldn¡¯t bear it. It¡¯s rare for me to go back, but they immediately picked so many vegetables for me to bring back to the county. However, I was also filial. I cut off a large piece of meat for them.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Madam Liang continued, ¡°Father and Mother have always praised me. They said that it¡¯s rare for a married daughter to be so willing to cut off this¡­ Such a big piece of meat went back, and he still blames me for spending money. But there¡¯s no other way. Our Sanzhu has a promising future and has a stable job. I¡¯m also diligent. I do some small embroidery to supplement my family¡¯s income. When my life is good, it¡¯s only right to send some meat to my parents, right?¡±


    Everyone was speechless. D*mn it, they wanted to leave.


    The few of them looked at each other. One of them wanted to get up and find an excuse to go home. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madam Liang had yet to brag about her son. Seeing this, she immediately stopped and changed the topic. ¡°By the way, what were you guys talking about just now? I haven¡¯t been back to the village for a long time. I don¡¯t even know what happened in the village. Tell me about it.¡±


    Shangshi Village¡¯s gossipy nature was as strong as ever. Although the women present did not like Madam Liang, they still told her excitedly.


    ¡°We¡¯re talking about the Tang family.¡±


    ¡°The Tang family? What¡¯s wrong with the Tang family?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Scholar Tang go to the prefecture to take the provincial examination last month? Then they came back yesterday.¡±


    Madam Liang was even more interested. It was the provincial examination. She didn¡¯t understand this part of the general knowledge. But now that her son was already in private school and would have to participate in the provincial examination in the future, she had to understand it in advance.


    Seeing that she was interested, the woman immediately started talking.


    ¡°I heard that the provincial examination just ended a few days ago. The results will be released in September, which is about ten days away. Logically speaking, the candidates and their families who had passed the imperial examination would want to know what high school did not have, right? We all thought that Scholar Tang and the others would be back in at least ten days. Who knew that they would be back yesterday?¡±


    ¡°When the village chief heard about it, he went to ask Scholar Tang about his condition early this morning. He asked him how he did in the exam and why he came back at this time. At that time, I followed him to see it. Scholar Tang said a bunch of words, and I was confused. However, I only heard one thing. Scholar Tang himself is not sure if he did well. He said that he would only know after the results are released.¡±


    ¡°If you thought you did well, you would have been waiting in the prefecture. Why did you suddenly come back?¡±


    ¡°I feel that either he does particularly badly. Thinking about it, at the age of Scholar Tang, it would be difficult to pass the provincial examination. It would be strange if he could be admitted. Otherwise, something must have happened in the prefecture.¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t stand the expression of that woman from the Tang family. She always ignores me when I ask her.¡±

 Chapter 476 - Chapter 476: Madam Liang Provokes Mrs. Tang

    Chapter 476: Madam Liang Provokes Mrs. Tang


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Liang nodded her head as she listened. She felt that what they said made sense. How old was Scholar Tang? How could he be admitted?


    Teacher Yu was already over forty years old and had taken the exam many times. Didn¡¯t he still give up now?


    Madam Liang wanted to ask more, but Dabao was already impatient.


    He tugged at Madam Liang. The latter had no choice but to stand up and say that she had to go home to get something.


    Then, she brought Dabao to her house. However, when she passed by the Tang family¡¯s door, Madam Liang¡¯s footsteps stopped uncontrollably.


    She didn¡¯t like Mrs. Tang either, and she even hated her.


    Many people in the village looked down on her behind her back, gossiped about her, and belittled her. Madam Liang held a grudge and would spit back at her whenever she had the chance.


    But Mrs. Tang was different. She didn¡¯t lie behind her back, but the disdain in her eyes was even more piercing.


    When she saw Madam Liang, she never greeted her. She even pretended not to see her.


    This made Madam Liang often suppress her anger in her heart, unable to go up or down.


    Now that they were at their doorstep and knew that they were back, it was fine to show some concern, right?


    Madam Liang coughed lightly and knocked on the Tang family¡¯s courtyard door.


    Dabao stomped his foot in anger when he saw that she was not going to leave again. ¡°You can talk here. I¡¯ll go find Shi Tou and the others to play.¡±


    Madam Liang waved her hand. They were in the village anyway, so she was not worried.


    After Dabao ran away, the Tang family¡¯s door was opened, revealing Mrs. Tang¡¯s impatient face.


    Mrs. Tang thought it was another villager who came to ask about the provincial examination, but it turned out to be Madam Liang.


    She did not have much interaction with Madam Liang. It was just that when she saw her, she thought of the exiled Shu Yu. For a moment, she was distracted and Madam Liang slipped in.


    Mrs. Tang frowned and closed the door. She turned around and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°D*mn, I heard that you guys came back from the provincial examination, so I came to ask Scholar Tang for advice.¡±


    ¡°Ask for advice on what?¡±


    Madam Liang said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s about the provincial examination. You might not know, but my Dabao is also in a private school. The teacher who taught him said that Dabao was very smart and was suitable for the imperial examination. Well, I¡¯ll ask around first to find out what I have to pay attention to in this exam so that I can prepare in advance.¡±


    Mrs. Tang pursed her lips in disapproval. With Lu Dabao¡¯s personality, he still wanted to take the exam. What a joke.


    She said expressionlessly, ¡°Wenqian isn¡¯t at home. If you have any questions, ask him when you see him in the future.¡±


    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t Scholar Tang at home? Where did he go? I heard that he didn¡¯t do very well this time. Did he go out to relax in a bad mood? Sister-in-law, you have to persuade him more. If he can¡¯t do it this time, there¡¯s still a next time. Don¡¯t take things too hard.¡±


    Mrs. Tang gritted her teeth. ¡°He didn¡¯t do badly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide it from me. The rankings haven¡¯t even been posted yet. How do you know that you didn¡¯t do well? Besides, what other reason can you have for coming back so dejected besides not doing well?¡±


    Naturally, it¡¯s because of your Second Girl Lu.


    Mrs. Tang suppressed her anger and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You can go back now.¡± S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Eh, how is it none of my business? Didn¡¯t I tell you? My Dabao will also be taking the imperial examination in the future, so it¡¯s necessary to understand in advance. He can also know the reason why Scholar Tang didn¡¯t win in time. He will have a better idea and be more confident.¡±

 Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: Mrs. Tang Said It Out

    Chapter 477: Mrs. Tang Said It Out


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mrs. Tang had always known that Madam Liang was not a good person. They didn¡¯t follow the rules and were very annoying. But even though she knew it in her heart, she was still so angry by her words that she almost fell over.


    However, Madam Liang was not done yet. She continued to blabber, ¡°But I¡¯m just asking about what happened in the examination hall. There¡¯s nothing else to ask. After all, our family is different from yours. Your family¡¯s conditions are not good, unlike ours. We live in the city and have a stable job. We can give my Dabao best.¡±


    ¡°When we enter the examination hall later, Dabao will eat well and wear well. He can even take my second uncle¡¯s mule carriage to the prefecture. A mule carriage ran faster and was much more comfortable than a donkey cart. Since Dabao was in good spirits, it was as if he had the help of a god in the examination hall. Of course, the most important thing is that the teacher said that our Dabao is smart and will have great prospects in the future.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s the provincial examination. It¡¯s not easy for ordinary people to pass the examination. When my Dabao gets into the imperial examinations, he might be able to help your Scholar Tang.¡±


    Mrs. Liang looked at Mrs. Tang¡¯s expression, which was getting uglier and uglier, and praised herself for her wit.


    Look, look, look! With just a few words, she had already achieved her goal of making her Dabao smart, making money, and angering Mrs. Tang. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, every word she said was like a needle in Mrs. Tang¡¯s throat.


    Today, there were already too many people cursing her son in front of her, openly and secretly, for not being able to pass the imperial examinations and coming back early.


    She had accumulated a stomach full of anger from morning till night, and now, Madam Liang was still farting in front of her.


    Yet, the reason they had returned was because of Lu Shuyu of the Lu family.


    Mrs. Tang¡¯s expression was cold. Madam Liang felt that it was enough and was ready to leave.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t worry too much. We¡¯ll learn our lesson this time. If you still don¡¯t do well in the next exam, don¡¯t come back early. This way, we won¡¯t know so early. It¡¯s better to wait¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you so smug about?¡± Mrs. Tang couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of? Why do you think we came back early? That was because we saw Lu Shuyu at the city gate. She was among the exiled people, escorted by the officials to the southwest. What a joke. You¡¯d better go back and pray to Buddha. Don¡¯t let her implicate you. Later on, you won¡¯t even have the chance to continue your studies. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± Tang Wenqian heard Mrs. Tang¡¯s voice as soon as he opened the door.


    His expression changed as he closed the door. He walked to Mrs. Tang and grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Mom, calm down. Don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Mrs. Tang snapped out of her daze. She looked at Tang Wenqian and realized what she had said. Her expression changed as she looked at Madam Liang.


    Madam Liang was also shocked by the information she revealed. Her eyes widened and she looked at the mother and son in disbelief. She opened her mouth and muttered, ¡°What, what did you just say? What exile? You just said, who, who was exiled?¡±


    Tang Wenqian took a deep breath and hurriedly turned around. He said to Madam Liang, ¡°Third Aunt, you heard wrong. No one was exiled. My mother was so angry that she was muddle-headed just now. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. She¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right.¡±

 Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: Shu Yu Exiled Exposed

    Chapter 478: Shu Yu Exiled Exposed


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Liang¡¯s lips trembled as she shook her head. She pushed Tang Wenqian away and walked quickly to Mrs. Tang. ¡°Say what you just said again, say it again!¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Tang didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She was really angry just now. Madam Liang was too good at poking at the sore spot. Every time she did, she poked at her heart. She was already uneasy because of Shu Yu, and the people in the village kept disturbing her during the day. She was not a person with strong endurance, so some words just blurted out.


    She took a step back and said softly, ¡°I was angry just now. I didn¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°What choice of words?¡± Madam Liang shouted, but her voice quickly lowered subconsciously. ¡°You clearly said that you saw Shu Yu in the prefecture. Shu Yu was also exiled. Exiled?¡±


    This word was too serious. Madam Liang could not help but sway.


    No, she couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. She had to go back. She had to go back.


    Madam Liang was still carrying the basket of vegetables. At this time, because she almost fell, two of the vegetables fell out.


    She turned around and was about to leave. Tang Wenqian was afraid that something would happen to her, so he hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Third Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Go away. I don¡¯t believe what your Mother said.¡±


    Tang Wenqian knew that she believed it, but the words that were said were like water that had been poured out. He could not take them back.


    Therefore, he could only calm his mind and look at Madam Liang. He said with a serious expression, ¡°Third Aunt, I don¡¯t care if you believe it or not. This matter is of great importance. Even if you only have doubts in your heart, don¡¯t spread it out. Otherwise, if someone in the family is exiled, not only will the Lu family¡¯s second branch be implicated, but your family will also be implicated.¡±


    Madam Liang¡¯s entire body shivered as she raised her head and glared at Tang Wenqian.


    Then, she pushed Tang Wenqian away, opened the courtyard door, and ran out.


    Tang Wenqian opened his mouth but could only rub his temples as he watched her back.


    Mrs. Tang blamed herself. She promised that she wouldn¡¯t tell anyone, but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    She pursed her lips and walked to Tang Wenqian¡¯s side in small steps. She whispered, ¡°Wenqian, I¡¯m sorry. Mother didn¡¯t mean it. She kept belittling you, and I couldn¡¯t help it.¡±


    Tang Wenqian turned around with a serious expression. ¡°Mother, you have to endure it even if you can¡¯t. This time, the third aunt knew. Even if it was for her family, she might still keep the secret. If others find out, then the Lu family will not be the only one in trouble. As the first person to spread the rumors, we won¡¯t be able to get away with it. Mother, even if it¡¯s for our own sake, please hold it in if you¡¯re angry in the future, okay?¡±


    It was the first time Mrs. Tang saw Tang Wenqian speak to her in such a tone. She was even more anxious and quickly nodded, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Mother promise you, even if they beat me with a big stick, I won¡¯t say anything. Wenqian, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just worried.¡±


    They were worried about what Lu Shuyu would encounter on the road to exile, worried about the unknown variables that the Lu family might encounter, and worried about themselves.


    Mrs. Tang was even more worried. ¡°Do you think the Madam Liang will spread the news? She has a very fast tongue. Whatever happens in front of her, it will spread everywhere in less than a day.¡±


    ¡°This is a personal matter. Third Aunt will be cautious. The third Uncle and Third Aunt are not muddle-headed people. They are just lazy.¡± Tang Wenqian felt that his third aunt might hide it.

 Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: Madam Liang Was Shocked

    Chapter 479: Madam Liang Was Shocked


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just like that doll cover, Madam Liang had been doing it for so long, but in front of others, she only said that she had found an embroidery job. She bragged about it everywhere, but she had never revealed that it was the work given to her by the Lu family¡¯s second branch.


    Madam Liang was indeed very cautious when it came to her.


    She was in a daze as Mrs. Tang¡¯s words echoed in her head. She was starting to have difficulty breathing.


    No, she had to discuss this with someone.


    Madam Liang arrived at Lu Dasong¡¯s house with unsteady and anxious steps. Lu Dasong had just finished his afternoon nap and was about to go to the fields to work.


    When he saw Madam Liang coming over, he stopped in his tracks and asked, ¡°Third Sister-in-law is back? Have you eaten?¡±


    Madam Liang nodded her head randomly. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten, I¡¯ve eaten. Eldest Uncle, I have something¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Madam Li at the side. Thinking of this unreliable sister-in-law, she instantly swallowed her words.


    Madame Li was impatient to see her. She had long known that Dahu was also attending private school. The sons of the second and third branches had all gone to school. Only their Erniu could follow the Lord to the fields.


    Erniu was the oldest of three brothers. When he first found out, Madam Li threw a tantrum at home.


    Now that Madam Liang had come over, Madam Li was annoyed. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I, I have something to ask Daniu for help.¡± Madam Liang hurriedly called Daniu, who was in the house, ¡°Daniu, you, you come out quickly. Go to the village chief¡¯s house and borrow the ox cart to send me back. Something happened. I have to go back quickly.¡±


    Something was wrong with her. Daniu came out of the main room and he was about to get off the bed.


    Madam Li was not happy to hear what Madam Liang said, but this was the first time Daniu had seen Third Aunt¡¯s pale face. His intuition told him that the matter was not small, or else she would not have become like this.


    He immediately said to Lu Dasong, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll go to the village chief¡¯s house to borrow a car to send Third Aunt back to the county town.¡±


    Madam Li wanted to stop him, but Madam Liang took out ten copper coins and handed them over. ¡°Go quickly, go quickly.¡±


    The people from the Lu family¡¯s first branch looked at Madam Liang in shock. She took the initiative to take out the copper coins to borrow the car. This was truly unprecedented.


    It seemed that something big had indeed happened. It was so big that even Madam Liang was abnormal.


    Daniu didn¡¯t delay any longer and didn¡¯t decline. He took the copper coins and ran out.


    Lu Dasong and Madam Li looked at each other. The latter thought for a moment and went forward to ask, ¡°Third Sister-in-law, what happened? You look like you¡¯ve lost your soul.¡±


    Madam Liang did not seem to hear her. She turned her head to look at her and began to walk back and forth in the courtyard.


    Madam Li pursed her lips and did not ask any more questions.


    Daniu moved very quickly. When the sound of a carriage¡¯s wheels could be heard outside the courtyard, Madam Liang could not wait to rush out and get on the ox cart. ¡°Hurry, hurry back to the county town.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Daniu nodded at Lu Dasong, then pulled the reins and drove the ox cart away.


    Seeing that they were about to reach the village entrance, Daniu saw a fat and familiar figure in the crowd and hurriedly pulled the reins.


    As soon as the car stopped, Madam Liang became anxious. ¡°Why did you stop? Hurry up and leave.¡±


    ¡°Third Aunt, did you bring Dabao back with you?¡± Daniu pointed at Dabao, who was proudly talking about how he had been praised by his teacher for studying in a private school. A group of children were surrounding him in amazement, their faces full of admiration.


    Madam Liang was stunned for a moment before she slapped her forehead fiercely. ¡°I, I forgot about him.¡±

 Chapter 480 - Chapter 480: Back to the County

    Chapter 480: Back to the County


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu frowned. Just how serious was the matter to make Third Aunt forget about her son?


    There was also the basket on Third Aunt¡¯s back. She had gotten into the ox cart, but she had forgotten to take it off and put it on the cart.


    Daniu began to feel uneasy.


    Mrs. Liang asked him to continue driving. When he was almost beside Dabao, she quickly waved at him.¡±Dabao, Dabao, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Dabao was unhappy. He was in the middle of talking and did not want to leave.


    ¡°Mother, we just arrived. Why are we leaving?¡±


    Mrs. Liang did not waste any time and directly threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, you¡¯ll have to walk back on your own later. There¡¯s still an ox cart. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±


    Dabao was speechless.


    He snorted coldly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for Brother Daniu to come back and ask him to send me off again.¡± S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madam Liang said, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯m going to tell everyone that the teacher smacks you in the palm every day.¡±


    Dabao¡¯s eyes widened. You¡¯ve already said it!


    Dabao was furious, especially when he saw the children around him looking at him suspiciously. He was about to cry.


    It seemed that there was no effect if he continued to brag. Dabao stomped his feet indignantly and quickly ran towards the ox cart. He nimbly climbed onto the cart¡¯s plank.


    ¡°Mother, how could you do this?¡±


    Madam Liang wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue with him at this moment. She only said perfunctorily, ¡°Alright, alright. When you get back from the Elementary Scholar examination next time, those people will revolve around you.¡±


    After saying this, she did not say anything else.


    Dabao grumbled a few words. Seeing that she did not reply to him, he suddenly felt bored, so he simply went forward to talk to Daniu.


    Daniu turned his head and looked at Madam Liang. The latter was deep in thought, her brows almost forming a knot.


    Mrs. Liang¡¯s mind was in a mess, and she didn¡¯t know if Mrs. Tang was telling the truth or lying. But now, she was more inclined to believe Mrs. Tang¡¯s words.


    Because she knew that Shu Yu was indeed not in Jiangyuan County. She had left a few days ago.


    Moreover, before she left, she especially came to look for them and asked them to take good care of the old lady, work hard, and not slack off.


    Previously, she thought that Shu Yu was going on a long trip and wouldn¡¯t be back in a short time, so she gave such an explanation.


    Now that he thought about it carefully, it was like giving her last words.


    Madam Liang was flustered. She had to hurry back and find Lu Sanzhu. She had no idea what to do about this matter.


    The ox cart had unknowingly arrived at the city gate. Daniu finally turned around and asked, ¡°Third Aunt, should I send you home directly?¡±


    Madam Liang nodded, then shook her head after ordering. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back. I¡¯ll go to Liufang Alley and look for your grandmother.¡±


    The south of the city was too far away, and Lu Sanzhu was still at work. She couldn¡¯t wait to go to such a faraway place.


    Now, she trusted the old lady even more. She even felt that Shu Yu might have said something to the old lady before he left. Perhaps the old lady could give her an accurate answer.


    Daniu nodded and drove the ox cart straight to Liufang Alley.


    When the car passed by the Meng family¡¯s gate, Daniu saw that the gate was locked. Daniu thought, ¡°Did the young master of the Meng family go out to look for a doctor again?¡±


    Not long after, the ox cart stopped at the entrance of Liufang Alley.


    Madam Liang couldn¡¯t care less about Daniu or Dabao. She jumped down from the car and was very agile.


    The moment she came down, she started knocking on the door. ¡°Mother, Mother, open the door quickly.¡±


    The old lady in the room rolled her eyes when she heard the familiar voice of Madam Liang.

 Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: The Old Lady Fainted

    Chapter 481:  The Old Lady Fainted


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the courtyard door opened, the old lady saw Madam Liang¡¯s forehead covered in sweat.


    The weather had cooled down, and she had come back on the ox cart without putting in much effort, but at this moment, she was covered in sweat and looked a little disheveled.


    The old lady looked at her suspiciously. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Mother, something big has happened. ¡°Madam Liang pulled a long face and pulled the old lady into the house.


    The old lady looked at the crooked basket on her back and frowned. ¡°Unload this first.¡±


    Only then did Madam Liang notice that she had been carrying a basket on her back the entire way. Daniu and Dabao, those two bastards, did not remind her.


    Madam Liang placed the basket on her back in a haphazard manner. She did not care if it was tilted and dragged the old lady into the house to talk.


    The old lady¡¯s wrist was hurting from her grip. After entering the room, she immediately shook her off. ¡°If you want to talk, talk. Can you be less forceful?¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe that something big had happened. This person had always been exaggerating. She could exaggerate even the smallest thing.


    Madam Liang wiped her face and was about to cry. ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you ask me to go back to my mother¡¯s house today? Later, when I was planning to return to the county town, I went to the village and saw Scholar Tang and his mother who had returned from the provincial examination. That sister-in-law Tang said that she saw Yu in the prefecture. Something happened to her and she was exiled to the southwest.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s expression froze. She turned her head abruptly and her eyes were stern. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Yu went to the southwest to look for someone. What exile? If you dare to talk nonsense again, do you believe I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart?¡±


    ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Madam Liang was also very afraid, and her voice was trembling.¡±It was Sister-in-law Tang who said it herself. She said that they saw with their own eyes that Yu was among the exiles and was escorted out of the city by the officials. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t wait for the results of the provincial examination to be released and came back in a hurry to confirm if Yu was at home and if they had recognized the wrong person.¡±


    The old lady took a step back as the scene of Tang Wenqian and Mrs. Tang entering the shop yesterday flashed through her mind. When they first started asking about Yu¡¯s whereabouts, she thought Mrs. Tang had some kind of idea about her. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So it wasn¡¯t because of this.


    Madam Liang replied, ¡°Scholar Tang, he didn¡¯t deny it. When I went out, he even told me not to spread the news. If it got out, the entire Lu family would be in trouble. I panicked and didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone, so I quickly came back to find you. Mother, what should we do now?¡±


    The old lady¡¯s throat was dry. She shook her head slowly. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. How is that possible? Our Yu is fine. Why should she be exiled? Impossible, no¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother! Mother! What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me.¡± Madam Liang suddenly screamed, causing Daniu, who was picking up the basket in the courtyard, to tremble. The basket fell to the ground again.


    Daniu¡¯s expression changed drastically and he quickly rushed into the house.


    At a glance, she saw that the old lady was about to fall to the ground with her eyes closed. Madam Liang Livingstone supported her body with difficulty.


    Daniu quickly came over to help him up. ¡°N-Nanny, wake up.¡± His expression was unusually fierce and stern. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Madam Liang shrank back a little. When she heard the commotion, the three girls and Baoya also ran in. At this moment, they stood at the door in unison.


    Seeing the old lady lying on the ground, Baoya was so scared that she started crying. Sanya also asked in fear, ¡°What happened to Nanny?¡±

 Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: Anxious Fire Attacks the Heart

    Chapter 482: Anxious Fire Attacks the Heart


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu helped the old lady up and carried her on his back. Then, he said to Madam Liang, ¡°Third Aunt, I¡¯ll send my Grandmother to the clinic first. You stay at home and take care of Baoya and the others.¡±


    After saying that, he ran out quickly. Dabao looked around and said hurriedly, ¡°I, I¡¯ll go help.¡±


    The two of them left the door one after another. Madam Liang wanted to follow them, but when she saw Baoya, who was crying so hard that she was out of breath, she could only stay behind and stop Sanya, who wanted to follow them.


    Daniu placed the old lady on the cart and asked Dabao to sit on it and help her out. Then, he drove the ox cart directly to the medical center.


    Daniu¡¯s intuition told him that something big had happened. First, Third Aunt¡¯s face had never been so pale before. Now, the old lady had fainted.


    He couldn¡¯t panic. He couldn¡¯t panic. If he panicked, the others wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    Daniu missed Yu a little now. If Yu was here, she would be more promising than him. At least, she wouldn¡¯t be like him, whose hands were shaking while driving.


    The old lady was sent to the clinic very quickly. After the doctor diagnosed her, he said to him, ¡°She¡¯s fine. She just fainted because she was too anxious.¡±


    He gave the old lady an injection. After a while, the old lady woke up.


    Daniu heaved a sigh of relief. He sat beside her and asked, ¡°Grandmother, how are you feeling?¡± S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady was a little absent-minded for a moment and only came back to her senses after a long while. When she came back to her senses, she remembered what Madam Liang had said and her expression suddenly changed.


    She looked around and knew that this was a medical center. Only Daniu and Dabao were around. Madam Liang was not around.


    The old lady grabbed Daniu¡¯s hand so hard that Daniu could feel the pain.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your third aunt? Where is she?¡±


    Daniu didn¡¯t dare to move either. He only said, ¡°Baoya and Sanya are still at home. They¡¯re scared. Third Aunt will stay at home to look after them.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he carefully looked at the old lady¡¯s expression. ¡°Grandmother, what exactly happened?¡±


    The old lady¡¯s eyes widened, and Daniu became nervous. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m not asking you. Calm down, don¡¯t be nervous. Come, take a deep breath.¡±


    The old lady took a deep breath, but she still said in a hurried voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Go home and find your third aunt.¡±


    ¡°Grandmother, you just woke up. The doctor said¡­¡±


    ¡°Send me back.¡± The old lady got up after she finished speaking. Perhaps she got up too quickly, her body swayed.


    Daniu quickly supported her. ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t be rash. I¡¯ll bring you back. I¡¯ll bring you back now.¡±


    He asked Dabao to get the medicine while he carried her on his back and placed her on the ox cart outside the door.


    The ox cart returned to Liufang Alley. the old lady rested for a while and could walk on her own. However, Daniu was still worried and carried her into the house.


    Madam Liang heard the commotion and quickly ran over.


    She was also frightened just now and had been restless at home. When she saw that the old lady was fine, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, she did not dare to mention Shu Yu¡¯s exile. She only helped the old lady into the house to rest.


    However, even if she didn¡¯t mention it, the old lady couldn¡¯t pretend that she didn¡¯t know.


    She took two sips of water and asked Dabao to bring Baoya and Sanya to play in the courtyard. Then, she looked at Madam Liang with a stern and fierce gaze. ¡°Tell me what happened to you in the Tang family again. Tell me the whole story and don¡¯t add another word. Do you hear me?¡±


    She knew that Madam Liang was eloquent, but she also liked to exaggerate. She was afraid that she would miss something or say something wrong.

 Chapter 483 - Chapter 483: Tell Them to Come Back

    Chapter 483:  Tell Them to Come Back


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Even now, the old lady still did not believe that Yu would be exiled. She had agreed to go to the southwest to find her master, and that she would return in half a year at most.


    Madam Liang didn¡¯t expect her to continue listening. She couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. ¡°Mother.¡±


    ¡°Tell me quickly.¡± The old lady clenched her fists tightly and glared at her.


    Mrs. Liang didn¡¯t dare to delay any further. She carefully explained everything that she had said to Mrs. Tang to anger her.


    This was a serious matter, and she did not dare to hide anything this time.


    Daniu¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard this. He looked at Third Aunt, who was still repeating the story, in disbelief.


    How, how could this be?


    He knew that something might have happened at home, but he did not know that such a big thing had happened.


    Not to mention the old lady, even Daniu did not believe it.


    The old lady¡¯s body swayed again. Madam Liang quickly supported her. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve told you everything I know. But I think Scholar Tang and the others might have made a mistake. Think about it, they¡¯ve only seen Yu a few times. It¡¯s normal for them to make a mistake. I think Yu must have gone to look for her master. She must be fine.¡±


    These words were just to comfort each other. If it was nothing, then it would be too much of a coincidence.


    Yu said that she was going to the southwest, and the place she was exiled to was the southwest.


    Yu had just left a few days ago, and the Shu family had been exiled two days ago.


    Yu said that she wouldn¡¯t be able to return in a short period, so who would be able to return in a short period?


    The old lady couldn¡¯t control herself. Her eyes turned red and tears fell without warning.


    Madam Liang was terrified. ¡°Mother, what should we do now?¡±


    They were just ordinary people. Even if they knew that Yu had been exiled, what could they do?


    Yes, what could he do?


    The old lady was at a loss for words. She raised her head and looked at Daniu.


    Daniu slowly digested this shocking news. He took a deep breath and said with a solemn expression, ¡°Grandmother, we should at least tell Second Uncle and Second Aunt about this matter. Then, we can discuss it together and see what we can do. We can¡¯t just leave Yu alone, can we?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t ignore Yu.¡± The old lady nodded repeatedly and called Madam Liang, ¡°Go to Ningshui Street and call Second Brother and his wife back.¡±


    Madam Liang did not dare to slack off at this juncture. She hurriedly stood up and went out.


    The three children in the courtyard looked at each other. Although they were young, they knew that something big had happened at home.


    The old lady rested for a while more. Lu Erbai, Madam Ruan, and Daya had all returned. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madam Liang didn¡¯t tell them the details, so the three of them were confused.


    After entering the house, Lu Erbai noticed that something was wrong with the old lady¡¯s expression. He hurriedly went forward and asked, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? Are you sick?¡±


    The old lady shook her head. When she saw her son return, her emotions, which had already calmed down, surged again. Tears fell just like that. ¡°Second Brother, Second Brother¡­¡± Why is our life so bitter?


    Lu Erbai and the others were shocked. the old lady had always been headstrong and had never cried before. This time, she was crying uncontrollably.


    ¡°Mother, what happened? Don¡¯t be anxious. Tell us slowly. We¡¯re all here.¡±


    The old lady was speechless. She turned her head and let Daniu speak.


    Daniu found it difficult to speak, but he still explained the matter slowly and clearly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the entire hall fell into a dead silence.

 Chapter 484 - Chapter 484: The Lu Family Can’t Believe It

    Chapter 484: The Lu Family Can¡¯t Believe It


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After a long while, Madam Ruan fell to the ground with a thud. Her legs went weak, and her eyes lost focus. Her mouth trembled slightly, but her throat could not make any sound.


    Tears streamed down Daya¡¯s face. She squatted down to help her up and comforted her as if she was comforting herself. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s okay. There must be a mistake. It can¡¯t be.¡±


    Lu Erbai remained silent for a long time. His hand on the table tightened until it bled.


    The old lady wiped her tears. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it just now. We¡¯ve only heard about this. Let¡¯s go back to the village and ask Scholar Tang what exactly happened. Those people who were exiled, and, and for what reason?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t continue. Whenever the old lady mentioned the word exile, her mind would automatically think of terrible things.


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, Lu Erbai shook his head. He took a deep breath and finally let go of her hand. ¡°No, we don¡¯t have to ask them. Let¡¯s go find Lord Xiang. Lord Xiang was the county magistrate. Exile was such a serious matter, so he must know a lot. Moreover, he had also found two female escorts for Yu. If anything happens to Yu, the female bodyguard will come back and tell Lord Xiang.¡±


    Madame Ruan seemed to have found hope. Her voice was hoarse and anxious as she said, ¡°Yes, Yu has a female bodyguard with her. She didn¡¯t go out alone. How could she be exiled for no reason?¡±


    Yes, yes, yes. Everyone reacted. They had to look for Lord Xiang for this matter. Only Lord Xiang could help them.


    The old lady stood up and was about to go to the county office. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Erbai was worried about her physical condition and didn¡¯t want her to go at first. However, he felt that instead of waiting here and letting her imagination run wild, it would be better to ask her about it.


    In the end, they still left Madam Liang at home to look after the child. The rest of the people were not willing to wait at home for news and all went to the county office.


    Before Shu Yu left, she gave the old lady a token so that if she encountered any trouble, she could directly look for Xiang Weinan.


    No one expected that they would use it so quickly.


    There were many of them, and it was not easy for this matter to spread, so the Lu family went straight to the back door of the county office.


    When the guard at the back door reported to Xiang Weinan, the latter was still confused.


    What happened to the Lu family? Why would they come looking for them at this juncture?


    He packed up the files and said to Hu Li, ¡°Bring them in.¡±


    The Lu family followed Hu Li into the hall and looked up at Xiang Weinan. They smiled and were about to ask when they saw the old lady leading the group of five or six kneeling on the ground.


    Xiang Wei Nan frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kneeling the moment they arrived, it seemed like they had encountered quite a bit of trouble.


    Lu Erbai secretly took a deep breath, raised his head, and said, ¡°My Lord, this humble servant wants to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°What is it? You ask.¡±


    Lu Erbai turned his head to look at the people in the hall and raised his eyebrows at Xiang Weinan. So this was something that couldn¡¯t be heard?


    He waved his hand, telling Hu Li to stay while the others left.


    Only a few of them were left in the huge hall. He said to Lu Erbai, ¡°Alright, get up. Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°Lord, I want to ask if something happened to Yu?¡±


    Xiang Weinan frowned. ¡°Why would something happen to her? She¡¯s only been away for a few days. What are you worried about?¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­She, she will be exiled to the southwest.¡±

 Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: Xiang Weinan Denies Admitting

    Chapter 485:  Xiang Weinan Denies Admitting


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiang Weinan¡¯s expression changed drastically. He raised his head and looked at Hu Li.


    The next moment, he denied it outright. ¡°What are you talking about? Exiled to the southwest? Who told you this? That¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Lord, please tell us the truth.¡± The old lady knelt again, her body trembling. ¡°Scholar Tang from our village has just returned from the prefecture. He and his mother saw Yu being escorted out of the city by the exile team.¡±


    Xiang Weinan suddenly stood up and thought, ¡°F * ck, what the hell? What kind of luck was Lu Shuyu¡¯s? Under such circumstances, she was still recognized by her fellow villagers.¡±


    ¡°This is utter nonsense. Why do you believe everything?¡± Xiang Weinan continued to deny it while instructing Hu Li, ¡°Go to Shangshi Village and bring Scholar Tang and the others over. This matter of exile was an imperial decree. How dare they say such things? How could such rumors be spread? I don¡¯t have any points.¡±


    Hu Li knew that before Lady Lu¡¯s matter spread, his Lord had to make the Tang family shut up.


    He immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, Lord.¡±


    Hu Li turned around and left. Xiang Weinan said to Lu Erbai, ¡°The Tang family must have a grudge against you. That¡¯s why they made a big fuss about Lu Shuyu¡¯s long journey. Do they have evidence? However, you don¡¯t need to be anxious. I¡¯ll get Scholar Tang to come over and let you guys confront each other on the spot.¡±


    Lu Erbai lowered his eyes. Lord Xiang might not have known what kind of person Scholar Tang was.


    However, he knew Tang Wenqian very well. They had been in the same village for so long. In addition, Tang Wenqian also contributed a lot to the Daya¡¯s matter. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although he spent most of his time studying in the county town, he did not interact much with the villagers. However, he was very prestigious because his actions and words were very convincing.


    It was because of this that the Lu family believed Madam Liang when they said that Tang Wenqian didn¡¯t deny Mrs. Tang¡¯s words.


    They were very clear that Tang Wenqian did not even have the time to wait for the results to be released before coming back just to confirm if that person was Yu. Now, it was confirmed.


    Lord Xiang didn¡¯t even ask a single question and directly denied it, which made them even more certain.


    This time, the Lu family knelt on the ground and refused to get up.


    The old lady fell to the ground and cried bitterly. She choked on her sobs and could not speak properly. ¡°Lord, I beg you. Tell us what happened to Yu. Why was she exiled? What happened to her? Where is she now? Is she never coming back?¡±


    Xiang Weinan was speechless.


    It was a headache. The problem was that this was Lu Shuyu¡¯s family. Before she left, she asked him to take care of them.


    If it was someone else, it was not impossible to get someone to drag him out.


    The other members of the Lu family also begged him to tell them, but Xiang Weinan refused to admit it no matter what. He firmly told them that Lu Shuyu was there to look for someone.


    However, it was useless. The more he insisted, the more certain the Lu family was.


    After a long stalemate, the old lady suddenly stopped crying.


    She raised her head and wiped her face. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Since the Lord is unwilling to say, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Then let¡¯s go find them ourselves. We¡¯ll go to the prefecture and find out who was exiled two days ago. We can catch up with them in a mule carriage. They are all walking. We can catch up with them in two days and see if that person is Yu. If it is, we will follow them to the southwest. If not, we will come back.¡±

 Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: Shu Yu’s Identity Exposed

    Chapter 486: Shu Yu¡¯s Identity Exposed


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiang Weinan was stunned. The old people nowadays were vicious and evil. How could she think of this?


    His head hurt even more. He rubbed his forehead and said, ¡°What are you guys thinking about? This is a place where you can go if you want to. Without a travel permit, you can¡¯t even enter the city gate.¡±


    ¡°Then we won¡¯t go in. We¡¯ll go deep into the mountains and forests. We¡¯ll find a way.¡±


    Xiang Weinan was speechless. The Lu family was really promising. They even had the idea of walking deep into the mountains and forests. They were naive.


    He looked at the Lu family members below, but he saw that their gazes were firm. They did not seem to be joking at all. It was as if they were going to take action once they left the county office.


    However, Xiang Weinan couldn¡¯t do anything to them, especially the old lady. She was old and didn¡¯t look too good. If he used force, she might die here.


    Really¡­ As expected of Lu Shuyu¡¯s family.


    He was starting to regret promising Lu Shuyu to take care of them. Look at how much trouble he had caused himself.


    With that said, the old lady did not make things difficult for him. She stood up unsteadily and turned to leave.


    If Xiang Weinan let them walk out of this door, something would happen.


    At this point, even if he didn¡¯t admit it, the Lu family wouldn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll say it.¡±


    The Lu family immediately stopped and turned around.


    Xiang Weinan pointed to the seats in the hall. ¡°Alright, take a seat.¡±


    Daniu and Daya quickly brought the chairs that were scattered on both sides to the front. This was a serious matter, so it was better not to be too loud. If they sat closer and lowered their voices, they would be able to hear it.


    Xiang Weinan was speechless. It must be a bad habit he learned from Lu Shuyu.


    After they sat down, Xiang Weinan frowned, not knowing where to start.


    Everyone in the Lu family stared at him quietly.


    After a long time, Xiang Weinan asked, ¡°Miss Lu probably didn¡¯t tell you about her life before returning to the Lu family and who her adoptive parents were, right?¡±


    The old lady said, ¡°She said that her adoptive parents are ordinary people with a little money.¡±


    Xiang Weinan shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not a small sum of money. Before Miss Lu returned home, she was the magistrate of Dongan Province, the third daughter of the Shu family.¡± S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady and the others widened their eyes in shock. The third daughter of the magistrate?


    So, her adoptive parents were the magistrate?


    Xiang Weinan continued, ¡°It¡¯s true that she has a master. It¡¯s Dongqing Temple whom Lu Erbai met before. It was probably more than a year ago when Dongqing Temple saw Lu Erbai and Miss Lu that he became suspicious. That was why he investigated her background and told Miss Lu.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say that Shu Yu had left the Dongan Province after being killed by the Shu family. Otherwise, the Lu family would know that she had not had a good life in the past and would probably suffer another blow.


    He was really afraid that the old lady would not be able to take it after a few more blows, so he avoided the important and dwelled on the trivial.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know what happened after that. Miss Lu came back to look for you and reunite with you.¡± Xiang Weinan said, ¡°But not long ago, something happened to the Shu family. Magistrate Shu was investigated for corruption and bribery. He was beheaded and the rest of the Shu family was exiled to the southwest.¡±


    ¡°Although Miss Lu isn¡¯t the biological daughter of the Lu family, she has lived in the Shu Family for fourteen years. Nominally, she is the daughter of the Shu Family. Even if she is an adopted daughter, she is still on the list of exiles.¡±

 Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: The Lu family’s Defenses Were Broken

    Chapter 487: The Lu family¡¯s Defenses Were Broken


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The matter was very simple. The Lu family immediately understood.


    However, even though they understood, they still could not understand. ¡°Yu did not do anything wrong. Why should she be exiled? Who sentenced her? I, I¡¯ll go beat the drum to voice my grievances.¡±


    Xiang Weinan lowered his head. ¡°I advise you not to complicate things, or you will only harm her.¡±


    The Lu family was shocked and looked up at him.


    Xiang Weinan naturally could not tell them that Shu Yu¡¯s trip to the southwest had other implications. The matters in between were too complicated, and it was not something that the Lu Family should know.


    Lu Erbai was silent for a moment. ¡°Yu, did she already know that she would be exiled? She went to the prefecture on her own accord, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Xiang Weinan nodded. ¡°Yes, the court naturally can¡¯t be hasty in handling cases. A person from the Shu family went missing for no reason. Of course, they would come looking for her. The place where the old lady of the Ruan family sold her more than ten years ago was near Jiangyuan County. Lady Lu didn¡¯t want to expose you, and she was even more worried that it would implicate you. That¡¯s why she appeared in the Dongan Province before they found this place and let them capture her.¡±


    As soon as he said this, the Lu family¡¯s defense was instantly broken. Even Daniu forcefully wiped his red eyes.


    Madam Ruan knocked her heart hard. ¡°Why is she so silly? Our Yu didn¡¯t tell us anything. She didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°We thought she was just going on a long trip. We wanted to be happy, work hard, and eat well so that she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about us when she was outside.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s suffering now. We don¡¯t know anything. She¡¯s suffered so much. Yu¡­¡±


    Madam Ruan was crying so hard that she almost fell over. Daya was also crying and did not even have the strength to help her.


    The old lady lowered her head and looked at her hands. ¡°She even left all her money behind. She even said that she had a lot of money, but she left it all to us. She didn¡¯t even give herself a way out. She won¡¯t be able to come back for the rest of her life.¡±


    The Lu family members cried. They had originally held onto a glimmer of hope, but now, there was not a single trace left.


    Xiang Weinan¡¯s head hurt even more. How could someone like Lu Shuyu not leave a way out for herself? She must have a lot of money. The Lu family was worried for nothing.


    Anyway, he could not empathize with them. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the Lu family was almost done crying, Xiang Weinan said, ¡°Actually, she¡¯s not as miserable as you said.¡±


    The Lu family suddenly raised their heads. Even if the person in front of them was the county magistrate they had feared in the past, he had to bear their anger now.


    Xiang Weinan was so angry that he laughed. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Miss Lu is my friend after all. Do you think I¡¯ll just watch something happen to her?¡±


    He stood up and sneered. ¡°She was indeed exiled, but I¡¯ve already sent people to take care of her along the way. I can always do such a small thing. Do you think the two bodyguards are fake? Let me tell you, there are indeed two people following behind her. They will take good care of her.¡±


    However, these two weren¡¯t female escorts. They were more attentive to ¡°male escorts¡±.


    When the Lu family heard him say this, they stopped crying and looked up at him.


    ¡°Then, then Yu said that she would be back in half a year, is, is that true?¡±


    Xiang Weinan was speechless. Who could be sure? There were always accidents.

 Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: They Are Going to the Southwest

    Chapter 488: They Are Going to the Southwest


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Is it true?¡± The old lady asked again.


    Xiang Weinan coughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to help her. I know people in the southwest too. I¡¯ll ask my friends to take care of her. When there¡¯s an opportunity, I¡¯ll naturally ask her to come back as soon as possible.¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to be too certain. Otherwise, if Shu Yu didn¡¯t appear in half a year, the Lu family would come back to look for him.


    However, his words made the Lu family, who were still anxious, feel uncomfortable again.


    Xiang Weinan sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. Lady Lu is really fine. You don¡¯t have to worry. She also had some silver on her, so it would be easy for her to do anything in the southwest. After spending so much time with her, you should know her ability. Even if she doesn¡¯t have a penny, she can still live a prosperous life.¡±


    The Lu family felt that he was making it sound too easy. Even if someone were to bribe them on the way to exile, they would have to suffer a lot. What if there was an oversight?


    Also, the southwest was a barren land, much, much poorer than Jiangyuan County. Yu was all alone and not free. How could she live a good life?


    No matter what, they couldn¡¯t accept that Yu was suffering alone outside again, without a single family member by her side.


    Lu Erbai took a deep breath and suddenly stood up. With a bang, he once again knelt in front of Xiang Weinan.


    Xiang Weinan¡¯s eyelids twitched violently. He looked at his injured leg and felt that his old injury was about to relapse. Lu Shu Yu would blame him later.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Lord, I want to go to the southwest. I¡¯ve lost my daughter for more than ten years. I can¡¯t leave her alone in such a difficult situation. When I think of the hardships she might face, I can¡¯t feel at ease at all.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± The old lady and the others also knelt.


    Xiang Weinan looked at them in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re going to the southwest? Are you guys crazy?¡±


    However, the Lu family was very determined. Xiang Weinan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He waved his hand and left.


    This family was crazy. They had said it before. That was a barren land. It was not enough for Lu Shu Yu to go alone, they also wanted to go. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It had been a long time since he had been so angry.


    At this moment, Hu Li returned. ¡°Sir, Scholar Tang and his family have been brought here.¡±


    Xiang Weinan nodded and looked back. The Lu family was still kneeling there.


    He sneered and met Tang Wenqian.


    The hall was quiet. After a long time, the old lady swayed a little. Lu Erbai hurriedly supported her. ¡°Mother, go sit down. I¡¯ll just kneel here.¡±


    The old lady shook her head. ¡°No need. I can handle it.¡±


    Lu Erbai was silent for a moment. ¡°Mother, you can stay in Jiangyuan County. I¡¯ll go to the southwest. I¡¯ve been on a few long trips before, so I have experience. All of you stay at home¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the old lady slapped him. Madam Ryan shook her head. ¡°I want to go.¡±


    Daya and Daniu: ¡°Me too.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone turned to look at Daniu.


    The old lady said to him, ¡°What are you going to do? You don¡¯t want your parent? If you dare to leave, do you believe that your Mother will hang herself? Besides, you¡¯re getting married at the end of the year. You don¡¯t want a wife anymore, right? You don¡¯t have to go. Stay at home. The Lu family depends on you.¡±


    Lu Erbai nodded as well. ¡°That¡¯s right, Daniu. Stay at home and help Second Uncle look after the shop. Wait for us to come back.¡±

 Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: Tang Wenqian Is a Wise Man

    Chapter 489: Tang Wenqian Is a Wise Man


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu frowned. It made sense. He indeed couldn¡¯t leave, but he was also worried about them going to such a far place.


    They were worried that something would happen to Yu on the way to exile, but they should be worried too.


    A few of them fell silent as they talked. They all wanted to leave, but there were still many things to do in Jiangyuan County.


    Not only the shop but also Dahu, who was reading.


    However, if they all left, it was impossible to leave Dahu alone in the county city. Although Dahu was young, he had a big idea. He would not agree.


    The discussion became more and more detailed. In the other room, Xiang Weinan had also finished interrogating Tang Wenqian.


    Tang Wenqian was only a scholar, after all, and he had limited contact with people. Being alone with Xiang Weinan for such a long time in the room put a lot of pressure on him.


    He walked out of the door and bowed Xiang Weinan, then turned to his parents who were not far away.


    Mrs. and Mrs. Tang quickly came up to him. Mrs. Tang¡¯s eyes were red as she wiped her face. She pulled him and asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Are you alright? What did Lord say?¡±


    Mrs. Tang regretted it so much. She didn¡¯t think that something she said on impulse would cause the police to come knocking on her door.


    When Hu Li and the others knocked on their door, Mrs. Tang almost collapsed to the ground.


    She was on tenterhooks the whole way. She thought that her son might have died because of her. The provincial examination had just ended, and his future was probably ruined.


    When they saw Lord Xiang, Mr. Xiang asked them a few questions, even though Mrs. Tang kept saying that he was the one who spread the news. But later, Lord Xiang still called Tang Wenqian into the room alone to talk.


    Mrs. Tang had already slapped herself a few times while waiting for him.


    When Tang Wenqian came out, he naturally saw the palm print on Mrs. Tang¡¯s right cheek. He comforted her, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s alright now. Let¡¯s go to the clinic and buy some ointment. Don¡¯t slap yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Wenqian. It¡¯s all Mother¡¯s fault for dragging you down.¡± S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already explained it to the Lord. However, we have to keep the matter of Lady Lu to ourselves from now on. Even if it¡¯s just us, we can¡¯t bring it up again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I definitely won¡¯t mention it.¡±


    The family of three then walked out of the county office.


    Xiang Weinan stood where he was and watched them leave. Hu Li stepped forward and asked, ¡°Lord, that Scholar Tang¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a sensible person. He¡¯ll be successful in the future.¡± Xiang Weinan admired him very much. Tang Wenqian knew what to do even if he didn¡¯t need to threaten him.


    At his age, he went to participate in the provincial examination. Moreover, from what he said, he had at least 50 to 60 percent confidence.


    As a farmer with few resources, it was indeed very impressive to have such results.


    The Fifth Prince was currently in need of people, but Meng Yunzheng was a talent, yet he did not like the court. He only wanted to kill someone. He didn¡¯t want to get involved too much, so he naturally didn¡¯t do much.


    If Scholar Tang managed to win him over in this exam, he might have been able to achieve something in the future when he was used by the Fifth Prince.


    Xiang Weinan clicked his tongue and walked back to the hall.


    Before he could enter, he saw that the Lu family members were still kneeling there in unison. His expression instantly changed as he took a few steps back and asked Hu Li, ¡°They¡¯ve been kneeling here all this time? Kneeling for so long?¡±

 Chapter 490 - Chapter 490: Xiang Weinan Comprise and Agree

    Chapter 490: Xiang Weinan Comprise and Agree


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hu Li smiled bitterly and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiang Weinan felt that he needed to call a doctor.


    Hu Li advised softly, ¡°Lord, I think the Lu family¡¯s personalities are all the same. They¡¯re all stubborn. We can¡¯t beat or scold them, and we can¡¯t persuade them. Why don¡¯t we agree to them?¡±


    Xiang Weinan glared at him. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°But Lord, you don¡¯t know that they are already discussing the route. Even the aftermath¡­ Even the shops, fields, servants, and houses had been arranged. I feel that even if we don¡¯t agree, they will still secretly go over. We can¡¯t always send people to keep an eye on them, right? Among the few of them, only Lu Erbai had traveled far, but the furthest had never left the Dongan Province. If something happens to these old and young people, the consequences will be serious.¡±


    Xiang Weinan gritted his teeth. ¡°Then how should I tell Lu Shuyu?¡±


    Hu Li suggested, ¡°Lord write her a letter. His words were more sincere. As long as they¡¯re safe, Lady Lu might be happy to see her family.¡±


    Xiang Weinan said, ¡°The Lu family is already so old. Why are they still so insensible?¡±


    Hu Li laughed dryly and Xiang Weinan into the hall.


    The Lu family heard the commotion and turned around.


    Xiang Weinan walked up to them and said expressionlessly, ¡°I promise you.¡±


    The Lu family members were delighted. ¡°Lord, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°In short, go home and arrange other things first. Find an excuse to go far away and pack your things. I¡¯ll find a reliable escort agency and have them escort you to the southwest.¡±


    With that, Xiang Weinan turned around and left.


    The Lu family finally calmed down. They helped each other up and walked towards the door.


    It was not until they left the county office that they wiped away their sweat. They were worried that Shu Yu was real, but they were also frightened by the Lord¡¯s bold threatening behavior.


    It was just that the desire to see Shu Yu and run to the southwest was even deeper. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was getting late. The old lady asked Daniu to go back first. He had to return the village chief¡¯s ox cart first and asked him to come back tomorrow.


    After Daniu left, the family returned to Liufang Alley.


    The next day, the Lu family got busy.


    They temporarily handed the shop over to Daniu, and the house was rented out. Some of the things they couldn¡¯t take with them were sent back home or placed in the shop¡¯s backyard.


    Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu both knew what had happened. Although they didn¡¯t agree, they couldn¡¯t persuade the old lady and could only compromise.


    Lu Erbai made a trip to Doctor Xu¡¯s clinic and shamelessly asked Doctor Xu about his share from last month.


    He was very embarrassed, but there were too many places in the Southwest that needed money. They still wanted to walk faster and catch up with Yu. When the time came, they would give the official escorts some money and let them follow behind and take care of Ah Yu at all times.


    Therefore, even if they had 2,000 taels on hand, they still felt that it was not enough.


    Although Doctor Xu was surprised, he did not ask further. Due to the large number of orders in the first month, the orders in the second month slowed down. Doctor Xu still rounded them up and gave Lu Erbai 500 taels.


    The Lu family members split up and acted at a breakneck speed. In a day, they had finished all the things that they needed to explain.


    Xiang Weinan had also founded a bodyguard agency. There were indeed female escorts in the agency, two men and one woman, to escort them to the southwest.


    He wrote a letter himself and got someone to send it to Meng Yunzheng at top speed, asking him to give it to Shu Yu.

 Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: Shu Yu’s Treatment

    Chapter 491: Shu Yu¡¯s Treatment


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know that the moment she raised her head at the city gate that day, a series of events had happened. She didn¡¯t expect that her family would be worried about her and planned to mobilize all of them to chase after her.


    After the exiled troops left Dongan Province, the journey became difficult.


    Even though it was an official road, the road was flat and spacious. However, they were all dragging heavy handcuffs on their feet, which seriously slowed down their speed.


    However, the escorting officer was still urging him relentlessly. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This made the Shu family, who had originally wanted to pay attention to Shu Yu and find an opportunity to cause trouble for her, lose their minds. They only cared about hurrying on their way.


    Among everyone, Shu Yu was the most at ease.


    The handcuffs on her hands were light, and although the cuffs on her feet were a little heavy, she could also sense that they were much lighter than the others.


    At noon, the officers were tired of walking, so they found a shady place to rest.


    The Shu family members were all exhausted and sat on the ground without moving. Shu Yu still had the time to look around until a hand appeared.


    She raised her head and saw that it was the leader of the officers. She immediately stood up.


    The officer said to her expressionlessly, ¡°This is your food. Take it and eat it first. Since I promised your family, I will do it. Eat. This steamed bun is cold. You can make do with it. When there¡¯s a fire at night, you can eat something hot.¡±


    Shu Yu took it. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The leader waved his hand and returned to his seat.


    The other officers were also distributing dry rations, but the rest of the Shu family received dry coarse bread or tasteless dry biscuits.


    The amount was very small. After all, the people they exiled had a fixed amount. One person only had eight taels (monetary) of food a day, and it was even less for those under fifteen years old. Anyway, it was enough to ensure that they did not starve to death. No matter how good the conditions were, they did not have it.


    Shu Yu was only fourteen years old, but she had two steamed buns with white flour in her hands and a water bag beside them. It was the same as what the officers ate.


    The Shu family members were indignant and glared at her angrily again.


    However, they did not dare to say anything. After all, the leader of the officers had made it very clear just now that this was because the couple had given them money, so they had given them special treatment.


    Old Madam Shu even began to hate her two married daughters. Because of the Shu family, they had married well in their early years. Now, they had been the wives of the family.


    As long as a little bit leaked out from between their fingers, not to mention five taels (monetary) of silver, even fifty taels of silver would be easy. If they had given her a little, her journey to exile would not have been so difficult.


    However, after the incident with the Shu family, they tried their best to distance themselves from the Shu family. They did not even go to the prison to see their mother.


    Shu Yu felt the burning jealousy in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t care. She took the steamed bun and started eating.


    This steamed bun¡­There was a sweetness to it.


    To be honest, although she had been in prison and exiled, her food expenses for the past few days seemed to be quite good.


    After eating and resting for a while, the official urged them to continue their journey.


    In the evening, the group finally arrived at the relay station.


    The relay station was outside the city. Other than this relay station, there was no one else nearby.


    The officer was still in good spirits and urged the group of people to enter.


    The food at night was indeed better. Of course, the Shu family was still the same as at noon.

 Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: The Brush Outside the Window

    Chapter 492: The Brush Outside the Window


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu ate two small vegetable buns and then went into the room to rest with the Shu family.


    They were still divided into two rooms, one for the old madam and the other for the ladies of the Shu family.


    The two rooms were large bunks, which could accommodate them to lie down and rest.


    Shu Yu and the others entered the door. The leading officer glanced at them, especially at the Shu family members, and warned, ¡°Hurry up and rest. We still have to hurry on tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t cause trouble for me in the middle of the night. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    The Shu family members were as silent as cicadas in winter and did not dare to speak.


    After the officer left, they glared fiercely at Shu Yu. However, they had been tired for a day and did not have the strength to do anything. They could only say harsh words.


    ¡°Just you wait. That couple only gave you five taels (monetary) of silver, and it won¡¯t take more than a few days. When that five taels of silver is used up, let¡¯s see how good your days will be.¡±


    As soon as the Eldest Young Lady finished speaking, the Second Young Lady¡¯s voice immediately followed. ¡°I¡¯ve told you long ago. On this road of exile, you¡¯re alone. Sooner or later, you¡¯ll suffer. I¡¯ll wait and see what happens to you.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the two of them. Oh, these two Di Shu daughters who were still at loggerheads in the prison cell, when facing her, this ¡°adopted daughter¡±, were united against a common enemy.


    She had a heavy responsibility, and it deepened their sisterly relationship.


    Shu Yu sighed and rubbed her stomach. ¡°Dinner was not bad. I was so full.¡± S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, she ignored them and crawled to the innermost part of the bunk and lay down.


    The Shu family was so angry that they gritted their teeth, but they did not dare to make too much noise. Moreover, she was too tired today. The young lady of the Shu family was already lying on the bed with her eyes closed as if she could fall asleep at any time.


    The others gave up. Anyway, they just had to wait. This was only the first day. Shu Yu¡¯s future days might not be as good as theirs.


    A few of them climbed into bed and prepared to sleep.


    The big bunk could sleep more than ten people, and there were only seven of them in total. Moreover, the two of them were young, so the space was still very big.


    No one was willing to get close to Shu Yu and stayed far away from her. There were at least two empty seats next to Shu Yu.


    She wished that was the case and was happy to have peace.


    The sky darkened, and the room quickly became quiet. The breathing of the person on the bed also gradually stabilized.


    Perhaps because they were too tired, someone even started snoring.


    Shu Yu wasn¡¯t tired. She could still endure the journey of fifty miles, especially since the handcuffs on her feet weren¡¯t heavy. In addition, she had eaten and drunk enough, so she was still in good spirits.


    She couldn¡¯t sleep and was a little homesick.


    She didn¡¯t know if the shop¡¯s business was good today. When she saw the two thousand taels of silver that she left behind, the old lady would scold her. She might even save this money and wait for her to return.


    She wanted to see them, but it would take at least half a year, or even longer.


    This was the first time she had been away from home, and she was so worried.


    She was lost in her thoughts when she heard a squeaking sound.


    Shu Yu snapped back to reality and looked out the window. Sure enough, the window was opened with a small crack.


    Her heart jumped. Could it be that those officials wanted to come in and do something?


    As soon as this thought appeared in her mind, the gap in the window widened a little. A writing brush reached in from the outside, and then¡­It swayed left and right.


    Shu Yu: ???


    Wait, a brush?


    Shu Yu seemed to have thought of something and slowly got up.


    She was still chained, so even if she moved lightly, she still made some noise.

 Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: Meng Yunzheng Brought Her Drumsticks

    Chapter 493: Meng Yunzheng Brought Her Drumsticks


    When the person outside the window heard this, he put away the brush and closed the window.


    Shu Yu got up and got off the bed. When she landed on the ground, the sound of the chains was a little louder.


    The Fourth Young Lady, who hadn¡¯t slept soundly, turned over. When she opened her eyes and saw that she was about to go out, she immediately asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Shu Yu rolled her eyes. ¡°The outhouse.¡±


    After saying that, she ignored her and directly opened the door to leave. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although they were exiled prisoners, there was no need to worry about them escaping. In this day and age, there was no travel permit, and they were handcuffed. They could not escape even if they wanted to. If they were caught, they would even face a heavier punishment.


    Not to mention that they were just weak women, even a burly man with martial arts might not escape.


    If they escaped, not only would the criminal be punished, but his family would also be implicated.


    Therefore, the officers locked them in their rooms and went back to rest. There would be people guarding outside the relay station anyway.


    However, for some people, such guards were equivalent to none.


    Shu Yu took a few steps in the direction of the outhouse and was pulled over by someone.


    She looked at Meng Yunzheng in front of her and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    She knew it. Holding a brush meant literary talent. The only person who could draw words worth thousands of dollars was him.


    Seeing Meng Yunzheng, Shu Yu was very happy.


    Meng Yunzheng smiled and pointed to the front.


    The two of them entered an empty room. The door was closed, and they could not see anything.


    After a while, Shu Yu finally got used to the light. She asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would only catch up in two days?¡±


    It had only been a day, and he was already here.


    Meng Yunzheng lowered his voice and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. This is for you.¡±


    He took out an oil-paper bag from behind him and handed it over. Shu Yu had already smelled it. She opened it and saw that there were indeed two big chicken drumsticks.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°Hurry up and eat. I know that your food is not good. You can¡¯t eat meat. In the future, if you want to eat, come out at night. I¡¯ll bring it for you.¡±


    The chicken drumstick was fragrant. Shu Yu felt a little hungry. She picked it up and took a bite, sighing in satisfaction.


    ¡°You¡¯re too thoughtful. You even arranged for the prison head to take care of me in the cell. The lunch box you sent was meat and soup. And the handcuffs were especially light. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m being exiled. I¡¯m going on an outing, right? Other exiles are so skinny that they¡¯re on the verge of death, but I¡¯ve gained a lot of weight. How can they endure this?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng laughed and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Would people on an outing wear handcuffs and walk for a day without rest? I can take care of your food and drink, but I can¡¯t walk for you. It¡¯s still very tiring.¡±


    Shu Yu did not mind. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of walking. I¡¯ll just treat it as exercise. I don¡¯t feel tired now. When I feel tired in the future, I¡¯ll think of a way to get a prison carriage to sit in.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. He was quite ambitious. Ordinary prisoners couldn¡¯t sit in prison carriages.


    However¡­


    He rubbed his chin and began to consider the possibility of implementing it.


    After all, she came out with the excuse of going to the toilet. Shu Yu didn¡¯t want to waste too much time. She quickly ate the two drumsticks and soon, only the chicken bones were left.


    Meng Yunzheng handed her a wet handkerchief and a water bag. Seeing her drink some water and burp, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring more for you tomorrow. Don¡¯t eat too much tomorrow night. Otherwise, you¡¯ll feel uncomfortable when you sleep.¡±

 Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: Madam Hou

    Chapter 494: Madam Hou


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Are you planning to bring me meat every day?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Meng Yunzheng felt that it was not a problem. Anyway, he could climb up the wall of the courier station.


    After Shu Yu finished drinking the water, he handed over a porcelain bottle.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng looked down at her wrists and ankles and said, ¡°This is medicine to treat external injuries. Although your handcuffs are lighter than others, the skin will eventually be worn out after wearing them for a long time. If your flesh and blood accidentally stick together, you¡¯ll be the one suffering.¡±


    Shu Yu took the bottle and opened it to take a sniff.


    Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is specially made by Zhao Xi. It¡¯s colorless and odorless. No one will notice that you¡¯ve applied the medicine. You¡¯re not familiar with the Shu family anyway. It¡¯s fine even if you hide in a corner alone and apply medicine¡­¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, he thought about it and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have a place to put this medicine bottle. Why don¡¯t I send it to you every night in the future? You can go back to sleep after you¡¯re done applying it.¡±


    Shu Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t reject something good.


    Her skin was a little tender, and her wrists were already red from the friction. Her feet were fine. Before she left the prison, she had specially wrapped several layers of cloth around her ankles. Although it was a little hot, it would not be worn.


    Shu Yu reached out and dug a finger. She wiped it on her wrist and immediately felt cool and comfortable.


    After she finished wiping two wrists, she returned the bottle to him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng just smiled. ¡°Alright, go back and rest. Sleep early.¡±


    Shu Yu fanned herself. ¡°I don¡¯t smell like chicken drumsticks anymore, right?¡±


    ¡°When the wind blows, it doesn¡¯t smell much.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡±


    The door of the room was opened. Shu Yu sneaked a glance outside before carefully walking out.


    The cool breeze outside was still very comfortable.


    She deliberately blew the wind before walking to her room. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, before she could walk over, a soft voice suddenly sounded in her ear.


    Shu Yu stopped in her tracks. Who was hiding over there in the middle of the night?


    She was worried that someone had seen her entering the house just now. After thinking about it, she quietly walked over to take a look.


    Before she got close, she heard the familiar sound of chains. So the people here were also exiled the Shu family women?


    Shu Yu got closer and closer. Through the moonlight, she vaguely saw two figures.


    Very soon, a voice rang out, ¡°Officer, can¡¯t you feel sorry for me?¡±


    Shu Yu hugged her arms and shivered silently.


    Then, another voice followed closely. It was accompanied by an uncomfortable teasing tone. ¡°How do you want me to dote on you? Let you go?¡±


    ¡°How would I dare to play with you, sir? Even if you let me go, I wouldn¡¯t dare to leave. I just want to live a better life on this road of exile. Today, I haven¡¯t eaten my fill. Touch it, my stomach is empty.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. The officer did take out two white buns. ¡°Alright, I know you¡¯ve been wronged. Here, this is for you. However, this steamed bun is not for free.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±


    Shu Yu secretly clicked her tongue. Those ruthless Shu family girls all wanted to send her to the official who escorted her. In the end, the Shu family¡¯s concubine had already found a way to benefit her.


    She finally recognized that this person was the Shu family¡¯s second master¡¯s concubine, Madam Hou.

 Chapter 495 - Chapter 495: Why Are You Looking Around Again?

    Chapter 495: Why Are You Looking Around Again?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Originally, the Shu family had more than these few concubines. However, the other concubines who did not have children were all sold again.


    The concubines who were exiled now had all given birth before.


    This Madam Hou was the birth mother of the Second household¡¯s Sixth Young Lady.


    Shu Yu wasn¡¯t familiar with Madam Hou, but she knew that when she was taken in by Second Master Shu, she also relied on those seductive methods to achieve her goal. Because of her good looks, she was quite doted on by Second Master.


    Now, she used the same method to seduce the officials, wanting to live a better life and eat a little more. It did not seem surprising.


    The two people in the corner quickly hugged each other. When Shu Yu wanted to look again, a hand reached out from behind and accurately covered her eyes. He whispered, ¡°Why are you looking around again?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the familiar smell of ink coming from behind her, Shu Yu would have attacked.


    And¡­


    ¡°What do you mean again?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng pulled her back quietly. After confirming that those two people would not hear the voice, he said in a low voice, ¡°Have you forgotten what happened to Zhang Shu last time? You were also hiding under the window and watching with great interest.¡±


    Pfft, when did she become excited? He covered her eyes when she didn¡¯t see anything, alright?


    Meng Yunzheng chased her away. ¡°Go back to your room and rest. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t said it. Once he said it, Shu Yu yawned very appropriately.


    She was sleepy, probably because she had eaten and drunk her fill.


    Shu Yu stopped watching the show. She waved at Meng Yunzheng and quietly returned to her room.


    The girls of the Shu family were already in a deep sleep. Shu Yu climbed onto the bed and closed her eyes to sleep.


    Early the next morning, an official knocked on the door. ¡°Get up, get up. Don¡¯t sleep anymore. It¡¯s time to set off.¡± sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu was more alert. She opened her eyes as soon as she heard the knock on the door. On the other hand, the other members of the Shu family got up one by one with sleepy eyes. They were so tired that their bodies were sore.


    The officer outside the door was impatient and barged in after knocking twice.


    Fortunately, Shu Yu got up quickly and was already standing by the bedside, ready to go out at any time.


    When the others saw the whip in the officer¡¯s hand, they were so frightened that they quivered. They suddenly woke up and quickly got off the bed.


    The officer was satisfied. ¡°Stop dawdling. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Although the Shu family members were still feeling uncomfortable, they did not dare to delay and came out one after another.


    Although it was already autumn and they would still be woken up by the cold at night, the weather was still very hot during the day.


    Shu Yu wiped her sweat and walked much slower.


    If she was like this, the others were even more so. Moreover, their legs were sore after walking for a whole day yesterday. Their speed was like a turtle crawling.


    As a result, there was naturally less time to rest at noon.


    Shu Yu¡¯s food was still the same as yesterday. The Shu family did not even have the strength to glare at her now. They were only thinking in their hearts, when would her five taels (monetary) of silver be used up?


    Shu Yu finished the slightly sweet steamed bun in her hand and looked up at the others. Not long after, her gaze fell on Madam Hou.


    Madam Hou sat with her daughter, the Sixth Young Lady, and the two of them spoke in low voices.


    Shu Yu had sharp eyes and saw Madam Hou taking advantage of the time when everyone was tired and resting to stuff a white steamed bun into the Sixth Young Lady¡¯s hands.


    Seeing this, Shu Yu silently retracted her gaze. That should be the steamed bun she got last night.


    Madam Hou blocked the Sixth Young Lady¡¯s figure and told her to quickly eat the steamed bun.

 Chapter 496 - Chapter 496: Five Taels of Silver are Due

    Chapter 496: Five Taels of Silver are Due


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu no longer paid attention to them. She did not have a deep relationship with the people of the Shu family¡¯s first branch, let alone the concubines and concubines of the second branch.


    A moment later, the official stood up and continued to urge them on their way.


    When they arrived at the courier station this time, it was much better than last night. It was already dark when they finally entered.


    For this reason, the official escorting them was very dissatisfied. Originally, eight taels (monetary) of dry food per person per day could fill their stomachs, but this time, they directly deducted two taels. This made the Shu family, who were already hungry, tired, and in pain, unable to hold it in.


    It was unknown who was the first to cry out loud. For a moment, it was as if a barrel of gunpowder had been ignited. The others were also sobbing.


    The officer was used to this kind of situation. He was already in a bad mood, and now he was even more irritable as he whipped them. ¡°You don¡¯t want to sleep, right? If you continue mourning, don¡¯t sleep anymore.¡±


    Everyone immediately lowered their voices and could only sniffle. They silently endured their hungry stomachs and returned to their rooms.


    Shu Yu ate well, but after everyone fell asleep, she quietly went out again.


    Sure enough, Meng Yunzheng was already waiting for her. This time, he gave her a rabbit leg and a boiled egg.


    Meng Yunzheng explained, ¡°We hunted a wild rabbit on the way. It¡¯s quite tender. Hurry up and eat it.¡±


    After Shu Yu finished eating, she told him that he didn¡¯t need to send her off tomorrow. She couldn¡¯t come out so late every night.


    Once or twice was fine, but the Shu family was exhausted and slept soundly.


    However, if it happened too many times, it would always arouse the suspicion of others.


    Moreover, she was really¡­She was afraid that she would get fat.


    Meng Yunzheng thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send it to you two days later, one day apart.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Was there a difference?


    Shu Yu finished eating and drank two mouthfuls of water before returning to the house. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tonight, there wasn¡¯t much movement outside, and Madam Hou didn¡¯t come out.


    The next day, they continued on their journey. The third day, the fourth day¡­


    Gradually, the Shu family also adapted to this speed. Every day, they lifted their legs numbly and walked forward as if there was no end. They didn¡¯t even pay attention to Shu Yu.


    On the fifth day, when the official distributed the rations at noon, he did not give Shu Yu any special food. Instead, he gave her the same dry coarse bread as the Shu family.


    The Shu family did not notice at first. They were all sitting in the corner and eating hard biscuits.


    Then, they heard the leader say, ¡°Your five taels (monetary) of silver have been used up. You¡¯ve taken care of what you need to take care of. From now on, you¡¯ll be like them. You can only eat these.¡±


    The Shu family members raised their heads after hearing this, especially the few girls from the Shu family. Their bodies trembled and they instantly became energetic.


    She was here, she was here, she was finally here. Five taels (monetary) of silver was a limited amount, so the time that the official could take care of her was naturally limited.


    These few days, they had watched Shu Yu eat and drink well. Other than traveling, she had not suffered much. She was exiled as well, but her expression was better than before. It was simply poking at their hearts.


    Now that the five taels (monetary) of silver had been spent, the special treatment had come to an end.


    There was still more than a month to go. They were waiting for Shu Yu to be tortured.


    The eldest girl even felt that the originally dry pancake had become delicious. She took a big bite and said, ¡°Her good days are over.¡±


    The Second Young Lady, Fourth Young Lady, and Seventh Young Lady nodded in unison.


    Shu Yu did not look at them. She glanced at the pancake in her hand and tried to take a bite.

 Chapter 497 - Chapter 497: Shu Yu, I’ll Pay Another Ten Taels

    Chapter 497: Shu Yu, I¡¯ll Pay Another Ten Taels


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu almost gritted her teeth.


    Was this a biscuit? Was this a stone for her to grind her teeth with?


    Shu Yu looked at the pancake in her hand in a dilemma, considering whether to eat it.


    She felt that she had been used to eating good food these past few days, which made her a little bloated. She actually couldn¡¯t eat a biscuit that everyone else could eat.


    Shu Yu lowered her head again and tried to take another bite. Only teeth marks were left on the cake, and she did not bite off a piece.


    The Shu family members were all looking at her and could not help but sneer when they saw this.


    ¡°If she has the ability, she won¡¯t eat it.¡±


    ¡°How pretentious. Let¡¯s see how long she can endure. If she doesn¡¯t want to eat, then starve.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the officials will care if we go and snatch her biscuit now?¡±


    ¡°The five taels (monetary) of silver have already been spent. How can the officer have the time to care?¡±


    The few of them looked at each other and were a little restless.


    However, just as they were about to make their move, Shu Yu suddenly stood up and walked towards the officers who were sitting together, eating and laughing.


    The fourth young lady said, ¡°W-what does she want to do?¡±


    Not only them, but even the old madam frowned and looked in her direction. However, she was old and her strength was not as good as a young girl¡¯s. She did not want to speak at all.


    Shu Yu walked in front of the officer, then took out a banknote worth ten taels (monetary) and handed it to them.


    The officers who were talking suddenly stopped and stared at the silver notes in her hand with wide eyes.


    F*ck, she still had money on her. Did that couple give it to her?


    The Shu family members looked at her in horror. The smug expression on their faces had yet to fade. At this moment, they were all wearing a comical expression.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and whispered to the officers, ¡°Here are ten taels (monetary) of silver. I¡¯ll give them all to you. Can you continue to take care of me? That biscuit was too hard for me to eat.¡±


    She had swelled up, swelled up, she had swelled up badly.


    The officers looked at each other. One of them looked at the banknote in her hand with surprise and touched his chin.


    Oh, I thought that the harvest this time wasn¡¯t big, at most five taels (monetary) of silver. Now it seems that it wasn¡¯t just that.


    The officer chuckled and took the ten taels (monetary) of silver. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already paid for the meal, we¡¯ll let you eat better. However, we had given the old couple a discount for the five taels (monetary). In addition, you had just been exiled, so the conditions were not that harsh. Therefore, five taels (monetary) of silver could last you five days. These ten taels (monetary) of silver won¡¯t last long.¡±


    Shu Yu secretly sneered. No wonder it was said that these officials could get the most benefits on the road of exile. Look at this skillful move.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°I understand. As long as you can hold on for a few days.¡±


    The leading officer was quite happy and immediately handed her taels (monetary) rice balls wrapped in pickled vegetables.


    Shu Yu took the rice ball and thanked her. Just as she was about to turn around and go back, she heard the official who said that he would take care of her when she left the city gate say, ¡°Miss, you have more than ten taels (monetary) of silver notes on you, right?¡±


    Shu Yu stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at him, clenching the rice ball in her hand slightly. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The other officers also turned around.


    The officer sized up Shu Yu. ¡°You¡¯re quite bold. Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll strip you naked and take away your silver notes, then leave you alone? Do you think that we are the kind of honest workers who will help you do things for money?¡±

 Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: The Crafty Rabbit’s Twelve Caves

    Chapter 498: The Crafty Rabbit¡¯s Twelve Caves


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The other officers laughed, and the Shu family instantly felt very satisfied.


    Didn¡¯t she know that she shouldn¡¯t reveal her wealth? Now that the officials knew that she had silver on her, they would only target her.


    The Shu family only felt that there was a silver lining and continued to wait for Shu Yu to make a fool of herself.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and said, ¡°I do have some banknotes on me.¡±


    Everyone looked at her as if she was a fool. Did she admit it?


    Shu Yu scratched her head. ¡°But there¡¯s not much left. At that time, I was suddenly arrested and didn¡¯t have time to dig out the silver that I had hidden.¡±


    The officer¡¯s eyes flashed. Wait, dig it out?


    Shu Yu discussed this with them. ¡°Then what do you think? If you take care of me and send me safely to the Southwestern Land of Exile, I will tell you where I buried my silver. In any case, I probably won¡¯t be able to return to the Dongan Province, so the silver is still there. It¡¯s worth it if I don¡¯t suffer too much on the road.¡±


    The officers looked at each other. ¡°You said it yourself. You¡¯ll only tell me where the silver is after I send you to the southwest. What if you lied to us and the Dongan Province doesn¡¯t have the silver you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not lying. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll tell you two places. When you reach the relay station at night, you can send a message back to find those two places and dig them out. It¡¯s only been a few days since I left Dongan Province, so I¡¯ll be back very quickly.¡±


    Shu Yu vowed, ¡°Besides, even if I lied to you, I¡¯m still a stranger in the southwest and will be alone. If you have friends over there, you can also come and settle scores with me.¡±


    She was being very sincere.


    The officers¡¯ eyelids twitched when they heard that. Tell them two places.


    The officer in the lead asked with a complicated look, ¡°How many places did you bury them in total?¡±


    ¡°About twelve.¡±


    Everyone was speechless. F*ck, people say that a cunning rabbit has three burrows. You have twelve burrows. How can you dig so well?


    The officers looked at each other and felt that what Shu Yu said made sense. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If she lied to them, it would be easy for her to be exposed. Moreover, the consequences of being exposed would be much more serious than eating a dry biscuit now.


    They were just curious. ¡°Where did you get all the silver?¡±


    This was also the question that the Shu family wanted to ask.


    The eldest girl asked directly, ¡°Did you take the Shu family¡¯s silver?¡± This b*tch was using her family¡¯s money to let her live a good life. In her dreams.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Of course not. How can I touch the Shu family¡¯s silver? Moreover, after the Shu family was raided, the account books were checked. If they don¡¯t match, Lord Jing will look for me. After I escaped from the residence, I saved a person by chance. That person thanked me and gave me this money to repay me.¡±


    The officers did not ask much. The people who tried the case were Lord Jing and the others. They were also the ones who sorted out the account books. The case had already been settled. They were so bored that they attributed the silver to the Shu family.


    In any case, this money would fall into their hands in the future.


    Therefore, they looked coldly at the eldest daughter of the Shu family. The latter realized that she had said something wrong and quickly lowered her head.


    Only then did the officer let out a cold snort and not say anything else.


    However¡­


    ¡°Why did you dig so many holes to put the silver?¡±


    Shu Yu secretly rolled her eyes in his heart. Of course, it was to deal with you guys.

 Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: The Change in the Shu Family’s Attitudes

    Chapter 499: The Change in the Shu Family¡¯s Attitudes


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After hesitating for a moment, Shu Yu turned to look at the Shu family and explained, ¡°They wanted to kill me because I wasn¡¯t a daughter of the Shu family. Although I was lucky enough to escape death, I didn¡¯t have any silver on me. After escaping from the residence, I suffered a lot. At that time, I had this problem. When I had silver, I would separate it and bury it under the ground. That way, I would have a sense of security.¡±


    When the officers heard this, they could not help but look at the Shu family. What a sin.


    The Shu family was even angrier. What, did she get a blessing in disguise?


    Shu Yu looked at the officer in charge. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I don¡¯t have the guts to lie to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t think you dare to lie to us.¡± The leader nodded and waved her away.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to leave, another official asked, ¡°How much silver did you bury in so many places?¡±


    If it was less, then they would also suffer a loss.


    Shu Yu replied, ¡°About a hundred taels.¡±


    A hundred taels? Adding on the fifteen taels of silver he had given them on the way. It was nearly a hundred and twenty taels.


    The six of them received less than twenty taels each.


    To be honest, it wasn¡¯t much.


    However, they had thought that they would not gain anything along the way.


    Now that they had an unexpected income, it was a pleasant surprise.


    Twenty taels of silver were also silver. An ordinary farmer¡¯s family could use it for five to six years. They were not generous enough to push this white silver away.


    In any case, it was just a convenience for this girl. It was worth it to let her eat the same food as them.


    Therefore, the officials nodded and did not ask any more questions. They just kept the ten taels of silver and excitedly discussed asking the chef to cook two more meat dishes at the courier station at night.


    Shu Yu returned to her previous position and calmly began to eat the rice balls.


    The Shu family¡¯s eyes were about to pop out as they stared at her in shock and hatred.


    Shu Yu raised her head and looked at them. Then, she smiled and raised the rice ball at them.


    The Shu family was speechless. B*tch!


    The pancake in the big girl¡¯s hand was broken into two pieces by her. A small piece of pancake fell to the ground. She couldn¡¯t care less about Shu Yu and quickly picked up the small piece. She blew the dust twice and ate it in pain.


    Shu Yu finished her meal happily and leaned against the big tree to rest. She did not know that there were a few people in the Shu family who were looking at her with complicated, calculating, or contemplative gazes.


    The official quickly urged them to set off again. At night, the group arrived at the relay station.


    The officers did send someone to send a letter back, asking them to go to the two places Shu Yu mentioned to dig for silver.


    Shu Yu had a magnanimous look on his face, but the few officers were relieved.


    Because of what happened during the day, Shu Yu could feel a subtle change in the attitude of the Shu family toward her when she slept at night.


    Perhaps it was because they finally realized that there was no benefit in going against her, or rather, their idea of using her as a shield to isolate her and make her suffer was not valid, so they began to reconsider their future interactions with her.


    However, Shu Yu did not want to change this way. She was alone and relaxed. Why did she have to maintain superficial harmony with the Shu family? Was she tired?


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t do anything that night and slept quietly.


    As usual, Shu Yu got up and went to the toilet. She skillfully followed Meng Yunzheng, who was waiting in the dark, into an empty room.

 Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: Meng Yunzheng’s Original Countermeasure

    Chapter 500: Meng Yunzheng¡¯s Original Countermeasure


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as she entered, Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°I heard that you buried a lot of silver outside the Dongan Province?¡±


    Unlike Shu Yu, the time and travel of the officers were much more free. As soon as Meng Yunzheng followed, the leading officer had already met him.


    Naturally, it also told him what had happened during the day.


    Meng Yunzheng was very surprised. They had already discussed the countermeasures after the five taels (monetary) of silver were used up. Anyway, they would let Shu Yu continue to receive special care from the officials.


    But now, it seemed that it was useless.


    Shu Yu looked up and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you help bury the silver?¡±


    ¡°I finally know why you buried it so many times.¡± Before this, Meng Yunzheng hadn¡¯t guessed it. He smiled at Shu Yu and praised, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Shu Yu blew her hair that was hanging down.¡± That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not lacking in money now. Any problem that can be solved with money is not big. Anyway, I¡¯ve already made preparations. On the way to exile, I¡¯ll have to spend money to avoid disaster.¡± sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Yunzheng smiled. She was indeed rich now.


    He didn¡¯t know how much silver was in the box, but when he opened it, he realized it was a thick stack.


    Zhao Xi even cried out in surprise. It turned out that Shu Yu¡¯s gesture of two was not two thousand taels of silver, but more than twenty-five thousand taels of silver.


    So the imported goods that she said she would sell to the black market were sold at such a high price?


    Zhao Xi wanted to know what that thing was more and more. Moreover, he expressed his deep jealousy.


    Shu Yu was a little smug. She was now a rich woman with a huge sum of money of more than twenty thousand taels of silver. Compared to the pitiful 60 taels of silver in the past, it was simply too good.


    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t always let Meng Yunzheng and the others help arrange everything behind her. Wouldn¡¯t that make her seem too useless?


    However, she was still curious.


    ¡°If, and I¡¯m saying if, I didn¡¯t bury the silver in the Dongan Province, what method will you use to make those officials continue to take care of me?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°Create an accident so that you can save the leader. Since you¡¯re his savior, the other officers can¡¯t say anything if he treats you well on the way. However, it is better to use silver to solve it. After all, if you save someone, it is inevitable that you will suffer some pain.¡±


    Accidents might even happen if they were not careful.


    However, Shu Yu felt awkward. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I think this method of yours is good. It doesn¡¯t even cost a penny. And if I¡¯m injured, they might even get me a cart and push me away.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. Then you¡¯re thinking too much.


    He found it funny. ¡°You have so much money now. Why do you care about this?¡±


    ¡°This? This isn¡¯t just a little, it¡¯s a hundred taels (monetary).¡±


    Meng Yunzheng looked at her regretful expression, like a miser. It was not to this extent before. Could it confirm the saying that the richer the person, the more stingy he was?


    He shook his head with a smile and took out the food for tonight.


    Even though the light in the room wasn¡¯t bright, a large pork knuckle in soy sauce was still very tempting.


    Shu Yu took it silently, then took a bite and said vaguely, ¡°Don¡¯t give me meat next time. I eat meat every day, and I¡¯ve been a little angry recently. Bring me some vegetables tomorrow. I need to eat some grass to relieve my pain.¡±


    Shu Yu looked down on her insatiable behavior for a moment, then continued to bite the sauce pork knuckle.

 Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: The Messenger

    Chapter 501: The Messenger


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It wasn¡¯t an elegant and dignified behavior, but in Meng Yunzheng¡¯s eyes, he felt particularly appetizing.


    He had already eaten, but every time he brought food to Shu Yu at night, he would feel hungry when he saw her eat. It was inevitable that he would add a midnight snack when he went back.


    It had only been a few days, but he felt that he had gained some weight.


    It seemed that he would have to postpone his dinner so that he would not have to eat four meals.


    Shu Yu still didn¡¯t know that she had the potential to be a food broadcaster. Seeing that Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t say anything, she looked up at him and asked hesitantly, ¡°Vegetables¡­Isn¡¯t it easy?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng shook his head. ¡°Of course not. It was my negligence. I only thought that you didn¡¯t eat well during the day and wanted more oil at night. How about this, what do you want to eat? Tell me in advance the night before, and I¡¯ll send it to you tomorrow night.¡±


    Shu Yu waved her hand. ¡°No need, no need. We¡¯re already on the way. It¡¯s not easy to get something to eat. We don¡¯t have the conditions to order food. Just do whatever¡¯s convenient.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng thought about it and nodded.


    Shu Yu lowered her head and ate the pork knuckle with soy sauce again. After eating, she quickly took some water to rinse her mouth, wiped her hands and mouth clean, and fanned herself.


    Then, she said goodbye to Meng Yunzheng and returned to her room to sleep comfortably.


    The next day, Shu Yu was much more energetic than the others.


    The exiled team left the courier station. No one knew that on the same night, a man arrived at the courier station at full speed. As soon as he entered the courier station, he asked about the Shu family¡¯s exiled team.


    When he heard that they had left early in the morning, the man sighed in annoyance and pressed the envelope on his chest.


    This person was the one who sent Xiang Weinan to deliver a letter to Shu Yu. Shu Yu and the others walked, but this person rode a horse. Although he had set off a few days late, he quickly caught up.


    From the looks of it, it should be delivered tomorrow, no later than the day after tomorrow. In any case, he would meet her before the Lu family.


    When Miss Lu read the letter, she was mentally prepared.


    The man ate and rested for the night.


    However, no one knew which would come first, the day after tomorrow or an accident.


    When that person woke up the next day, the sky was hazy, and huge raindrops were falling on the ground.


    However, this rain was nothing to him. He put on his straw raincoat and led his horse out of the relay station.


    However, he did not expect a carriage to rush in to take shelter from the rain. It was a little fast and rushed straight at him.


    The carriage did not hit him, but the horse beside him was shocked and kicked him.


    The man fell to the ground with a look of despair. He was carried in by the owner of the carriage and the people from the courier station. Then, he fell unconscious for two days.


    By the time he wanted to catch up with the exiled team again, it was already three or four days later.


    Compared to him, the Lu family had it much smoother.


    Before Lu Erbai set off, he bought another mule carriage.


    If the four adults and two children were to travel slowly in a light cart, one mule carriage would be enough.


    But now, they were carrying a lot of luggage, food, and clothing for the journey, and things were prepared for Shu Yu.


    One mule carriage was simply not enough, so he gritted his teeth and bought another.


    There were two mule carriages, but Lu Erbai was the only one who knew how to drive them, and he had a leg problem.


    Fortunately, there were two men and one woman escorts with them.


    S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: Shu Yu Has a Straw Raincoat

    Chapter 502: Shu Yu Has a Straw Raincoat


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The three escorts were very skilled in driving and riding horses. The equipment in the escort agency was limited to begin with, so the three of them only brought one horse. The remaining two simply sat on the Lu family¡¯s mule carriage to drive.


    When the female escort drove the carriage, Daya would sit on the shaft of the carriage and learn from her.


    This way, if such a situation happened again in the future, she would be able to drive the carriage herself.


    Madame Ruan was originally timid, so she wanted to learn from her this time. Now, she finally understood. If she had the conditions, she would learn more skills. Who knows, she might be able to use them in the future.


    The old lady and the two children were not old enough, so they could only sit in the car.


    Their speed was not fast, but it was not slow either. The most important thing now was to see Shu Yu first, and then slowly follow behind them.


    The Lu family members were not familiar with the route, but the three bodyguards knew it.


    Seeing that the weather wasn¡¯t looking good, the escort leading the way on horseback returned and said to Lu Erbai, ¡°Dark clouds are gathering in front. It looks like it¡¯s raining. In less than fifteen minutes, the rain will reach here. Brother Lu, when we reach the small town ahead, let¡¯s find an inn to stay in first. We¡¯ll set off tomorrow. What do you think?¡±


    Lu Erbai stuck his head out to look. The dark clouds in front of him were very low and gloomy. The rain must have been heavy.


    Although he couldn¡¯t wait to catch up to Shu Yu, he had to consider the actual situation. It was already late at night. If they missed the town ahead and continued walking, they would not make it to the next town.


    It was fine on normal days, but if it was raining so heavily, it would naturally be difficult to continue forward.


    Therefore, Lu Erbai nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry up and stop at the town in front.¡±


    The escort waved his hand, and the mule carriage sped up again.


    Lu Erbai retracted his head, but he couldn¡¯t help but frown. the old lady and Sanya were also sitting in the same car. Seeing this, they asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Erbai shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He was thinking about the heavy rain, and Yu didn¡¯t have a raincoat on her. What should she do? It was easy to get sick in this kind of weather.


    However, he didn¡¯t say anything, but Sanya, who was in the mule carriage, had already thought of it. She was very worried. ¡°Does Second Sister not have a car to sit in? No umbrella? What if she gets caught in the rain?¡±


    Lu Erbai and the old lady looked at each other, but neither of them said anything.


    The escort driving the mule carriage outside said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Not only do the prisoners have to walk on their own on the road of exile, but so do the officials escorting them. Although they have straw raincoats, if the rain is too heavy, it will be difficult for them to walk.¡± Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, if the rain was as heavy as usual, they definitely could not delay their journey.


    If the exiles died on the road, it was mostly because of the bad weather.


    The bodyguard didn¡¯t say this and only comforted them. ¡°According to our current journey, we should be able to catch up to them tomorrow or the day after. If she gets sick, we can find a doctor and buy medicine with money. She will be fine.¡±


    When the Lu family heard that they could catch up tomorrow or the day after, they finally felt a little relieved.


    ¡°Then when we get to town later, we¡¯ll buy a few medicines to get rid of the cold first. And buy some good food.¡± They were more well-prepared so that Yu could relax a little.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°And shoes. On such a rainy day, my feet will be soaked badly.¡±


    However, the situation was different from what the Lu family was worried about.


    Shu Yu was now¡­She was wearing a straw raincoat.


    Not only she, but the other members of the Shu family were also holding umbrellas in their hands.

 Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: Good Luck

    Chapter 503: Good Luck


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Shu family was lucky. When they woke up early in the morning, it was already raining.


    This was the first rainy day they encountered after being exiled for six to seven days.


    The environment was not good to begin with, and now it was even worse. Looking at the heavy rain, the Shu family was about to despair. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was especially true for the old lady and a few young girls.


    In this day and age, even a slight headache could cost one their life.


    Shu Yu could not help but frown as she looked at the officers not far away.


    A few of them were discussing whether they should set off or not.


    The Shu family members were praying when a few officers came over and said, ¡°The rain isn¡¯t very heavy. We¡¯re already slow on foot. Let¡¯s not delay any longer. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The Shu family members immediately fell into despair. Some of them could not help but cry.


    Accompanied by the sound of the rain, this cry was somewhat mournful.


    This was heard by a rich family who was also resting in the courtyard next to the courier station yesterday.


    That rich family had a girl who was the same age as Seventh Miss. Because of the rain, she couldn¡¯t set off and felt bored. She had nothing to do and came here to inquire.


    When she heard the crying, she was shocked and ran back to tell the Lord.


    The rich man didn¡¯t want to be a busybody, but he felt that he had spoiled his daughter too much. He took this opportunity to educate her.


    In the end, the little girl was not frightened. Instead, her sympathy overflowed. She heard that they still had to hurry on their way at this time. They were also wearing handcuffs and did not have rain gear. There were even elderly and children inside. Seeing them cry so miserably, her sense of justice exploded.


    Especially when these people didn¡¯t do anything wrong. They were just implicated by their families. That was even more pitiful.


    Fortunately, she did not cause too much trouble and did not go to the door herself. Instead, she asked her parents to discuss it with the official and give them some umbrellas.


    Although the rich man was not happy, when he heard that these were the relatives of the officials, he thought that if they rose in the future, they might remember today¡¯s good deeds.


    It was just a few umbrellas.


    He went to talk to the official, and the latter agreed after a moment of hesitation.


    They didn¡¯t need to pay anyway, and they didn¡¯t want the Shu family to get sick on the road. It was fine if he died of illness, but if they was half-dead, it would drag down the journey.


    Therefore, everyone in the Shu family, including Shu Yu, received an umbrella.


    There were quite a few people from the wealthy family, and they had many umbrellas.


    The Shu family heaved a sigh of relief. Although the rain was too heavy and they would get wet if they held an umbrella, it was better than nothing.


    When Shu Yu went out, the leading officer handed her a straw raincoat. ¡°If anything happens to you, we won¡¯t have anywhere to dig for silver even if we go back to the Dongan Province.¡±


    Shu Yu took it gratefully. Under the envious gazes of the Shu family, she carefully put it on and went out.


    The rain lasted for most of the day, and it only stopped afternoon. It finally stopped at the next relay station.


    In the evening, Meng Yunzheng came over to bring a pair of shoes for Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu¡¯s body was fine, but there was nothing she could do about her feet. They were soaked until they were about to wrinkle.


    The shoes Meng Yunzheng gave her were the same as the ones she had worn before. He had even specially cleaned them up, making them look dirty.


    He also brought medicine for Shu Yu. ¡°This is from Zhao Xi. You¡¯ll be fine after eating it. It shouldn¡¯t rain tomorrow, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded.


    The next day, the weather cleared up, and Meng Yunzheng, who was staying in the inn in town, heaved a sigh of relief.


    The two of them left the town in a carriage. The road was muddy after the rain, and the two of them walked slowly. Soon, a mule carriage caught up with them.

 Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: That’s the Lu Family’s Mule Carriage

    Chapter 504: That¡¯s the Lu Family¡¯s Mule Carriage


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhao Xi drove the carriage carefully. After all, he knew the progress of the exiled team. If he fell behind, he had to maintain a certain distance from them.


    However, the two mule carriage was moving very quickly on the muddy road, looking very anxious.


    Zhao Xi pulled the car to the side and let them leave first.


    When the mule carriage passed, he muttered, ¡°Even if there¡¯s an emergency, you don¡¯t have to walk so fast, right? Why don¡¯t you take a look at this road?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng, who was sitting in the carriage, looked out when he heard that. Seeing that the mule carriage was getting further and further away, he suddenly said, ¡°Quick, catch up.¡±


    Zhao Xi was stunned. ¡°Chase after the two mule carriage in front?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the carriage on the right looks like the Lu family¡¯s mule carriage.¡±


    The first mule carriage of the Lu family was cheap when Shu Yu bought it. The carriage was also more practical, so it was relatively simple. After looking at it for a long time, it seemed very dull. Shu Yu wanted to draw a picture.


    She didn¡¯t need to draw anything too complicated. She drew a very simple house at the back of the carriage and said that this was the legendary RV.


    The carriage had been on the road for many days now, and it was raining. The rain splashed and covered half of the pattern behind the carriage.


    Zhao Xi sat on the shaft of the carriage and drove with a curtain hat. Even though the thin cloth in front was lifted, his vision was still blocked. In addition, his attention was focused on avoiding the mule carriage, so he did not carefully observe the appearance of the mule cart. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now that he heard Meng Yunzheng¡¯s words, he immediately focused his eyes on them. The next moment, he let out a ¡°F*ck¡± sound, shook the reins, and rushed forward quickly.


    At this moment, on the Lu family¡¯s mule carriage in front, everyone from the Lu family was in the left carriage. Their luggage was placed in the right carriage, and the whole family was huddled in the carriage, talking in low voices.


    ¡°We¡¯re about to catch up to Yu, I repeat. Before we left, Lord Xiang told us that in the eyes of others, Yu had never been to Jiangyuan County. So when we see her later, we have to pretend that we don¡¯t know her. No matter what she looked like, whether she was sick, injured, or¡­It¡¯s fine if we get beaten up, but we have to pretend that we don¡¯t know each other. When we found a suitable opportunity, we would meet her in private again. Do you know?¡±


    Lu Erbai reiterated again and again, afraid that his family would be too agitated to make trouble, and harm Yu.


    The old lady¡¯s expression was also stern. ¡°Do you remember everything? Especially the two of you, and Madam Ruan, you¡¯re not allowed to cry. If you dare to show me that something¡¯s wrong, I¡¯ll leave you behind.¡±


    She threatened them fiercely.


    The Lu family members all nodded in unison. This matter had been repeatedly mentioned to them by Lord Xiang before he left, and they had always remembered it.


    She was just a little sad. Sanya said softly, ¡°But if the Second Sister sees us and we see her suffer and don¡¯t acknowledge her, will she be very sad?¡±


    The old lady reached out and patted her little head. ¡°No, didn¡¯t Lord Xiang say that he had sent a letter to Yu in advance? That person set off earlier than us, so he must have secretly handed the letter to Yu. Yu was already mentally prepared.¡±


    ¡°Sister, if you¡¯re afraid, lie down and don¡¯t look outside. We can just look at Second Sister.¡± Dahu comforted her with a tense face.


    Sanya was not comforted at all. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I want to see it.¡±


    Just as they were talking, the bodyguard driving in front suddenly said, ¡°There¡¯s a car following us.¡±

 Chapter 505 - Chapter 505: The Meeting of the Two Sides

    Chapter 505: The Meeting of the Two Sides


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Lu family members were all shocked and instantly stopped their discussion.


    ¡°Why is there a car following us? Was it a robbery halfway, or was it for Yu?¡± Lu Erbai looked outside worriedly.


    Before he could stick his head out, the bodyguard called him back. ¡°Don¡¯t stick your head out. I¡¯ll hurry up and see if they¡¯re coming for us or just coincidentally following us.¡± Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The Lu family members immediately clung to the carriage wall and did not dare to move.


    The two escorts were good at driving, but because of the uneven road and the fact that there were many people in the car, they were afraid of overturning, so they were inevitably restrained. No matter how fast they drove, there was a limit.


    Zhao Xi, who was behind them, saw that they had increased their speed and immediately became anxious.


    If they continued forward, they would encounter the exiled troops.


    Meng Yunzheng also frowned and sat directly on the shaft of the carriage. He took Zhao Xi¡¯s reins and said, ¡°Drive.¡±


    He was more skilled than Zhao Xi, and since there were only two of them, it didn¡¯t take long for them to shorten the distance between them and the mule carriage.


    However, this way, the escorts in front confirmed that their target was their group.


    The bodyguard riding the horse said with a serious expression, ¡°You guys continue forward. I¡¯ll go to the back to find out their purpose.¡±


    Lu Erbai hurriedly said, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    The bodyguard turned his horse around and galloped toward Meng Yunzheng.


    When he got closer, he pulled the reins and was about to cup his fists at them to speak.


    Unexpectedly, before he could even raise his fist, Meng Yunzheng had already skillfully passed him on the narrow road and continued to catch up with the Lu family.


    The bodyguard was speechless.


    There was no need to talk about martial ethics.


    He quickly rode his horse and chased after the carriage. The carriage was now very close to the mule carriage.


    Zhao Xi couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and shouted, ¡°May I ask if the person in front is Uncle Lu?¡±


    His voice was really loud. The escorts chasing behind him heard it, and the Lu family members in front also vaguely heard it.


    Lu Erbai frowned. ¡°Why does it sound like the other party has no ill intentions?¡±


    The old lady hesitated. ¡°But why are they chasing after us in the wilderness?¡±


    Daya was a little braver. She peeked through the gap in the curtains and saw the two people sitting in the carriage at a close distance. She widened her eyes and gasped. She shouted at the escort, ¡°Stop, stop the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Daya, what are you doing?¡± The old lady frowned.


    Daya hurriedly said, ¡°Grandmother, yes, it¡¯s Young Master Meng and the others. Young Master Meng and Doctor Zhao are in the carriage behind.¡±


    When the Lu family heard this, they were all shocked and quickly called for the car to stop.


    The bodyguard let out a sigh, and the car finally stopped. The Lu family did not even bother to get out of the car and stuck their heads out to look behind them. Indeed, they saw two familiar faces.


    Meng Yunzheng also pulled the reins, and the carriage stopped. The two of them jumped out of the carriage and walked to the mule carriage.


    Only then did the Lu family members come out one after another. After the nervous and exciting escape just now, whether it was the escort or the Lu family members, they were all drenched in sweat.


    At this moment, the Lu family members exhaled in unison.


    Meng Yunzheng watched them get out of the car, and his eyelids couldn¡¯t help but twitch. Well, one, two, three, four, five, six, old and young, there was not a single one missing.


    He took a few steps forward and asked in surprise, ¡°Uncle Lu, why are you guys here?¡±

 Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: Young Master Meng Can Speak?

    Chapter 506: Young Master Meng Can Speak?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The moment Meng Yunzheng spoke, the Lu family was stunned.


    The old lady looked at him in shock. ¡°Young Master Meng, you can speak?¡±


    The other members of the Lu family were also in disbelief. The last time they saw Young Master Meng was seven or eight days ago. At that time, he was still mute.


    Everyone looked at Doctor Zhao who was standing at the side. He wasn¡¯t stupid anymore?


    Only Daya had a calm expression and didn¡¯t look surprised.


    Zhao Xi looked at her and felt indignant. Indeed, when he treated the child at the Lu family last time, Daya recognized him.


    The old lady was surprised. ¡°Young Master Meng, you went out to seek a doctor and met a brilliant doctor who cured your illness?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng coughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll explain this later. But why are you here?¡±


    Lu Erbai and the old lady looked at each other. The rest of the Lu family kept quiet.


    They remembered Lord Xiang¡¯s words and absolutely could not reveal Shu Yu¡¯s matter. Even if Young Master Meng and Doctor Zhao were familiar with them and were their saviors, they couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Meng Yunzheng looked at them and immediately understood. He found it funny.


    Miss Lu¡¯s family was quite cute. At the very least, they were stronger than her.


    He took a deep breath and turned to the bodyguard standing at the side. ¡°Can I have a few words with Uncle Lu and the others in private?¡±


    The escorts looked at Lu Erbai, who nodded and left. They stood guard in three different directions with their backs facing them.


    Meng Yunzheng was silent for a moment before he asked, ¡°Are you here to look for Second Miss Lu? Did Lord Xiang tell you?¡±


    Without Xiang Weinan¡¯s permission, the Lu family would not have had a travel pass to travel so far.


    Lu Erbai suddenly raised his head. Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, ¡°I know all about Miss Lu. I was following behind her exiled team.¡±


    ¡°You, you know?¡± The Lu family was shocked.


    Why? How did he know? S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dahu, who was standing at the back, suddenly remembered what Xiang Weinan had said and immediately squeezed his way up from behind his parents. ¡°Brother Meng, you said that you were following behind my second sister and the others. Then, the person that Lord Xiang said was looking after my second sister¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Meng Yunzheng nodded. ¡°I was indeed involved in Miss Lu¡¯s matter from the beginning to the end. I was the one who sent her to the Dongan Province. I¡¯ll go with her to the southwest.¡±


    Mentioning Xiang Weinan, Meng Yunzheng silently chopped him into pieces and cursed him with extreme disdain.


    It had only been a few days, but not only did the Lu family know what they shouldn¡¯t know, they even ran out with them.


    Xiang Weinan was capable.


    Meng Yunzheng cursed in his heart for a while, but there was a warm smile on his face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Miss Lu. She¡¯s doing very well now. The exiled troops are not far ahead, not more than ten miles away.¡±


    Hearing that they were already so close, the Lu family members became excited.


    ¡°Finally, We¡¯re finally going to see Yu.¡±


    However, Meng Yunzheng shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t see her yet.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Meng, we know the seriousness of the matter. We don¡¯t acknowledge her. We just want to meet her from afar.¡± The old lady immediately promised.


    Meng Yunzheng shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to acknowledge her. It¡¯s just that she always thought that you didn¡¯t know about the exile and thought that you were still in Jiangyuan County. If she saw you rashly, she might be a little surprised and excited, and it might arouse other people¡¯s suspicions.¡±

 Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: Who Has A Relationship with Her?

    Chapter 507:  Who Has A Relationship with Her?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai smiled when he heard that. ¡°Yu knew that we would come. Before we came, Lord Xiang had already sent someone to deliver a letter to Yu. That person was in front of us, so Yu should have received the letter.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng frowned. ¡°Send a letter in advance?¡±


    The Lu family nodded.


    However, Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°Then the person who sent the letter might have met with an accident on the way. Otherwise, the letter should have been delivered to me first. Moreover, I just met Miss Lu last night. She didn¡¯t mention anything about the letter to me, so I don¡¯t think it was delivered.¡±


    When the Lu family heard this, they were instantly disappointed.


    Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll meet with Lady Lu tonight to ask about her situation. I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet her then. This way, I can avoid arousing suspicion.¡± Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Lu family hurriedly agreed. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Although they had to wait until night, that way, they would still have a chance to have a good talk with Yu and give her some of the things they had prepared.


    However, Meng Yunzheng glanced at the Lu family and finally fixed his gaze on Lu Erbai. ¡°I can only bring one person to see her. If there are too many people, it will attract attention.¡±


    The Lu family members looked at each other. In the end, the old lady took a deep breath. ¡°Then let Second Brother go.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get in the car first and walk slowly behind the exiles.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The Lu family couldn¡¯t wait any longer and returned to the car, afraid that they would be too far away from Shu Yu again.


    Lu Erbai hesitated for a moment but got into Meng Yunzheng¡¯s carriage. ¡°Young Master Meng, can you tell me about Yu¡¯s situation these days?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Lu, please.¡±


    The others in the Lu family wanted to hear it too, but it was inconvenient.


    The three cars quickly set off again. Although Meng Yunzheng told them not to bump into Shu Yu, he still sped up the car and looked at the exiled team from afar.


    Even though they couldn¡¯t see who Shu Yu was, and even though they didn¡¯t know how she was doing now, the Lu family felt much more at ease when they thought about how close they were to her.


    Shu Yu, on the other hand, felt strange for some reason. It was as if someone was staring at her from behind.


    However, when she looked back, there was nothing.


    Fortunately, this feeling didn¡¯t last long. She thought it was just her imagination.


    During lunch, Shu Yu still looked behind her worriedly. After making sure that the feeling of being stared at had disappeared, she turned around.


    Just as she was about to eat the rice ball, she saw a figure that surprised her.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, let¡¯s have a good chat.¡±


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes and looked at Mrs. Xue in front of her. She almost laughed out loud.


    Mother and daughter? Who has a relationship with her?


    Shu Yu knew that after she took out ten taels of silver and obtained the official¡¯s promise, the attitude of the Shu family had undergone a subtle change.


    She also guessed that someone would come looking for her in the next two days.


    However, she did not expect that the first person to come would be Mrs. Xue, who was supposed to be at loggerheads with her.


    Shu Yu hated this ¡°human trafficker¡± who bought little Shu Yu but never treated her well.


    She hadn¡¯t even had the time to do anything on the way to exile, but this person had already come up to her.


    Since that was the case, then don¡¯t blame her for being impolite.


    However, the others did not give her the chance. The leader thought that Mrs. Xue was going to cause trouble for Shu Yu. He immediately stood up and shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Go back to your seat.¡±

 Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: Eating Meat Is Getting Angry

    Chapter 508: Eating Meat Is Getting Angry


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mrs. Xue trembled and quickly retreated in fear. She silently returned to the place where she had eaten just now.


    Shu Yu was speechless. Before she could say anything.


    However, it did not matter. She had originally planned to come back tomorrow and let Mrs. Xue know something in advance and get her something good.


    The group continued on their way.


    When the sky was about to turn dark, they finally arrived at the relay station.


    Meanwhile, Meng Yunzheng led the Lu family to another small road and entered a small town in front of them.


    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi were the only two of them before, so they just casually arranged their accommodation for the night. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They would either camp outside, take another route like today, and enter the town or county first, or stay in the relay station where Shu Yu and the others stayed.


    Today, he was going to lead Lu Erbai to see Shu Yu, while the rest of the Lu family had to go to town to open an inn.


    This small town was not big, and there were only one or two inns. It was rare to see so many guests coming, and the innkeeper was very enthusiastic.


    Therefore, when Meng Yunzheng asked him if he could borrow the kitchen, he immediately agreed.


    When they reached the kitchen, Meng Yunzheng said to the old lady, ¡°They don¡¯t eat well during the day, so I always make some food for her at night. Since you¡¯re here today, perhaps you can give her a surprise and make something she likes.¡±


    The old lady immediately rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll do it. Didn¡¯t Yu eat well during the day? Then, I¡¯ll go and ask the shopkeeper for some chicken, duck, fish, or something¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Meng Yunzheng stopped her. He touched his nose and said embarrassedly, ¡°Don¡¯t make the chicken, duck, and fish.¡±


    ¡°Why? Was it not easy to take care of? That¡¯s right. The smell is a little strong. Others might be able to smell it.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng coughed lightly. Zhao Xi, who was beside him, chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not it. When Yun brought food to Lady Lu previously, he had the same thoughts as you guys. He brought meat for her every day and Lady Lu got angry from eating it. That¡¯s why Lady Lu asked us to send some vegetarian food over.¡±


    The Lu family was speechless.


    They all looked at Meng Yunzheng in shock and wanted to laugh.


    He didn¡¯t expect Young Master Meng, who looked so elegant and seemed to be able to do everything with ease, to encounter such a thing.


    The old lady quickly smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make something simple and light.¡±


    After a pause, she said gratefully to Meng Yunzheng, ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve always said that Yu didn¡¯t suffer any grievances along the way and that she ate well. Although I don¡¯t think you¡¯re lying, I¡¯m still worried that you¡¯re comforting us. In the end, when I heard that you fed her meat every day and that she was on fire from eating it, I felt at ease.¡±


    Not to mention the exiled people, even in the ordinary people¡¯s homes, who could afford to eat meat every day?


    Meng Yunzheng was too embarrassed to stay any longer. He said to the few of them, ¡°Then you guys go ahead. I¡¯ll get ready. I¡¯ll bring Uncle Lu over in a while.¡±


    He almost ran away. When the Lu family members saw this, they all laughed softly.


    This was the first time they had laughed so easily since they found out that Yu had been exiled.


    After the old lady brought the others to cook, Meng Yunzheng also came back with a few fruits in his hand. ¡°The place I passed by a few days ago didn¡¯t sell any fruits because it was too late. This time, I found a few pomelos. I¡¯ll send them to her later.¡±

 Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: Father And Daughter Meet

    Chapter 509: Father And Daughter Meet


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Lu family members were even happier. They had never thought that they could give prisoners meat and fruits on their way to exile.


    The old lady packed up the food. Seeing that it was getting late, she quickly put some of the things she had prepared in the bag and handed them all to Lu Erbai. ¡°There is medicine and silver in here. Remember to give it to Yu. She will need it.¡±


    Lu Erbai took it and carefully noted everyone¡¯s advice.


    Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t say anything, even though Shu Yu didn¡¯t lack medicine and silver, and couldn¡¯t bring it with her.


    However, this was a token of the Lu family¡¯s appreciation. Lu Erbai would bring it with her. When he met the person, he would naturally understand the situation and bring this bag back.


    Meng Yunzheng brought Lu Erbai out. The sky had already turned dark, and the carriage was moving slowly.


    The car stopped not far from the relay station.


    Zhao Xi stayed outside to receive them while Meng Yunzheng led Lu Erbai over the wall into the courtyard.


    There weren¡¯t many people at the courier station, and their movements were light, so they didn¡¯t alarm anyone.


    Meng Yunzheng picked a house that was far away and unoccupied. He told Lu Erbai, ¡°Uncle Lu, please wait a while. Lady Lu can only sneak out after the others are asleep. I¡¯ll go outside to take a look. Once she comes out, bring her here immediately.¡±


    Lu Erbai nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t make a sound. It would help if you were careful too. Don¡¯t let anyone find out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng went out. Lu Erbai stayed in the room, not even daring to breathe loudly.


    It had only been less than fifteen minutes, but he felt as if it had been an entire day.


    There was no ventilation in the room, and the night was actually very cool, but Lu Erbai¡¯s forehead was still covered in sweat.


    After another 15 minutes, Lu Erbai heard a sound coming from outside.


    Delighted, he quickly stood up from the stool and went out to welcome her.


    However, just as he moved, he immediately stopped.


    No, he had to hide. If it wasn¡¯t for Yu or Young Master Meng who came in, he would have been exposed.


    He looked around and hid behind the cabinet, holding his breath as he looked at the door.


    The door was opened and two figures walked in.


    Lu Erbai¡¯s vision was blocked. He didn¡¯t see who the other party was and didn¡¯t dare to come out.


    The two of them closed the door. Soon, he heard a familiar voice. ¡°Young Master Meng, you said someone wanted to see me. Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Yu.¡± Lu Erbai came out from behind the cabinet. He took a few steps forward in surprise and rushed in front of her.


    ¡°!!!¡± Shu Yu turned her head and looked at her father in disbelief.


    She rubbed her eyes, almost suspecting that she was hallucinating.


    No, she was now on the road to exile, not in Jiangyuan County, right?


    Why was her father here? He, he knew?


    Shu Yu was a little helpless and actually could not speak for a moment.


    It was Meng Yunzheng who pulled the two of them to the side and said in a low voice, ¡°It won¡¯t be long. Hurry up and talk. I¡¯ll go outside and guard you.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng went out, and Shu Yu seemed to have found her voice again. ¡°Dad, you, why are you here?¡± sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Erbai wiped his face. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Eat something first. I¡¯ll tell you as we eat.¡±


    As he spoke, he opened the lunchbox in front of him. ¡°These dishes were all made by your grandma and the others. Young Master Meng said that you can¡¯t eat too much meat now, so she only made one meat dish. Try it.¡±

 Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: The Whole Family Is Here

    Chapter 510: The Whole Family Is Here


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After hearing what he said, Shu Yu was even more shocked. This dish was freshly cooked. It was still warm and fresh.


    So¡­


    ¡°My Grandmother the others are here too?¡±


    No way! Could it be that the entire Lu family knew about her and followed her here?


    Lu Erbai nodded. ¡°They¡¯re all worried. Ever since they found out that you were exiled, they¡¯ve cried quite a few times. Lord Xiang has repeatedly assured us that you¡¯re fine, but this is exile. How can we be at ease and say that you¡¯re fine? Fourteen years ago, we lost you. Although you didn¡¯t say it, we know that you must have been living a bad life. Even if the Shu family was originally the magistrate¡¯s family, they must have treated you badly.¡±


    They all knew that if she was doing well and was the proper daughter of the magistrate, then there should be someone serving her by her side.


    At the very least, she would not have become so independent and strong. She would not know how to cook, would not have adapted to their dilapidated house, and would not have ever mentioned the magistrate¡¯s parents.


    Although they hadn¡¯t spent much time with Yu, Yu accepted them very quickly. They didn¡¯t do anything and even wanted her to help them. They only did their best to treat her well. Even if this kindness was limited, Yu was especially tolerant and considerate of them because of this little warmth.


    This meant that she had never had this kind of relationship before, which was why she accepted them so quickly.


    They were clearly in the magistrate¡¯s house, but they were not doing well. Just thinking about it made them feel uncomfortable. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yu, this time, no matter what, we will not let you go to such a far place alone, and you still have to face so many people from the Shu family who bullied you. We¡¯ve asked around and found out that those exiled to the Southwest have to do labor and have little freedom. They can¡¯t open shops or buy land. But we can. When we get there, we¡¯ll open the shop.¡±


    They might not necessarily open a clothing store. After all, the southwest was remote and poor. A clothing store like Jiangyuan County was not suitable.


    But Lu Erbai could do carpentry, so they opened a carpenter shop.


    Madam Ruan also had income from sewing clothes. The makeup skills that Daya had learned from Yu would also be used to make makeup for the girls in the southwest who were about to get married. There would be a portion of the salary.


    At that time, the old lady and the two children could continue to sew doll covers. Although they did not know if anyone would buy them, they still had to give it a try.


    At the very least, he could open a small food stall.


    Jiangyuan County had quite a few specialties that the people of the southwest might not have eaten before.


    At that time, if Yu was tired or needed them, he would come back to rest. He would not be alone and helpless.


    As Shu Yu listened, her eyes became a little hot. She knew that her life in the Southwest would not be bad. It was not to the extent of doing hard labor every day. But she was used to being alone. No one had ever told her Yu, don¡¯t worry. When you¡¯re tired, come back and rest. Everyone at home is waiting for you. They¡¯ll dry your blanket and make hot food for you. They¡¯ll clean up the room and let you sleep in peace.


    Shu Yu slowly took a deep breath. She wanted to persuade them to return to Jiangyuan County, but she could not say it no matter what.


    She knew that even if she said it, her father would not do it.


    She smiled. ¡°Alright, then when we reach the southwest, I¡¯ll have to rely on you guys to support me.¡±

 Chapter 511 - Chapter 511: Get A Prison Carriage

    Chapter 511: Get A Prison Carriage


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai wanted to laugh out loud, but when he realized where he was, he quickly shut his mouth.


    He nodded heavily. ¡°Of course. We have to make up for the first fourteen years.¡± As he spoke, he sighed. ¡°I was a little worried when I first arrived. I was afraid that you¡¯d blame us for coming over without permission. You¡¯d be angry.¡±


    ¡°I was indeed a little angry at first. I went through so much trouble to hide it and even went to the prefecture myself just to not let you know. In the end, you came as you pleased and even came with your family. What if something happened?¡±


    Lu Erbai said, ¡°We¡¯re also worried that something might happen to you on your way to exile.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t say anything. She lowered her head, hid her surging emotions, and began to eat quietly. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only then did Lu Erbai begin to talk about their journey here.


    Shu Yu never expected that the people who saw her were Scholar Tang and Mrs. Tang. They recognized her the moment she raised her head.


    Speaking of which, she had only met them a few times. Did they have such good memories?


    She was furious and scolded Xiang Weinan in her heart.


    Just then, Meng Yunzheng returned.


    ¡°Uncle Lu, it¡¯s getting late. If Lady Lu doesn¡¯t go back now, it will arouse suspicion.¡±


    Lu Erbai hurriedly stood up.¡±Then I won¡¯t say anything more. Yu, take care of yourself. We¡¯ll be following up with you from tomorrow onwards. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and closed the food box. Then, she said to Meng Yunzheng, ¡°Thank you for bringing my father to see me. Thank you for your trouble. However, I have something to trouble you with.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like walking anymore. Tomorrow, I want to get a prison cart and sit inside it to pull it away. Help me tell the officer in charge to cooperate.¡±


    Lu Erbai was speechless. Prisoner carriage? Yu, how dare you think so?


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. ¡°You did what you said.¡± He thought.


    He laughed and nodded. ¡°Alright, tell me, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Two days ago, after I sent the officials, the Shu family knew that my journey would be smooth. At least I don¡¯t have to worry about food and occasionally receive special care. It rained yesterday, so they didn¡¯t try to get close to me. Today, they came to test me. I reckon there will be one tomorrow. I hate them too, so I might as well take this opportunity to make them give up and relax a little.¡±


    Shu Yu wasn¡¯t afraid of walking and had never thought of taking the prison carriage.


    After all, she wasn¡¯t an important prisoner. It was obviously against the rules to have an official give her a prison carriage.


    However, it was not impossible. As long as the money was paid, it would not be a problem.


    It had rained heavily two days ago. Although she had changed into new shoes, her feet were still soft and itchy from the rain. It was rainy in the southwest, so there might be many more similar situations.


    Since she had the ability and the conditions, she should let herself live a better life.


    Meng Yunzheng naturally agreed. ¡°Then what do you plan to do?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, when the Shu family comes looking for me, I¡¯ll pretend to be agitated and start to go crazy. My emotions are very unstable, and I might have violent tendencies or thoughts of killing.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng and Lu Erbai fell silent again. Crazy?


    ¡°In short, if I continue to walk with the Shu family, there might be irreparable consequences. It¡¯s best to get me a prison carriage and lock me up alone. That way, it¡¯ll be good for you, me, and everyone else.¡±

 Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: Father, I Have 250000 Taels

    Chapter 512:  Father, I Have 250000 Taels


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng thought No wonder she told me to tell the leader to cooperate.


    If he didn¡¯t cooperate, in her current situation, she would only be dragged by an officer to walk in front or behind. It was unlikely that they would get a prison carriage.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll help you arrange it.¡±


    Lu Erbai turned his head to look at Meng Yunzheng in a daze. How was this arranged?


    After everything was said and done, Meng Yunzheng was about to lead Lu Erbai away. He picked up the lunchbox and was about to greet Lu Erbai.


    The latter suddenly came back to his senses and suddenly remembered the bag on his body. He hurriedly took it off. ¡°Yu, this is prepared for you. Inside is¡­¡±


    After a pause, he put down his hand dejectedly. ¡°Forget it, you can¡¯t bring it with you anyway.¡±


    In the chat just now, Lu Erbai had a more intuitive understanding of exile. If Yu had so many things on her for no reason, she would be discovered.


    Lu Erbai simply rummaged through his bag and took out the silver notes she had left behind. ¡°However, you can still hide the silver notes on your person. If those officials treat you badly, you can give them some silver.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the banknotes in his hand and shook his head with a smile. ¡°Father, didn¡¯t I tell you? I have money.¡± She looked at Meng Yunzheng and said, ¡°Here, all my money is with him. He¡¯s arranged everything for me along the way.¡± S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Erbai said, ¡°You left all your silver at home. How much money do you have left? What if it¡¯s not enough?¡±


    Shu Yu then looked at Meng Yunzheng. The latter coughed lightly and said softly, ¡°Uncle Lu, Lady Lu has two thousand taels of silver. It¡¯s enough.¡±


    Lu Erbai was speechless. How much?


    Shu Yu said helplessly, ¡°Father, I told you before that I would try my best to come home in half a year. I¡¯m not joking. So I¡¯ll leave enough money for myself so that I can settle things in the southwest. That way, I¡¯ll be able to go home soon. Twenty-five thousand taels should be enough.¡±


    Lu Erbai gulped and nodded blankly.


    Shu Yu really couldn¡¯t stay any longer. She bade farewell to the two of them and returned to her room in the dark.


    Meng Yunzheng waited for her to leave before bringing Lu Erbai, who was still in a daze, out.


    After he sent Lu Erbai to the carriage, he said to Zhao Xi, ¡°Wait here for me. I have something to discuss with the officer in charge.¡±


    Zhao Xi waved his hand and Meng Yunzheng left.


    Zhao Xi turned his head, wanting to ask Lu Erbai how it was going, but he turned his head and saw Lu Erbai¡¯s complicated expression.


    ¡°Uncle Lu, what¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you see Lady Lu? Why? She doesn¡¯t look well?¡±


    Lu Erbai had already come to his senses. Right now, he just felt that it was a little unreal. His mood¡­It was very complicated.


    ¡°No, Yu is very good.¡± Although the room was dim, he could see that Yu was not in a bad state after she got used to it. She was also in good spirits, and Lu Erbai felt much more at ease.


    However¡­


    He couldn¡¯t help but look at the bag in his hand. Zhao Xi followed his gaze and immediately understood. ¡°The bag wasn¡¯t sent out? It¡¯s okay, Uncle Lu. You know that I¡¯m a doctor. With the medicine I give her, she won¡¯t even sneeze. As for money, Lady Lu has plenty of it.¡±


    Lu Erbai turned his head. ¡°You also know how much money she has?¡±


    On second thought, it made sense. Young Master Meng and Doctor Zhao had always been together. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t know.

 Chapter 513 - Chapter 513: My Yu Is a Blessed Person

    Chapter 513:  My Yu Is a Blessed Person


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sure enough, Zhao Xi nodded and sighed. ¡°She¡¯s rich. She¡¯s richer than me. Back then, when she gave me a two, I thought it was two thousand taels. I didn¡¯t expect it, tsk tsk¡­I was too narrow-minded.¡±


    Lu Erbai was curious. ¡°Then tell me, what can you do to earn so much money in such a short period?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t worried that Yu would commit any crimes. There was nothing wrong with his daughter¡¯s character.


    Even if he racked his brains, he still couldn¡¯t figure out how Yu earned twenty-five thousand taels (monetary) in just a few days. No, if she added the 2,000 taels she left for them, it would be close to 30,000 taels.


    Lu Erbai was certain that this money must have been given to her a few days before Yu left. When she first came home, she didn¡¯t have much money with her. After spending time with her every day, he knew that she had invested all her remaining money into the shop.


    Later on, when the shop had a business, she gradually became rich.


    The biggest income should still be the share from Doctor Xu¡¯s medicine shop.


    Zhao Xi saw him frowning and deep in thought and immediately laughed. ¡°Uncle Lu, didn¡¯t you ask Miss Lu?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have time.¡± He was shocked at that time. When he came back to his senses, Yu had already gone out.


    Zhao Xi leaned against the shaft of the carriage and said lazily, ¡°I don¡¯t know how she earned it. She just said that she accidentally got a treasure and sold it, and she got this money.¡±


    Lu Erbai opened his mouth. After a while, he suddenly realized, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. As expected, my Yu is a blessed person.¡±


    Zhao Xi was speechless. How could this be related?


    Lu Erbai said righteously, ¡°Otherwise, when do you think Yu won¡¯t get her treasure? But she got it before she was exiled. See, isn¡¯t this useful?¡±


    Zhao Xi didn¡¯t speak. If she was blessed, shouldn¡¯t she not even be exiled?


    As they spoke, Meng Yunzheng also came out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Lu Erbai immediately got into the carriage. The three of them quickly turned their horses around and returned to the town.


    None of the Lu family members in the inn were asleep. They were all in high spirits and were waiting in a room on the second floor. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking down from the window, they could see the main street.


    If Lu Erbai and the others were to come back, they would pass by this street. They would be the first to know.


    As expected, when the carriage was still far away, Daya, who was staring intently at it, called out in a low voice, ¡°They¡¯re back, they¡¯re back. Father and the others are back.¡±


    The Lu family immediately leaned against the window sill and looked down. The carriage was very fast and stopped at the entrance of the inn in a short while.


    However, they didn¡¯t go to the main entrance. The car continued to move forward and made a detour before entering through the back door.


    In the middle of the night, the Lu family did not dare to make any noise, so no one went downstairs.


    Anyway, this room belonged to Lu Erbai. He would enter the room when he came back. If they wanted to know anything, they could just ask him.


    Therefore, when Lu Erbai entered the room and saw the whole family looking at him with burning eyes, he was so frightened that he almost turned around and left.


    Meng Yunzheng, who was standing behind him, couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he saw this scene. He said, ¡°Uncle Lu, don¡¯t chat too late. We still have to hurry tomorrow morning. Miss Lu and the others will be leaving very early. Don¡¯t sleep too late.¡±


    Then, he nodded at the old lady. ¡°We¡¯ll go back to our room first.¡±

 Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: Mrs. Xue’s Complain

    Chapter 514: Mrs. Xue¡¯s Complain


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi left, the old lady and the others surrounded Lu Erbai and questioned him.


    Knowing that Shu Yu was indeed doing well, everyone was relieved. Thinking that they had to get up early tomorrow, they did not delay and returned to their rooms to sleep.


    On the second day, the three carriages set off again. They walked slowly and followed behind the exile team.


    The Lu family, who had been spurring their horses two days ago, could finally rest well and recharge their batteries.


    Occasionally, they would discuss what arrangements they would make once they arrived in the southwest. Previously, they did not know much about the southwest and had only inquired about the general situation from Lord Xiang. With this, their plans were not very comprehensive.


    But now there was Meng Yunzheng. Although he had never been to the Southwest, he was well-informed, well-read, and had traveled to many places. Especially when he learned that the master of the Dongqing Temple had gone to the southwest and that Shu Yu would be exiled to the southwest, he had made the plan in advance.


    Therefore, after the Lu family heard what he said, they had a more intuitive understanding of the Southwest.


    At noon, their convoy stopped and prepared to eat.


    The exiles in front also began to rest and eat. Shu Yu had met Lu Erbai last night and was in a good mood until Mrs. Xue came to sit beside her again.


    Shu Yu slowed down her eating and glanced at her coldly.


    Mrs. Xue waited for a moment. Seeing that the leader of the officers did not say anything and did not scold her or chase her away, she heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she said to Shu Yu, ¡°Yu ¡®er, are you still blaming Mother?¡±


    Shu Yu took a bite of the rice ball in her hand. ¡°What mother? My mother is not you.¡±


    Aunt Xue pursed her lips and looked sad. ¡°It¡¯s only right that you don¡¯t acknowledge me. Mother has never treated you well all these years. But Mother didn¡¯t want to. You don¡¯t know that when your family was poor, your biological parents saw that you were a girl and wanted to drown you. I couldn¡¯t bear to see you. You were so small and soft, so cute and obedient. At that time, my child had just died when she was born. I thought that since we were pitiful people, we should take care of each other, so I carried you back to the Shu family.¡± Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. She didn¡¯t say anything. She should finish her lunch first, lest she lose her chance to eat when she goes crazy later.


    However, Mrs. Xue saw that she did not speak and continued, ¡°I want to take good care of you. In the future, we can rely on each other. However, Old Master treated me coldly because you are a girl. After you grew up, you also looked completely different from the Shu family. I started to panic in my heart, and my thoughts became more and more extreme. Later, I went to the doctor, and the doctor said that I was depressed and sick. He said that I was sick in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Yu ¡®er, mother didn¡¯t do it on purpose. How would I know that my illness would be so serious? However, ever since I found out that the Shu family had drowned you in the pond, I regretted it and hated you. I washed my face with tears every day. At that time, I realized how important you were to Mother. Mother¡¯s illness has recovered, but you¡¯re no longer around. It¡¯s too late to regret.¡±


    ¡°But mother didn¡¯t expect to see you again. These days, Mother has never dared to talk to you, afraid that you would still blame Mother. Mother has thought about it over and over again these past two days. Now that we have reached this stage, we should take care of each other. In the future, when we reach the southwest, only we will be the closest. I¡­¡±


    Shu Yu swallowed the last mouthful of rice dumplings and stood up abruptly.

 Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: Shu Yu Makes a Move

    Chapter 515: Shu Yu Makes a Move


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mrs. Xue raised her head in a daze and looked at Shu Yu, who had suddenly made such a huge commotion.


    Just as she was about to speak, Shu Yu suddenly bumped into her, and the dry coarse grain biscuit in her hand fell to the ground.


    Mrs. Xue¡¯s eyes widened in anger. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She only ate a little bit every day, and she was not full every day. Although this pancake was dry, hard, and unpalatable, it was still dry food. Without this one, she would be hungry for the entire afternoon!


    Who knew that Shu Yu was even louder than her. ¡°What am I doing? What do you think I¡¯m doing? You still have the face to act like a loving mother and filial son in front of me. Do you have any shame? What do you mean by my biological parents wanting to drown me before you brought me back to the Shu family? Do you think I¡¯m a fool to believe your nonsense at this age?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression was agitated, and it quickly attracted the attention of the other members of the Shu family. Even a few officers turned their heads.


    Two of the officers wanted to stop her, but when they saw that it was Shu Yu who was angry, they thought of the money she had paid. In the end, they didn¡¯t stand up and just watched.


    Shu Yu breathed heavily, obviously angered by Mrs. Xue. ¡°You want me to not blame you? Fine, eat the pancake on the ground and lie down to eat it. Eat like this every day until you reach the southwest, and I¡¯ll forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Mrs. Xue suddenly stood up, her gaze vicious. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This b*tch made her eat on the ground like a dog, and she even ate to the southwest? She spat. When they reached the southwest, this slut didn¡¯t have any silver in her hands. What was the use of her forgiveness?


    Shu Yu laughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. Didn¡¯t you treat me like this back then? You didn¡¯t give me food or clothes. You made me kneel in the courtyard in the snowy weather and almost froze me to death. You may have forgotten about these things, but I haven¡¯t. Who wants to rely on you? You only hurt me, hurt me. I hate you so much. Why did you come and provoke me? Why?¡±


    The more she spoke, the crazier she became. Her eyes were red. ¡°Why did you bring me to the Shu family? You bought me and didn¡¯t treat me well. I¡¯ve suffered for so many years and finally escaped from the sea of suffering. Now, I¡¯m exiled to the southwest. It¡¯s all your fault. What did I do wrong for the heavens to treat me like this?¡±


    It was as if she wanted to vent all the grievances and grief that she had suffered for so many years. The more she spoke, the more she fell into those bad memories.


    Mrs. Xue had a bad premonition. She wanted to leave, but just as she took a step back, Shu Yu suddenly jumped up and pushed her down. She pressed her head down and made her eat the cake that was covered in soil and even bird droppings.


    ¡°Eat, eat, I¡¯ll forgive you if you eat. Eat!¡±


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡± Mrs. Xue shouted,¡± She¡¯s crazy! She¡¯s crazy! Save me!¡±


    The Shu family members watched this scene in shock. In their eyes, the third daughter of the Shu family was an invisible existence in the family. She never dared to fight back when she was humiliated or beaten. She was timid and inferior.


    The only time she had shown such a remarkable performance was the day she was drowned in the pond. She had brazenly said the Shu family¡¯s private ¡°last words.¡±


    This was the second time they saw Shu Yu, who was completely different from before.

 Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: The Stimulated Shu Yu

    Chapter 516: The Stimulated Shu Yu


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu became more and more agitated. When she saw that Mrs. Xue was not eating, she reached out to strangle her.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? You also feel disgusted, don¡¯t you? And yet you still treat me like that. You¡¯re simply inhumane. You bastard, you shameless bastard.¡±


    Mrs. Xue¡¯s face was flushed red. She had not eaten to begin with and had been extremely tired these past few days. She did not have the strength to resist her at all. She could only grab her hand and call out weakly and hoarsely, ¡°Help¡­help.¡±


    The officers finally rushed over. They were also shocked by Shu Yu¡¯s sudden madness and quickly reached out to pull her away.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go, do you still want to kill her?¡±


    Shu Yu was pulled away, but she still glared fiercely at Mrs. Xue. Her hand had left, but her foot was still kicking her.


    The officers almost let go of her and immediately pulled her more than ten meters away.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Let go of me. I want to kill her. She caused me so much trouble. If she didn¡¯t buy me or take me away, I wouldn¡¯t have been exiled.¡±


    As she spoke, she raised her head and pointed at the Shu family. ¡°And you guys. None of you are good people. You even said that the Shu family had raised me for so many years and that I had enjoyed the glory and wealth of the Shu family. I only enjoyed being punched, kicked, and humiliated. All of you ganged up to bully me. Just you wait, I¡¯ll kill you when I get the chance, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    The members of the Shu family shivered in unison. Their already pale faces were now completely drained of blood.


    They had all seen Shu Yu¡¯s actions just now. Mrs. Xue¡¯s pained expression had yet to recede. They felt that she was not joking. She wanted to kill someone just now.


    The Shu family looked at the officer in fear. The leader of the officers said angrily, ¡°Enough, what are you killing? What¡¯s the fuss about? It¡¯s all thanks to your strength.¡±


    He looked at Mrs. Xue, who was still lying on the ground. ¡°And you, what are you doing here instead of eating? Get up. It¡¯s time to set off.¡±


    Mrs. Xue wanted to cry but had no tears. Just now, Shu Yu had used a lot of strength, and now her throat was stinging when she spoke.


    However, she did not dare to delay. She rubbed her back and head were in pain from the collision and struggled to get up.


    She looked at the crumbled pancake on the ground and almost burst into tears.


    Shu Yu sneered. She was going to cry? The little Shu Yu when she was young didn¡¯t even have the right to cry.


    The officers tied them up and brought them back on the road.


    Shu Yu seemed to have calmed down, but not long after she left, her eyes were fixed on Mrs. Xue.


    When the officer was not paying attention, she suddenly pounced on her again.


    This pounce brought down several people in a row.


    The entire Shu family screamed, and the scene was in chaos.


    The official scolded Shu Yu for a while, and then let her off lightly under the dissatisfied gazes of the Shu family.


    There was no other way. The one who paid was Sir System, especially since they had not received the money yet.


    They quickly changed the position of Mrs. Xue. Shu Yu walked in front, and Mrs. Xue was at the back.


    After walking for a while, Shu Yu¡¯s eyes turned red. The Shu family members who were walking beside her were shocked. It¡¯s over. Could it be that she still had to run to the back to look for Mrs. Xue?


    The few of them quickly prepared themselves in case they were brought down again.


    However, Shu Yu didn¡¯t move backward this time. She turned around and grabbed the first Madam¡¯s shoulder. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: Indiscriminate Attack

    Chapter 517: Indiscriminate Attack


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The first Madam was shocked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu pounced on her and pinched her. ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m going to kill you. Aren¡¯t you very powerful? Aren¡¯t you the mistress of the Shu family? Didn¡¯t you say to the public that you take good care of your daughter? Then why didn¡¯t you show up when Mrs. Xue beat me up? Why did you help her punish me? You¡¯re also an accomplice. No, you¡¯re all the masterminds. I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡±


    The first Madam screamed, but she couldn¡¯t break free. She was no match for Shu Yu, and soon she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    The officers came over to pull her back again. This time, the officers were also angry. This was repeated again and again. Was it not over yet?


    The leader of the officers looked at Shu Yu and pulled her out alone. He said, ¡°Behave yourself and walk this way.¡±


    Shu Yu was still furious. Although she had separated herself from the Shu family, the effect was not great.


    She seemed to have been provoked by Mrs. Xue and hated everyone in the Shu family. As long as there was a chance, she would take action.


    If it was in the past, the officer would not care who it was and just beat them up.


    However, Shu Yu still had over a hundred taels (monetary) of silver in the Dongan Province. For the sake of money, they had to endure it.


    A few days ago, they had already sent someone back to dig taels (monetary) places. Last night, that person sent back the news and indeed dug out twenty taels of silver.


    This time, the officer was even more unwilling to miss out on the remaining silver.


    However, Shu Yu¡¯s ruckus hadn¡¯t stopped. When she arrived at the courier station at night, no one was willing to share a room with her.


    What if she suddenly went crazy in the middle of the night and strangled them to death?


    The officials were also worried. Although it was normal for prisoners to die on the way to exile, they were still worried. However, when they arrived at the place, they had to write the cause of death in the official documents they sent to the local government. If the cause of death was strangled to death by the same prisoner, and that prisoner had arrived safely at the place of exile, then their job would be over.


    The Shu family was not willing to share a room with Shu Yu, so they might as well let them all squeeze together.


    The Shu family would rather squeeze together. Shu Yu was too scary.


    After settling down the Shu family, a few officers gathered together and said, ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this. Third Miss Shu has suffered a lot. She¡¯ll bite whoever she catches. If we go to stop fights every day in the future, we¡¯ll die of exhaustion.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we play a little? If she¡¯s afraid, she won¡¯t dare to.¡±


    ¡°No, if we beat her up, she might hate us and not tell us where she buried the silver in the southwest. Wouldn¡¯t we have taken care of her for nothing?¡±


    As for the other officers, they didn¡¯t take care of her for nothing. After all, she had also given them fifteen taels (monetary) of silver.


    However, they did not want to lose the other one.


    ¡°Indeed, we can¡¯t fight. Didn¡¯t you hear what she said today? She was beaten up by the Shu family since she was young. If we hit her, what if it arouses even deeper hatred in her heart? Wouldn¡¯t that cause a ruckus?¡±


    A few of them sighed. Some suggested using force, while others suggested using reason to appease them. In any case, they all had their ideas. In the end, they were about to quarrel.


    Halfway through the argument, the officers realized that the leader of the officers had not spoken.


    The few of them looked at each other. After a while, someone asked, ¡°Boss, what do you think?¡±


    The leader wiped his face. ¡°We can¡¯t hit her, and we can¡¯t let her be tied to the Shu family. Even if we walk alone behind her, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that she won¡¯t pounce on us. We have to split up our people to take care of her. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±

 Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: Find Her A Prison Carriage

    Chapter 518: Find Her A Prison Carriage


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A few of them nodded. Then, they heard the leader say, ¡°Find her a prison carriage.¡±


    The officers present were speechless. Boss, are you mad? What exactly is the reason for your thoughts to be so scattered and directly consider the prison carriage?


    ¡°Boss, the Shu family doesn¡¯t need a prison carriage.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and where are we going to get a prison carriage? The local government won¡¯t give it to us either.¡±


    ¡°Boss, this is against the rules.¡±


    The leading officer rubbed his head and said, ¡°Then we don¡¯t need a proper prison carriage. It¡¯s just a token of our appreciation. We won¡¯t go through the government. We¡¯ll get it ourselves.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression became even more frightened. Could Boss have gone crazy too?


    Sensing everyone¡¯s gazes, the leader raised his hand and slapped them one by one. ¡°What kind of expression is that? Can you hear me out?¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    ¡°I think that girl should still have money on her. I reckon that because the Dongan Province has other silver buried there, she probably won¡¯t give us this silver. It¡¯s not good for us to ask for more, right?¡±


    Everyone nodded. Indeed, with the money from the Dongan Province, they naturally could not force him to do anything.


    The leader of the officers continued, ¡°But I¡¯m not willing to give up. I don¡¯t want to let go of this silver. I think she has quite a bit of silver on her, and she plans to use it when she reaches the southwest. We can use this opportunity to make her hand over the silver. Let¡¯s use this money to buy a mule, a carriage, and a cage to confine people inside.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and began to ponder silently.


    The leading officer said, ¡°If anyone asks, just say that this girl¡¯s leg is injured and her slow walking will affect the progress. That¡¯s why her family bought her a mule carriage. It was not like no one had done such a thing before. Since we¡¯re outside, some rules aren¡¯t that strict. When we were almost in the southwest, we would put her down and walk. At that time, her emotions would have calmed down and she wouldn¡¯t shout and kill for no reason, right? At that time, that mule carriage¡­It¡¯s ours.¡±


    The officers were shocked. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°Besides, we walk every day and are very tired. With the mule carriage, we can also take turns driving the cart and rest. All these things can be put on the mule cart.¡±


    The more they talked, the more they felt that this idea was not bad. It did not take long for them to be convinced.


    The leader said, ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Let¡¯s go and find Miss Shu San now and ask her to take out the silver to buy a car.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he left. Another official immediately followed.


    Standing at the door of Shu Yu¡¯s room, they could still hear her cursing the Shu family angrily. ¡°Just you wait, I¡¯ll find a chance to kill you all.¡±


    The two officers looked at each other and pushed the door open.


    Shu Yu immediately sat up. In front of the officer, she does not like how she treated the Shu family. She was even a little afraid. She shrank back and asked, ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The leader of the officers walked over and said expressionlessly, ¡°What you did today put us in a difficult position.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±


    The other officer looked at the biscuit on the ground. It was the biscuit that Shu Yu had snatched from the Second Madam during dinner. It had been trampled to pieces.


    Just like that, she still dared not to?

 Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: Getting Shu Yu a Car

    Chapter 519: Getting Shu Yu a Car


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two officers looked at each other silently and said, ¡°Whether you dare to do it or not, you¡¯ve brought us trouble. Because of you, not only did we delay our trip, but the people from the Shu family who were strangled by you might also have problems. We still have to deal with the aftermath.¡±


    Shu Yu pursed her lips. ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Compensate us.¡± The leading officer said, ¡°You should still have some silver on you, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the last of my money. I promised to tell you where I buried the silver in the Dongan Province when I reached the southwest.¡±


    The officer said, ¡°That¡¯s two different things. Aren¡¯t you going to take responsibility for what you did today?¡±


    Shu Yu gritted her teeth. ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want much, just ten silver taels (monetary).¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly. She shrank back and shook her head. ¡°I only have this much. I still need silver when I get to the southwest.¡±


    ¡°When we reach the southwest, you can think of a way to earn money. Moreover, these ten taels (monetary) of silver are not for our use. It¡¯s for you. Your emotions are too unstable now. What if you hurt someone later? At that time, you won¡¯t have any money to compensate. So we decided to get you a car. You don¡¯t have to walk in the future, and you don¡¯t have to be close to the Shu family, right?¡±


    Shu Yu furrowed her brows and looked stunned. ¡°Get me a car?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shu Yu was silent for a while before she finally spoke. ¡°Then, you guys go out first. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    The two officers left the house and soon received ten taels of silver from Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu was very reluctant. The banknote was held in her hand for a long time. It was only when the leading officer became impatient that it was taken away with a swoosh.


    Shu Yu returned to her room. The taels (monetary) officers had already left the courier station with ten taels of silver.


    Although it was late, they asked the people at the courier station and quickly found a carriage and horse shop that sold mules.


    After buying the mules and carts, they went to a carpenter shop to buy wooden cages.


    The carpenter¡¯s shop was closed, but when he saw the official coming over, he quickly got up again.


    The leader looked around. There were not many wooden cages in this shop, only three or four. The problem was that they were all very small, heavy, and not cheap.


    He was not satisfied, and the other officer also felt that it was not very good.


    The two of them planned to go to another shop to take a look. However, not long after they left the door, they saw an old couple carrying a wooden cage and walking forward.


    No, it was made of bamboo. Compared to the wooden cage, the hollow bamboo was lighter, and it looked¡­ It didn¡¯t look like a prison carriage.


    The leading officer stood still and looked at the couple. The other officer saw this and suddenly clapped his hands together. ¡°That¡¯s right. This bamboo cage is not bad either. Boss, why don¡¯t we go up and ask if this bamboo cage is for sale?¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    The officer stepped forward and stopped the couple. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old couple was shocked. When they saw that it was an official, they quickly asked in fear, ¡°Officer, what, what orders do you have? We didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t be nervous. I just want to ask, are you selling this wooden cage?¡±


    The old couple looked at each other and nodded. ¡°Sell.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°One tael of silver¡­Half a tael (monetary) is fine too, half a tael.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll buy it.¡± He took out half a tael (monetary) of silver and handed it to the old couple.


    After the two of them received it, they thanked him profusely and ran away with the silver.


    The officer was speechless. He was about to ask the taels (monetary) of them to carry it to the relay station.

 Chapter 520 - Chapter 520: Lu Erbai’s Carriage

    Chapter 520: Lu Erbai¡¯s Carriage


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The leading officer came over.¡± How is it?¡±


    ¡°We can only take it back ourselves.¡± Fortunately, the mules and carts they had bought were not far ahead. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two of them carried the bamboo cage and left.


    As soon as they left, the old couple who had already left poked their heads out again.


    The old man¡¯s originally bent back slowly straightened a little. He let out a breath. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re finally in time. Let¡¯s go back to the inn. Mother and the others are still waiting.¡±


    These two people were Lu Erbai and Madam Ruan, who had been disguised by Daya.


    After noon, the Lu family found out that Shu Yu had already started to act crazy, so they quickly took a shortcut to the county town.


    Meng Yunzheng and the others continued to follow behind the exiled team.


    Lu Erbai was a carpenter, so it was very easy for him to make a bamboo cage.


    He specially chose the best bamboo and the whole family worked together. They were very fast and finished it at five o¡¯clock.


    Lu Erbai ground the bamboos one by one to ensure that there were no barbs on them.


    Moreover, this thing was not simply fixed by a bamboo pole. It also had a slanted and curved binding.


    He even carved a pattern on the bamboo, which looked very exquisite. There was even a small roof on top, which did not look like a prison carriage at all.


    As for the roof, the two officers had seen it from the beginning. It didn¡¯t matter. After all, they weren¡¯t going to make a real prison carriage. However, the pattern was only discovered after he carried the item back.


    They discovered that not only were there patterns on the bamboo, but there was also a curtain. It was just that it had been tied to it previously, and the color was close to the bamboo. It was only because the sky was dark that they could not see it.


    The officers looked at each other. If they hung some accessories and improved it, it would be no different from a carriage, right?


    They wanted to sit on it too.


    The leader of the officers took the remaining tael of silver and said, ¡°Alright, we can have a good meal tomorrow with this silver.¡±


    The officers immediately became happy. After looting Shu Yu¡¯s silver, they finally felt at ease.


    The next morning, the Shu family members came to the courtyard listlessly.


    Last night, they were all huddled together and did not sleep well.


    On the other hand, Shu Yu occupied a big bunk by herself. No one ground their teeth, no one talked in their sleep, no one snored, and there was no stench. She slept exceptionally soundly and was in high spirits.


    The Shu family gritted their teeth and wanted to pounce on her and kill her.


    However, who knew that Shu Yu was even more excited than them? When she saw them, she seemed to have thought of the past. She rushed over fiercely and looked like she was about to attack again.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The Shu family screamed and took two steps back in fear.


    Fortunately, the officer reacted quickly this time and immediately pulled her back. Then, he pushed Shu Yu forward. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t dare? I think you¡¯re crazy. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    He pushed her to the front of the prison carriage and opened the door for her to enter.


    Then, he locked the door and scolded, ¡°From today onwards, you¡¯ll stay up here obediently.¡±


    The Shu family members were stunned. Prison carriages? No, this did not look like a prison cart at all. Instead, it looked like a mule carriage.


    The eldest daughter of the Shu family couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°She, she¡¯s going to ride this to the southwest in the future?¡±


    The officer raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you still want her to go with you? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being strangled to death by her?¡±


    Shu Yu cooperated and slammed her hands on the bamboo railing, glaring at the big girl with bloodshot eyes.

 Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: Are You Going Out For An Outing?

    Chapter 521: Are You Going Out For An Outing?


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Shu family had lingering fears about what happened yesterday. Shu Yu ate well and was very strong. They could not resist at all.


    However, the Shu family was still unwilling.


    Why was she the one receiving preferential treatment when she made a mistake and killed someone?


    Right, for the Shu family, having a prison carriage on the road of exile was a kind of preferential treatment. Even though this prison carriage had always been used to imprison felons, they still wanted to sit on it.


    The Shu family was dissatisfied, but they did not dare to resist. After all, those officials were also on Shu Yu¡¯s side for the sake of money.


    The officer did not care what they thought. The leading officer directly sat on the shaft of the carriage and drove the carriage forward.


    The other officers led the Shu family members and quickly followed.


    Shu Yu sat on the prison carriage and carefully observed the pattern on the bamboo.


    When she got into the car just now, she knew that this thing must have been made by her father. After all, the strange-looking house pattern was very similar to the house she had drawn behind the carriage of her mule carriage.


    She also said that it was an RV.


    Now, she was also sitting in an RV.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and could not help but laugh.


    The leading official said, ¡°Lady Lu, there is a curtain on the eaves of the carriage. You can put it down to block the light. If you¡¯re tired, you can take a nap. Anyway, this car is slow.¡± sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± She did pull down the curtain. There were four sides, and once she was pulled down, she was immediately completely covered. No one even knew what she was doing inside.


    The Shu family followed behind and became even more furious when they saw this.


    Was this a prison carriage? This was a carriage.


    She was not an exiled prisoner. She was simply a young lady from a wealthy family who had gone out to play.


    In the afternoon, the originally sunny weather became gloomy again. It was obvious that it was going to rain.


    Shu Yu was glad that she had taken action yesterday. If she didn¡¯t have this car, her feet would have rotted again tomorrow if she had to walk in the water in the afternoon.


    The rain poured down. Shu Yu cleverly spread the straw raincoat on the prison carriage.


    Although the bamboo cage had a roof, it was only for decorative purposes. The roof was still empty. When Lu Erbai had first made it, he couldn¡¯t go overboard.


    However, with the straw raincoat blocking it, it was not a big deal.


    She then lowered the curtains on the four sides of the car so that the rain on the sides could be blocked.


    Apart from that, she also had an umbrella. She held it up again, and the last bit of rain was almost blocked.


    The officers behind were stunned by this scene.


    F*ck, this prisoner¡¯s life was even better than theirs.


    The Shu family members were even more aggrieved. The umbrellas they had last time were still there. Although they each held one, compared to Shu Yu who was sitting comfortably in the prison carriage and not getting wet at all, they felt like they were crossing mountains and ridges. It was too difficult.


    Shu Yu took out a candy and ate it while listening to the rain.


    Her father had given her these candies the night before, so Little Candy could still hide on her.


    She was the only one in the carriage, so no one noticed her eating.


    However, she could occasionally hear the quarrels of the Shu family behind her.


    On a rainy day, with Shu Yu in comparison, they became more and more impatient.


    Then, they all began to blame Mrs. Xue. The Fourth Young Lady even wanted to imitate Shu Yu and fight with Aunt Xue. Perhaps she could also get a ride in the car.


    However, before she could do anything, she was stopped by the eldest girl.

 Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: The Old Madam the Shu family Is Dead

    Chapter 522: The Old Madam the Shu family Is Dead


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    They were different from Shu Yu, who had given them money.


    They did not have money to bribe the officials. If they dared to cause trouble, they would only be beaten up.


    Mrs. Xue became the target of public criticism, which made her hate her even more. It didn¡¯t matter. When she reached the southwest, she wanted to see if she would still have the comfortable life she had now.


    The rain continued for a long time until they arrived at the relay station.


    The Shu family was in a sorry state. Even with an umbrella, they were still wet.


    Shu Yu came out of the car. She was dry and dry, and there was almost no place that was drenched in the rain. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the evening, the courier station made ginger soup for them. The Shu family drank a large bowl of it and only then did they feel a little warmer.


    The officials would not stop them in this aspect. If the prisoner fell ill, it would slow down the process.


    But even so, several members of the Shu family fell ill. Last time, their luck was good and they all survived. This time, however, they were not as lucky as last time. Old Madam the Shu family, Mrs. Xue, the Fourth Young Lady, and the Sixth Young Lady all fell ill.


    It was fine at first, but her nose was stuffy and uncomfortable. Later, they became light-headed and fell to the ground as they walked.


    Mrs. Xue and the Fourth Young Lady were still right. They were young after all and could handle it.


    Old Madam and Sixth Young Lady couldn¡¯t do it. Old Madam was old and had always been pampered. She had suffered so much these days and was already at her limit. If she fell sick again, wouldn¡¯t it take half of her life?


    The officer felt a headache when he saw the situation, but he could not stop to rest just for a few patients.


    At most, they would get someone to boil some herbs for them to drink when they reached the relay station.


    However, these herbs were not very good. They were cheap and slow to take effect. They were not very useful.


    Moreover, the money for these herbs was owed by the Shu family. Whether it was the accommodation fees, food expenses, or medicine, they were all paid by the government. They had to pay them back in the future.


    After the old madam and the others drank the medicine, the officer did not care about them anymore.


    However, to prevent the cold from spreading to other people and causing them more trouble, the officials sent a few sick people to live in separate rooms.


    A few of them were sick and slept soundly at night.


    The next day, the Fourth Young Lady¡¯s scream suddenly came from the room. ¡°Ah, someone¡¯s dead. Someone come quickly.¡±


    The officer and the other members of the Shu family had already woken up and were about to come over to call them. Just as they reached the door, they heard this mournful cry.


    Madam Hou was the first to push open the door. Her daughter, Sixth Young Lady, was also sick and staying in this room. She was afraid that the one who had gotten into trouble was her daughter.


    Fortunately, when she entered the house, she saw that her daughter was still awake despite being curled up in a corner in fear. She immediately heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly went over to hug her.


    The others also came in one after another. They saw the old madam lying in the middle of the big bunk with her eyes closed and her face pale. She was motionless.


    Shu Yu stood at the back. She looked at the old madam expressionlessly, not moved at all.


    She had long expected this to happen. How could the Shu family, a group of women who only knew how to fight openly and secretly, arrive in the southwest safely?


    Moreover, it was the old madam who was already quite old.


    Shu Yu sneered. When she cold-bloodedly asked someone to sink her into the pond, she probably didn¡¯t expect that she would die earlier than her, right?


    The old madam died, but not only Shu Yu, but the rest of the Shu family were not sad.

 Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: Madam Hou Came Knocking on the Door

    Chapter 523:  Madam Hou Came Knocking on the Door


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the past, when the Shu family was still prosperous, the old madam was the head of the family, and everyone had to live their lives with her face.


    Not to mention concubines, even the first Madam and Second Madam, who were the first wives, were often beaten by her to set rules.


    The two madams had long hoped that she would die so that she could be the master of the house.


    Unfortunately, when the Shu family was doing well, the old madam was still alive. When the Shu family was in trouble, she died. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for her granddaughters, they had always tried to curry favor with her to obtain good resources. In terms of feelings, there wasn¡¯t much.


    Therefore, after a few words and a few cries, they continued on their way.


    The official did not delay for long. After dealing with the old madam¡¯s body, he continued to escort everyone on their way.


    However, it was probably because they had faced death on the road to exile that they were more and more afraid. The atmosphere was very dispirited along the way.


    Shu Yu was supposed to eat and drink. Now that she was in the carriage, she would lie down when she felt uncomfortable sitting and squatting when she felt uncomfortable lying down. However, at noon, she could still come out to stand and relax.


    In the end, when she came out today, she saw Madam Hou walking over.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes, and the officer frowned.


    ¡°Does this woman want to die? It¡¯s not easy to stop for two days, and now you¡¯re going to provoke her again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    As a result, the moment this officer stood up, he was stopped by another officer.


    The latter said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Let¡¯s take a look first. If something happens, it won¡¯t be too late for us to go over. It¡¯ll also be a good time for the other Shu family members to see and completely give up.¡±


    This officer was the person that Shu Yu had seen that Madam Hou had seduced. He had also given Madam Hou two steamed buns.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know if the two of them were together again after that. She didn¡¯t meet them again.


    Madam Hou walked to Shu Yu¡¯s side. Seeing that no one from the official¡¯s side came over, she let out a sigh of relief. Then she gave Shu Yu a dry laugh and said, ¡°Well, Third Miss.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at Madam Hou. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t familiar with Madam Hou, but the two of them didn¡¯t have any enmity.


    Madam Hou licked her dry lips and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Third Miss, can I beg you to let my daughter rest in the car? She has a high fever now, and her limbs are weak. She can¡¯t walk at all.¡±


    Shu Yu followed her line of sight and looked back. She saw that the Sixth Young Lady had already fallen to the ground, looking as if she had fainted.


    Madam Hou¡¯s eyes reddened when she saw that. ¡°If we continue to travel in the afternoon, she won¡¯t be able to hold on. She¡¯s so young. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll be gone just like the old madam. Third Miss, I beg you. Please help me once. I will do anything for you.¡±


    ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Shu Yu was still unmoved. ¡°You can¡¯t even take care of yourself now. How are you going to work for others?¡±


    Madam Hou was startled. She looked up at Shu Yu in front of her. Sure enough, she had changed. She was no longer the timid Third Young Lady from before.


    A person who had died once had already become so cold.


    Shu Yu laughed and said, ¡°Besides, this is a prison carriage. Although I¡¯m sitting inside now, I¡¯m not the one making the decisions. You should go and beg those officers.¡±


    Madam Hou shook her head. ¡°I know. This prison carriage was bought with your money.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. She was quite well-informed.


    Madam Hou did not have any confidence. ¡°You¡¯re right, I really can¡¯t take care of myself now. Then, what about the past? Can I use my past friendship in exchange for it?¡±

 Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: Past Friendship

    Chapter 524: Past Friendship


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Past friendship?


    Shu Yu was really surprised. She was very confused. ¡°Did we have a friendship in the past?¡±


    Madam Hou was silent for a moment and smiled bitterly. ¡°You might not remember. After all, you were still young back then.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°When you were around three years old, you were often locked in a small black room by Madam Xue. At that time, I had just entered the residence and was pregnant with Sixth Young Lady. I admit that I¡¯m not a good person, but as someone who¡¯s about to become a mother, I really can¡¯t stand to see such a young child being abused. So, when I had the chance, I sent you food a few times.¡±


    Madam Hou was originally born into the world of prostitutes. She was bought into a brothel when she was young to serve the most popular girl in the brothel at that time.


    Later on, as she gradually grew up, her appearance began to show that she was picky. The brothel madame saw that she looked tender and did not lose to other girls after dressing up, so she planned to sell her virginity at a high price.


    It was that girl who protected her, but unfortunately, she could not protect her anymore. She had to think of a way to seduce a soft-hearted master from a rich family.


    At that time, she was still a prostitute. As long as the other party was seduced by her, it was very likely that she would be taken into the residence as a concubine.


    Although the back of a rich family was not peaceful, it was still better than a prostitute who slept with thousands of people.


    Madam Hou had chosen a thousand and ten thousand and finally picked the Shu family¡¯s Second Lord.


    Head Master of the Shu family was the magistrate, and the brothel madame did not dare to offend him. The second Lord was a soft-hearted person. As long as she used some tricks, it would not be difficult to deal with him.


    Sure enough, the Second Lord redeemed her and placed her in a courtyard in the city. Later on, when she became pregnant, she was brought into the residence and became the concubine of the Marquis.


    However, she did not dare to relax at all. There were many private matters in the back of a wealthy family, especially when she knew nothing about the unfamiliar Shu family. She did not even have a confidant by her side.


    However, she couldn¡¯t stay in her courtyard forever. She had to figure out the Shu family as soon as possible.


    Thus, when no one was paying attention, Madam Hou would occasionally go out of the courtyard to take a look around. When she met someone, she would say that it was a stroll. Anyway, the doctor had also said that it would be beneficial for her to give birth if she walked more. Otherwise, it was very likely that she would have a difficult labor in the future.


    It was also by chance that she saw Shu Yu. At that time, little Shu Yu was hungry. She didn¡¯t know why, but she quietly ran out of Mrs. Xue¡¯s courtyard.


    Hou Shi had never seen this child before. If she said that she was a servant, she didn¡¯t look like one. If she said that she was a young miss, then she didn¡¯t look like one.


    Little Shu Yu was so hungry that she almost bumped into her.


    Madam Hou avoided it. She even felt that this child might have been found by Second Madam to deliberately cause her to have a miscarriage.


    So Madam Hou turned around and left. As soon as she left, she saw a few old maids coming over from the other side with fierce expressions. The maids didn¡¯t see her and immediately carried the thin and weak little Shu Yu away.


    As they walked, they scolded. Madam Hou learned from their conversation that this little girl was the Shu family¡¯s Third Young Lady, Head Master Shu¡¯s daughter.


    She found it inconceivable that the Third Young Lady of the magistrate¡¯s family was living worse than a servant.


    Moreover, that child was so young. She looked no more than two or three years old, but these people did not treat her as a human at all.


    After she returned, that scene would always flash through Madam Hou¡¯s mind.


    Later on, she asked the Shu family servants who served her and found out about the Third Young Lady¡¯s situation at home.


    Madam Hou originally didn¡¯t want to be a busybody. She was still besieged on all sides and thinking of ways to protect herself, so how could she have the energy to care about others?

 Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: This Person… Was Her

    Chapter 525: This Person¡­ Was Her


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, as her stomach grew bigger and bigger, Madam Hou¡¯s mood also became heavier and heavier.


    Third Miss was a concubine¡¯s daughter, so her future child would also be a concubine¡¯s. Even if she was different from Mrs. Xue, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her child would suffer in the future. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madam Hou rubbed her belly several times and thought, she¡¯ll just take it as accumulating blessings for this child.


    She was a clever person. She did not learn anything else in the brothel, but she knew very well the ability to observe people¡¯s expressions and act according to the situation.


    Several times, when the Shu family wasn¡¯t paying attention, she sent food to the hungry Shu Yu.


    Especially when she was locked up in a small dark room, she would secretly stuff a few snacks into it.


    It was probably karma. She had been plotted against during labor and the child could not come out for a long time. The midwife had benefited and did not do her best to deliver the child.


    Madam Hou had made preparations herself. She had looked for a doctor two months ago, but that doctor had gone out of the city to receive patients that day. He was not in the city at all. It was obvious that he had been sent out.


    Coincidentally, that day was also the same time when Little Shu Yu was locked in a small black room by Mrs. Xue because she was fighting for food with the dog. As a result, she was bitten by a snake.


    Little Shu Yu was the Third Miss after all, and the servants were afraid that she was dead. Coincidentally, this matter was known by the first Madam.


    First Madam sent someone to call a doctor back.


    After the doctor gave little Shu Yu a check-up and prescribed medicine, Madam Hou¡¯s illness happened to flare up, so the Shu family¡¯s Second Lord dragged this ready-made doctor over.


    Only then did Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady keep their lives.


    Probably because she saw that the child she gave birth to was a girl, Madam Hou¡¯s later days became a little more relaxed.


    She was quite grateful to Little Shu Yu, but it was also because of that time when she was almost killed by a snake bite. Perhaps the old madam was also angry and found a little girl to follow Little Shuyu.


    That little girl was not very useful, but since she was always following little Shu Yu, Madam Hou naturally could not bring her food anymore.


    Therefore, little Shu Yu didn¡¯t know who this person was.


    Madam Hou did not have much interaction with her anymore. However, she would occasionally ask about her unintentionally. Although her life was not good, she had grown up.


    After Shu Yu heard Madam Hou¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t say anything for a while.


    No, she remembered this. She had already recalled little Shu Yu¡¯s memories bit by bit.


    However, this matter happened very quickly. That person never appeared again after delivering food a few times. Little Shu Yu () thought that some servant pitied her and sent her food a few times.


    As for who it was, there was no way to find out.


    Now that she thought about it, although the food was steamed buns, there would occasionally be exquisite pastries. These pastries were not something that servants could afford.


    Shu Yu raised her head to look at Madam Hou in front of her. She did not expect that this person¡­It was her.


    She paused and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this from the start?¡±


    ¡°Because I was wrong in the beginning.¡± Madam Hou smiled. ¡°I¡¯m the same as the rest of the Shu family. I feel that you¡¯re alone, and sooner or later, you¡¯ll have to compromise with the Shu family. You¡¯ll also be suppressed by the Shu family again. I won¡¯t bully you with them, but I also want to protect myself and keep a distance from you. I don¡¯t want myself and Sixth Young Lady to become the target of the Shu family.¡±


    The road to exile was already very difficult. If they were isolated and ostracized, and this situation continued in the southwest, then they really wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.

 Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: Agree to Bring Miss Six

    Chapter 526: Agree to Bring Miss Six


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Hou had once felt that Shu Yu was a bit silly, to still go against the Shu family at this juncture.


    Even if she pretended to be polite, she would first get through the difficulties in front of them. When she had the power and ability, it would not be too late to fall out with them.


    Now that she thought about it, she might be the stupid one.


    Shu Yu indeed did not need to curry favor with the Shu family. Look at her now, she was simply living too comfortably.


    ¡°Besides, what can I tell you? At that time, you were so young, so you might not remember at all. You might not believe me even if I told you. Today, I had no choice. Sixth Young Lady is my life. I was terrified that she would die just like that, so I came to you with the mentality of giving it a try.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at Miss Six who was curled up on the ground not far away and finally nodded. ¡°Okay, I agree.¡±


    Madam Hou¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Thank you Third Young Lady.¡±


    ¡°But you have to think clearly. Once Sixth Young Lady gets into the car, the Shu family will all hate you.¡±


    Although the Shu family was exhausted and didn¡¯t have the time to do anything, there were still many people. They couldn¡¯t attack Shu Yu, but couldn¡¯t they attack Madam Hou, who was ¡°on Shu Yu¡¯s side¡±?


    Madam Hou, she didn¡¯t care. ¡°If they hate me, then so be it. Can they kill me?¡±


    As long as she knew what was going on, Shu Yu did not ask any more questions. She turned around and walked towards the officers.


    Madam Hou stood still, but her fingers were tightly clenched. She was very nervous.


    After a while, a few officers looked over and said a few words before nodding.


    Shu Yu came back and said to Madam Hou, ¡°Help her into the carriage.¡±


    Madam Hou¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Alright, alright. Thank you Third Young Lady, thank you.¡±


    She thanked her profusely, looking relieved.


    However, when the two of them walked to the Sixth Young Lady¡¯s side and saw her like this, Madam Hou¡¯s face turned slightly pale.


    Madam Hou called her a few times and the Sixth Young Lady muttered softly, ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Mother will help you to the car to rest.¡±


    Madam Hou did not have much strength. She was already wearing heavy shackles and coupled with the fact that the Sixth Young Lady could barely stand, all the weight fell on her body. Madam Hou was struggling.


    Shu Yu took a hand and shifted most of the weight to her side.


    Madam Hou thanked her gratefully.


    Like that, the two of them helped the sixth girl to the side of the mule carriage and directly helped her lie down.


    The rest of the Shu family looked at this scene in astonishment. What did this mean? What did Madam Hou mean?


    The Second Mistress was the first to glare at her. ¡°Madam Hou, are you going to betray the Shu family?¡±


    Betrayal?


    Shu Yu sneered. Madam Hou calmly said, ¡°What betrayal? My daughter is about to die.¡±


    The Fourth Young Lady said fiercely, ¡°Do you think she won¡¯t die just because she¡¯s lying on the prison carriage? Madam Hou, you have to think carefully. If you get close to this b*tch now, no one in our Shu family will accept you when we reach the southwest. And my father, when the time comes, he will directly expel you from the family. You and Sixth Sister will also not be able to live.¡±


    Among the males of the Shu family, only the Head Master of the magistrate was beheaded. The others would also be exiled. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, unlike the womenfolk, they would probably set off a few days or a month later.


    If the First Elder was dead, then the person in charge of the Shu family either be the Second Elder or the First Young Master, Shu Feng.


    A large part of the reason why the Shu family could still be so united was because they were counting on their lives to be better once they met the males in the southwest.

 Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: Give Her Medicine

    Chapter 527: Give Her Medicine


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Hou ignored Second Madam and Fourth Young Lady¡¯s threats. The journey to the southwest was far, so who knew what would happen?


    She only wanted her daughter to live well. Nothing else was important.


    The Shu family members were not willing to accept this. They felt that other than Shu Yu, everyone else should be on the same side. In the end, Madam Hou went to please Shu Yu. The problem was that she even succeeded.


    Seeing the Sixth Young Lady lying in the prison carriage, the Fourth Young Lady¡¯s face turned green.


    She had also caught a cold. Although it was not as serious as Miss Six, her nose was also stuffy. She wanted to sit in the car and rest her feet.


    If she couldn¡¯t enjoy the treatment, why could the Sixth Young Lady?


    The Fourth Young Lady still wanted to say something, but the officer was already impatient. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve rested enough, right? Get up when you¡¯re done resting. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shu Yu turned her head to look at that officer. As expected, it was still the one Madam Hou seduced back then.


    It seemed that Madam Hou had already thought of a countermeasure.


    The Shu family members tied their hands again and followed behind the mule carriage.


    There was no rain today, but the sun had become scorching hot. Shu Yu¡¯s straw raincoat was still on the wooden cage, blocking the glaring light.


    She pulled down the curtains on all four sides, directly covering herself and the Sixth Young Lady tightly.


    The Shu family members following behind said fiercely to Madam Hou, ¡°You still dare to hand Sixth Young Lady over to her? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen how crazy she was two days ago. Look, she even pulled down the curtain. Perhaps what you¡¯ll see later will be your daughter¡¯s corpse.¡±


    Madam Hou was still very calm. She only lowered her head and walked forward.


    As expected, the Shu family began to target her. Fortunately, the official was always by her side, scolding anyone who made a move.


    After a few times, the Shu family finally stopped.


    Shu Yu saw that there was not much noise outside, so she lowered her head to look at the Sixth Young Lady.


    Sixth Young Lady was the same age as Seventh Young Lady, eleven this year. But even though she had a mother who was wholeheartedly thinking of her, compared to Seventh Young Lady, she was still much smaller.


    This prison carriage was not big. Shu Yu sat down while the Sixth Miss lay down. It was impossible to straighten her legs completely, but it was quite comfortable to lie sideways.


    Shu Yu reached out and placed her hand on her forehead.


    It was indeed very hot, and it was obvious that she was already confused. If this went on, even if she didn¡¯t need to walk in the car, she would still die. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu lowered her head and took out an oil paper bag from her pocket.


    Inside was the medicine that Meng Yunzheng had given her last night. The cold was contagious, and four people in the Shu family had fallen sick. Meng Yunzheng was afraid that she would catch a cold, so he asked her to take a spare.


    Shu Yu¡¯s health was quite good, so she naturally did not need this medicine.


    She took it out and stuffed it directly into the sixth girl¡¯s mouth.


    The latter opened her swollen and red eyes, her mind a little confused.


    Shu Yu said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s medicine for treatment. Take it. two days ago, I asked the official to buy it for me just in case.¡±


    Sitting on the shaft of the carriage was the leading official, so Shu Yu wasn¡¯t afraid that he would hear what he said.


    The Sixth Miss was stunned. She opened her mouth slowly and swallowed the medicine with difficulty.


    After a long while, she spoke in a hoarse voice,¡±¡­Thank you, thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need. Whether or not the fever can go down depends on you. You should have a good sleep. If it¡¯s not so hot at night, you should be fine.¡±


    The Sixth Young Lady nodded. The drug took effect and she fell asleep again in a daze.

 Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: Living in the Same Room

    Chapter 528: Living in the Same Room S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The medicine that Shu Yu gave was developed by Zhao Xi, and Zhao Xi¡¯s medical skills were not to be questioned.


    The Sixth Young Lady slept for two hours and was drenched in sweat. When she woke up again, she felt much better and her temperature had dropped.


    However, she was still weak all over. Her hands and feet were so weak that she could not move.


    Shu Yu turned her head and met her eyes. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    The corners of Miss Six¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Much better, thank you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. We¡¯ll reach the relay station in a while. You should rest for a while.¡±


    The Sixth Young Lady propped herself up slightly and sat up while holding onto the railing.


    She looked at Shu Yu, wanting to say something, but she couldn¡¯t find a topic to talk about.


    The two of them barely had any interaction. Other than thanking her, there seemed to be nothing else to say.


    Fortunately, the group quickly arrived at the courier station. As soon as Madam Hou entered the door, she quickly ran to the prison carriage in front to see the Sixth Young Lady.


    When the curtain was pulled up, she saw that the Sixth Young Lady was much more energetic than at noon. She could even sit up, and she immediately cried tears of joy.


    She was really afraid that her daughter would lose her life just like that.


    When Shu Yu came out, Madam Hou thanked her again. Then, she helped the Sixth Young Lady out of the car. She took the opportunity to raise her hand to touch her forehead. It was no longer burning.


    The Sixth Young Lady approached Madam Hou and whispered, ¡°Mother, Third


    Older Sister gave me medicine. I will be fine after sweating.¡±


    Although she was already muddle-headed at that time, she still remembered what had happened.


    Madam Hou was stunned. She turned her head to look at Shu Yu, who had already entered the room. She smiled and turned her head to say, ¡°In the Shu family, only your Third Sister is a good person.¡±


    The Sixth Young Lady wanted to say that the Third Sister was not from the Shu family. There was no good person in the Shu family.


    But thinking about it, she was also a lady of the Shu family, so it seemed that she was scolding herself.


    As expected, her brain was burning.


    Shu Yu did not care about them. She went back to her room to rest after dinner.


    Originally, she had planned to rest for a while before going out to see Meng Yunzheng. Unexpectedly, the door was opened again and Madam Hou and her daughter came in.


    Shu Yu was speechless. Could she no longer enjoy sleeping alone?


    Madam Hou said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Third Young Lady, can we stay here today?¡± It was crowded over there. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll sleep on the other side.


    We won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t crowded. It was the Shu family who didn¡¯t let them sleep at all.


    Shu Yu understood in her heart, so he didn¡¯t say much. She just nodded. ¡°You guys do whatever you want.¡±


    Madam Hou breathed a sigh of relief and brought her daughter to bed. She did stay far away from Shu Yu.


    Fortunately, the shared bed was big enough for three people to sleep in.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t speak, but Madam Hou was a little excited because her daughter was out of danger. Seeing that it was still early, she turned to face Shu Yu and asked, ¡°Third Miss, what plans do you have when we reach the southwest?¡±


    Shu Yu,¡±¡­l had no plans. It would depend on the situation. Go to sleep. You still have to wake up early tomorrow.¡±


    She did not want to talk much. Madam Hou was not that ignorant. She immediately shut her mouth and patted her daughter¡¯s head. The two of them fell asleep next to each other.


    After hearing the sound of steady breathing, Shu Yu opened her eyes and heaved a sigh of relief.


    She still had something to do later and was counting on them to sleep early. How could she have the time to chat with them?


    Shu Yu closed her eyes again and prepared to go out after a while.


    However, just as she was about to get up, she suddenly heard a movement by her ear. She paused and stopped moving again.


    Immediately after, she heard the sound of chains and Madam Hou¡¯s figure getting up..

 Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: You’re Not Fat

    Chapter 529: You¡¯re Not Fat


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was speechless. F*ck, she had forgotten that she was not the only one who would wake up at night in the exile team.


    Did Madam Hou go out to see that officer again? Speaking of which, that officer had indeed helped her a few times during the day.


    Shu Yu lay on the bed and looked at the beam above her head. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know if she should get up.


    After hesitating for a moment, she stood up.


    The Sixth Young Lady had taken medicine during the day and was now sleeping soundly. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu silently left the room. She looked left and right but did not see Madam Hou.


    However, after she took a few steps forward, she heard soft and flirtatious voices. Shu Yu quickly went around that place. It seemed that Madam Hou would not be able to return in a short time.


    She let out a breath and immediately went to see Meng Yunzheng.


    As soon as the two of them entered a remote and empty house, Shu Yu said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time. Madam Hou is staying in the same room as me today. She has also come out. I have to go back to the house before she goes back.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng understood. He handed her the food and said, ¡°I heard that you let the sixth daughter of the Shu family get into the car today?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded as she ate. She sighed slightly. ¡°Madam Hou sent me food a few times when I was young. She did help me solve my predicament at that time. A drop of water should be repaid with a spring. However, it¡¯s still fine. I can¡¯t just watch the two have no way out and watch from the sidelines.¡±


    Then she would be an ungrateful person. She still had to have the most basic bottom line.


    Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing that she was in a hurry to eat, he quickly handed her the water bag. ¡°Eat slowly. There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯m indeed a little hungry.¡± She ate less for dinner, so she gave half of it to Miss Liu.


    After all, she had just recovered from a serious illness. It was really difficult for someone with a dry throat to swallow such a dry and hard bun.


    Shu Yu¡¯s food was a little soft. For sick people, it was easy to digest.


    Anyway, she had other things to eat at night. She had already lost her appetite from eating vegetable buns and mushrooms every day, so she might as well give her half.


    Today, Meng Yunzheng sent over duck leg boiled eggs and a rice ball wrapped with vegetables.


    Shu Yu was quite satisfied with the food. She knew at a glance that the rice balls were made by her Mother. They were steamed and soft and fragrant.


    After being exiled for more than ten days, Shu Yu felt she seemed to have gained some weight. After she finished the rice ball in her hand, she said to Meng Yunzheng, ¡°Just bring a rice ball tomorrow. You can also add a few pieces of meat. Don¡¯t eat anything else. If I continue to eat like this, I¡¯ll become fat.¡±


    Even though she said that she did not hesitate at all when she reached for the duck leg.


    Meng Yunzheng sized her up. ¡°You¡¯re not fat.¡±


    Shu Yu glanced at him from the corner of her eyes. She thought, ¡°You can¡¯t tell, but I have experienced it myself, okay?


    After eating, Shu Yu rested for a while. When she felt no smell on her body, she said goodbye to Meng Yunzheng and walked out carefully.


    This time, she didn¡¯t go to Madam Hou¡¯s side. In such a short time, they probably hadn¡¯t finished yet. It would be awkward if she went over.


    Shu Yu went around to the left. Who knew that just as he was about to return to her room, she suddenly heard a cry of surprise, ¡°Help¡­¡±


    As soon as she said those two words, the voice stopped abruptly, as if it had been strangled.


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly and she suddenly stopped in her tracks. This voice¡­ It was Madam Hou.


    Wasn¡¯t Madam Hou on the other side? Why was she here? Where¡¯s that officer?

 Chapter 530 - Chapter 530: Shu Yu And Madam Hou Was Almost Killed

    Chapter 530: Shu Yu And Madam Hou Was Almost Killed


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu frowned and walked towards the source of the sound.


    In front of her was a house. The door was closed, but there was a window in the corner that was half-open.


    Shu Yu walked over and squatted down to look into the room. The next moment, her expression changed slightly and she held her breath.


    There was a man and a woman in the room. The man was very unfamiliar. He was dressed in black and had his face covered. He was very tall and was currently dragging Madam Hou to the side.


    Madam Hou fell to the ground and did not move at all. No one knew if she was dead or alive.


    The man quickly picked up a rope from the side and tied it into a circle. Then he squatted down and helped Madam Hou up again. He tried to put her neck into the rope. After putting it on, he threw the other end of the rope onto the beam above.


    This was¡­ He wanted to make it look like Madam Hou had committed suicide.


    Shu Yu¡¯s pupils constricted. She stood up quietly and began to slowly retreat.


    The other party was a martial artist. Shu Yu was not confident that she could beat him. It was more important to call for help now.


    However, she had only taken two steps back when the chains on her feet made a screeching sound.


    Just now, Shu Yu walked over and the man was dragging Madam Hou into the room. The sound of the chains on Madam Hou¡¯s body drowned out Shu Yu¡¯s, so the man did not notice that someone had come outside. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But now Madam Hou did not move. On this silent night, even if Shu Yu had tried her best to lower her voice and even used her hand to hold the chain, the man with sharp ears and eyes still heard her.


    The man¡¯s expression changed slightly and he released Madam Hou.


    The window was smashed open with a bang, and Shu Yu took two steps back.


    The next moment, the man¡¯s hands turned into claws, her eyes fierce and his body full of killing intent as he clawed at Shu Yu¡¯s neck.


    Shu Yu screamed on the spot, ¡°Help! Someone¡¯s been killed!¡±


    As she spoke, she seemed to have tripped and fell backward, her butt squatting on the ground.


    The man wanted to grab her neck but missed. He quickly turned around and kicked Shu Yu who was on the ground.


    Shu Yu rolled to the side and shouted as she rolled, ¡°Someone come quickly, someone¡¯s been killed.¡±


    Her voice was mournful and frightened, and it was especially obvious in this quiet relay station.


    Meng Yunzheng, who had planned to leave after Shu Yu returned to his room, heard it immediately. What made his face change was that the owner of the voice was Shu Yu.


    He opened the door and rushed out. Then, he saw a man who was about to kill Shu Yu under the night sky.


    Meng Yunzheng¡¯s heart suddenly stopped. He grabbed the string of beads on his wrist and threw it over.


    The string of beads hit the man¡¯s knee. The man knelt on the ground in pain.


    Shu Yu, who was about to be caught, took the opportunity to roll to the side and narrowly avoided his attack.


    In that instant, the man lost his advantage. When he wanted to move again, two people suddenly jumped out from behind him and started fighting with him.


    Meng Yunzheng was about to run over after throwing the beads, but he stopped in his tracks when he saw the situation.


    Shu Yu had already sat up and waved at him to go back.


    Meng Yunzheng hesitated. He was afraid that if he left, Shu Yu would have another accident.


    However, if he appeared like this, he would expose himself, and the consequences would be equally serious.


    After a moment of silence, Meng Yunzheng gritted his teeth and took two steps back, hiding in the room behind him.


    Although he didn¡¯t step forward, he didn¡¯t leave either.

 Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: Madam Hou should be fine

    Chapter 531:  Madam Hou should be fine


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu secretly heaved a sigh of relief. When no one was paying attention, she quickly stood up and hid in the corner. She picked up the string of beads that Meng Yunzheng had thrown over.


    At this moment, more and more people heard the commotion. The people from the courier station and the officials escorting them came over.


    The Shu family did not come. They heard the fighting outside and did not dare to go out. They only dared to look outside through the window.


    The Sixth Young Lady in the other room also woke up. She got up and wanted to ask what was going on, but she found that there was no one else in the room except for her. She had a hunch that the commotion outside might be related to Madam Hou, so she quickly came out with her sickly body.


    The fight in the courtyard became more and more intense. Shu Yu retreated backward and bumped into the sixth girl who was looking for someone.


    The latter quickly pulled her and asked in a panic, ¡°Third Sister, have you seen my Mother? There¡¯s no one in the house.¡±


    Shu Yu hesitated and didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t know how Madam Hou was, only that she was unconscious on the ground.


    However, since that man wanted to pretend that she committed suicide, he shouldn¡¯t have killed her first and then hung herself, right? Madam Hou was most likely knocked unconscious.


    Shu Yu thought of this and pointed to the house opposite. ¡°Your Mother is in there.¡±


    However, there was a fight in the middle of the courtyard at the moment. They could not go over, or they would be easily injured by accident.


    The Sixth Young Lady was so anxious that she wanted to run past them to find Madam Hou.


    Shu Yu pulled her back. ¡°Wait a little longer. They¡¯ll be done soon.¡±


    Although the man in black was skilled, it was still very difficult for him to fight against two people. Moreover, these two people looked like experts. It was just that they wanted to capture him alive, so they were a little restrained when fighting.


    But in the current situation, the man in black was indeed at a disadvantage.


    At this moment, an official not far away ran over and asked, ¡°What exactly happened? Who were those people? Why are they fighting?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know her either. When I woke up at night, I realized that Madam Hou wasn¡¯t in the house. I heard Madam Hou¡¯s voice calling for help from the other house, so I went over to take a look.¡± Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As she spoke, Shu Yu calmly glanced at the officer who met Madam Hou.


    The latter was stunned for a moment and looked away uncomfortably.


    However, he quickly frowned. He had separated from Madam Hou very quickly and returned to their respective rooms.


    Why did Madam Hou suddenly appear in that room?


    Shu Yu continued, her voice trembling with fear. ¡°Then I saw Madam Hou in the room, unconscious on the ground. The man in black took a rope and wanted to put it around her neck as if he wanted to kill her. I was afraid at that time and thought that it was more important to find someone quickly. In the end, the handcuff accidentally made a sound and was heard by the other party. That man put down Madam Hou and came to kill me. I was lucky and fell to the ground to avoid it. Later, I saw those two people come out and fight with that man.¡±


    The officer frowned when he heard this, but the Sixth Young Lady¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Then, is my mother alright?¡±


    ¡°I think it should be fine, right?¡±


    As they spoke, the man in black was finally taken down by the other two. The man in black wanted to commit suicide, but he was knocked unconscious by them. His chin was removed and tied up.


    Only then did the officer walk forward quickly and talk to them.


    Shu Yu, the Sixth Young Lady, and the remaining two officers quickly crossed the courtyard and went straight to Madam Hou¡¯s room to check on her condition.

 Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: What Happened

    Chapter 532: What Happened


    As soon as she entered the door, the Sixth Miss almost fell to the ground. Seeing Madam Hou lying on the ground with a hemp rope around her neck and not reacting at all, her tears immediately fell.


    Shu Yu took a few steps forward and reached out to touch her neck. Then, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s still alive. She just fainted.¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two officers also rushed forward and pinched her philtrum to wake her up.


    Madam Hou was still a little confused. She subconsciously reached out to touch the back of her neck where she had been hit and let out a soft hiss in pain.


    The Sixth Young Lady ran over in a flurry and hugged her. ¡°Mother, Mother, you¡¯re alright. You¡¯re alright.¡±


    She was scared to death just now.


    Madam Hou was startled and finally reacted. Then, as if she had thought of something, her face turned pale and she quickly reached out to hug the Sixth Young Lady, breathing heavily.


    After she had calmed down for a while, she raised her head and saw Shu Yu and two officers standing at the side.


    Seeing that she was fine, the officer asked, ¡°Madam Hou, what exactly happened just now? Who was that person? Why did he want to kill you?¡±


    Madam Hou opened her mouth. At this moment, a few people walked over from outside the house.


    At the front were the leading officer and one of the experts who had fought with the black-clothed men just now.


    The other person seemed to have left with the man in black.


    Shu Yu subconsciously retreated to the side, but the leader of the officers asked her to go with Madam Hou and tell her the whole story.


    Madam Hou had already regained her senses. Hearing this, she immediately said, ¡°I woke up in the middle of the night to go to the toilet. When I came back, I had just turned around the corner of the wall when I saw that black-clothed person climb down from the wall. I happened to be right in front of him. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a good person. I just called for help and was knocked unconscious by him.¡±


    As she spoke, Madam Hou glanced at the officer beside her.


    She had indeed met with the officer in private. After speaking, she had indeed gone to the outhouse.


    Who knew that when she came out of the latrine, she would bump into a murderer who had climbed over the wall? She was unlucky.


    She didn¡¯t know what happened after Madam Hou was knocked unconscious, but Shu Yu repeated what she saw.


    That was probably it.


    When Madam Hou heard that the man in black wanted to make it look like she committed suicide to avoid punishment, she immediately felt a lingering fear. She quickly pulled Shu Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Fortunately, Third Miss is here. Fortunately, you are here. Otherwise, I would have lost my life.¡±


    Shu Yu laughed dryly. She had almost lost her life.


    She silently clenched the bead in her hand, not knowing if Meng Yunzheng had left.


    After hearing this, the leading officer nodded and said, ¡°We know about this. Alright, since you¡¯re fine, go back to your room and rest. Don¡¯t go out too often.¡±


    He should also know about the matter between Madam Hou and the other officer. After saying this, he glared at the officer.


    Shu Yu stood up and supported the Sixth Miss Madam Hou as they walked out of the room.


    The three of them let out a long sigh when they returned to the shared room.


    Madam Hou thanked Shu Yu gratefully. Shu Yu waved her hand and prepared to sleep.


    After such a torment, it was already very late. If she didn¡¯t sleep now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up tomorrow.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t care. It was the same even if she slept in the car. The one who should be worried was Madam Hou.


    However, Madam Hou had narrowly escaped death just now, so she could not fall asleep no matter what.


    She only gently patted the Sixth Young Lady¡¯s back. When the two people in the room had fallen asleep, she was still very awake.

 Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: Prisoners With Extremely High Treatment

    Chapter 533: Prisoners With Extremely High Treatment


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Hou only fell asleep when it was almost daybreak. The consequence of sleeping late was that when she woke up, her entire body was weak and she was muddleheaded.


    Madam Hou had a headache. She would probably be in a very bad state for the entire day.


    The problem was that the Shu family was targeting her.


    Shu Yu glanced at her. Madam Hou r s spirit at this moment was worse than the Sixth Young Lady.


    She shook her head, packed up, and went out.


    The rest of the Shu family had already come out and were gathered together to talk about what happened last night. They did not know what had happened, but they had faintly seen Madam Hou come out from another room, so they were certain that Madam Hou had done something.


    Now that they saw her again, the Shu family sneered at her.


    A few officers walked over. The Shu family members thought that they were about to set off, but they didn¡¯t expect the leading officer to call Shu Yu and


    Madam Hou. ¡°Follow me.¡¯


    Madam Hou was stunned and looked at Shu Yu.


    The Sixth Young Lady grabbed Madam Hou r s hand nervously. ¡°Mother, will you be alright?¡±


    ¡°It should be¡­ Are you alright?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but glance at Shu Yu, who shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    If there was something wrong, the leader would not have such an expression. She even felt that it might be a good thing.


    Shu Yu left with the leading officer. Madam Hou hurriedly instructed her daughter, ¡°Wait for Mother here. Stay away from the Shu family. Don¡¯t get into conflict with them.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mother, you be careful too.¡±


    Madam Hou nodded. Looking at the officer standing guard at the side, she was more or less relieved and hurriedly followed.


    Shu Yu and Madam Hou came to another small courtyard in the courier station. This courtyard was much better than the place they lived in. The environment was very elegant.


    The two of them followed the leader into the hall. Shu Yu immediately saw the two people who had fought with the men in black last night.


    The two of them were dressed in tight-fitting clothes. They stood there expressionlessly with straight postures.


    Another person was sitting in the hall. It was a middle-aged man who looked elegant and kind. What surprised Shu Yu was that this person was wearing prison clothes like them.


    Oh, it was not the same. The prisoner¡¯s clothes were very clean, and there was a coat on the outside.


    While Shu Yu was sizing up this person, this person was also sizing them up.


    However, the middle-aged man quickly retracted his gaze and said with a smile, ¡®Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m just grateful that you helped me catch the man in black yesterday. That person came for this old man. Although it was a freak combination of factors, you helped me. Since that¡¯s the case, 1 naturally have to repay you. If you have any difficulties, you can tell me.¡± Difficulties?


    Shu Yu looked at the man in front of her and began to ponder.


    This person was a prisoner, but as a prisoner, she had an expert protecting him. On the way to exile, there were even black-clothed men charging at him, indicating that his identity was not ordinary. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu liked to save up the favors he owed so that she could get a bigger one in the future, just like when she met Xiang Weinan.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t have any difficulties now. The only difficulty was that she didn¡¯t want to be exiled to the southwest. However, it was obvious that this request was a little too high. The person in front of her was now a prisoner, so she reckoned that he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.


    Therefore, Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°l don¡¯t have any difficulties for the time being.¡±


    Madam Hou had the same thoughts as Shu Yu. She didn¡¯t want the mother and daughter to be exiled to the southwest. She opened her mouth, but when she saw the prison uniform on the middle-aged man, she felt that this idea was too naive.


    However, she was different from Shu Yu in that she needed money..

 Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: My Surname Is Qi

    Chapter 534: My Surname Is Qi


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Hou pondered whether she should ask the other party for some actual compensation. However, she didn¡¯t know how much silver it would cost. Seeing that the other party was also a criminal, he might have a lot of silver on him.


    Just as she was thinking about it, the middle-aged man smiled and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like this. I can still help with some small things.¡± Shu Yu still shook her head. When Madam Hou heard the two words ¡°little busy¡±, she became even more hesitant and did not speak.


    The middle-aged man nodded and said, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t thought about it, then you owe me for now. 1 heard that you are also going to the southwest. Who knows, we might meet again in the southwest. At that time, if you have any difficulties, you can look for me.¡±


    When Madam Hou heard this, she immediately shut her mouth. Now, she still had the strength to spare, and there was always that official taking care of her on the way. If there were no accidents, it would not be a problem for her and her daughter to reach the southwest alive.


    The real hardship came after she went to the southwest. She didn¡¯t mind, but the Sixth Young Lady was only eleven years old. She had to think about her future.


    If this person in front of her still had some connections in the southwest, she might still be able to use this favor.


    As for Shu Yu, this was what she was waiting for.


    She could see even more clearly than Madam Hou and knew that in this day and age, exile and exile were different. Even if this person was exiled to the southwest, she would most likely enter the government to work.


    It was easy to get things done with people in the government.


    Shu Yu immediately said, ¡°Alright, then may I ask your name, sir?¡±


    ¡°My surname is Qi.¡±


    He did not say anything else. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two men standing beside him had already reminded him that it was time to go. The middle-aged man nodded and couldn¡¯t help but look at Shu Yu again before turning around and walking out.


    As soon as he left, Madam Hou heaved a sigh of relief. She asked the leading officer in a low voice, ¡°Brother Officer, who is this Mister Qi?¡±


    The leading officer glanced at her from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. Have you forgotten about the man in black last night?¡±


    Madam Hou immediately shrank her neck. Thinking about how her life was hanging by a thread back then, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should set off.¡± The leading officer led the two out of the front Who knew that just as he stepped out of the door, another young man came out.


    The man nodded to the leading officer, then looked at Shu Yu and Madam


    Hou.


    Shu Yu saw that this person looked a little similar to Mr. Qi from just now. She thought that he should be a relative.


    The young man said to the two of them, ¡°Thank you for saving my uncle last night. This is a token of the Qi Family¡¯s appreciation. I hope you can accept it.¡±


    The attendant behind him immediately handed over two pouches to the two of them.


    Shu Yu was somewhat surprised, and Madam Hou¡¯s eyes widened even more-surprise came unexpectedly.


    Mr. Qi didn¡¯t say much to them. When he saw the two of them accept the purse, he said to the leading officer, ¡°l hope that you will take good care of them on this journey.¡±


    He knew how difficult it was for women on the road to exile. It was as easy as lifting a finger, so he naturally had to help if he could.


    ¡°There¡¯s a mule carriage parked outside. Thank you for your help last night, sir. I¡¯m tired from the journey, so you can take a rest.¡±


    Although it was said to be for the official, it was actually for Shu Yu and the others.


    The leading officer understood and immediately smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord


    Qi. I will take good care of them and send them safely to the southwest.¡± Mr. Qi nodded and left without saying anything.


    The leading officer chuckled and put away a banknote. He then called Shu Yu and the other two. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll set off too..¡±

 Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: More Than Half of The Cost Has Been Recouped

    Chapter 535: More Than Half of The Cost Has Been Recouped


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu and the other two returned to the small courtyard where they lived. The Shu family members were either standing or sitting together as they chatted.


    Only the Sixth Young Lady stood alone at the entrance of the courtyard, looking outside with a worried expression.


    The Shu family mocked and mocked from behind. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were officials in the courtyard, they would have attacked the Sixth Young Lady.


    Fortunately, the Sixth Young Lady quickly saw Madam Hou and the others return and immediately took a few steps forward. ¡°Mother.¡±


    Madam Hou was very happy. Just now, when no one was paying attention, she had lowered her head to look at the silver notes in her hand.


    That Lord Qi was generous. He gave her a hundred taels (monetary) of silver at once.


    Not to mention that they were penniless now, even in the past, a hundred taels (monetary) of silver was not a small amount of money for Madam Hou.


    With this silver and the instructions from Lord Qi, their journey to the southwest would be much smoother.


    She grabbed the Sixth Young Lady¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Mother is fine.


    Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll have a good life from now on.¡± Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Sixth Young Lady was at a loss, but Madam Hou only patted her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in detail later.¡±


    The few of them walked to the courtyard and saw Shu Yu and Madam Hou who were safe and sound. the Shu family members¡¯ expressions became ugly.


    That was not all. When they went out and saw the mule carriage parked outside, they were even more in disbelief.


    Shu Yu already had a mule carriage, and now there was another one?


    There was no need for the leading officer to explain to the Shu family, so he only let Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady get into the car.


    Shu Yu still got on the original cart. The mule carriage that Lord Qi had given her was not too ostentatious, so it was a cart with no place to lean on.


    Shu Yu naturally preferred the ¡°carriage¡± that her father had made. It could be covered with a straw raincoat to block the sun, and there were curtains around it to block the wind and rain. After all of them were put down, it was a private space.


    No one could see what she was doing inside, so she could rest and sleep more peacefully.


    When the team set off, Shu Yu opened the purse in her hand and looked at the silver inside. She raised her eyebrows.


    That¡¯s right, she had also recovered more than half of the expenses she had spent on hiring officials.


    The official would not ask her for this silver.


    Shu Yu leaned back in the carriage to rest. After walking for about two hours, the official who drove the carriage was replaced by the leading official.


    As soon as he sat on the shaft of the carriage, he increased his speed slightly and put some distance between him and the group behind him.


    Then, he began to talk about the middle-aged man¡¯s background. ¡°That Lord Qi was originally the young master. He had a high position and power. Some time ago, something happened to the directorate, and the Emperor was furious. Lord Fu was involved, so he was exiled to the southwest.¡¯


    Shu Yu listened silently. The young master was a first-grade official of the imperial court, an assistant to the emperor.


    As expected, he had a powerful background. No wonder he had people protecting him, his family following him on his way to exile, and even someone trying every means to harm him.


    The leader of the officers continued, ¡°Although Young Master Fu was exiled, he still has a friendship with the Emperor. Everyone knew that he wouldn¡¯t be in the southwest for long. When the emperor remembered, he would recall her again. Besides, Young Master Fu¡¯s son, students, and colleagues are still in the capital. They will help.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Then who was the person who tried to assassinate him last night?¡±


    The officer shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just an escort officer.. How would I know about such a secret?¡±

 Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: Madam Hou’s Choice

    Chapter 536: Madam Hou¡¯s Choice


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu held her chin. That¡¯s right. The man in black had been taken away. He would be interrogated in secret.


    This was not something she could find out.


    She didn¡¯t know if Meng Yunzheng would know.


    Thinking of him, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but look down at the string of beads on her wrist. He had thrown it out last night. If she hadn¡¯t been sharp enough to keep it, the two men in tight-fitting clothes might have seen it.


    ¡°Miss, you were right not to make any requests this morning.¡± The leading official on the shaft of the carriage was still saying, ¡°You have to save up for this favor. That Young Master Fu is a big shot. It¡¯s not easy to owe him a favor.


    In the future, you¡¯ll get a lot of benefits. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, just the fact that he will be re-employed by the emperor in the future, when the time comes, he will directly release you from exile. That is also a very simple matter.¡±


    Shu Yu sighed. Her dream was to leave the southwest in three months.


    Young Master Fu was at the center of the political vortex. His exile might not have only offended the emperor, but it might also have been the result of the competition between several forces. If he wanted to go back, it might not be that easy.


    However, Madam Hou also contributed to this matter. She and the Sixth Young Lady might be able to use this favor.


    Shu Yu had just thought of Madam Hou when the mule carriage stopped and prepared to eat lunch.


    At the same time, Madam Hou r s voice came from outside.


    Madam Hou r s mule carriage was right behind them, so Shu Yu heard everything that was said.


    The Shu family coveted Madam Hou¡¯s handcart. After all, walking was too tiring. To be honest, half of the reason why they could last so many days was because of their hatred for Shu Yu. They wanted to see if she could still be so arrogant when they reached the southwest.


    However, they could not hold on any longer. the old lady was already dead, which made them very afraid. They were afraid that they would be the next to die. They couldn¡¯t take advantage of Shu Yu, and now that Madam Hou had such good treatment, they were jealous and hateful, so they naturally wanted to take advantage of her.


    Shu Yu lifted the curtain and looked behind. The first person to come to find Madam Hou was the Second Madam.


    The Second Furen was the legitimate first wife, and Madam Hou was the concubine of the Second household. To put it bluntly, she was a servant.


    How could a servant sit on a handcart while she, the wife of the family, could only drag her heavy handcuffs and shackles along the way? S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Therefore, when she came over, the Second Madam asked her to come down and give the cart to her and her two daughters.


    When Madam Hou was in the Shu residence, she was cautious and served the mistress very well.


    Now looking at the Second Madam in front of her, Madam Hou smiled and said, ¡°This cart is not mine. We are also prisoners. If you have the ability, ask the bailiff. Why are you putting on airs in front of me?¡±


    Second Madam looked at her in shock. ¡°Madam Hou, do you know what you are saying?¡±


    ¡°l know. My daughter is still sick and needs to rest. I hope Madam won¡¯t disturb us and give us some peace.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Second Furen narrowed her eyes. ¡°Madam Hou, lord is still alive. Aren¡¯t you afraid that when we reach the southwest, I¡¯ll tell the lord about this and make him chase you out of the Shu family? Although the Shu family is in dire straits now, they are unfamiliar with the southwest. Do you think you and your daughter can survive alone outside?¡±


    Madam Hou was silent.


    Shu Yu looked at her slightly clenched hands with her head lowered and was somewhat curious about Madam Hou r s choice.


    Although this kind of threat was useless against Shu Yu, it was still binding to Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady..

 Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady’s Plan

    Chapter 537: Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady¡¯s Plan


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, Madam Hou quickly raised her head and looked coldly at the Second Madam. ¡°Then, does the Second Mistress think that after I go to the southwest, I will be able to survive if I continue to stay in the Shu family?¡±


    Madam Hou understood the nature of the Shu family. In the past, the Shu family had servants to serve them, and they, as concubines and concubines, had better days, but that was all.


    When they reached the southwest, there would be no servants or money. Concubines like them would become servants of the Shu family.


    Not only did they have to complete the labor work assigned by the government outside, but they also had to serve these people when they returned home. How long could she last like this?


    It was even possible that the Shu family would give her to a local rich family to live a good life. It was not like they had never heard of such a thing.


    Previously, she had no way to do it, but now, she was no longer.


    She had already discussed it with the Sixth Young Lady when she was sitting on the handcart just now, along with the suggestion of the official driving the carriage. They planned to look for Lord Qi when they reached the southwest and beg him for help. They wanted to cut ties with the Shu family and find a better place to go.


    This favor was considered returned.


    Therefore, she did not want to maintain a good relationship with the Shu


    family anymore.


    Shu Yu had already come out of the carriage. She was eating the bun slowly while watching.


    Second Madam was angered by Madam Hou. The official came to chase her away again, so she could only turn around and leave.


    Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady got off the cart. Their lunch today was the same as Shu Yu¡¯s, and the food was much better.


    Madam Hou took the buns and walked towards Shu Yu. Who knew that they would be stopped halfway?


    This time it was the Second Young Lady.


    Second Madam was different from the bossy Second Madam. She was the daughter of a concubine of the First household. Previously in the prison, she had already tried to rope in the Fifth Young Lady and Sixth Young Lady who were also concubine daughters.


    Therefore, she began to play the emotional card, wanting to make her life better through the young Sixth Young Lady.


    However, when the Sixth Young Lady saw her coming, she immediately hid behind Madam Hou.


    She had long heard Madam Hou say that the Second Young Lady was not a good person. Her thoughts were deep and she was even scarier than the Eldest Young Lady and the Fourth Young Lady. Previously in prison, she had no choice. If she did not stand with Second Sister, she would be the one being pushed aside. That was why she listened to Madam Hou and temporarily stood on the Second Young Lady¡¯s side. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Second Young Lady¡¯s plan did not succeed, and she was a little angry out of embarrassment. She looked at the Sixth Young Lady with a gloomy gaze, turned around, and left.


    Madam Hou spat softly. ¡°Do you still want to use my daughter? Dream on.¡±


    She took the Sixth Young Lady¡¯s hand, walked to Shu Yu, sat down, and began to eat.


    Shu Yu had already finished eating and had also watched the whole thing from beginning to end. She was quite puzzled. ¡°l thought you would temporarily maintain a good relationship with the Shu family.¡±


    Madam Hou was stunned, then she shook her head and smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s not worth it. I know the personality of the Shu family. They are not good people. ¡±


    ¡°But they weren¡¯t wrong. When they reach the southwest, the Second Lord and the Eldest Young Master of the Shu family will come. You are the Second Lord¡¯s concubine and the Sixth Young Lady is his daughter.¡±


    Madam Houi sneered. ¡°So what? Without money and power, when everyone was tortured beyond recognition, a concubine would not be a concubine, and a daughter would not be a daughter. At that time. the Sixth Young Lady and I would only be the lowest-level servants of the Shu family. Do you believe me?¡±


    Shu Yu thought about it. ¡°l do.¡±


    She did not have much hope for the Shu family¡¯s character. Even if there were no servants, they would still create servants..

 Chapter 538 - Chapter 538: Fifth Young Lady’s Death

    Chapter 538: Fifth Young Lady¡¯s Death


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Hou didn¡¯t say anything. There was something she didn¡¯t say. These days, she had been waking up in the middle of the night to interact with the officials. Even if she was careful, she could not guarantee that no one would see her.


    When they reached the southwest, no matter who told the Second Lord that she was not even a servant, she would become the target of humiliation and torture in the Shu family. She would not live for long.


    Therefore, she cut off this line as soon as she had the chance.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t say anything about Madam Hou¡¯s choice. After resting enough, she set off again.


    With two mule carriages, whether it was Shu Yu, Madam Hows six girls, or the official, everyone was much more relaxed except the Shu family.


    After walking for another two days, the Shu family could not hold on anymore.


    The Fifth Young Lady, who had been silent all this while, suddenly fell, giving everyone a big fright.


    When the officer came forward to check, he realized that she had been bitten by an insect. The insect was poisonous. After holding on for a vvhile, the Fifth Young Lady could not hold on any longer. The poison acted up very quickly. In less than fifteen minutes, she was out of breath.


    This matter shocked everyone.


    Shu Yu was not familiar with Fifth Young Lady and only felt that this person was often gloomy and did not speak.


    On the other hand, Madam Hou was extremely disgusted with Fifth Young Lady.


    The biological mother of this Fifth Young Lady was the niece of the Old


    madam¡¯s maiden family. However, she was not a favored Shu daughter, so she could only be the Second Lord¡¯s concubine.


    But she was a noble concubine, so much so that Fifth Young Lady felt that her status was higher than ordinary Shu daughters.


    She naturally did not dare to offend the legal daughter in the family. However, among the Shu daughters, only the Sixth Young Lady was younger than her and her status was not as good as hers. So Fifth Young Lady often teased and bullied Sixth Young Lady, using her as a weapon.


    Because of this, the Sixth Young Lady was punished several times by the biased Old Madam. If not for Madam Hou, the Sixth Young Lady might not have been able to live until today.


    Madam Hou did not have the slightest reaction to Fifth Young Lady¡¯s death, but after learning that she had been bitten by a poisonous insect, she tightened her wrists and ankles to avoid being bitten.


    Fifth Young Miss¡¯ mother was still there and at that time she cried so hard that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. It took her a long time to recover.


    However, without the Fifth Young Lady, the original Shu Daughter Alliance had collapsed.


    The Second Young Lady first had a bad relationship with the Sixth Young Lady, and then the Fifth Young Lady was gone. Wasn¡¯t she all alone now?


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t understand. The journey of exile was already very tough. If she wasn¡¯t careful, something might happen. The Shu family didn¡¯t want to live well, but they had the mood to form cliques and trample on each other.


    Was it because he was used to fighting in the Shu family¡¯s backyard that he felt uncomfortable without fighting for a day?


    The Second Young Lady was now in a difficult situation. Her mother was long gone, and her father, who loved her the most, had his head chopped off. The old madam, who could be considered the head of the family, had passed away a few days ago, and she was good-looking.


    No matter how smart and capable she was, she couldn¡¯t do anything now. Therefore, not long after, he was targeted by an official who was escorting him. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The officer did not force herself on her, but only threatened and bribed the Second Young Lady a few times.


    The Second Miss naturally did not comply, but she did not persist for two days. Under the ostracization of the Shu family¡¯s eldest daughter, she finally got together with the official.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t notice at first. If she hadn¡¯t seen her secretly take out a white steamed bun during lunch today, she wouldn¡¯t have known about this.


    Looking at the white steamed bun in her hand, Shu Yu fell into deep thought.


    The Second Young Lady was more ruthless than she had imagined..

 Chapter 539 - Chapter 539: Going First

    Chapter 539: Going First


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was not afraid of the Second Miss¡¯s conspiracy. On the road to exile, she wanted to use tricks, but it was to let him live a little better, so there must be concerns.


    However, once this person was so ruthless to her, she would have to be careful.


    Shu Yu¡¯s attention began to shift to her.


    However, in the next few days, other than the fact that the Second Young Lady¡¯s food became better, and when the Shu family ostracized her, she received some attention from the officials, there was nothing unusual about her.


    Moreover, the Second Young Lady did not even have the time to come to her side these days.


    Could it be that she was no longer the person the Second Young Lady wanted to deal with the most?


    Fortunately, the remaining journey was not long. According to the journey, they would reach the southwest in about twelve or thirteen days.


    The Lu family members who followed behind also heaved a sigh of relief. They were originally worried that Shu Yu would suffer a lot on the way to exile. Now, they had followed behind for more than 20 days, and the journey was safe and sound. Moreover, the leader of the officials on the way to exile also helped her. Young Master Meng would also send her food every day, so it was not a big problem.


    Therefore, the Lu family decided to head to the southwest first.


    At night, Lu Erbai asked Meng Yunzheng to bring him to the courier station again to meet Shu Yu in private.


    This was the second time Shu Yu had seen him on the road to exile, Lu Erbai was in good spirits. Although they had been hurrying along the road, the convoy had to follow behind the exile team, so they moved extremely slowly. Moreover, with the doctor Zhao Xi around, there was no need to worry about any problems with his injured leg.


    Lu Erbai waited for Shu Yu to finish eating the biscuit before telling her about his family¡¯s decision with a gratified expression.


    ¡°Yu, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to accompany you for the next ten days. we decided to go to the southwest first to understand the situation there and see what we could do to make a living. Whether it was opening a shop or doing some small business, we had to stabilize our business first. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even have a place to stay when you reach the southwest.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t possibly arrive at the same time as Shu Yu and wait for Shu Yu to give them an idea to take care of them. What was the point of them following her?


    Shu Yu hesitated. ¡°Do you guys go to the southwest first? You¡¯re not familiar with the people over there¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll think of a way ourselves. These days, we¡¯ve asked Young


    Master Meng a lot and learned a lot about the customs and rules of the


    Southwest. And don¡¯t forget, we still have three bodyguards. Although the three of them have never been to the Southwest, the escort agency they are in has dealings with the escort agencies in the Southwest. The two sides communicate with each other, so they are not completely strangers.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Alright then. You guys go ahead. We¡¯ll meet in the southwest.¡¯ S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As she spoke, she took out the pouch in her arms.¡±This pouch was left behind by Lord Qi¡¯s nephew. Lord Qi and the others were traveling fast in the car, so they should be arriving in the southwest soon. If you encounter any trouble, take this pouch to him. He should be able to help.¡±


    Lu Erbai didn¡¯t want to take the job. Young Master Meng had already told them about Young Master Fu.


    This favor couldn¡¯t be used casually, and it couldn¡¯t be wasted on them.


    But if he didn¡¯t accept it, Yu would not be at ease.


    In the end, Lu Erbai still took it. ¡°Alright, Father, take it.¡± He put away the purse and couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Yu, you have to take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t force yourself. When we reach the southwest, our family will be reunited again..¡±

 Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: Separating from the Lu Family

    Chapter 540: Separating from the Lu Family


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu nodded and replied with an ¡°Okay¡±.


    ¡°You guys too. The climate in the southwest is constantly changing. You guys keep warm and don¡¯t get sick.¡±


    Lu Erbai smiled. ¡°l know.¡±


    The father and daughter talked for a while before reluctantly saying goodbye.


    The next day, after the Lu family members packed up, they continued to follow behind the exiles. After following for two hours, they took a look at Shu Yu from afar, turned the car around, and drove it to another road.


    Seeing them walk further and further away, Zhao Xi was still a little reluctant.


    ¡°For the rest of the journey, only the two of us are left. Sigh, I have to sleep in the open with you again.¡±


    Zhao Xi sympathized with himself. Yun was a heartless person. When it was just the two of them, they would make do with whatever they could and did not care about food, clothing, and accommodation at all.


    It was different with the Lu family around. No matter what, there was a place to shelter from the wind and rain to rest.


    Therefore, Zhao Xi liked to travel with the Lu family very much. Although the Lu family was large, everyone worked together and did the same thing. Zhao Xi didn¡¯t know how easy it was.


    At the very least, they did not have to worry about eating. Water and food were also prepared along the way.


    When he was bored, he could still chat and tell stories to Dahu. Even at noon, they would stop to get some hot food to eat. It was no different from an outing.


    Now that not a single member of the Lu family was left, the days of suffering were about to reappear.


    Just like now, he was the one driving the carriage. The people who had driven the carriage earlier were the bodyguards. He would occasionally rest in the carriage and occasionally ride a horse.


    Meng Yunzheng let him grumble and ignored him. He just lifted the curtain and looked outside.


    After a while, he finally said, ¡°Stop the car in front. It¡¯s noon. Let¡¯s eat something.¡±


    ¡°Phew.¡± Zhao Xi immediately pulled the reins and stopped at the side.


    Meng Yunzheng got out of the car and took out the food for the day.


    Zhao Xi beamed with joy. Fortunately, today¡¯s food was prepared by the Lu family before they left. Although it was a little cold, it was still very fast to heat it with the stove.


    Zhao Xi very consciously took the stove down from the carriage and squatted at the side to start a fire.


    Meng Yunzheng looked left and right, then untied the reins of the carriage and pulled the horse to graze.


    When Zhao Xi¡¯s hot dishes were almost ready, he called out to him and led the horse back.


    ¡°We can still eat today, but we have to eat buns and flatbread tomorrow. We have to cherish it. Here, this is yours. You¡­¡±


    Before Zhao Xi could finish speaking, a tapping sound suddenly sounded in his ears.


    He turned his head and saw a horse galloping over. On the horse was a man carrying a document bag. He was rushing towards them at lightning speed.


    Seeing Zhao Xi and Meng Yunzheng in front of him, the man waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Get out of the way, get out of the way. People in front, get out of the way.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng immediately pulled the horse to a stop. Zhao Xi was a step slower. By the time he reacted, the horse was already in front of him.


    He only had time to take two steps back before he threw the pot in his hand. It fell to the ground with a bang, and the food inside spilled all over the ground. It was all wasted.


    Zhao Xi wanted to cry but had no tears. He turned his head and glared fiercely at the man and the horse who had already galloped away. Taking advantage of the fact that the other party could not hear him, he cursed at his back, ¡°Do you know how to ride a horse? The main road is over there.. Why did you crash into me?¡±

 Chapter 541 - Chapter 541: Something Happened

    Chapter 541: Something Happened


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng walked over with his horse. He frowned as he watched the horse leave. ¡°It¡¯s the posthouse soldiers.¡±


    He was carrying a document bag on his back. He should be delivering urgent documents. Under such circumstances, even if he killed them, they would only be considered unlucky. The post soldiers would not be responsible.


    Zhao Xi snorted lightly. ¡°This posthouse soldier¡¯s riding skills are not good. We especially found a more spacious place to stop and eat, but he still bumped into us. The place in front is narrow. If¡­¡±


    He suddenly stopped mid-sentence and looked at Meng Yunzheng. He said in a low voice, ¡°Will something happen?¡± Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In front of them was a group of exiles, and the road should not be as wide as theirs, especially since they had more people and two mule carriages. If that posthouse soldier continued to charge around like before, something would happen.


    Meng Yunzhengs expression changed slightly. If Shu Yu had gotten out of the car at this moment, it would have been fine. She was smart and definitely wouldn¡¯t have been hit. However, if she was in the carriage and the prison carriage was locked, it would be very easy for something to happen.


    Meng Yunzheng immediately jumped onto the horse¡¯s back, shook the reins, and dashed out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead and take a look. You think of a way to follow me.¡±


    After saying that, he disappeared.


    Zhao Xi stayed where he was in a daze. A gust of wind blew past, and the hair that hung on his shoulders slapped his face. It was so painful that he screamed on the spot, ¡°F*ck, are you crazy? What did he mean by ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to catch up with you?¡± Your horse has already left, how the f*ck am I supposed to follow? Am I supposed to be a horse and chase after them with the carriage? Come back, come back¡­¡±


    Zhao Xi¡¯s shrill cry quickly dissipated in the whistling wind. The person in front did not respond, and even the last figure disappeared.


    Zhao Xi felt terrible, He turned his head to look at the pot of food on the ground, and his heart ached so much that he could not breathe.


    After a while, he muttered, ¡°A guy who values his lover over his friends.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t care less about him at this time. He had already heard the screams in front of him.


    As expected, the Shu family¡¯s exile team was hit.


    The Shu family had just finished their lunch and was about to set off. When the people walked on the official road, the posthouse soldiers galloped over on horses.


    The soldier started shouting from afar, ¡°Urgent documents. We can¡¯t delay them. Those in front, quickly move aside. Anyone who blocks them will die.¡±


    The moment the Shu family members turned around, they were so shocked that they retreated repeatedly and desperately hid to the side.


    However, the two mules in front of them could not react in time.


    The one driving Shu Yu¡¯s mule carriage was the leader of the officers. She had good skills and immediately turned the mule to the side to avoid it.


    However, the other mule carriage could not do so. The officer driving the cart panicked and did not avoid it in time. Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady on the cart fell off.


    The mule carriage immediately crashed into Shu Yu¡¯ s cart. The mule that had been quietly waiting at the side suddenly became anxious. Not only did it walk forward, but it also blocked the horses that were galloping behind Shu Yu.


    It was too late for the post-horse to stop. Although both sides tried to pull the reins, the post-horse still hit the mule.


    Posthorses were all strong and strong, especially this kind of posthorse that needed to deliver urgent documents. It was even more different from ordinary horses.


    The mule would naturally be at a disadvantage against it.


    Sure enough, the mule suddenly neighed in the next moment. In pain, it suddenly shook off its hooves and ran forward..

 Chapter 542 - Chapter 542: Shu Yu Lost the Chain Key

    Chapter 542: Shu Yu Lost the Chain Key


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In just a moment, the mule carriage, Shu Yu, and the leader of the officers disappeared.


    The Shu family members screamed, ¡°Ah, the mule carriage ran away. Quickly chase after it.¡±


    Chase? How? The mule seemed to have gone mad. The leader tried his best to pull the reins, but he couldn¡¯t.


    Seeing that the mule was getting more and more excited, the leader¡¯s palm was already bleeding from the reins.


    He hurriedly handed a bunch of keys to the back. ¡°Miss, hurry up and untie the chains of the prison carriage. If this mule still can¡¯t stop, we¡¯ll have to jump out of the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shu Yu grabbed the bamboo railing with one hand and took the key with the other. She steadied her mind and grabbed the chain on the door of the prison carriage to find the lock.


    However, just as the leader handed the key back to Shu Yu, he was distracted and did not notice the big rock in front of him.


    The mule jumped over the rock, but the wheels of the carriage just happened to press down on it. With a violent jolt, the leader¡¯s palm, which was already bleeding from the pain, could not hold on, and he fell directly off the carriage.


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Brother officer?¡±


    ¡°You guys too. The climate in the southwest is constantly changing. You guys head was dizzy and it took him a while to wake up.


    But when he looked ahead, there was no sign of the mule carriage.


    Not only was there no shadow, but what made him even more frightened was that the string of keys he had given Shu Yu had fallen to the ground not far ahead.


    It was over, it was over.


    When Meng Yunzheng rode his horse over, he saw the head officer bleeding from his forehead.


    His expression was grave as he asked hurriedly, ¡°Where¡¯s Shu Yu?¡±


    Seeing him, the officer was delighted. He immediately pointed ahead and said, ¡°The mule has lost control and is moving forward. Quickly chase after it. Also, the key to the chain fell on the ground.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t care less about him. He shook the reins and ran in the direction of his finger.


    When he passed by the bunch of keys, he turned his body slightly and half of his body was on the horse¡¯s back. He grabbed the keys in his hand without stopping.


    When the leading officer saw this, he finally fainted in relief.


    However, Shu Yu, who was in front, was not at ease. She looked at her empty palm and cursed softly.


    The violent jolt just now had not only thrown the officer out but also the string of keys that she was about to insert into the keyhole.


    Now, not only was no one controlling the mule but she was also locked in the prison carriage and could not get out.


    Calm down, calm down. Shu Yu let out a long breath. She couldn¡¯t care less about where the mule was going. She turned around, leaned against the car door, and kicked hard to the side.


    Fortunately, this prison carriage was made of bamboo. Fortunately, when her father made it, for the sake of aesthetics, the bamboo was not very thick. Some parts were even cut very thin.


    Shu Yu tried to break the bamboo. Fortunately, she was quite strong.


    Bang! Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The sound came one after another. Shu Yu found a position and exerted all her strength.


    However, the car was very bumpy and she couldn¡¯t concentrate on her strength. She missed several times.


    Perhaps the noise and movement had stimulated the mule in front of her, making it even crazier.


    Shu Yu panted heavily. ¡°Brother, calm down. Otherwise, we¡¯ll all die.¡±


    She continued to kick, but very quickly, the mule brought her into a forest. The branches of the forest grew out, and even Shu Yu, who was sitting in the prison carriage, was scratched several times.


    However, the worst was yet to come..

 Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: At Least I’m out

    Chapter 543: At Least I¡¯m out


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This forest was filled with trees, and the road was naturally not as wide as the official road outside. There was not even a small path.


    The mule might have no problem entering the mountain by itself, but the problem was that it was dragging a prison cart behind it.


    The prison carriage rammed through the air and soon hit a tree. The force was too strong, and a beehive on the tree was suddenly knocked down.


    Shu Yu t s pupils widened. Fortunately, the beehive did not fall directly on the prison carriage. Unfortunately, a dense mass of black was sweeping over from the beehive that had fallen to the ground, chasing after them as if they were going to kill.


    ¡°Ah¡­F * Ck.¡± Shu Yu felt that all the bad luck in her life might have been used up today. It was fine if she was trapped in the prison carriage, but was she going to be stung by bees?


    Shu Yu once again thanked her father for making the prison carriage. Although the straw raincoat on the prison carriage had fallen off long ago, she still had four curtains.


    Shu Yu pulled down the curtain on the prison carriage and covered her head tightly. The exposed skin was quickly wrapped up.


    Fortunately, the weather had turned cold recently. She was wearing two layers of clothes, so she could still cover herself.


    After Shu Yu covered her face, she started to kick the prison carriage even more anxiously.


    However, she had wrapped herself up, but the mule had no cover at all. The bees were all chasing after it.


    The mule had been running for so long, and it was not easy to run in the forest. It ran slowly and gradually calmed down.


    Who knew that it would be attacked again? It immediately ran deeper into the forest with its four hooves. Shu Yu was speechless.


    Kick! Kick! Kick!


    Kick hard!


    This was the only method she had. If she went further in, it would be deep in the mountains. It would be very troublesome to go near the forest in the southwest. She did not know what poisonous snakes and ferocious beasts were there. Her life was more important.


    Shu Yu exerted more and more strength. Fortunately, the effect was not bad. Not long after, two bamboo railings were kicked open.


    Shu Yu began to kick the third and fourth one. Seeing that it was enough for her to get out, she immediately changed direction, aimed at a position, and jumped down without saying anything.


    However, the terrain of this mountain forest was indeed complicated. She did not expect that the place that she thought was flat would collapse after going down. She directly rolled down the landslide.


    When she rolled to the bottom, her head began to spin.


    But¡­


    ¡°At least I¡¯m out.¡¯


    Shu Yu let out a breath and stood up with the help of a tree trunk. After a while, she slowly regained her senses.


    She turned her head and looked around. She did not know where she was. There were trees all around her and there was no road.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t walk casually. If she walked deeper, it would be troublesome. It was best to go back along the original path.


    She raised her head and looked at the landslide that she had just rolled down.


    The slope was a little long, and it would take a lot of time to climb up. The problem was that her hands and feet were weak, and she was still shackled. Climbing the hill was a big project for her.


    Especially¡­When she slid down just now, her right hand seemed to be dislocated and she couldn¡¯t move.


    However, even if her hands were broken, he still had to climb up.


    Shu Yu sighed and began to climb up. Unexpectedly, after taking two steps, a familiar voice faintly sounded in her ear.


    ¡°Lady Lu¡­Lady Lu, Shu Yu, Shu Yu, where are you? Can you hear me? Shu Yu.¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment before smiling.


    She knew that Meng Yunzheng would catch up, but she didn¡¯t expect him to arrive so quickly..

 Chapter 544 - Chapter 544: Hugged Up

    Chapter 544: Hugged Up


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the voice got closer and closer, Shu Yu raised her head and replied in a high voice, ¡°I¡¯m here¡­


    Pfft, she only realized that her chest was aching when she exerted force.


    It was probably because she had hit something when she rolled down just now, and she had hit it with all her strength.


    Fortunately, Meng Yunzheng had sharp ears and eyes. He immediately heard it and looked down.


    When he saw the tiny figure below, he finally felt much more at ease. ¡°Stand there and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll come down immediately.¡±


    Shu Yu watched as he ran down from above. After a while, he stood in front of her.


    After he stood still, he quickly sized her up. ¡°How are you? Where are you hurt?¡±


    Shu Yu pointed at her right hand. ¡°Everything else is fine, but this hand seems to be dislocated.¡¯


    Meng Yunzheng frowned. ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was very familiar with the situation of arm dislocations. Moreover, Zhao Xi, a highly skilled doctor, had always been by his side. He would still treat some common external injuries.


    He reached out and touched Shu Yu¡¯s right arm for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not a big problem.¡±


    Shu Yu was probably experienced. When she fell, she tried her best to avoid getting hurt, so her injury was not too bad.


    Meng Yunzheng could also treat the joint reduction by himself.


    He took out the keychain hanging on his waist. ¡°I¡¯ll unlock your handcuffs first and then reset your position. Be careful from now on. You¡¯ll be fine after recuperating. ¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Meng Yunzheng first removed the handcuffs on her wrists and then grabbed her right arm. Before Shu Yu could react, her movements were already over. They were very fast and she did not even feel pain.


    After the restoration, Meng Yunzheng found two branches and untied the curtain wrapped around Shu Yu t s head. She tore the curtain into several pieces and tied her right hand.


    She then used the remaining curtain as a triangular scarf and hung it around her neck to secure her arm.


    Fortunately, when Shu Yu covered her head, she had pulled down enough curtains to cover her head.


    With limited conditions, this was the only way for now. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Yunzheng clapped his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s leave this forest first.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng squatted down again and took the key to unlock her shackles.


    As she squatted, she realized that there were many wounds on her legs. Although she did not sprain or dislocate her hands, she had been cut many times by wooden thorns, branches, and even sharp stones.


    Previously, because the prisoner¡¯s uniform was red with brown ochre, almost the same as blood, it could not be seen at all.


    Now that he was closer, he realized that her prison uniform was stained with a lot of blood.


    Meng Yunzheng removed the shackles, stood up abruptly, and asked, ¡°Are there any other wounds on your body?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    She had felt that when she rolled down from above, there were many sharp stones and branches on the ground. There should be wounds on her back and waist, but they were probably not very big, so they were not serious.


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a small injury. I¡¯ll just apply some medicine later. ¡°If I was seriously injured, would I still be able to stand here and talk to you? Let¡¯s go out first.¡±


    As she spoke, she walked up the landslide.


    However, just as she took a step forward, Meng Yunzheng picked her up.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°How are you going to walk like this? I¡¯ll carry you up.¡± Meng Yunzhengs face was tense, and his brows were tightly furrowed. However, his footsteps were getting more and more hurried.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and stopped talking..

 Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: Going to the Village to Sleep

    Chapter 545: Going to the Village to Sleep


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This landslide was not short. Fortunately, Meng Yunzheng was very strong. Otherwise, in this princess hug position, an ordinary person would not be able to walk in two or three steps, but he could walk on it as if it were flat ground. It did not take long for him to climb up.


    When they arrived at the forest, Shu Yu turned around to look at the surroundings. This area had been hit by the mule carriage and was very messy.


    He didn¡¯t know where the mule and the mule carriage had gone. Looking at the traces, it seemed to have gone deeper and deeper.


    Now, Shu Yu was not in the mood to care about it anymore. It could only let it pray for its good and let it roam freely. She hoped that it could survive well.


    Shu Yu thought about it, but Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t respond.


    The two of them followed the trail and walked out of the forest. As they walked, Shu Yu realized that the forest was a little deep. She didn¡¯t know if Meng Yunzheng had insect repellent powder on him, but there were no snakes, insects, rats, or ants that came to provoke them along the way.


    By the time the two of them left the forest, it was already an hour later.


    Shu Yu quickly asked him to put her down. Meng Yunzheng frowned and put her down. He let her hold on to the tree trunk at the side, Then, he pressed his finger to his lower lip and a melodious whistle sounded. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not long after, Meng Yunzhengs horse ran over.


    ¡°Come, get on the horse.¡± Meng Yunzheng bent down again and picked Shu Yu up.


    After Shu Yu went up, he turned over and sat behind her.


    ¡°Where are we going? Return to the exile team?¡± Shu Yu asked.


    ¡°Not for the time being.¡± Meng Yunzheng pulled the reins and made her sit steadily before saying, ¡°We¡¯re already some distance away from the team. We don¡¯t know where they went, so we don¡¯t have the time to look for them. The injuries on your body need to be treated. Let¡¯s find a place to rest first.¡±


    As he spoke, Meng Yunzheng looked around and pointed to the front. ¡°There¡¯s a village over there, Let¡¯s go to the village and stay for the night. We¡¯ll talk about it another day.¡±


    Shu Yu had no objections to staying the night, but¡­


    She looked down at her prison uniform. ¡°If I wear this, won¡¯t the villagers be scared to death when I enter the village?¡±


    They thought that she was a fugitive from somewhere. It was fine if she refused to let them stay, but they might even beat her to death.


    Meng Yunzheng thought for a moment, then simply took off his robe and wrapped her up.


    He was tall and his robe was loose. When he wore it on Shu Yu, not only did it wrap her tightly, but it was also so long that it could drag the floor. It was true that he could not see the prison uniform underneath.


    Shu Yu lowered her head and took a glance. ¡°Alright, when we get to the villagers¡¯ houses, we¡¯ll ask them to buy a set of clothes.¡±


    After a pause, she asked uncertainly, ¡°Do you have any silver on you?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng chuckled. ¡°I did.¡± Although most of the things were still in the carriage, he still brought the money to buy clothes.


    Shu Yu was relieved. Meng Yunzheng saw that there was nothing wrong with her, so he shook the reins and the horse slowly walked towards the village entrance.


    The village in front of him was not very big, and there were not many houses. They were scattered around the village.


    However, when the horses entered the village, many people still went out and looked at them curiously.


    Shu Yu did not dare to move, afraid that she would accidentally expose her clothes.


    Meng Yunzheng half-hugged her and asked the villagers at the village entrance in a relaxed manner, ¡°May I know how to get to the village chief¡¯s house?¡±


    Someone pointed them in the direction. Meng Yunzheng nodded and thanked them before walking towards the village chief¡¯s house.


    The village chief had already heard the commotion and was standing at the door..

 Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: Meng Yunzheng Felt Guilty

    Chapter 546: Meng Yunzheng Felt Guilty


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng got down from his horse and cupped his hands at the village chief. ¡°Sorry to disturb you, Village Chief. My surname is Yun, and I¡¯m heading to Donglin Prefecture with my wife to visit the bride. Unexpectedly, the rope suddenly broke and startled the horse. My wife couldn¡¯t avoid it in time and rolled down the hill. She was injured and couldn¡¯t travel anymore, so I came to the village to stay for the night. I hope you can help me.¡±


    When the villagers heard this, they came to a realization. No wonder this woman looked so miserable. Her arms were still hanging around her neck, and her face was a little pale.


    After hearing the whole story, the village chief saw Meng Yunzheng was polite and generous, so he had a good impression of him. He asked a few more questions and saw that Meng Yunzheng answered smoothly and did not seem to be lying, so he immediately agreed.


    Shu Yu sat on the horse¡¯s back and sighed. Meng Yunzhengs face and voice were too deceiving.


    After Meng Yunzheng finished talking with the village chief, he came over and carried Shu Yu down.


    The clothes on her body were still tightly covered, and she was carried into the house.


    Although the village chief¡¯s family was not very rich, it was not bad. It looked quite bright.


    The village chief¡¯s wife tidied up a room and said cautiously, ¡°The room is small. Just make do. If you need anything, just look for me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Meng Yunzheng thanked her and placed Shu Yu on the bed before following the village chief and his wife out.


    He gave the village chief a tael of silver and said with slight embarrassment, ¡°I still have to trouble Aunt to help me find some clean clothes. When my wife rolled down the hill, her clothes were torn. Our original luggage and clothes are all in the carriage. The carriage is heavy, and we don¡¯t know where they rolled to. We can¡¯t find them for a while.¡¯


    ¡°Ah, Sir Yun is too polite. It¡¯s just a set of clothes. It¡¯s not worth so much money.¡± Even though she said that, her eyes were still staring at the silver, unwilling to leave. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, ¡°Other than clothes, I would also like to trouble you to get some water for me and help me make some food. My wife was a little frightened. I wonder if she can eat something good for digestion?¡±


    Since he had said so, the village chief¡¯s wife did not stand on ceremony anymore. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, Young Sir. Go back and comfort your wife. Leave the rest to me.¡± I saw that your wife¡¯s face was pale. She must have been frightened.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng thanked her again and then turned around to return to his room.


    Not long after, the village chief¡¯s wife came back with a basin of water and a set of clothes. Although it wasn¡¯t made of good material, it was clean and comfortable.


    Meng Yunzheng closed the door and placed the clothes on the edge of the bed. He also brought the water to her.


    Following that, she was in a difficult position. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Shu Yu coughed lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. These clothes are loose and easy to change into. Help me guard the door.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng gulped. ¡°It¡¯s easy to change your clothes, but your injuries need to be treated. Just now, in a moment of desperation, I told the village chief that you and I are husband and wife. If I let others help you apply the medicine, it will arouse suspicion.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. So why did you say that we¡¯re husband and wife in a hurry? Brother and sister were also possible.


    Perhaps Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were too obvious, but Meng Yunzheng felt a little guilty. He slowly turned his head away and stopped looking at her.


    Shu Yu snorted and waved her uninjured hand. ¡°I¡¯ll change my clothes first. We¡¯ll talk about the rest later.¡¯


    ¡°Alright¡­.¡±

 Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: Who’s Going to Apply the Medicine?

    Chapter 547: Who¡¯s Going to Apply the Medicine? S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng agreed and then put down the curtain on the window. He stood at the door and faced the door without saying a word.


    No one noticed that his ears, hidden under his black hair, were already slightly red and hot when he heard the rustling behind him.


    Shu Yu t s hand was injured, so her movements were a little slow. However, it was still alright. It did not take long for her to change.


    She exhaled and looked up at Meng Yunzheng. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Nieng Yunzheng turned around and saw that her forehead was covered in sweat. She was still a little tired.


    He wrung the towel for her to wipe while he tidied up the clothes he had changed out of.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°We have to hide this dress well. Don¡¯t let them see it.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded. He wrapped her clothes with his robe and tied them up. Then, he placed them at the foot of the bed and covered them with the blanket.


    Seeing that he was done, Shu Yu let out a sigh of relief. Then, her eyes turned red and tears suddenly fell.


    Meng Yunzheng turned around and saw her like this. He was shocked and asked hurriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still asking where it hurts? Do you know how to apply medicine? I¡¯m getting more and more injured. Go away. I don¡¯t want you. It hurts.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh and said in a low voice, ¡°You should have told me first. !


    ¡°l believe in your ability to adapt. Go quickly.¡± Shu Yu urged him.


    Meng Yunzheng sighed and nodded. He took the medicine bottle to open the door and said to the village chief¡¯s wife, who had heard the commotion and was pretending to be working outside but was eavesdropping, ¡°Aunt, I have to trouble you.¡±


    The village chief¡¯s wife immediately put down the rag in her hand and went forward with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sir Yun?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng looked into the room and said to her, ¡°My wife has a lot of external injuries, but I¡¯m strong. I¡¯m hurting her when I apply medicine to her. I¡¯m not helping her at all. Auntie is a woman, so you should be more careful. Can you help her apply medicine?¡±


    ¡°No problem, this is a small matter. How about this? I¡¯ll get my daughter to help apply the medicine for her. My hands are rough, but my daughter¡¯s hands are tender. I guarantee that she won¡¯t hurt your wife lightly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt. My wife has just encountered a disaster and may not be in a good mood. If she says anything unpleasant, Aunt, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡¯


    Meng Yunzheng was worried that the village chief¡¯s wife would ask questions, so he told her that she was in a bad mood in advance, so that she would not provoke Shu Yu.


    The village chief¡¯s wife waved her hand. ¡°What¡¯s there to mind? I¡¯ll call my daughter over now. As she spoke, she called out,¡± Huimei, Huimei, come over quickly.¡±


    When her daughter arrived, the village chief¡¯s wife said to Meng Yunzheng,


    ¡°Give me the medicine.¡¯


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng handed the bottle to the village chief¡¯s wife and whispered a few words to Shu Yu. Then, he closed the door and went to talk to the village chief.


    Shu Yu leaned against the headboard of the bed. Her eyes were red, one hand was still hanging, and her hair was messy. She looked pitiful.


    Seeing this, the village chief¡¯s wife quickly sat down beside her and said to her, ¡°Little lady, don¡¯t cry. It won¡¯t hurt after the medicine is applied. Come, tell me where you¡¯re injured. I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    Shu Yu wiped her eyes and nodded at the two of them. ¡°Thank you. I rolled down the hill. My back, waist, and legs were all cut by rocks and branches..¡±

 Chapter 548 - Chapter 548: Two Plans

    Chapter 548: Two Plans


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The village chief¡¯s wife pulled down Shu Yu¡¯s clothes and looked at the scratches on her body.


    ¡°No wonder it hurts so much. The blood is so bad, and there are too many cuts. Quick, Huimei, come over here first and use a handkerchief to clean the little lady.¡±


    Huimei was a girl who was about the same age as Shu Yu. Upon hearing this, she immediately wet her handkerchief and carefully wiped the blood off Shu


    Shu Yu was not afraid of pain, and this little bit of pain was even less of a concern.


    However, she still hissed from time to time, looking like she was in pain.


    Fortunately, Huimei¡¯s movements were gentle. After applying the medicine, she applied it gently.


    On the other hand, she was afraid that she would use too much strength. She had been concentrating all this time and was sweating all over.


    Shu Yu put on her clothes again and thanked them.


    The village chief¡¯s wife chuckled. She thought to herself, ¡°This young lady has a good attitude. Young Sir Yun is thinking too much.¡±


    Then, she wanted to chat with Shu Yu more and gossip a little more. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before she could speak, Shu Yu covered her mouth and yawned, looking very sleepy.


    Only then did the village chief¡¯s wife remember that she was tired and injured. She was an injured person and indeed needed to rest. She smiled and stood up to leave with her claughter.


    Shu Yu exhaled and carefully avoided the injury on her right hand before slowly lying down.


    Not long after, Meng Yunzheng came back.


    ¡°How is it? Did it hurt?¡±


    ¡°No, this ointment is cool and refreshing. It¡¯s quite comfortable.¡±


    ¡°Zhao Xi¡¯s medicine is very effective. Fortunately, 1 brought two bottles of commonly used medicine with me. Otherwise, it would be difficult to find a doctor in this place, let alone medicine.¡±


    Because he often went out and occasionally fought with others, Meng


    Yunzheng carried medicine with him every day, which came in handy.


    He had just asked around. There was a doctor in this village, but his medical skills were average. There were also medicines for injuries, but they were all herbs picked from the mountains and mashed into juice. They were applied to the wound. They were effective, but the effect was slow.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°What did you talk about with the village chief just now?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just asked about the situation in the village. This was Dafang Village. It was more than thirty miles away from the next posthouse, and they still had to take a detour. The town isn¡¯t far. Let¡¯s go to the town tomorrow.¡±


    Shu Yu did not have any objections. ¡°Then, as for the exile team¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not suitable to return to the team in your current state. The exiles would not stop to wait for you just because you were injured. They would travel every day, which would not be beneficial to your recovery. I¡¯ve already left a mark for Zhao Xi. If nothing goes wrong, he should be coming to the town tomorrow. Let him take a look at you. After you recuperate for a few days, we¡¯ll go to the relay station and ask the relay station to find someone to send a letter to the leading official. They¡¯ll come to pick you up.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. She didn¡¯t have a household travel permit on her, so she couldn¡¯t go to the Southwest by herself. It wouldn¡¯t be good if she went to the next country and ended up being treated as a fugitive.


    Fortunately, they were familiar with the leader.


    She just didn¡¯t know if he was seriously injured when he fell out of the car.


    As the two of them were talking, there was a knock on the door.


    Meng Yunzheng got up to open the door and saw a little boy five or six years old standing there. He said to him obediently, ¡°My father asked me to call you to dinner.¡±


    After saying that, he looked inside curiously, wanting to see Shu Yu. His small hand leaned forward against the door frame.


    As he leaned forward, the thing hanging around his neck fell out of his collar..

 Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: Her Master Was Deceiving a Child

    Chapter 549: Her Master Was Deceiving a Child


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu happened to be looking at the child. When she saw this, her eyes narrowed slightly. Then, she waved at the child and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re Xiao Shitou, right? Can I ask you a few questions?¡±


    When she was in the house just now, she heard the family call the child¡¯s name.


    Sure enough, Xiao Shitou was stunned. He hesitated for a moment before running in. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was also surprised. He returned to the bedside and looked at Shu Yu with a questioning gaze.


    Shu Yu looked at the safety talisman hanging on Xiao Shitou¡¯s neck. She was far away just now and only saw a rough picture. Now that Xiao Shitou was standing in front of her, she was sure that she was not mistaken.


    She raised her head and asked with a gentle smile, ¡°Xiao Shitou, can you tell me who gave you this talisman?¡±


    Xiao Shitou lowered his head and realized that his Protective Talisman was exposed from under his clothes.


    He quickly reached out and carefully stuffed it back into his collar.


    However, he was hesitant about Shu Yu l s question, as if he didn¡¯t want to say more.


    Meng Yunzheng asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shu Yu glanced at Xiao Shitou and replied in a low voice, ¡°This is the safety talisman of Dongqing Temple.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± However, Meng Yunzhengs impression of the Dongqing Temple¡¯s Peace Talisman didn¡¯t seem to be like this.


    Shu Yu reacted and immediately changed his words. ¡°l can¡¯t say that it¡¯s from the Dongqing Temple. I should say that it¡¯s the safety talisman of the Dongqing temple master.¡±


    It was the habit of Abbey temple master Dong Qing to hang a bead on the amulet. This bead was different from ordinary beads. Her bead was shaped like a gourd and was very easy to recognize.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Meng Yunzheng suddenly raised his head. So the master of Dongqing Temple came to the southwest and came to Dafang Village?


    Shu Yu wasn¡¯t sure yet, so she looked at Xiao Shitou and became even gentler. ¡°Then, Xiao Shitou, can you tell me that the person who gave you the amulet was a Daoist nun? She was about this tall and a little thin. There was a mole behind her left cheek, and she looked kind. There¡¯s a bamboo flute hanging from her waist?¡±


    As she described, Xiao Shitou!s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Sister, how did you know?¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Because I once had the same talisman as you. It was given to me by that Daoist nun.¡±


    Xiao Shitou immediately became happy, ¡°So Sister is the same as me. She has also received the blessings of the gods.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Huh?


    The blessing of the immortals? How did her master fool such an innocent child outside?


    She laughed dryly. ¡°Yes, then can you tell me, this¡­lucky, when did that master give it to you?¡±


    Probably because he had the same fate as Shu Yu, Xiao Shitou became less guarded and even started to talk frankly. ¡°It was two months ago. My health was not good. I used to be sick all the time. Those bad people also said that I wouldn¡¯t live for many years, especially two months ago. I couldn¡¯t even get up from the bed. My father was about to take me to the doctor when the fairy came.¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu sighed. Master was amazing. She had already reached the status of a fairy.


    ¡°Immortal Nun gave me the medicine and I felt much better. After that,


    Celestial Nun stayed here for a few days, and I got better and better every day. Before I left, Fairy gave me this talisman. In the past two months, I haven¡¯t been sick again.¡±


    Xiao Shitou admired the master of Dongqing Temple very much. When he talked about her, he raised his head slightly and was very devout..

 Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: I Will Take Charge

    Chapter 550: I Will Take Charge


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other.


    She had some understanding of the master of the Dongqing Temple. At least in terms of medical skills, she only knew some common pathologies.


    Otherwise, when she and her father almost lost their lives back then, they would not have been saved by Zhao Xi, who was passing by.


    Therefore, there should be another reason for Xiao Shitou¡¯s illness. The master must have found the cause of the disease, which was why Xiao Shitou¡¯s body recovered.


    However, Shu Yu was now certain that the letter left behind by her master was indeed pointing to the southwest.


    She looked at Xiao Shitou and asked, ¡°Did the Daoist nun say where she was going before she left?¡±


    ¡°No, she stayed here for five or six days. One morning, when our whole family woke up, we saw that she was gone. The room was very clean, and there was no luggage. Later, we heard from the villagers who woke up early that the fairy left the village at dawn.¡±


    Shu Yu asked a few more questions. Xiao Shitou had said everything he could. He did not know anything else.


    Coincidentally, the village chief¡¯s wife¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°Xiao Shitou, didn¡¯t I ask you to call Young Sir Yun for dinner? Where did you


    Shu Yu stopped asking and looked at Meng Yunzheng. ¡°You go ahead.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the village chiefs wife came over with a bowl of food in her hand. When she saw Xiao Shitou, who was also in the room, she couldn¡¯t help but glare at him. Then she smiled at Meng Yunzheng and said, ¡°Sir Yun, go and eat. I¡¯ll feed your wife.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng stood up and took the bowl and chopsticks from her hands. ¡°Aunt, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. I¡¯ll do it. Aunt, go eat first. I¡¯ll come over later.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t say that he would stay in the house to eat. He just found out that the master of Dongqing Temple had indeed come to Dafang Village, so he wanted to talk to the village chief again and ask about it.


    However, when he finished feeding Shu Yu and returned to the dining room to eat, he did not get any more news from the village chief.


    It was unknown whether it was because he did not know much or he was unwilling to reveal it. On the contrary, Xiao Shitou had told him everything he knew when he heard that Shu Yu was the temple master of Dong Qing.


    Forget it, at least they had a clue about the master of Dongqing Temple.


    Meng Yunzheng went back to his room after eating. Shu Yu was probably very tired and had fallen asleep on the bed.


    Meng Yunzheng smiled and covered her with the blanket. Then, he sat on a stool beside her and leaned against the bed with his eyes closed.


    Shu Yu woke up in the middle of the night. The moon was bright outside. She adapted a little and saw his posture. How could he fall asleep leaning against him like this?


    Sure enough, as soon as Shu Yu made a slight movement, Meng Yunzheng opened his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where do you feel uncomfortable?¡± S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep on the bed? They still had to travel tomorrow, so they couldn¡¯t be down in spirit. Besides, it¡¯s cold at night and you don¡¯t have your outer robe. What if you catch a cold?¡± Meng Yunzheng was speechless. Do you know what you are saying?


    His eyes were burning bright. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Shu Yu moved inside and placed a pillow in the middle. ¡°Do you feel better now?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng felt that it was unnecessary.


    After a moment of consideration, he did not refuse and lay down.


    The two of them were an arm¡¯s length apart, and neither of them spoke.


    After a while, Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± Shu Yu almost burst out laughing. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to do that..¡±

 Chapter 551 - Chapter 551: Piercing the Window Paper

    Chapter 551: Piercing the Window Paper


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng insisted, ¡°l will take responsibility.¡±


    Shu Yu understood. This person had finally found an excuse to bring the word ¡°responsibility¡± onto the table, right?


    Shu Yu was not fourteen years old. She knew everything about relationships.


    Along the way, the things that Meng Yunzheng had done were all very meticulous. It was obvious. Although no one mentioned it, they had a tacit understanding.


    But now, Meng Yunzheng had brought their relationship to the surface.


    Shu Yu turned her head and stared at him for a long time before smiling. ¡°I¡¯m a prisoner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not some rich Sir.¡¯


    ¡°Then who are you? Speaking of which, 1 don¡¯t seem to know anything about


    your past, but you know everything about my background. Thinking about it, it¡¯s a bit of a loss.¡¯


    Nieng Yunzheng turned sideways. ¡°If you want to know, I can tell you.¡± S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu sighed. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it seems to be quite long and complicated. Forget it, find a quiet place, and talk slowly. Sleep first today.¡±


    Nieng Yunzheng smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She wanted to know. This information made Meng Yunzheng feel particularly excited.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips, coughed lightly, turned her head back, and closed her eyes to sleep.


    Nieng Yunzheng looked at her steadily, and the smile on his lips gradually widened.


    Shu Yu seemed to hear him murmuring in a daze, ¡°Yu¡±.


    When she woke up the next day, Meng Yunzheng was no longer in the room.


    Shu Yu thought of what happened last night and felt a little dizzy as if she had a dream.


    It was not until Meng Yunzheng entered the door, brought the washing water to her, and very naturally wrung a handkerchief to wipe her face that Shu Yu was stunned for a moment and said, ¡®You¡­Do you think I¡¯m your wife?¡±


    He was too thoughtful.


    Meng Yunzhengs expression did not change. ¡°I¡¯ll practice first.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. I really couldn¡¯t tell that you were this kind of person. Do you still think that I¡¯ll break my arms and legs for you to wash your face in the future?


    Also, her right hand was injured, but her left hand was fine. She could wash her face without any problems.


    She couldn¡¯t help but protest, but Meng Yunzheng had already finished washing her. ¡°After breakfast, we¡¯ll go to town. How are you feeling today? Does the wound on your body still hurt?¡±


    Shu Yu diverted her attention and shook her head. ¡°Other than the inconvenience in my right hand, I don¡¯t feel any pain anymore. The medicine is quite good, but it¡¯s a little itchy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal. The wound will heal and it will itch for a while.¡¯


    Meng Yunzheng went out with the basin and soon came back with breakfast.


    The village chief¡¯s wife, who was standing at the door, said enviously, ¡°This


    Sir Yun is good to his wife. He does everything himself.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at the village chief beside her with disdain.


    The latter¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°If your hand is broken, l¡­¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°You have a daughter-in-law and a daughter. There are plenty of people to be respectful to. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    The village chief¡¯s wife almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She turned around and left angrily.


    After Shu Yu finished breakfast, she bid farewell to the village chief and his family.


    The village chief¡¯s wife was still a little reluctant. ¡°Aren¡¯t you still injured? Why are you in a hurry? You have soft skin and tender flesh. You need to take care of it more.¡¯


    Most importantly, she wanted to earn more money for her accommodation and food.


    Although Shu Yu and the others had only stayed for one night, they would not cause any trouble. They were also very worry-free. They spoke and did things politely and were very easy to get along with..

 Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: Zhao Xi Is Here

    Chapter 552: Zhao Xi Is Here S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°We want to go to town to see a doctor again. My hand is dislocated. Although my husband helped me to reset it, he¡¯s not good at this after all. I¡¯ll feel more at ease if we go to town to see him.¡±


    The village chief¡¯s family thought that it was right, so they did not stop them. After pointing them in the direction, they sent them out of the village.


    Shu Yu was carried onto the horse by Meng Yunzheng, and the two of them slowly walked towards the town.


    After half an hour, Meng Yunzheng booked two rooms in the biggest inn in town and helped Shu Yu into the room.


    Although there were doctors in the town, Meng Yunzheng still planned to wait until Zhao Xi came to see him.


    Shu Yu sat on the bed and asked him, ¡°When will Doctor Zhao arrive?¡±


    ¡°At the latest, in the afternoon.¡± He had left marks along the way, so it was easy for Zhao Xi to find them.


    Shu Yu was relieved.


    However, Zhao Xi arrived earlier than they had planned. Before noon, he had already appeared in the inn.


    After finding the mark left by Meng Yunzheng, he directly knocked on the door of the room they were in. From the sound, it seemed that he was very angry.


    Sure enough, as soon as Meng Yunzheng opened the door, Zhao Xi stepped into the room and said aggressively, ¡°I say, you¡¯re too inhumane. I won¡¯t say that you rode the horse away. At least you can ride it back after you¡¯re done.


    His nagging stopped when he saw Shu Yu¡¯s right hand hanging up. He immediately took a few steps forward and said with a frown, ¡®E ls your hand injured?¡±


    Then, he sat on the edge of the bed and asked her to take out her left hand to take her pulse.


    Meng Yunzheng stood at the side and told him about yesterday¡¯s situation. ¡°She rolled down the hill and her arm was dislocated. Her body was also covered in wounds from tree branches and stones. I applied ointment to her. Take a look at those branches and grass again to see if they are poisonous.¡± This was what he was most worried about.


    Zhao Xi turned his head and glared at him. He calmed down and continued to take his pulse.


    After a while, he retracted his hand and stood up to let her take a look at his arm. He then said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. The most serious problem is this arm. It¡¯s treated in time and will be fine after a few days.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng heaved a sigh of relief. Zhao Xi snorted coldly. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Lady Lu was indeed injured and it was forgivable, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have let you off so easily. Do you know that I almost pulled that car over myself yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t seem to believe her. ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    ¡°Later, I was lucky and met a convoy. I asked them to let me tie the car to the back of their car, so I pulled it to the relay station.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng thought about it and agreed. With Zhao Xi¡¯s temper, without a horse carriage, he might have directly camped in the wild. Anyway, there was food and drink in the carriage. He was a man, so he was not afraid to stay outside for a night.


    However, upon hearing him mention the relay station, Shu Yu immediately asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation with the exiles? Is he staying at the same relay station as you?¡±


    Zhao Xi nodded. ¡°Yes, Madam Hou and her daughter fell off the cart and were injured. This was a small problem, but the main problem was that the official leading the group had fallen off a speeding mule cart, which was a bit serious.


    According to the journey, they would only stop at the next relay station. However, the leading officer was unconscious, so the others could only find the nearest relay station to rest and even found a doctor.¡±


    In such a small place, the doctor¡¯s medical skills were not very good.


    Fortunately, the leader was lucky and did not hurt his vitals¡­

 Chapter 553 - Chapter 553: Preparing to Return to the Exile Team

    Chapter 553: Preparing to Return to the Exile Team


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhao Xi went to the courier station much later than them. After all, he had waited there for a long time before he was lucky enough to meet a convoy to take him.


    After arriving at the relay station, he asked about the leader of the officers.


    At that time, the leader had just woken up and was said to have vomited for a long time.


    When no one was paying attention, Zhao Xi secretly went to see him and re-diagnosed him. Then, he prescribed him some medicine and asked him to get someone to catch him. He also asked about the situation.


    Only then did they know that after the soldier had crashed into the mule carriage, he had not stopped at all. He had only scolded them before continuing to ride away.


    He had left, but the exiles were in a state of chaos.


    Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady were injured, but fortunately, they were fine. The leading officer was unconscious, but his life was saved. The key was Shu Yu, who was taken away by the crazy mule. She didn¡¯t know where she went, but she probably didn¡¯t make it.


    A few soldiers searched the nearby area, but it was fine if they didn¡¯t find anyone.


    The group suffered heavy losses, but the rest of the Shu family were still fine. This time, they finally held their heads high and gloated for a long time.


    Zhao Xi came out to look for them this morning. He followed the traces of yesterday and saw the signal left by Meng Yunzheng. After half a day, he was exhausted.


    He sat on a stool and poured himself a glass of water. As he drank, he said, ¡°But even though the leading officer was injured, they didn¡¯t dare to delay the journey. Because they had been delayed for half a day yesterday, they had to speed up now. They set off early this morning. The leading official was placed on a cart by them, so Madam Hou and her daughter could only walk.¡±


    As he spoke, he glanced at Meng Yunzheng and asked Shu Yu, ¡°What about you? What do you plan to do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s recuperate first.¡± Meng Yunzheng replied, ¡°When you¡¯re better, go back to the courier station and ask the courier station to send a letter to the official.¡¯ S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Xi pursed his lips. ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡±


    They temporarily stayed in this small town. With Zhao Xi around, Shu Yu t s


    injuries healed quickly.


    In just two days, the wounds were almost healed.


    The only thing she had to pay attention to was her right hand. Although it had been reattached, it was best to be careful to use it normally in the future.


    After staying in the small town for three days, Shu Yu decided to catch up with the exile team, lest she be delayed when the Shu family was about to reach the southwest.


    Meng Yunzheng still felt that the time was a little short, but she insisted. In the end, he did not say anything. The three of them packed up and headed to the nearest courier station.


    Shu Yu changed back into her prison uniform, put on her handcuffs, and appeared at the entrance of the courier station.


    After giving them some travel expenses, the courier station naturally sent people to chase after the exiles in front.


    After this chase and return, it took another two days. Shu Yu peacefully stayed in the relay station to continue recuperating.


    Two days later, one of the officers returned.


    The one who came was not the leading officer. It was said that although his injuries were no longer serious, it was not suitable for him to travel like this.


    Thus, the person who came was the officer who had some relationship with Madam Hou.


    When he saw Shu Yu, he was also very surprised. ¡°1 heard that you¡¯re still alive, but I didn¡¯t quite believe it. I didn¡¯t expect you to look so good. Did you break your hand?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded with a bitter smile. ¡°It was also good luck. At that time, the mule rushed into the forest like crazy. The prison carriage broke down. I rolled out from inside and rolled down the hill. I fainted on the spot. I didn¡¯t expect to meet a doctor who came to the mountains to pick herbs and saved me..¡±

 Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: Speed of Changing Faces

    Chapter 554: Speed of Changing Faces


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Shu Yu finished speaking, Zhao Xi came over, looking like he was very awesome.


    Shu Yu said to the officer, ¡°This is Doctor Zhao. He saved me and sent me to this relay station. He¡¯s a good person.¡±


    The good man Zhao Xi said to the officer, ¡°l heard Miss Shu say that she was going to be exiled to the southwest. It just so happens that my friend and I are going to the southwest as well. Miss Shu t s injuries have yet to fully recover. As a doctor, I can¡¯t just leave halfway through the treatment. That would ruin my reputation. Why don¡¯t we set off together?¡±


    The officer was stunned.


    He looked troubled. Shu Yu coughed lightly and said, ¡°Doctor Zhao has a carriage. ¡± S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The officer immediately raised his head. ¡°Doctor Zhao, I admire your kindness as a doctor. Then¡­Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    His expression changed so quickly that even Zhao Xi couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips.


    Shu Yu, however, had an expression as if she had already expected it.


    In the end, the officials did not have any means of transportation. Halfway there, she bought a mule carriage. Later, he met Lord Qi and got another one.


    Now, one of the mule carriages had rushed into the forest and was nowhere to be found. The other was still in the exile team. Because the leader was still injured, it was natural for him to sit.


    When this official came over, he was riding the horse of the courier who was helping to deliver the letter.


    He was quite unwilling. After all, if he caught up with the exiles, he would have to walk the same path again.


    Now that he knew that someone was driving the carriage to send them off, the resentment in the officer¡¯s heart instantly disappeared.


    Since he had a car, he was not in a hurry to hurry.


    The official waved his hand and asked Zhao Xi, ¡°Doctor Zhao, let¡¯s rest for a day and set off tomorrow morning. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    With that, the matter was settled. The few of them rested at the relay station for the night.


    When they were about to set off the next day, the official realized that there was another person beside Doctor Zhao. Although this person was wearing a


    curtain hat, he should be a very elegant young master from his figure.


    He suddenly remembered what Doctor Zhao said yesterday. Doctor Zhao said that he had a friend, so it must be this person.


    Seeing that Zhao Xi didn¡¯t intend to introduce him, the officer didn¡¯t ask further.


    The few of them boarded the carriage and headed southwest.


    The journey was not fast. Although the official was a little anxious, the carriage belonged to someone else. At the very least, it was faster than walking on two legs.


    They walked unsteadily for a few days. On the evening of the third day, they finally caught up with the place where the exiles rested.


    At this moment, they had already arrived at the territory under the jurisdiction of the Linzhang Prefecture. The Linzhang Prefecture was the place where they were ultimately exiled.


    In another two days, they would arrive at the Linzhang Prefecture. At that time, their exile would officially begin.


    Meng Yunzhengs carriage stopped at the entrance of the courier station. He put her down and prepared to leave.


    Zhao Xi was a doctor who did his best. He even left two bottles of medicine for Shu Yu and gave him a few more instructions. Only then did he bid farewell to the official and drove away in the carriage.


    The officer looked at their backs and clicked his tongue. Suddenly, he said to Shu Yu, ¡°l see that Doctor Zhao treats you very well. You ate whatever they ate along the way. ¡°Miss Shu, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to scare you, but when you arrive at Linzhang Prefecture, your hard days will just begin. You should be clinging to that Doctor Zhao for the next two days. When we reach the southwest, let him buy you. At that time, you might have a good life..¡±

 Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: The Shu family Lost Three People

    Chapter 555: The Shu family Lost Three People


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was speechless. Zhao Xi was finished. He would be beaten to death by Meng Yunzheng.


    As they spoke, the two of them entered the relay station together.


    The Shu family had just finished a day¡¯s journey and was about to return to their rooms to rest when they heard the commotion and turned around.


    When they saw Shu Yu, they widened their eyes in disbelief.


    When the officials came to look for Shu Yu, they didn¡¯t know. They only saw that he had received a letter from the courier station and left, thinking that something urgent had happened. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They didn¡¯t expect that the officer would appear again with Shu Yu.


    The faces of the Shu family members turned gloomy again. They did not expect that Shu Yu to be so lucky. She was dragged so far by the crazy mule carriage. Even the leader of the officers was injured, but she was still standing in front of them.


    Seriously, she should die.


    Shu Yu was also sizing up the Shu family. After not seeing them for more than ten days, she found that the Shu family looked even more haggard.


    However¡­


    The number of people didn¡¯t seem right.


    Before Shu Yu could take a closer look, Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady were already walking towards her.


    The two of them were very happy to see that she was safe.


    ¡°Back then, when I saw that mule go crazy and run away, it made me sweat.


    It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Your hand¡­¡±


    Shu Yu looked down and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just dislocated. I¡¯ve already seen a doctor. I¡¯ll be fine with some rest.¡¯


    Madam Hou was also relieved and then returned to her room with Shu Yu.


    They still had three people in a room. After all, Madam Hou had a name on Lord Qi¡¯s side, and the official had also received Little Lord Qi¡¯s silver notes. This small request could still be satisfied.


    Shu Yu¡¯s right hand was inconvenient, so Madam Hou went out to get her some water and helped her clean her face.


    After packing up, Shu Yu asked, ¡°l heard that you were injured too. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a scratch. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    Shu Yu saw that they were in good spirits and did not ask further. What she cared about now was another matter.


    ¡°l saw that the Shu family seemed to be missing a few people just now?¡±


    Madam Hows expression was serious as she nodded slightly and said, ¡°These days, we lost three of them one after another.¡±


    ¡°Three?¡± Shu Yu was surprised.


    Madam Hou nodded and said as she spread the blanket, ¡°The closer we are to the southwest, the more we can¡¯t adapt to the climate. The First Master¡¯s mistress, Madam Jin, was forced to abort three months ago by the First Madam. It was not easy for her to recover, but she was sent to jail again. I originally thought that with her body, she would probably lose her life in prison. I didn¡¯t expect her to be able to walk for such a long distance. The day after you were taken away by the mule carriage, she fell ill and died.¡±


    Madam Jin was the one who exposed Shu Yu as the mistress of the Shu family in front of everyone when she was forced to sink into the pond.


    This person was a ruthless character. She used to be the first Madam¡¯s servant girl. When Shu Yu was young, she was bullied by her many times. She acted obediently in front of the first Madam and turned around to seduce the First Master.


    After Lady Wang found out, she sent her away on account of their many years of friendship. Who knew that in less than a day, Uncle Shu would arrange a place for her to stay and treat her as a mistress?


    She had been very quiet along the way, and it was rare that she did not cause any trouble.


    She didn¡¯t expect her to be gone just like that.


    ¡°What about the other two?¡± Shu Yu asked.


    Madam Hou lowered her voice. ¡°There is also Concubine He. You know that ever since Fifth Young Lady passed away, Concubine He was in bad spirit..¡±

 Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: Arriving in the Southwest

    Chapter 556: Arriving in the Southwest S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Concubine He, was the Fifth Young Ladys mother.


    After Fifth Miss died, Concubine He was too sad and lost her mental support.


    In addition, the old madam who could support her was gone, and the second master did not like her. In the future, when she went to the southwest, she would have to carry out heavy labor. Thinking of this, she felt that her future was bleak and she could not see any hope at all.


    With such a huge psychological pressure, Concubine He didn¡¯t last long before she followed Madam Jin.


    Two of them had gone in a row. Including Shu Yu, whose whereabouts were unknown, there were three. the Shu family not help but feel uneasy and the atmosphere was low.


    No one had expected that just three days ago, Seventh Miss suddenly fell into the water. When she was fished out, she was already dead. ¡°You said that the last one is Seventh Young Lady?¡±


    The one who tried to scare Shu Yu with a cockroach in the cell?


    Madam Hou nodded. ¡°Yes, at noon three days ago, we rested by the river and prepared to eat something. Everyone didn¡¯t have much energy, so they tried to rest as much as possible, so no one noticed where Seventh Miss went. When the official said that they were leaving, they could not find her. Later, someone shouted that a person was floating on the river. The official dragged the person ashore and found that it was Seventh Miss. She was already dead.¡± Shu Yu frowned. ¡°She was fine. Why did she fall into the water?¡±


    Madam Hou sighed. ¡°The officer checked the riverbank and saw traces. She accidentally fell.¡±


    ¡°If she falls into the river, there should be some movement. No matter how weak she was, she should have shouted for help at the moment of life and death. She didn¡¯t make a sound at all? Also, why did she go to the river all of a sudden?¡±


    When Shu Yu said this, Madam Hou couldn¡¯t help but frown, feeling that it was somewhat strange. ¡°You¡¯re saying that someone harmed her?¡± ¡°l wasn¡¯t there, so it¡¯s hard to say. I just feel that it¡¯s strange.¡±


    After Shu Yu finished speaking, she lay on the bed.


    The Shu family had been exiled from Dongan Province to Linzhang Prefecture. They were about to reach their destination, and five of the dozen or so people had already gone.


    This number was not considered a lot. Some of the exiled teams had lost two-thirds of their troops on the road. The Shu family was made up of women, and they were all pampered. Most of them were able to reach their destination safely, thanks to the group of officials they met who were not too bad.


    Especially with that officer in charge, the Shu family was already considered lucky that there had not been any incidents of forcing themselves on them. Shu Yu fell asleep, but Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady looked at each other.


    The two of them carefully thought about the situation at that time, but no matter how they thought about it, they could not figure out who was the person who harmed Seventh Young Lady.


    But at the very least, Madam Hou became even more cautious in the next few days.


    The next morning, the group set off again.


    Because Shu Yu was injured, she sat on the cart and let the mule continue pulling her.


    The leading officer was already fine, so Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady also sat down.


    The rest of the journey wasn¡¯t far, and there weren¡¯t any more problems along the way. two days later, the group finally arrived at Linzhang Prefecture.


    Standing at the city gate, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Shu Yu found it funny. The official could be said to have completed his mission, but why did the Shu family relax as well? Working day and night was the most difficult, okay?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the government office first.¡±


    At the city gate, the leading officer asked Shu Yu and the others to get off the cart..

 Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: Handing Over

    Chapter 557: Handing Over


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The group of people walked to the government office. Because there were several exiles from Linzhang Prefecture, the pedestrians on the road were not surprised by this, and no one looked at them.


    Shu Yu and the others followed him to the government office, and the leading officer quickly went to hand over the documents.


    They waited for nearly an hour before someone came out to verify with them.


    Not long after, the leading officer came over. He waved at Shu Yu. ¡°Come here, I have something to tell you.¡±


    The others weren¡¯t surprised. After all, Shu Yu had said in front of everyone that she would tell them the location of the silver when they arrived safely in the southwest.


    Everyone thought that the leading officer was asking her where the silver was hidden.


    However, when they reached a corner where there was no one else, the leader of the officers said to her, ¡°You¡¯ll have to walk the rest of the way by yourself. However, Young Master Meng and the others should have already reached the southwest. If there¡¯s any problem, he¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out two chains. ¡°Change into this.¡±


    Shu Yu t s original handcuffs were very light, but there were people taking care of her along the way, so it was not a big deal. Now that the officials from Linzhang Prefecture were going to take over, it was naturally not good to fake it.


    Shu Yu put on new handcuffs and handcuffs. In an instant, she felt heavy and much heavier.


    The leading officer frowned as he looked at the hand hanging around her neck and asked, ¡°This, is it okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just hold on to the chains.¡± Shu Yu smiled and did not mind. Her hand was almost healed. This little weight did not affect it much.


    She raised her head and said to him sincerely, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me during this period. I didn¡¯t suffer much along the way, but I implicated you and even fell off the mule cart.¡¯


    The leading officer laughed. ¡°What are you saying? How can you say that I¡¯m implicated? Besides, I¡¯ve also received a lot of benefits.¡±


    He did not work for nothing.


    However¡­


    ¡°Speaking of mule carriage, there¡¯s something I need to remind you of.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You have to be careful of your Second Young Lady. She is a powerful person. The mule cart incident is also related to her. ¡°The leading officer sighed. ¡°It¡¯s also my negligence that allowed my subordinates to be egged on by her. She hooked up with an officer from our side. That officer tasted the sweetness and helped her do something.¡± S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Originally, the Second Young Lady wanted to deal with Shu Yu or Madam Hou. She was very resentful of Shu Yu¡¯s special care along the way and could not bear to see her live comfortably.


    After getting along with that officer, the first person he wanted to make use of was her.


    However, although the officer was mesmerized by the beauty and had a head, he did not completely lose his mind. He knew very well that Shu Yu still had silver on him. They had taken care of him for so long. If they did not get that hidden silver, wouldn¡¯t they suffer a huge loss?


    So he didn¡¯t agree.


    The Second Young Lady wanted to deal with Madam Hou again. When she wanted to borrow the mule carriage, Madam Hou did not give her a good look. She had always held grudges and wanted to teach her a lesson.


    However, that officer still did not agree. Madam Hou had entered Lord Qi¡¯s eyes.


    Lord Qi had instructed him to take good care of the person. If he made things difficult for him in public, the other officers would not agree. He would also get himself into trouble.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t do it, Madam Hou couldn¡¯t do it either. The Second Young Lady was extremely angry.


    Sure, the two of them couldn¡¯t. Then let¡¯s go with the Sixth Young Lady.. The Sixth Young Lady didn¡¯t have any money to give, and no one asked her to take special care of her, right?

 Chapter 558 - Chapter 558: Be Careful of the Second Young Lady

    Chapter 558: Be Careful of the Second Young Lady


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The officer agreed and looked for an opportunity to make things difficult for the Sixth Miss.


    The soldier who delivered the urgent document was an opportunity. At that time, the soldier who was driving the handcart was the soldier. He saw that the sixth girl was sitting behind the handcart. If she made a slight movement, she would fall off the handcart.


    Therefore, he deliberately did not turn the cart around in time. The mule was shocked, and the sixth girl fell off the cart.


    However, Madam Hou was worried about her daughter. Seeing her fall, she subconsciously went to pull her, but in the end, the two of them were thrown out.


    However, this wasn¡¯t bad. Unexpectedly, their mule crashed into the mule carriage in front of them, causing the mule in front to be frightened and run away crazily.


    Not only did the leading officer almost lose his life, but Shu Yu was also missing.


    The officer was scared out of his wits. Naturally, he had to keep this matter a secret and let everyone treat it as an accident.


    However, the Second Miss was extremely happy. She had not expected the result to be so pleasant. She still wanted to use the same trick and get rid of


    Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady.


    Unfortunately, the officer did not dare to do so.


    Who knew that Shu Yu would suddenly come back two days ago? When the Second Miss saw her coming back from the dead, her eyes turned red from excitement.


    She was unwilling to accept this, so last night, she went to look for that officer again.


    Seeing that they had already arrived at Linzhang Prefecture, the officer was naturally unwilling to complicate matters, so he rejected this matter.


    The two of them argued for a while and were heard by another officer. Seeing that Shu Yu was going to give him the silver, that person found an opportunity to talk to the leader.


    After Shu Yu heard this, she was speechless for a long time. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Second Young Lady and I don¡¯t seem to have any deep hatred, right?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for deep hatred.¡± The officer smiled. ¡°When a person is under enough pressure, even her heart is distorted. When she sees someone who is living better than her, she will be stimulated and want to get rid of them as soon as possible.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned.


    Perhaps the Second Young Lady had targeted her at the beginning just to protect herself.


    Later on, with the death of Old Furen and Fifth Young Lady, Sixth Young Lady broke off relations with her. She then handed over her pure body to the escorting officer that she originally looked down on, so it was normal for her inner thoughts to be extreme and twisted.


    The leader said again, ¡°Yes¡­Also, I suspect that the death of the Seventh Miss of the Shu family is also related to her, but there is no evidence.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Actually, after hearing the officer¡¯s words, she subconsciously thought of this point. ¡°I understand. Thank you for telling me. I¡¯ll be careful of her.¡±


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll part ways here. I wish you a safe and peaceful future. We¡¯ll meet again. ¡±


    ¡°See you again.¡±


    The leading officer smiled and led her back to the Shu family¡¯s exile team.


    The official from Linzhang Prefecture had already finished checking. He handed the official document to him and the leader led the others away.


    The Shu family members remained where they were and were at a loss. After a long while, Lady Wang asked, ¡°Officer, where are we going next?¡±


    The official from the Linzhang Prefecture was not so easy to talk to. He snorted coldly when he heard that. ¡°Why are you asking so much? Come with me.¡±


    He led the way in front, and the Shu family followed one by one.


    When they left the government office, the Fourth Young Lady asked the Eldest Young Lady in a low voice, ¡°Are we going to work in this Linzhang Prefecture in the future?¡±


    The officer¡¯s ears were very sharp, and he heard it. He immediately sneered, ¡°What are you thinking? This is the prefecture, the place you are going to is the Heichang County below..¡±

 Chapter 559 - Chapter 559: Heichang County

    Chapter 559: Heichang County


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Shu family shrunk their necks and dared not make a sound.


    The officer continued, ¡°Heichang County is still two days away by foot. You can rest here for the night and set off tomorrow morning. When we reach Heichang County, someone will naturally tell you what to do. Before that, you better behave yourselves, do you hear me?¡±


    The Shu family members responded sparsely. The official snorted coldly and led them to the place where they were imprisoned.


    The next morning, the sky had just brightened, and the Shu family had yet to wake up when the official came again. His attitude was very bad as he called everyone to get up and set off.


    The Shu family did not dare to complain. When they woke up early, the weather was still freezing. Even Shu Yu felt goosebumps, let alone the other members of the Shu family.


    Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady came over. The three of them pressed against each other, and only then did they feel better.


    When they reached the street, Madam Hou took advantage of the fact that the official in front of her was not paying attention and asked Shu Yu in a low voice, ¡°Third Miss, could Lord Qi have already arrived at Linzhang Prefecture?¡± Where do you think he will be exiled to?¡±


    Shu Yu glanced at her. ¡°You want to use him to find a leisurely job?¡±


    Madam Hou nodded. ¡°Yesterday, when that official talked about Heichang County, his expression was strange. It must not be a good place, and the work he did was not light. I can hold on for a while, but our Sixth Young Lady is only eleven. Her body hasn¡¯t even grown, so how can she hold on?¡±


    The Sixth Young Lady quickly whispered, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Madam Hou sighed. Others might not know, but she had stayed in the brothel for so many years and had heard and seen many things. Occasionally, there would be officials in charge of escorting exiled prisoners who would go to drink, and she had more or less heard about it.


    She knew that compared to the suffering on the road to exile, the heavy work in the exile was more likely to make people unable to stand up.


    Shu Yu was also clear about this.


    She turned back to look in the direction of the government office and said, ¡°With Lord Qi¡¯s status, he will most likely be left behind by the local government to work. As for where it was, it was hard to say. In short, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad. We¡¯re new here, so we don¡¯t know many things. We can¡¯t rashly inquire about his whereabouts. Let¡¯s wait for a while and ask around.¡± Madam Hou thought about it and agreed. If she said that she wanted to see Lord Qi or something, she would probably lose even her last bit of face.


    Wait a little longer.


    Shu Yu saw that the Shu family in front did not notice them, so she took the opportunity to tell Madam Hou and her daughter what the leader of the officials had told her yesterday.


    Madam Hou and the other two were shocked when they heard this. ¡°You are saying that when the Second Young Lady wanted to harm the Sixth Young Lady, that mule was not startled by accident?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°In short, when we arrive at Heichang County, all of you just have to be careful.¡¯


    Madam Hou r s expression was serious as she tightly held the Sixth Young Lady¡¯s hand.


    She didn¡¯t expect that even after leaving the Shu family¡¯s deep backyard, she still couldn¡¯t escape these schemes.


    The rest of the journey did not have any more trouble.


    They left for two days. It was not until noon the next day that they finally saw the city gate of Heichang County.


    However, this was not all. Heichang County was a county. For exiles like them, the environment would naturally not be so good.


    Just when the Shu family thought they could rest, the officer led them forward again.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t say anything along the way. To be honest, no one deliberately took care of him on the way. She was indeed quite tired and didn¡¯t even sip water..

 Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: Meeting Family

    Chapter 560: Meeting Family


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu sighed. Who knew that when she raised her head, she would see a few familiar figures?


    She stopped in her tracks and continued walking.


    However, her mood was much better than before. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly, and even Madam Hou beside her noticed it.


    ¡°Third Young Lady, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She seemed to be happy, but she was about to face an unknown future. What was there to be happy about?


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡¯


    It was just that she saw her family.


    Not far away, the Lu family members were equally happy. They held each other¡¯s hands in slight excitement and watched Shu Yu leave the county town.


    When she was completely out of sight, Lu Erbai said, ¡°Yu has finally arrived safely at Heichang County. Let¡¯s go home and prepare our things. Then, we¡¯ll go and fetch her back to live.¡±


    The Lu family was in high spirits now. Thinking that they would be able to reunite as a family soon, all of them were filled with fighting spirit. They were simply two different spirits from the commoners of Heichang County.


    Shu Yu, who was in the crowd, couldn¡¯t help but look back again. Although she couldn¡¯t see anything outside the city gate, she felt warm all over when she thought of her family protecting her.


    She lowered her head and looked at her hand. She had already removed the board last night and was no longer hanging her right hand.


    After more than ten days, her hand had almost recovered.


    However, she would not lift anything heavy if she could.


    The group of people walked for another half a day. Seeing that they were getting more and more desolate, the leading official finally stopped.


    In front of them was a village. The houses were crowded and messy. They were also very old. Some of the houses had even collapsed in half. It looked very desolate.


    There was a manor on the left. Although it did not look very big, it was much better than these dilapidated mud houses. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were standing in front of the manor. There was a table under the eaves outside the manor, and someone was sitting behind it, looking at something.


    Hearing the commotion, the person looked up and immediately stood up and ran over. ¡°It¡¯s Brother Zou. Are you sending someone over again?¡±


    The official smiled as he pulled out the document from his pocket and handed it over. He then pointed in the direction of the Shu family and said, ¡°Theyre from the Dongan Province. They¡¯re a large family. These are all women, and the men are still on the way. They should be arriving in about half a month. Help me make the arrangements first.¡±


    That person glanced at the Shu family. ¡°The entire family has been exiled?¡±


    The officer nodded, and that person understood. This was a person who had no one to control them and no background. They could be exploited at will.


    The officer quickly finished handing over the documents. After chatting for a while, he left.


    The person who was left behind glanced at the Shu family. When he saw Shu Yu, her gaze paused for a moment, and a smile appeared in the corner of his eyes.


    Shu Yu¡¯s senses were sharp. She noticed it and frowned slightly.


    That person walked in front of the Shu family and said, ¡°I¡¯m a bailiff from Heichang County. You can call me Master Lan. From now on, you¡¯re under my jurisdiction. I¡¯ll tell you the rules here first. Listen carefully. Don¡¯t let anything go wrong and you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences, understand?¡±


    The Shu family member replied in a low voice. The one called Master Lan looked at Shu Yu again.


    Only then did he say, ¡°This is the Righteous Dao Village under the jurisdiction of Linzhang Prefecture¡¯s Heichang County.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Righteous Path Village? This name was really good..

 Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: The Shu Family Is Going to Wasteland Reclaimers

    Chapter 561: The Shu Family Is Going to Wasteland Reclaimers sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Master Lan said, ¡°In the Righteous Dao Village, the villagers are the same as you. They are criminals who were exiled from other places, so the population is more mixed. As for their personalities, there are good and bad. You can decide how to get along with them. The house you will be living in from now on is at the foot of the mountain over there. I¡¯ll bring you there to take a look later.¡¯


    ¡°The house is rented to you. You have to pay the rent in a month. If they didn¡¯t, they could only be chased out and live in a shack. Other than the rent, you also spent a lot of money on food, clothing, and accommodation during your exile. These were all paid by the government in advance. When you earn money in the future, you will have to pay them back.¡±


    The Shu family¡¯s faces turned slightly pale when they heard this. They had not done anything, but they were already in debt.


    Master Lan looked at their expressions with satisfaction. ¡°You guys rest for the night. You have to get up to work tomorrow morning. Do you see the wasteland in front of us? What you need to do is to clear the wasteland.¡±


    Pioneering? Although the Shu family was mentally prepared, they were still very anxious when they heard that they had to get up at dawn to do heavy farm work.


    Lady Wang asked softly, ¡°Master Lan, apart from clearing the wasteland, are there any other jobs? We are all women here, and we don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to get much land in a day.¡±


    Master Lan sneered. ¡°Other jobs? Of course, there are also hunting, charcoal burning, and going to the mine to pick stones. Which one do you want to choose?¡±


    Lady Wangs expression changed. In this way, clearing the wasteland was the most suitable job for them.


    Master Lan said, ¡°But you¡¯re right. You¡¯re all female criminals. I¡¯m thinking that there is a job that suits you.¡±


    As he spoke, Master Lan pointed at a group of women who were walking over. ¡°Do you see them? You can also enter the music center like them. Although you still have to work when free, you¡¯ll be doing some laundry and sewing. It won¡¯t be as tiring as clearing the wasteland.¡±


    Everyone followed Master Lan¡¯s finger and saw women walking over with tired faces. No one spoke, but some of them were holding musical instruments in their hands. Some of them were dressed lightly and beautifully.


    How could the Shu family not know what they did for a living?


    What music club? It was just a brothel. It could even be said that it was worse than ordinary brothels. The folk brothels only needed to serve the guests, but after they were done serving the guests, there were still countless jobs waiting for them.


    Master Lan smiled and said, ¡°l heard that you were originally a woman from the government. You should be very proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. It just so happens that the music center lacks talents like you.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, Master Lan, let¡¯s go and explore the wasteland.¡± Lady Wang quickly took a step back with a dry smile and said, ¡°Our man will come in a few days.¡±


    Master Lan raised his eyebrows. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so against it. There¡¯s nothing wrong with entering the music center. The people you serve are not ordinary people. If you meet those high-ranking officials and dignitaries who value you, you might be able to leave here and live a good life again, right?¡± Then, he looked at Shu Yu meaningfully.


    However, Shu Yu had already lowered her head and cursed in her heart.


    She seemed to have been targeted, but she had deliberately made herself look unkempt and dirty.. How could Master Lan have chosen her at first glance?

 Chapter 562 - Chapter 562: House in the Exile

    Chapter 562: House in the Exile sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Master Lan was almost done explaining. Seeing that they had not changed their minds about going to the music center, they even looked rather regretful.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve said enough. Go back and familiarize yourself with this


    Righteous Dao Village. Don¡¯t wake up late tomorrow morning.¡±


    As he spoke, he found an old woman and asked her to bring the Shu family to the house at the foot of the mountain to rest.


    The Shu family members were anxious as they followed the old woman on the uneven road to their future residence.


    Master Lan stood where he was and watched as their backs gradually disappeared into the distance. He could not help but rub his chin.


    Soon, another bailiff came out of the manor. Seeing that he had been standing there, he couldn¡¯t help but feel strange. He patted his shoulder and asked,¡± What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Just now, a group of female prisoners came from the Dongan Province. One of them is quite good-looking.¡± Master Lan had been in the Righteous Dao Village for so long and had sloppily seen many prisoners. He had long practiced a pair of fiery golden eyes.


    Even if Shu Yu tried her best to hide herself, even if she covered half of her face with her hair, he could still see that she was the best-looking and most surprising one among all the members of the Shu family.


    When the bailiff heard this, he immediately understood. ¡°You want to offer her to the Lord?¡±


    He clicked his tongue. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had a good-looking female prisoner.¡±


    Even if some of them were good-looking in the past, they had almost been ruined on the road to exile.


    Master Lan sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been guarding the Righteous Path Village every day. I haven¡¯t been able to make a name for myself in the wind and the sun. 1 want to move to a better place too.¡±


    That person smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s just a female criminal. Just tie her up and send her to the Lord¡¯s bed. She¡¯s not worth your concern.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know. In the past, it didn¡¯t matter, but now it can¡¯t. Some time ago, a big shot was exiled to Linzhang Prefecture. I¡¯ve asked around, and that person is going to accompany the governor to patrol the area. Who knows when he will come to our Heichang County? Lord gave an order yesterday to


    let us all behave and not let anything happen.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you plan to do?¡±


    Master Lan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to open up wasteland here. Those women have soft skin and tender flesh. How many days can they last? Even if I don¡¯t kidnap her and send her over, she will still come to us in the future and ask us to change her to a lighter job. At that time, she will be willing.¡±


    As the two of them talked, they looked at each other and laughed.


    At this time, Shu Yu had already arrived at the house at the foot of the mountain with the Shu family.


    After the old woman led them there, she didn¡¯t care anymore and turned around to leave.


    The Shu family looked at each other and could only enter by themselves.


    This house was not big. It was about the same size as the courtyard that Shu Yu rented in Liufang Alley. There were a total of three rooms.


    The three rooms were about the same size. Apart from that, there was a kitchen, a toilet, and a messy storeroom with all kinds of things.


    The courtyard was empty. There was a large water tank on the left. It had probably not been used for a long time. It was covered in a thick layer of dust and spider webs.


    The Shu family looked inside and out, and every one of their faces revealed a


    disgusted expression. They were dissatisfied with this house.


    Madam Hou moved closer to Shu Yu and asked in a low voice, ¡°Third Miss, let¡¯s¡­Will you live with the Shu family in the future?¡±


    Now that there were no officers to guard them, and no handcuffs to restrain them, the Shu family had the advantage in numbers. The three of them were not their match..

 Chapter 563 - Chapter 563: Stay in the Room

    Chapter 563: Stay in the Room


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu knew Madam Hou r s concerns. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to live with the Shu family.


    When she was at the manor just now, she had wanted to confirm with Master Lan if she could rent a courtyard with her own money.


    However, when she saw the expression on Master Lan¡¯s face, Shu Yu dispelled this thought. Master Lan¡¯s eyes were obviously filled with ill intentions. If she said that she had money, he would probably find an excuse to swallow her up in the next moment.


    That person was not a friendly person to talk to.


    Therefore, Shu Yu should try to keep a low profile and find another opportunity in the future. Master Lan was not the only manager here. If she met someone who was easy to talk to, she could try to rent another place. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu said to Madam Hou, ¡°Let¡¯s stay here for now. We just arrived today and we don¡¯t know anything yet. It¡¯s best not to complicate things.¡±


    Madam Hou nodded. ¡°Yes.¡¯


    Although she said that, some people didn¡¯t want Shu Yu to get what she wanted.


    Shu Yu and Madam Hou were still talking when the Shu family had already occupied all three rooms.


    The Fourth Young Lady sneered and stood in front of Shu Yu and the other two. With a look of finally being able to hold her head high, she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you all refuse to admit that you¡¯re from the Shu family? Then this courtyard naturally doesn¡¯t have a place for you. There¡¯s no place for you to stay here. Get out.¡±


    Madam Hou r s expression changed. ¡°Fourth Miss, this is the residence that Master Lan instructed us to stay in. Master Lan said the rules before. Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll look for Master Lan if you chase us out without permission?¡±


    The fourth girl frowned. After all, she had just arrived at the Righteous Dao Village, so she was still afraid.


    After hesitating for a moment, she didn¡¯t say anything about chasing them out.


    ¡°You can stay here if you want, but you won¡¯t get a room. You can either stay in the latrine or hide in the storeroom. That way, you might have a place to stay.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Sixth Young Lady was so angry that her face turned red.


    Shu Yu looked at the Fourth Young Lady¡¯s smug expression and felt a headache. Why did she have to cause trouble whenever she had free time?


    She really wanted to live a good life. These people did not allow her to live in peace.


    ¡°What if we don¡¯t want to and insist on staying in the room?¡±


    As soon as Shu Yu¡¯s voice fell, the Fourth Miss could not help but laugh out loud. She lifted her chin slightly and looked at her arrogantly. ¡°Then you try and see if you can do as you wish!!¡±


    After saying that, the Shu family members behind the Fourth Miss took a step forward. Although they were still haggard and dispirited, the Shu family members who stood on the united front had an additional imposing manner.


    Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady pursed their lips. There were three of them, but the other party had nearly three times their number.


    There were a total of 16 females who were exiled from the Shu family.


    There were five of them on the road to exile. Excluding Shu Yu and the other two, there were still eight people left.


    First Madam, Eldest Miss, Second Miss, Mrs. Xue, and Concubine Li.


    The Second Madam of the Second household, the Fourth Young Lady, and Concubine Liu.


    No matter how much internal strife they had in the Shu family, how many wives and concubines didn¡¯t get along, at this moment, everyone¡¯s target was Shu Yu and Madam Hou¡¯s six young ladies.


    Madam Hou tightly held the Sixth Young Ladys hand, her lips taut.


    Shu Yu, on the other hand, was relaxed. She began to test her right hand and felt that it was better not to use it later. After all, her injury had just healed. If she did not control her strength well, it was easy for the old injury to relapse..

 Chapter 564 - Chapter 564: It Will Be Good After A Beating

    Chapter 564: It Will Be Good After A Beating


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu thought, left hand¡­lt should be enough.


    She raised her head and looked at the Shu family in front of her. ¡°Then let¡¯s see if I can get what I want. I like the room on the right. I plan to stay there.¡± ¡°What a fool¡¯s dream.¡± The eldest girl took a step forward and sneered. ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re still on the road to exile? Do you think that those stupid officials will speak up for you and take special care of you just because of your few taels (monetary) of silver? I told you not to be so arrogant. You will suffer in this place of exile, in the territory of the Righteous Dao Village.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Third Younger Sister.¡± The Second Young Lady was also at the side. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already reminded you to build a good relationship with us. Don¡¯t be too independent, but you didn¡¯t listen. Silver will be used up one day. Look at you now. Aren¡¯t you going to suffer retribution?¡±


    Probably because they had been holding back too much along the way, when they finally found an opportunity, the Shu family members could not wait to


    start mocking them.


    ¡°Third Young Lady, you¡¯ve enjoyed enough on this journey. It should be our turn next. In a while, go get the water, tidy up the house, make some food, and learn how to take care of people.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to do it, don¡¯t blame us for not allowing you to enter the house. You¡­


    Bang! Before the Shu family members could finish their words, they saw Shu Yu kick a wooden board to the side.


    The wooden board had been placed in the courtyard for a long time. It was exposed to the wind and sun, so it was very brittle. Shu Yu did not use much strength, but the wooden board was shattered into pieces.


    Shu Yu retracted her leg and asked them, ¡°Are you done with your sweet dreams? If you¡¯re done, get out of my way. I have to go back to my room.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Fourth Young Lady glared at her. ¡°If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you really won¡¯t know who you are.¡±


    After saying that, she picked up the wooden stick at the side and rushed towards her.


    The lady waved her hand. ¡°Go, let¡¯s all go. The three of them still don¡¯t know their positions. They¡¯ll be fine after a beating.¡±


    Yes, a beating would be enough.


    Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady, who were about to step forward to help, were stopped by Shu Yua They could only watch helplessly¡­The Shu family was beaten up by Shu Yu.


    The fourth girl¡¯s wooden stick was pulled away. She couldn¡¯t stop and suddenly pounced forward. Shu Yu kicked her over.


    Before the big girl could clench her fist, her abdomen was hit by a circle. She could only roll on the ground in pain.


    The Second Lady was cunning. She deliberately fell behind and wanted to pick up the leftovers. Who knew that Shu Yu would kick over the first Madam, pass over the Second Madam, hook over Mrs. Xue, and directly punch her in the face?


    The Second Young Lady¡¯s nose instantly bled.


    Before the others could move, they were all shocked to see Shu Yu¡¯s smooth movements. By the time they reacted, she was already lying on the ground.


    Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady stood behind and swallowed hard.


    If their focus was not wrong, Shu Yu only used one hand to defeat all the Shu family members, right?


    Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble?


    Looking at the people lying on the ground in the courtyard, Madam Hou inexplicably felt proud.


    She was happy that she had made the decision back then. Otherwise, she and the Sixth Young Lady would have been among the people lying on the ground.


    Shu Yu exercised for a while and felt quite energetic.


    She shook her limbs and returned to Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Ladys side..

 Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: She Wants To Stay In The Room On The Right

    Chapter 565: She Wants To Stay In The Room On The Right


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Shu family members all fell to the ground one by one and could not get up. Although they had been imprisoned and exiled previously, they had also suffered a lot. But in the end, they had never been beaten by anyone.


    Now, they were in so much pain that they couldn¡¯t even stand up.


    Shu Yu looked down at them. ¡°Can I go back to my room and take a look now?¡±


    The Shu family members looked up at her in shock. The eldest girl was even more shocked. ¡°You, you know kung fu?¡±


    Shu Yu rubbed her wrist. ¡°It¡¯s not Kung Fu. It¡¯s just some self-preservation skills. Putting everything else aside, it¡¯s more than enough to beat you guys up. Speaking of which, I still have to thank Mrs. Xue.¡±


    Her gaze fell on the woman lying on the ground. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t abused me since I was young, I wouldn¡¯t have secretly insisted on strengthening my body to survive.¡±


    Well, she found the perfect excuse for her skills and casually threw a big pot.


    Mrs. Xue could not believe it. ¡°So, you used to look so weak in front of us. Were you just pretending?¡±


    The reason why they were so united and wanted to deal with her just now was because Shu Yu had always been very weak in their impression. Even if they were unable to turn over a new leaf on the road to exile, it was only because she was lucky and happened to have silver in her hands.


    The Shu family had never thought that the eight of them would not be able to deal with two big and one small weak woman.


    However, the truth was that Shu Yu had made everyone suffer a huge loss with just one hand.


    The Shu family couldn¡¯t accept such an outcome. They even looked at Mrs. Xue angrily.


    Mrs. Xue was in a difficult position. How did she know that not only did she fail to kill this b*tch, but she even made her grow stronger and stronger like a weed?


    Shu Yu snorted and walked in.


    Seeing this, Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady quickly followed.


    The Shu family members gritted their teeth, but no one dared to stand up and stop them. No matter how unwilling they were, they knew that they were no match for Shu Yu. Even if they tried to stop her, they would only be beaten up.


    Shu Yu entered the room on the right and looked around carefully.


    Just now, she had only taken a simple glance before coming out. Now that she looked again, she realized that this room was quite big.


    There were no beds in the house, only a large bunk bed with wooden planks on the innermost wall. It was similar to the large bunk bed they had slept in at the courier station. It could sleep six or seven people in a row.


    There was a set of bedding on the big bed. It was brought over by the old woman who brought them over just now. Of course, this also required money and was temporarily owed.


    The blanket had not been spread out yet, but even from afar, one could tell that the blanket was thin and not thick.


    It was already October. The temperature difference between morning and evening in Linzhang Prefecture was extremely large. One could freeze to death at night. This blanket¡­lt was useless.


    Fortunately, a few sets of clothes were sent over along with the blanket. They were the clothes that they needed to wear to work tomorrow. When night came, he would cover these clothes with a blanket. They should be able to be used to the maximum.


    Apart from that, there was also a wardrobe and two wooden boxes in the room. They were not very big and were even a little worn out.


    After that, there was nothing else.


    Shu Yu secretly sighed. She had returned to the time before she was liberated. She had to earn everything again.


    Madam Hou closed the door behind her and happily walked behind her. ¡°Third Miss, you are too amazing. I thought that we would all suffer today.¡±


    The Sixth Young Lady looked at Shu Yu with admiration..


    Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: Find a Neighbor to Cultivate a Relationship

    Chapter 566: Find a Neighbor to Cultivate a Relationship


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s because the Shu family is too weak. The Shu family has already been defeated, but they still treat me as the third daughter of the Shu family who can be bullied at will. That¡¯s the real reason why they don¡¯t know their position.¡±


    Madam Hou nodded when she heard this. ¡°I think they still have a lot to suffer.¡¯


    ¡°Ignore them. Let¡¯s pack up and eat something first.¡±


    Madam Hou immediately started to roll up her sleeves. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll clean up the room now. However, it¡¯s not a problem to clean up, but the food¡­¡± No, he didn¡¯t.


    She heard from the old woman who brought them here that after they finished a day¡¯s work tomorrow, the Office would distribute food according to their work.


    In other words, from now until tomorrow night, they had to think of their ways. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They either went out to look for food or worked the whole day on an empty stomach.


    But if she didn¡¯t eat, how could she have the strength to do anything? She probably wouldn¡¯t be able to make much in a day, and she might not be able to exchange for much food. Then, they would not be able to eat their fill and continue to work. If this vicious cycle continued, how could a person withstand it?


    Shu Yu was not worried about this. They came here to open up the wasteland. Although the fields were not very good, there were still mountains not far away.


    Even if two-thirds of the prey they hunted had to be given to the government, they could still get some meat. There was no prey, and there were still mushrooms and wild vegetables on the mountain. They would not starve to death.


    However, it was already very late today. It was very dangerous to go up the mountain, especially in a place where people were unfamiliar and there were many prisoners. Who knew what would happen to a woman who appeared alone in the mountain?


    Shu Yu planned to cultivate a relationship with the neighbors. After all, neighbors needed to help each other.


    So she said to Madam Hou, ¡°l will think of a way. You guys clean up here first. Clean up the kitchen as well. I will go and find something to eat.¡±


    Madam Hou hurriedly asked, ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡±


    After saying that, she felt that something was wrong. If she left too, wouldn¡¯t Sixth Miss be left alone at home to face the Shu family¡¯s wolves and tigers?


    Madam Hou immediately changed her words. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Sixth Young


    Lady go with you and see if she can help?¡±


    Shu Yu waved her hand. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡¯


    Since she insisted, Madam Hou naturally wouldn¡¯t force her.


    Only then did the three of them open the door and return to the courtyard. They saw that the Shu family had already regained their senses. They were either standing or sitting there, looking as if they had encountered a great disaster.


    Seeing Shu Yu and the others come out, the Shu family members immediately looked at Shu Yu warily and subconsciously took two steps back.


    Shu Yu snorted lightly and warned, ¡°Behave yourselves. If you cause trouble again, I won¡¯t show mercy.¡±


    With that, she left the courtyard without even looking at them.


    The Shu family was stunned. She, she left just like that? Where did she go?


    The Second Mistress immediately turned around to look at Madam Hou. What else do you want?¡±


    Madam Hou said, ¡°l advise you not to keep calling me a slut. Otherwise, you will be the one suffering.¡±


    After saying that, she ignored them and pulled the sixth girl to the kitchen.


    They had to clean up the kitchen first so that the food that Third Miss brought back could be used.


    The Second Mistress was so angry that she almost pouted. ¡®You, you¡­¡± B*tch, b*tch, all three of them were b*tches.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry.¡± The Fourth Young Lady clutched her leg and said fiercely, ¡°Let¡¯s just let them be smug for a few days..¡±

 Chapter 567 - Chapter 567: Go Get Food

    Chapter 567: Go Get Food


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The young lady beside him also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. My brother and the others will be here in ten days to half a month. The eldest Brother and Second Brother have been learning martial arts since they were young and are full of good skills. With them around, won¡¯t that slut let us take revenge for our grievances and grudges?¡±


    The Shu family suddenly woke up. Yes, what were they afraid of? Wouldn¡¯t it just be another ten days to half a month? When Shu Feng and the others came, with his skills, would he be afraid of Shu Yu who only had weak skills?


    They had to persevere until the Shu family¡¯s men arrived, and their days would be better.


    The rest of the Shu family was full of hope, only the Second Young Lady had a frustrated expression.


    Wait, wait, wait again.


    They had been watching Shu Yu live a good life since she was in prison, waiting for her punishment. In the end, on the way to exile, not only did she have good food and use, but she also had a mule carriage to sit on.


    They had finally arrived at the exiled place and thought that they could finally take revenge, but in the end, they were the ones who suffered.


    They had been waiting for so many days, but Shu Yu was not injured at all. It was better. On the contrary, they were tortured day after day, as if there was no end to it.


    The Shu family members were still imagining the days after they met the males of the Shu family. Perhaps this was the only way to support them from collapsing in the heavy labor.


    Shu Yu had already left the courtyard. After looking around, she walked to the


    Although the Righteous Dao Village was exiled, the prisoners here were usually able to regain their freedom after three years of hard work. They did not need to work for the government at fixed intervals.


    Of course, they still couldn¡¯t leave Linzhang Prefecture. It was just that, relatively speaking, they didn¡¯t have that much work to do.


    There were two or three houses on Shu Yu¡¯s left. They looked like they had been renovated. At least, they looked much better than the other mud houses.


    If they had the ability and time to repair the house, the family would have either regained their freedom or been in good condition even if they were exiled. They should have surplus food at home.


    Shu Yu looked at the layout of the village as she walked to the first house.


    At this moment, there were almost no people on the road. At this time, the people who worked had all returned. After a busy day, no one had the energy to come out and chat like they did in Shangshi Village.


    Shu Yu stood at the door of the first house, and there was a faint voice coming from inside.


    She raised her hand and knocked on the door. She probably didn¡¯t hear it at first, so she knocked twice more. Then, a loud voice came from inside. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    As she asked, she opened the courtyard door. When she saw Shu Yu, she was stunned.


    Looking at her prison uniform, her eyes immediately became alert.


    Shu Yu pretended not to see it and said with a smile, ¡°Sorry to disturb you, S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Auntie. I came from Dongan Province and just arrived at Righteous Dao Village today. She was new here and didn¡¯t know anyone. I wanted to find someone to understand the situation, but I couldn¡¯t find them. As a result, I didn¡¯t hear any sounds coming from the houses along the way. It was only when I walked to Aunt¡¯s door that I heard the harmonious sound inside. So I took the liberty to knock on Aunt¡¯s door and wanted to ask Aunt about the situation in this village.¡±


    Shu Yu l s words were pleasant to the ears, and the woman in front of her felt comfortable listening to them.


    Their family was happy and harmonious. After all, not many people in the Righteous Dao Village had a good life.


    Everyone liked to hear others talk about the harmony of the family. The woman¡¯s gaze at Shu Yu softened a lot.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

 Chapter 568 - Chapter 568: Chatting

    Chapter 568: Chatting


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio   Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu smiled embarrassedly. ¡°l want to know, where can we get water to drink in our Righteous Dao Village?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this.¡± The woman suddenly understood. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see a river when you entered the village? We usually get water from this river.¡±


    Shu Yu was even more embarrassed. ¡°l didn¡¯t notice. We just arrived and Master Lan had just finished his lecture. I was very nervous and didn¡¯t dare to look around. I just lowered my head and followed the old woman who led the way. I didn¡¯t even notice where there was water or land.¡±


    The woman nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯ve just arrived, so it¡¯s inevitable that you don¡¯t know what to do,¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, I still have to work tomorrow. I don¡¯t know if the guards will be very strict. I¡¯m still feeling uneasy.¡±


    The woman smiled and said, ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to be nervous. I also want you to do more things. As long as you don¡¯t cause any trouble and do your job well, there won¡¯t be any problems. Most importantly, don¡¯t complain about being hungry or tired.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then I feel much more at ease. Other than not shouting that I¡¯m tired or hungry, are there any other taboos? Then, does it mean that all you have to do is shovel the ground with a hoe?¡±


    Shu Yu had a look of ignorance and humbly asked for advice, greatly satisfying the woman¡¯s desire to teach.


    The two of them chatted back and forth.


    The man and child in the woman¡¯s house were waiting for her to eat. In the end, they saw that she did not return for a long time. It was very strange.


    The man instructed his daughter, ¡°Pingning, go and see who your Mother is talking to. Why isn¡¯t she back yet?¡±


    ¡°Alright, Father.¡± Pingning stood up and walked towards the courtyard entrance.


    Before she even got close, she heard her Mother¡¯s rare giggles.


    Pingning stopped in her tracks, a little surprised.


    In this Righteous Dao Village, everyone¡¯s life was very hard. They had heavy work every day. When they returned home after a tiring day, they did not have much desire to talk.


    Even though her family was living well now, it was probably a habit that had formed in the past few years. They rarely talked and laughed so brazenly.


    Who did her Mother meet to be so energetic?


    As she thought about it, Pingning finally saw Shu Yu standing outside their courtyard.


    She was stunned. ¡°Mother, this is¡­


    The woman turned around and immediately beckoned her over. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Pingning. This is Miss Shu Yu. She just arrived at the Righteous Dao Village today.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded at Pingning. ¡°Miss Zhang.¡±


    The woman¡¯s husband¡¯s surname was Zhang. Shu Yu already knew.


    Zhang Pingning nodded. She turned around and wanted to talk to Aunt Zhang and ask her to go back for dinner. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unexpectedly, she felt a very strong gaze from the corner of her eye. She was slightly stunned and looked at Shu Yue


    Then, she realized that Shu Yu e s eyes were focused on her face¨Cthe scar on her left cheek.


    Zhang Pingning frowned. She didn¡¯t care about the scar. After all, it was already good enough to survive here. It was just a scar on her face. It was more important to eat than to have a scar.


    However, it was one thing for her to not care about it, but it was another thing for others to stare at this scar.


    Zhang Pingnings expression turned cold. Even Aunt Zhang felt that something was wrong and frowned slightly.


    Shu Yu seemed to have finally noticed that they were not very happy. She immediately explained, ¡°Aunt Zhang, Miss Zhang, don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. I just want to see if the scar on Miss Zhangs face is serious and if it can be removed..

 Chapter 569 - Chapter 569: Sending Food

    Chapter 569: Sending Food


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Aunt Zhang and her daughter were both stunned.


    Shu Yu explained, ¡°1 came from Dongan Province. Before I came, there was a very popular ointment that could remove scars in our prefecture. The ointment is very effective. I¡¯ve seen people with scars on their faces fade away after using it.¡±


    Zhang Pingnings face finally showed a slight fluctuation. It would be best if the scar on her face could be removed.


    However, she quickly calmed down. ¡°That kind of thing must be very expensive.¡± It was not something they could afford now.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed very expensive, but I happen to have two bottles in my hand. They were given to me by someone else. However, the scar removal cream is still in the Dongan Province, so I can¡¯t bring it over. However, if Miss Zhang can wait, I can write a letter to the Dongan Province and ask someone to send it over.¡¯


    She sighed as she spoke. ¡°However, I¡¯ve just arrived. If I write a letter rashly, I might not be able to send it out. At least one or two months later.¡±


    Aunt Zhang immediately said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. If there¡¯s such a scar removal cream, we can wait for as long as we want. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t have much money on hand. Maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t want money. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m new here and want to build a good relationship with the neighbors. 1 saw that Auntie Zhang was kind and easy to talk to, so I brought this up.¡±


    Aunt Zhang immediately laughed. This lady was an honest person. She also told them clearly that she wanted to test the waters and have more people to help her in an unfamiliar place.


    This was not a problem. Aunt Zhang did not reject it.


    Even Zhang Pingning, who had been on high alert, relaxed after hearing this. Thinking that the scar on her face could be removed in the future, she was more or less excited. She could not help but ask Shu Yu a few more questions.


    Mr. Zhang, who was in the house, was speechless. Why didn¡¯t one of them come back, and the other didn¡¯t come back?


    Mr. Zhang couldn¡¯t help but stand up and leave, He narrowed his eyes and called out to them, ¡°Do you guys still want to eat dinner?¡±


    Aunt Zhang and Zhang Pingning immediately fell silent and looked at Shu Yu with slight embarrassment.


    Shu Yu stroked her forehead. ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m so talkative. I¡¯ve delayed Aunt¡¯s meal. You guys can go back. I have to go get water too. It¡¯s getting dark. It¡¯s not safe to fight later.¡± S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu was about to leave.


    Unexpectedly, just as she turned around, she was pulled back by Aunt Zhang.


    Shu Yu was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Auntie?¡±


    ¡°Miss Shu Yu has just arrived. There shouldn¡¯t be anything to eat, right?¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°This¡­ I originally wanted to go to the foot of the mountain to see if there were any wild vegetables or something. My house is at the foot of the mountain and it¡¯s close.¡¯


    ¡°Silly girl, the sky is getting dark. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to enter the mountain alone. Wait here, I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Eh? No need, 1¡­


    Before she could finish, Aunt Zhang had already pulled Zhang Pingning into the house.


    Not long after, she was holding a few stalks of corn, a sliced pumpkin, and a small handful of dried sweet potatoes.


    ¡°Auntie doesn¡¯t have much good food at home. I can only give you this much. Don¡¯t mind.¡¯


    ¡°This, this is too much. I can¡¯t take it.¡¯


    ¡°Take it.¡± Aunt Zhang held her hand down. ¡°l know the rules. There¡¯s no food for the first day. You¡¯ll all have to starve. We still have to work tomorrow. Eat at least a little and you won¡¯t get sick from exhaustion.¡± She was still counting on her scar removal cream..

 Chapter 570 - Chapter 570: Friendly Neighbors

    Chapter 570: Friendly Neighbors


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu could only ¡°reluctantly¡± accept it. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll thank you, Auntie. When I have one in the future, I¡¯ll return it.¡¯ sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°No need to be so polite.¡±


    As they were talking, Zhang Pingning came over with a handful of fresh vegetables that she had just picked from the yard.


    Apart from that, there was also a small piece of salt.


    Zhang Pingning stuffed the two items into Shu Yu¡¯s hands. ¡°Take them.¡±


    Shu Yu looked down and took a deep breath. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Zhang, Miss Zhang.¡±


    ¡°Alright, hurry up and go back. Rest early. If there¡¯s anything, come and talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and thanked them again. Then, she turned around with the food in her arms and walked toward her courtyard.


    Sure enough, everyone was a friendly neighbor.


    After Shu Yu left, Aunt Zhang and Zhang Pingning went back to eat. Mr. Zhang was stunned when he saw this scene. He looked at the mother and daughter. ¡°You¡­ When did you become so kind? How precious is this grain?


    Do you think you can send it out just like that?¡±


    Usually, when someone came over to pinch a green onion, she would quarrel with them.


    Aunt Zhang gave him a sidelong glance. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Miss Shu will be able to help your daughter remove the scar on her face in the future.¡± As she spoke, she repeated what Shu Yu said to Father Zhang.


    Mr. Zhang looked disapproving. ¡°Do you believe that? She also said that we have to wait. Who knows when she will write a letter and say that the letter has fallen or that the thing is gone. Can we still ask her to take back the food she ate?¡±


    Aunt Zhang snorted lightly. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. My eyes are sharp. Can¡¯t I tell if Miss Shu is lying or not? Besides, even if the scar removal cream was just an excuse, it was not a big deal to help the neighbors. When we first came to the Righteous Dao Village, if someone had helped us like this, our little daughter wouldn¡¯t have¡­


    Mr. Zhang knew that she had remembered something sad, so he quickly stopped and did not ask any more questions.


    He sighed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    However, Aunt Zhang, who said that neighbors helped each other, saw that the Shu family also came to ask for food not long after. She chased them out without saying anything and even scolded them.


    Her swift and straightforward actions made Mr. Zhang speechless for a long time.


    At this time, Shu Yu had already returned home with light footsteps. When she entered the door, she saw the Shu family sitting together. She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but there was a faint sound of argument mixed


    in.


    Hearing the commotion, the Shu family turned their heads in unison. When they saw the thing in her hand, their eyes widened in shock, and they could not help but swallow their saliva.


    Shu Yu ignored them and went to the kitchen.


    Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady had already neatly cleaned the kitchen. There was a stove in the kitchen and even a small pile of firewood in the corner.


    It was just that the pot was a little dirty, but Madam Hou had already gone to fetch water and cleaned it up.


    Although Shu Yu told Aunt Zhang that she didn¡¯t know where to get water, everyone saw the river when they came over.


    Seeing Shu Yu return, Madam Hou and her daughter immediately came over to welcome her.


    Immediately after, their eyes lit up. Where did you get it?¡±


    ¡°l borrowed it from my neighbor.¡± As Shu Yu spoke, she turned her head and glanced at the four young ladies who had secretly come over to listen..

 Chapter 571 - Chapter 571: Returning Empty-handed

    Chapter 571: Returning Empty-handed


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the Fourth Young Lady heard this, she ran back to the Shu family¡¯s side. The few of them chatted for a while, and immediately, two people went out.


    Even if Shu Yu didn¡¯t pay attention, she couldn¡¯t help but notice the commotion.


    She snorted lightly and washed the corn and pumpkin with Madam Hou, preparing to steam them.


    Shu Yu planned to cook all the ingredients at once. In this weather, it would be fine even if she waited until noon tomorrow. The main reason was that he still had to work tomorrow and did not have the energy to cook again.


    They didn¡¯t have any oil, so they could only boil the vegetables with some water and salt.


    Madam Hou was very happy, especially when the fragrance of the food wafted out, it instantly aroused the craving in her stomach. Ever since she was imprisoned, she hadn¡¯t felt so good. Even if the official had given her steamed buns on the way, it would not be as good as this meal.


    Shu Yu asked her as she lit the fire, ¡°Did the Shu family cause any trouble while I was away?¡±


    ¡°How would they dare? Only the Eldest Young Lady and Fourth Young Lady ran over to mock us. I ignored them, and they didn¡¯t dare to make a move, so they went back. They didn¡¯t clean up the remaining two rooms and didn¡¯t do any work. They just quarreled over there.¡±


    ¡°What are they arguing about?¡±


    Madam Hou said disdainfully, ¡°What else can they argue about? Who should they argue about? First Madam, Second Madam, and the two Legal Young Ladies thought that this was the Shu family of Dongan Province and were unwilling to do any work. They ordered Madam Li and the others to do things, but Concubine Li and Mrs. Liu were not willing. They had given birth to sons for the Shu family, so how could they be called to do anything?¡±


    Two concubines were not enough to move, but wasn¡¯t there still a concubine¡¯s second daughter and a daughter-less Mrs. Yue?


    The Second Young Lady was a cunning person, and she quickly directed her hatred towards Mrs. Xue.


    Especially since she was Shu Yu¡¯s adoptive mother, she didn¡¯t even know that she had martial arts, causing them to suffer a huge loss just now.


    Mrs. Xue instantly became the target of public criticism, but she was not willing to work and wanted to drag others down with her. After a while, they started quarreling.


    Shu Yu t s face darkened when she heard that. ¡°They¡¯re still doing this at this juncture.¡±


    Madam Hou nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t you take a look at this place and still put on airs.¡±


    She felt that the first Madam, the wife of the family, was not as far-sighted as her, a concubine.


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°Ignore them. We¡¯ll live our own lives anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    The three of them quickly cooked dinner and sat down on the kitchen floor to eat.


    Halfway through the meal, the Shu family members who had gone out to ¡°borrow¡± food returned. However, they all returned empty-handed.


    When the other members of the Shu family saw this, they made a fuss again.


    Shu Yu and the others listened while eating. It was quite interesting.


    The Shu family wanted Shu Yu and the others to order some food, but when they entered the kitchen and met Shu Yu¡¯s cold eyes, they suddenly couldn¡¯t say anything. The pain that had subsided in their bodies seemed to surge up again, making them not dare to provoke her anymore. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Shu family went back dejectedly. After Shu Yu and the others finished eating and cleaned up, the sky was completely dark.


    They didn¡¯t have any candles or oil lamps, so they had nothing to do in the dark. The three of them went back to their rooms.


    After Madam Hou entered, she bolted the door and pulled her daughter to lay out the bedding. Then she got into bed and slept comfortably..

 Chapter 572 - Chapter 572: Shu Yu Hoed

    Chapter 572: Shu Yu Hoed


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu and the others were very comfortable, but the Shu family was very irritable.


    It was fine if there was nothing to eat, but this room was dirty and messy, and they had to clean it up themselves.


    The group of people fell and hit each other. Before Shu Yu and the other two could react, a grumpy voice came from the courtyard next door. ¡°It¡¯s so late at night. Why are you making so much noise? If you make any more noise, I¡¯ll throw you into the mountains to feed the wolves.¡±


    The Shu family did not dare to make a sound and could only slowly clean up. After messing around, the group went to sleep on an empty stomach. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At dawn the next day, Shu Yu got up and packed up without anyone calling her.


    The three of them gathered at the village entrance. After collecting the tools for clearing the wasteland, they followed the crowd to the wasteland.


    The Shu family members were not late. They were woken up by hunger and cold in the middle of the night. When they heard Shu Yu¡¯s movements, no matter how uncomfortable they were, they could only follow.


    The place where they were going to explore was still a little far from where they lived. When they arrived, it was almost dawn.


    Almost no one spoke along the way. Shu Yu looked around and indeed did not see the Zhang family. They should be people who did not need to work anymore.


    When they arrived at the place, someone assigned them.


    The Shu family had just arrived and were not familiar with how to work, so the officials scattered them and let them work with the familiar hands.


    Shu Yu followed a family. It was unknown whether it was intentional or not, but this family looked very weak.


    In the family of three, there was a boy in his teens, a man with a broken hand, and the only woman who could be considered a laborer. She was also sallow and skinny, and she looked weak.


    Shu Yu worked with them. If she wanted to complete a day¡¯s worth of tasks, she naturally had to put most of the burden on her shoulders. Otherwise, they might only get a little bit of food at night.


    Fortunately, although the family of three could not do much work due to their problems, they cooperated well and did not slow down.


    Shu Yu was not a delicate person. Moreover, she knew how to do some farm work and had the strength. Digging the ground was not difficult for her.


    On the other hand, the family of three was shocked to see her like this, so the tacit understanding of the family of three became the tacit understanding of the four of them.


    Because Shu Yu, a digging expert, joined them, their work was indeed a little easier than before.


    On the other hand, all kinds of problems arose from the Shu family¡¯s side, and the sounds of quarrels rose and fell.


    Shu Yu could still stop occasionally and look over at them, thinking to herself, ¡°They¡¯ve been hungry for so long, but they still have the energy to quarrel?¡± ¡°Are you tired?¡± A voice suddenly sounded beside her.


    Shu Yu turned around and saw Master Lan walking to her side with a smile.


    He sized her up and said, ¡°You can¡¯t rest even if you¡¯re tired. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be much food at night. You¡¯ll be even more tired tomorrow.¡±


    Shu Yu pursed her lips. Others might not be able to tell, but Shu Yu and the others knew how much work they had done. When they checked at night, they would find that they had done no less than others.


    However, there was no need to tell Master Lan about this.


    Master Lan saw that she was sweating profusely and smiled even more happily. ¡°If you really can¡¯t take it anymore, then don¡¯t. Come to me and I¡¯ll arrange a lighter job for you. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Is it a place like a brothel?¡± Shu Yu asked calmly.


    Master Lan smiled and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s not necessarily true,¡±


    After saying that, he walked away..

 Chapter 573 - Chapter 573: Want to Change Job

    Chapter 573: Want to Change Job


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu watched him leave and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    At this moment, the thin woman who worked with her walked over. She looked at Shu Yu with a slightly complicated expression. She opened her mouth to say something, but she seemed to be afraid of Master Lan.


    After a while, she couldn¡¯t help but remind Shu Yu, ¡°Miss, that music club isn¡¯t a good place. You, you¡­ You have to consider it carefully.¡±


    Shu Yu turned around and looked at the woman¡¯s kind eyes. She smiled and said, ¡°l know. I won¡¯t go.¡±


    The woman slowly heaved a sigh of relief, then lowered her head and continued working.


    It was only at noon that everyone could rest. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu still had a little steamed pumpkin last night. With the addition of dried sweet potatoes, she would not go hungry.


    The family of three was a little surprised when they saw her take-out food. After all, the newcomers didn¡¯t have much food.


    Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady naturally had one as well. It was just that the Shu family members were all watching others eat lunch, feeling hungry and uncomfortable.


    Everyone didn¡¯t have much to eat, so they naturally didn¡¯t have any extra food to share with them. If he gave it to others, he would have to starve.


    Soon, the first Madam Shu family fainted in the afternoon because she had not eaten for a day and had a heavy workload.


    The people working in the same group as her almost vomited blood. Once she fainted, they had to work twice as hard. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to complete the mission and wouldn¡¯t even have much food at night.


    Shu Yu pretended not to see it. She had already switched jobs with the woman.


    She squatted on the ground and broke the soil into pieces. Then, she asked the ten-year-old child to put them into the basket and let the man with a broken hand carry them away.


    The sunshine in the southwest was longer, so they worked until noon.


    After that, someone would come to count and distribute the food according to the amount of work they did. When they returned home with the food, the sky was about to darken.


    In this way, other than the time they had to go back and forth, they had to work for almost twelve hours a day.


    Tired, really tired.


    Although Shu Yu¡¯s physical fitness was good, she still wanted to change jobs.


    She carried the food home. Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady also walked to her side with tired faces. The three of them did not even want to talk anymore and just silently arrived at the door of the house.


    When she returned home, she still had to fetch water, collect firewood, cook, and cook. Her muscles were screaming and refusing. She just wanted to lie in bed and be a cripple.


    Shu Yu handed the food to Madam Hou. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the foot of the mountain to pick up some firewood. I¡¯ll also see if there are any wild vegetables or mushrooms. I¡¯ll pick some back to eat.¡±


    Madam Hou nodded. ¡°Then be careful.¡¯


    Shu Yu went out and happened to bump into the Shu family members who came in later.


    The Shu family only glanced weakly at her before entering the courtyard, not wanting to say anything.


    Many people had the same thoughts as Shu Yu. At this moment, many people were wandering at the foot of the mountain, but most of them were men.


    Shu Yu avoided them and walked inside. Not long after, she saw someone standing in front of him.


    She smiled and walked towards him.


    As soon as she stood still, she saw Meng Yunzheng frown and pull her over to sit down. She took out some buns and drumsticks that were still warm and handed them to her. ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Shu Yu replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± She took two bites and sighed comfortably. ¡°But I still want to change my job.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Meng Yunzheng opened the water bag and fed her directly..

 Chapter 574 - Chapter 574: Lu Erbai’ s Ability

    Chapter 574: Lu Erbai¡¯ s Ability


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Inside the water bag was mild, salty soybean milk. Shu Yu took a bite of the


    bun and a bite of the soybean milk. Soon, her stomach was half full. She put the drumstick in her hand and slowly chewed it.


    She looked at the forest in front of her and said, ¡°l want to go hunting in the mountains.¡±


    There was nothing else in the southwest, but there were many deep mountains and forests, as well as plenty of prey.


    Hunting, although there was a certain amount of work to do, as long as it was completed, the rest of the time could be rested.


    Moreover, people were watching the land clearing, so she couldn¡¯t even slack off a little. Hunting was different. As long as you were not afraid of wild beasts, you could even sleep in the mountains.


    However, it was also very dangerous.


    Just like the male owner of the family of three who had explored the wasteland with her today, he had lost his arm while hunting. It was also because he was lucky. At that time, a doctor went into the mountains to pick herbs and helped him deal with it in time. Otherwise, he would not even be able to keep his life.


    After that, he never entered the mountain again. Although the people who entered the mountain might eat better, nothing was more important than their lives.


    Most importantly, not everyone who went hunting in the mountains had bows and arrows. Most of them could only hold wooden sticks or machetes. Not only was their safety unstable, but there were also snakes, insects, rats, and ants that would come out to bite them from time to time. No one knew when they would be bitten by poisonous insects.


    Therefore, among the exiled prisoners, very few people participated in the hunt.


    Meng Yunzheng listened to her thoughts and frowned. After a while, he said,


    ¡°Be careful.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t joke around with my life.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded. He had to speed up. It was best to find her a job in the county town.


    ¡°After I go back tonight, I¡¯ll get Zhao Xi to get some medicine. I¡¯ll send it over tomorrow.¡± He had to prepare more medicinal powder to expel insects and snakes, as well as life-saving medicine.


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Thanks.¡± She took the last bite of the chicken and threw the bone into the grass.


    ¡°Oh right, how are my parents? Have you seen them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Speaking of this, Meng Yunzheng suddenly remembered that he had almost forgotten about the important matter. ¡°Uncle Lu asked me to tell you that they have already rented a house in the county town and settled down.¡±


    The Lu family had arrived at Heichang County more than ten days earlier. They moved very quickly. Because of the three escorts by his side, he knew something. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The three bodyguards found the bodyguard agency that had dealings with Linzhang Prefecture. The bodyguard agency of the prefecture city brought them to Heichang County and got to know the bodyguards in the county.


    After Lu Erbai treated them to a meal, he had more or less figured out the situation in Heichang County.


    To be honest, Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t know Lu Erbai had such social skills.


    When they were in Jiangyuan County, Shu Yu and the old lady were in charge of almost everything in the Lu family. Although Lu Erbai was the head of the Lu family, he couldn¡¯t do many things because of his leg injury. He wasn¡¯t even as strong as Madam Ruan and Daya, who could make clothes.


    He spent most of his time behind the counter of Yiren Pavilion, helping to calculate the accounts and money. He also made decisions on what to buy at home. Even dealing with the Lu family¡¯s first and second families was also the old lady¡¯s idea.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as they arrived at Heichang County, Lu Erbai quickly found the right direction and began to call the escorts her brothers.


    Meng Yunzheng heard that Lu Erbai had been searching for the missing Shu Yu for many years.


    He had not walked around outside for nothing..

 Chapter 575 - Chapter 575: Division of Labor in the Lu Family

    Chapter 575: Division of Labor in the Lu Family


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Lu Erbai forged a good relationship with the escort, he rented a small courtyard in Heichang County the next day. It wasn¡¯t very big, but it was enough for a family to live in.


    Then, the Lu family found a place to set up a stall, and Madam Ruan and Daya started to sell food.


    They were selling Jiangyuan County¡¯s local specialty snacks. It wasn¡¯t something difficult, but the Lu family had learned from Shu Yu to be ¡°bad¡±. They were willing to make enough ingredients. Although the price wasn¡¯t very high, the business was good. They earned a lot in a day.


    Of course, the most profitable thing was popcorn.


    The Lu family said that this was a snack from Jiangyuan County, but no one knew. They only thought that it was more common in the Dongan Province, and no one was willing to pay for the recipe.


    However, because this thing had never appeared in Heichang County, children especially liked to eat it, so many people bought it. Popcorn suddenly became a popular snack for the well-off families in this county.


    Originally, it was very difficult for outsiders to set up a stall in Heichang County to earn money.


    Fortunately, the Lu family had established a good relationship with the largest local bodyguard agency in the first place. The stall they set up was not far from the bodyguard agency.


    On the first day of the stall, several bodyguards from the bodyguard agency were guarding the area, causing the local ruffians who had originally planned to find trouble to quickly retreat.


    Because of this, Lu Erbai sent a gift to the people from the escort agency.


    The Lu familys stall was not very prosperous, but it had already stabilized. Daily expenses were no longer a problem.


    Madam Ruan and Daya set up food stalls, while Lu Erbai started his old profession, carpentry.


    The first order was from the bodyguard agency, which happened to need a few large boxes. They needed a lot of boxes to transport the goods, and the damaged ones needed to be repaired.


    Lu Erbai was a carpenter, so it was a good opportunity for him to open a shop and take care of each other.


    Lu Erbai¡¯s price was low, and both sides were mutually beneficial.


    Five days ago, Lu Erbai had finished packing the boxes and settled his wages. These few days, he started to do other things.


    Meng Yunzheng asked Shu Yu, ¡°Did you leave some blueprints for Uncle Lu before you left?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, I was thinking that my father would want to do carpentry after his legs recovered.¡±


    At that time, she felt that since she had two children at home and her father was the kind who was more skilled, he could make a children¡¯s car for Sanya and Da Hu. This kind of car would be very eye-catching when driven out.


    At that time, she might be able to get some business for her father.


    But what Meng Yunzheng meant was that her father was already doing it.


    Sure enough, Meng Yunzheng nodded. ¡°Uncle Lu made a simple children¡¯s carriage. Sanya and Dahu sat in it and pushed it around half a circle. When the other children saw it, they all wanted it. After that, through the introduction of the bodyguard agency, Uncle Lu made a deal with the largest carpenter shop in the county city. He¡¯s already started working on it.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. ¡°It seems like my parents are already on the right track. ¡®


    It turned out that the Lu family, who had worked together, did not have to worry about anything else. They did not need to search for her, their missing daughter, and their lives could be like this.


    Since her parents had stabilized, Shu Yu was relieved.


    ¡°What about my grandma? And Sanya?¡± Shu Yu hoped that Dahu could continue to study.


    Mentioning them, Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t help but pause. Just as Shu Yu was wondering why he was silent, he raised his head and smiled at her. ¡°Your grandmother and Sanya are going to live in Righteous Dao Village.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless.. What did you say? S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 576 - Chapter 576: Zhao Xi Is Your Older Brother Daniu

    Chapter 576: Zhao Xi Is Your Older Brother Daniu


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng explained, ¡°They came to Heichang County mainly for you.¡± sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Therefore, they couldn¡¯t earn money and live a good life in the county town without being able to help the tired Shu Yu.


    The Lu family had planned from the very beginning that Lu Erbai, Madam Ruan, and Daya would work hard in the county town to earn money to support their families.


    Old Lady, Dahu, and Sanya came to take care of Shu Yu. They didn¡¯t need to do much. As long as Shu Yu was busy for the whole day, she would have warm food to eat, a clean and warm room to sleep in, someone to talk to, and a family to accompany her. It wouldn¡¯t be too lonely.


    The old lady and the other two could do this.


    After Shu Yu heard this, she did not say anything for a long time.


    After a while, she frowned and said, ¡°But this is the Righteous Road Village.


    Most of the people living here are criminals. It¡¯s not safe for me to


    Grandmother the three of them. They¡¯re either old or young.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked Zhao Xi to stay. He¡¯s now your elder brother, Daniu.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Huh? How could this work?


    She didn¡¯t need to think to know what kind of constipated expression Zhao Xi would show. She couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh. ¡°That¡¯s hard on him.¡±


    ¡°No, I have things to do. Although his medical skills are brilliant, his martial arts are mediocre. If he follows me, he might be a burden.¡± Meng Yunzheng came to the southwest to look after Shu Yu and also to find the Dongqing Temple.


    To be honest, with Zhao Xi¡¯s three-legged cat skills, Shu Yu could easily beat him.


    In the southwest, Meng Yunzheng also had people. They were the ones who had come to find the Dongqing Temple before but had no clues. Thus, he wasn¡¯t fighting alone. He left Zhao Xi here. Firstly, he could help take care of Shu Yu. Secondly, Zhao Xi was willing to do so.


    There were many mountains and forests here, and there were also many medicinal herbs. Zhao Xi could just find some uncommon medicinal herbs.


    With Meng Yunzhengs explanation, Shu Yu was relieved, but there was still one problem.


    Then what identity does my Grandmother have to come to Righteous Dao Village and take care of me?¡±


    In the eyes of the Shu family, they had yet to acknowledge their relatives.


    Meng Yunzheng smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know in two days.¡±


    Shu Yu was surprised. It seemed that they had thought of a way.


    However¡­


    She thought for a moment. ¡°Everything else is fine, but there¡¯s an officer called Master Lan in the Righteous Dao Village. He seems to have his eyes on me, but I don¡¯t know what his motive is. If my Grandmother comes over and wants to take care of me, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be put in a difficult position.¡± Meng Yunzhengs expression turned serious. ¡°Is he eyeing you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t put my finger on it. I just feel like he wants me to change my job, like a brothel.¡¯


    Meng Yunzhengs lips tightened. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll investigate this matter properly.¡±


    It was getting late. Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady were still waiting for Shu Yu to return.


    The two of them did not say anything else and parted ways.


    Shu Yu picked up some dry firewood along the way and some wild vegetables and fruits. She returned home before the sky completely darkened.


    Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady immediately got busy.


    Shu Yu had already eaten, but in order not to attract attention, she still ate some sweet potatoes and gave the rest to Madam Hou and her daughter.


    The two of them were a little surprised and wanted to persuade her to eat more, but Shu Yu refused firmly, so the two of them didn¡¯t say anything more.


    There wasn¡¯t much food, but because Shu Yu hadn¡¯t eaten, Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady ate half to their fill and then put the rest away. After all, they might not be able to get so much food tomorrow, so they had to save up..

 Chapter 577 - Chapter 577: Master Lan’s Leg Was Broken

    Chapter 577: Master Lan¡¯s Leg Was Broken


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Shu Yu and the other two finished eating, the Shu family members gathered firewood and water.


    Anyway, even if they didn¡¯t have the strength, they still had to go through a lot of wrangling about who would boil the water and cook.


    In the end, no one had the upper hand.


    The next day, was another day of confusion and no light. Except for Shu Yu, everyone else felt that it was better to die than to live. Especially after working for the whole day, the soreness that had accumulated overnight surged up, making people want to die.


    As usual, they went to the manor to get the tools to work. Shu Yu still worked with a family of three.


    With yesterday¡¯s tacit understanding, the four of them got along very harmoniously.


    Shu Yu thought that Meng Yunzheng would bring news of Master Lan at night. Who knew that just after noon, a person ran over? It was unknown whether his face was excited or worried. In short, his expression was somewhat distorted and he said, ¡°Have you heard? Something happened to


    Master Lan.¡±


    When Shu Yu heard the word, Master Lan, she could not help but perk up her ears.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one. Everyone who was eating in the area turned to look and heard the person say, ¡°In the morning, when Master Lan went out, he fell off the bridge for some reason and broke his leg.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone exclaimed, ¡°He broke his leg?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. It must be Meng Yunzheng.


    His actions were as clean and efficient as ever.


    ¡°Serves him right.¡± Shu Yu heard a curse. She turned her head and saw the resentful voice of the ten-year-old child beside her.


    His parents were a little worried. They quickly covered his mouth and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    But this child wasn¡¯t the only one who deserved it.


    Shu Yu t s hearing was good, so she could vaguely hear a few gloating voices. It seemed that Master Lan was not a good person in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Everyone was happy that he was in trouble.


    She even heard someone say, ¡°He only broke his leg. Why didn¡¯t he break his neck?¡±


    Shu Yu thought that if someone broke his neck and killed him, someone from above would come down to investigate. It was easy to cause more trouble.


    Breaking a leg was much more difficult than breaking a neck.


    Because of Master Lan¡¯s accident, everyone ate exceptionally sweetly at lunch that day.


    Even when they were working in the afternoon, their efficiency was much higher than usual.


    The food that was distributed at night was naturally a little more than yesterday.


    Madam Hou and the sixth girl were very happy. After Shu Yu returned home, she went to the foot of the mountain to collect firewood and meet Meng Yunzheng.


    Sure enough, as soon as they met, Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked. Master Lan is indeed not a good person. Recently, he wanted to leave the village to work in the county town, but he didn¡¯t have the chance, so he set his sights on the prisoners. The county magistrate of Heichang County is a lecherous person. It is said that many of the female prisoners who were exiled here were raped by her.¡±


    Shu Yu pursed her lips. It was just as she had expected.


    She took a big bite of the rice ball. ¡°So Master Lan wants to give me to the county magistrate?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but he doesn¡¯t have to think about it now. None of the doctors in Heichang County could cure his leg. With his condition, he couldn¡¯t even stay in the village, let alone work in the county. I¡¯ve already bribed the next official who comes. When she comes tomorrow, tell her to change jobs. Actually¡­


    They might not be hunting.¡±


    It was still too dangerous to enter the deep mountains.


    ¡°After all, I just came to Righteous Dao Village. If I change to an official, I can get something lighter to do. Others will think that 1 got it through improper means..¡± S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 578 - Chapter 578: It’s Not That Simple

    Chapter 578: It¡¯s Not That Simple


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu felt that as long as there was no one like Master Lan in the Righteous Dao Village, she could still take it step by step. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hunting, from another perspective, was much freer than opening up wasteland, burning charcoal, and mining.


    Seeing that she had an idea, Meng Yunzheng thought about it and didn¡¯t persuade her anymore.


    Shu Yu finished the rice ball and gulped down two mouthfuls of soy milk. She clapped her hands in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m leaving then.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and watched her go down the mountain before turning to leave.


    Shu Yu returned home with a large bundle of firewood. As soon as she entered the house, she heard an argument.


    She couldn¡¯t help but dig her ears. the Shu family felt uncomfortable without quarreling for a day. She was so tired every day, so she did not know what to quarrel about.


    She turned around and went straight to the kitchen. She handed the firewood to Madam Hou and asked, ¡°What happened to them?¡±


    Madam Hou said softly, ¡°It¡¯s the Eldest Young Lady and Second Young Lady who are quarreling. From what I heard from their words, it seems to be because of Master Lan¡¯s matter.¡¯


    Shu Yu was surprised. ¡°Master Lan? What does it have to do with them?¡±


    Madam Hou shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics. From what I heard from the Eldest Young Lady, it seems that the Second Young Lady wants to find Master Lan in exchange for a lighter job. What else can be considered an easy job in the Righteous Dao Village?¡±


    Shu Yu understood that the Second Miss wanted to repeat the same trick. She had tasted the sweetness after mixing with the officials on the road to exile. Anyway, he had already sacrificed herself once, so she didn¡¯t care about a second time.


    Madam Hou brought the firewood over and lit it up, then let Sixth Young Lady cover the lid of the pot. Looking at her daughter¡¯s tired face, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter softly, ¡°Fortunately, something happened to Master Lan. Otherwise, if Second Young Lady had her way, wouldn¡¯t it have harmed all of us?¡±


    Although they were like fire and water with the other members of the Shu family, they were family to outsiders.


    When the Second Young Lady did that kind of thing, others would only think that the Shu family Young Lady was such an indecent person.


    Even if they had been reduced to the point where they could only do hard work in the exile area, they would still marry and have children in the future. Especially her sixth daughter, who was only eleven years old now. After working here for three years and regaining her freedom, she would be fourteen years old and not yet of age. She could still find a good family to live the rest of her life.


    Moreover, Madam Hou had imagined that she would have the chance to find Lord Qi and leave this place of exile. So she naturally didn¡¯t want the Second Young Lady to mess around and implicate her daughter.


    As for herself¡­Although she had interacted with officials on the way, that was only on the way to exile. Not many people knew about it here.


    Even the Shu family might not know, and even if they knew, they would not say it out loud. Madam Hou was naturally not worried about implicating her daughter.


    Presumably, the Eldest Young Lady had the same thoughts, so after knowing that the Second Young Lady had such a sign, she was very angry.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t say much when she heard this, but she felt that for a person like the Second Miss, even if she did something, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as just trying to seduce Master Lan.


    The last time she had seduced the escorting officer, her mule had been frightened and she had rolled down the hill.


    This time, who knew what she wanted to do?


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes. After breaking the branch in her hand, she stood up and said to Madam Hou, ¡°You guys cook first. I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡±


    Madam Hou hurriedly nodded. ¡°Be careful..¡±

 Chapter 579 - Chapter 579: She Wanted to Harm Her

    Chapter 579: She Wanted to Harm Her


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu walked out of the kitchen, and Mrs. Xue came in at the same time.


    She looked at Shu Yu, wanting to say something but hesitating. Her eyes became pitiful. Shu Yu walked away from her expressionlessly. Mrs. Xue could only take the ingredients into the kitchen to cook. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu pretended to go back to her room to get something. When no one was paying attention, she turned a corner and came to the back of the courtyard. She stood outside the window where the eldest girl¡¯s room was.


    The Shu family members were all busy at the moment, so no one noticed her.


    When the Eldest Young Lady and the Second Young Lady quarreled, the Fourth Young Lady also helped to scold her.


    The Second Miss was getting impatient from being scolded, but she was now alone and weak, and no one was on her side.


    Seeing that the two of them were scolding her more and more ruthlessly, to the point of not even allowing her to eat dinner, the Second Miss finally could not help but say, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m doing this for myself? I did it for all of us.¡±


    The eldest girl¡¯s voice paused for a moment before she sneered. ¡°For us? Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡±


    ¡°All of you¡­Don¡¯t you want to kill that b*tch?¡± Even though the Second Young Lady was furious, she still lowered her voice and said, ¡°Do you think 1 would find Master Lan for no reason? On the first day we came, I realized that


    Master Lan had feelings for that b*tch. Later on, I tried to get in touch with Master Lan. Master Lan told me personally that as long as I help him, he will help us get rid of that b*tch.¡±


    The Eldest Young Lady and the Fourth Young Lady paused and looked at each other.


    Of course, they knew who the slut that the Second Young Lady was talking about was. Now, the only person who had filled their hearts with hatred was


    Shu Yu.


    Of course, the eldest girl was tempted. Because of her, the Shu family was furious.


    Moreover, the experience of being beaten up two days ago made them want to kill her even more.


    But¡­


    The eldest girl¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t change to work in the music club and implicate the other sisters. I¡¯m warning you if you dare to have such thoughts again, don¡¯t blame us for being ruthless.¡±


    Outside the window, Shu Yu quietly retreated with a mocking smile on her face.


    Sure enough, the Second Young Lady¡¯s target was her.


    She knew it. How could a person who was ruthless to herself and could even cause trouble on the road to exile be so obedient after she hit them?


    She was right to be wary of the Second Young Lady.


    When she returned to the kitchen, Madam Hou had already finished cooking. At this moment, apart from Mrs. Xue, Madam Li, and the Second Madam were also in the kitchen.


    They looked at each other and hated each other. Madam Hou simply took the food back to her room.


    Shu Yu had already eaten. As usual, she used a little and stopped.


    She listened to the eldest girl and the others in the opposite room leave before saying in a low voice, ¡°Second Brother is a scourge.¡±


    Madam Hou¡¯s hand holding the dried sweet potato paused and she raised her head to look at her.


    ¡°Third Young Lady means¡­¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and asked her, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Madam Hou could roughly guess Shu Yu t s meaning. She had gone out for a while and said such words when she came back. It was obvious that the Second Young Lady had some conspiracy.


    Madam Hou naturally hated the Second Young Lady, especially when she heard that she bribed the officer to deliberately frighten the horse to harm her Sixth Young Lady. It was even more likely that the Seventh Young Lady would be pushed into the water by her, so she felt that this person was extremely terrifying.


    It was fine if such people could not jump up. Once they gained power, they would be the first to deal with them.


    She didn¡¯t dare to think about what she would do if Sixth Young Lady was harmed by her..

 Chapter 580 - Chapter 580: Dealing With The Second Young Lady

    Chapter 580: Dealing With The Second Young Lady


    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio  Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Thinking of this, Madam Hou narrowed her eyes. ¡°1 feel that since she is a scourge, she will harm all of us sooner or later.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°l think so too.¡¯


    Madam Hou took a deep breath. ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    She was already prepared to personally attack the Second Miss, but who that Shu Yu would laugh and say, ¡°We¡¯ll put on a show later and just say a few worde ¡±


    Madam Hou was startled. ¡°Say a few words?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shu Yu turned her head to look at Sixth Sister. ¡°Sixth Sister, bring the bowls and chopsticks to the kitchen later and see if Second Madam is there.


    ¡°When she comes out alone, you can deliberately sneak back and lure Second Madam over. Can you do that?¡±


    The Sixth Young Lady blinked and then nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, I can do it.¡± The Sixth Young Lady had grown very quickly. In the past, Madam Hou did not allow her to get involved in many things, but now she could not. If she were to develop that kind of ignorant personality, she would not be able to live on. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thus, Madam Hou and Shu Yu would no longer avoid the Sixth Young Lady when they talked.


    After Shu Yu finished her instructions, the sixth girl quickly took the bowls and chopsticks back to the kitchen.


    After she left, Shu Yu whispered a few words to Madam Hou. Madam Hou nodded repeatedly after listening.


    Not long after, the Sixth Young Lady quietly returned. When she turned around and closed the door, she silently pointed outside.¡± The Second Madam is here.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled. Madam Hou immediately sat upright and reprimanded the Sixth Young Lady. ¡°What took you so long? Didn¡¯t I tell you to come back after washing the dishes?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Eldest Sister and Second Sister were quarreling, so I wanted to go and watch the show. Who knew that they would finish quarreling?¡± the Sixth Young Lady said softly.


    Madam Hou reprimanded, ¡°What¡¯s there to see? We¡¯re like fire and water now.


    Don¡¯t get involved in the matters over there in the future, do you hear me? If they saw you sneaking around, they would think that you were going to steal their things.¡±


    The Second Madam, who was eavesdropping outside the door, pursed her lips.


    She had seen Sixth Young Lady¡¯s guilty look just now and indeed thought that she wanted to steal their food. Now it seemed that she was not.


    Miss Six explained in a low voice, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not that serious. When we came here, everyone was the same. We were penniless. What could we steal? If there¡¯s nothing, they wouldn¡¯t be able to slander me like this.¡±


    ¡°You said you..¡± Madam Hou still wanted to say a few more words to her.


    However, Shu Yu suddenly interrupted her and smiled at the sixth girl. ¡°Sixth Sister, you are too naive. Who said that I can¡¯t slander you just because I don¡¯t have anything? Others might not know, but your second sister might not. She¡¯s so vicious. You don¡¯t even know when she killed you.¡±


    Madam Hou was startled. ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Shu Yu sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say it at first, but Sixth Sister still hasn¡¯t recognized the truth. She might suffer in the future. It¡¯s fine if you suffer a loss yourself, but don¡¯t drag me down.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°That day in Linzhang Prefecture, the leading officer called me over to have a private chat. Seeing that I told them the location of the silver, the leader also bought me a favor and told me a secret.¡±


    When the Second Madam heard the word secret, her eyes widened. She held her breath and pressed her ear closer.


    Madam Hou hurriedly asked, ¡°What secret?¡±


    ¡°Seventh Miss was pushed into the water by your seemingly weak Second Sister and drowned.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­ What?¡±

 Chapter 581 - Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Let Them Fight Each Other

    Chapter 581: Chapter 581: Let Them Fight Each Other Chapter 581: Chapter 581: Let Them Fight Each Other Madam Hou was greatly alarmed and abruptly stood up, her movement successfully masking the noise of Second Madam bumping into the doorframe outside in shock.


    Shu Yu sighed, ¡°I did not deceive you all. That officer said, since I gave them quite a bit of money on the way, he gave me a heads-up as a favor and warned me to be cautious around Second Young Lady, lest I lose even my life.¡±


    Madam Hou slowly sat back down, her face filled with disbelief, ¡°But, but why would Second Young Lady do such a thing? She had no grievance with seventh daughter and there was hardly any conflict between them. Everything was fine, so why would she want to kill her?¡±


    ¡°Some conflicts accumulate over time and do not necessarily arise on the road to exile. Think about it, how did seventh daughter treat Second Young Lady back when they were with the Shu family? Moreover, Second Young Lady got involved with the officers and twisted her own mind. Under such extreme imbalance, wouldn¡¯t she want to drag someone down with her? Other people aren¡¯t easy to deal with, but seventh daughter was young and short, and it wouldn¡¯t cause much of a commotion to do something to her.¡±


    Madam Hou could not speak for a long while, ¡°But, why didn¡¯t the officers say anything at first?¡±


    ¡°Why would they speak up? It would only cause more trouble. Their task was merely to escort us to Linzhang Prefecture. Once delivered, none of it was their concern anymore. As for seventh daughter, her life or death had nothing to do with them.¡±


    Sixth Young Lady murmured, ¡°Then Second Sister is too cruel.¡±


    ¡°People who are tough on themselves are naturally even tougher on others.¡±


    Second Madam outside was in a daze, somewhat absently turning to walk into the courtyard.


    Her daughter, her naive and whimsical eleven-year-old daughter, had died in such a way. It was not a slip into the water, not from an illness contracted on the road to exile, nor from being bitten by poisonous insects, nor from dying of hunger or exhaustion, but from being pushed into the water to drown.


    Second Madam took a deep breath, her eyes reddening as she turned her head toward the direction of the kitchen, her body filled with malevolence.


    Inside the house, Shu Yu glanced towards the door and said softly, ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡±


    Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady both let out a sigh of relief. Let them fight like dogs now, tearing each other apart.


    Second Young Lady, though cunning, was unfortunate. The Head Master who adored her the most had died, and everyone else was against her.


    That Master Lan she wanted to seduce was finished as well. Now she would have to face the fury of Second Madam and the others.


    After handling the matter, Shu Yu went to bed with peace of mind.


    Madam Hou looked at her with complex emotions. This was the first time the two of them had cooperated. Previously, she had only known Third Sister to be strong, but now she realized that Third Sister was actually a very intelligent person.


    For some reason, looking at Shu Yu like this, Madam Hou found herself filled with anticipation for the days to come.


    The next day, Shu Yu and the others got up early as usual to prepare for work.


    They encountered the Shu family people in the courtyard; Shu Yu cast a glance at Second Madam without revealing anything.


    Seeing her slightly red eyes but an exceptionally calm demeanor, she understood.


    Second Madam was bottling it up for a big move.


    Shaking her head, she smiled and hurried her steps.


    As Shu Yu and the others took their tools to work on the barren land, a mule carriage also made its way towards Righteous Dao Village from far away. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There weren¡¯t many people left in the village, but the sight of the mule carriage still made them turn their heads for a look.


    The mule carriage stopped outside the Manor, and several people disembarked. They entered the Manor for a good while before coming out again. Then, the mule carriage headed towards the base of the mountain.

 Chapter 582 - Chapter 582 Chapter 582 The Old Lady Arrives

    Chapter 582: Chapter 582 The Old Lady Arrives Chapter 582: Chapter 582 The Old Lady Arrives Not far from the foothills was a rather orderly courtyard, where the mule carriage stopped.


    The old woman leading them said, ¡°The courtyard you¡¯re renting is this one. Although the house isn¡¯t very big, compared to the other houses nearby, it¡¯s quite decent. So, three hundred coins for a month is not expensive at all; houses in Righteous Dao Village are in high demand.¡±


    The people who got off the mule carriage were the old lady Lu family, Zhao Xi, Dahu, and Sanya¨Cfour people in total.


    Hearing the leading old woman¡¯s words, the old lady inwardly rolled her eyes.


    Just give me a break, this rundown house, and three hundred coins rent isn¡¯t expensive?


    They rented a house in the county town of Jiangyuan County and didn¡¯t even pay this much; this was clearly extortion.


    But knowing that the other party had jacked up the price, they couldn¡¯t really say much.


    The old lady thanked the old woman and gave her a few coins; only then did the old woman leave contentedly.


    The old lady looked at the house in front of her, then turned her head to look at the vast village, and couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed, ¡°Yu living in such a place must have suffered a lot.¡±


    Jiangyuan County was also a poor county town, but even as poor as it was, it was still far better than here.


    Looking at the nearby houses, all of them were old and dilapidated, as if they were about to collapse at any moment.


    Zhao Xi coughed softly beside her and whispered, ¡°Grandmother, let¡¯s go inside first.¡± S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had quickly adapted to the role, calling her grandmother smoothly and naturally, just as he had played the fool initially.


    However, the old lady was momentarily taken aback by his address, feeling strangely awkward.


    She quickly recovered and nodded eagerly, ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s go inside first.¡±


    The house was meant for rent, and the environment was a bit better than the courtyard Shu Yu and her group had stayed in; at least they didn¡¯t need to clean much, and the beds weren¡¯t large communal ones. A little tidying up and laying down some bedding would suffice.


    So, everyone busied themselves and quickly got everything in order.


    The old lady still seemed to be in good spirits, ¡°Then shall I go out and have a look?¡±


    Zhao Xi asked, ¡°Do you want me to accompany you?¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll take Sanya with me. You and Dahu rest at home.¡±


    Saying this, the old lady picked up a small basket and headed out. Inside the small basket were the snacks prepared to be sold at their stall.


    The old lady looked down and saw nothing unusual, then took Sanya by the hand and left.


    As they walked, they observed their surroundings and soon stood in front of a courtyard; she pondered for a moment, ¡°It should be this one.¡±


    If they hadn¡¯t found the wrong place, this should be the Zhang family¨Cwhose neighborliness, according to Yu, was quite accommodating.


    The old lady stepped forward and knocked on the door, and indeed, someone was home at the Zhang family¡¯s¨Cit was Aunt Zhang.


    Seeing the unfamiliar old lady, Aunt Zhang looked a bit puzzled.


    The visitor wasn¡¯t wearing a prison uniform, appeared to be in good spirits, and didn¡¯t seem like an exiled criminal.


    Given that it was an old lady and a little girl, posing no threat, Aunt Zhang¡¯s demeanor softened significantly, ¡°May I ask, who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Miss, we just arrived in Righteous Dao Village today as tenants. We¡¯ve just moved in and haven¡¯t managed to settle everything yet. When we were tidying the house, we found that the water bucket was broken with a big hole and unusable. So, we came to ask if we could borrow your water bucket to use.¡±


    Tenants???

 Chapter 583 - Chapter 583 Chapter 583 The Old Ladys Version

    Chapter 583: Chapter 583: The Old Lady¡¯s Version Chapter 583: Chapter 583: The Old Lady¡¯s Version Aunt Zhang was stunned, sizing up the elderly woman and the young girl in front of her.


    Indeed, Righteous Dao Village had its tenants, and exiled prisoners with deeply attached family members who had rented houses nearby to look after the prisoners.


    But such people were rare; after all, most were unwilling to leave their hometown and come to such a remote and destitute place.


    Those who had money typically belonged to large and prosperous families, with many members to care for¨Cwhy would they come here to suffer?


    As for the poor, it went without saying. A whole family coming here without land, without a foundation, would only live a harder life. Not to mention looking after a prisoner, taking care of themselves was challenging enough.


    So among the many prisoners in Righteous Dao Village, there were only two whose families couldn¡¯t bear to be apart from them and had come here to rent houses to live in hardship.


    Is there now another one?


    If it was someone younger, it might be understandable, but an old person with a child¨Cwasn¡¯t that just inviting suffering?


    The old lady saw that Aunt Zhang wasn¡¯t speaking and hurriedly pushed the basket forward, ¡°This is some homemade food from our own kitchen. We¡¯ve just arrived and might need a lot of help from our neighbors.¡±


    Aunt Zhang abruptly came back to her senses; her instinct was to decline.


    However, the cloth covering the basket was already lifted, and a faint scent of deliciousness rushed into her nostrils. She could even see dried meat inside.


    The words that had reached Aunt Zhang¡¯s mouth were immediately swallowed back down. Although her family¡¯s life in Righteous Dao Village was slightly better, they were still very poor, and they didn¡¯t necessarily get to eat meat even once a month.


    Thinking of her children at home, Aunt Zhang didn¡¯t decline after all.


    Since they were neighbors, she¡¯d just have to help them out a bit more after accepting their gift.


    Aunt Zhang immediately smiled, stepped aside to let the old lady and Sanya in, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re too kind. Come in, don¡¯t stand at the door. Let¡¯s talk inside. Did you come to borrow a bucket? I apologize, my eldest son just went to fetch water. You might have to wait a bit; please come in and take a seat first.¡±


    The old lady didn¡¯t hesitate and led Sanya into the courtyard.


    It was just Aunt Zhang and her younger son at home. The child seemed to have just been born not long ago, not even able to walk yet, toddling unsteadily. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aunt Zhang led the two into the house, poured them two cups of hot water, and while helping her younger son, inquired, ¡°Auntie, you mentioned that you just moved to Righteous Dao Village today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we only just paid the rent this morning.¡±


    ¡°How come you decided to rent a house in this village? No offense, but as you have seen, life here in Righteous Dao Village is hard, and buying anything is inconvenient. Could it be that you have relatives here?¡±


    The old lady sighed deeply, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I won¡¯t hide it from you; our family was originally from Dongan Province. If we hadn¡¯t been forced, we wouldn¡¯t have moved to such a distant place.¡±


    Dongan Province?


    Aunt Zhang found it somewhat familiar and after a brief moment of recollection, it suddenly dawned on her.


    Didn¡¯t Miss Shu Yu and the Shu family, who had arrived a few days ago, come from Dongan Province?


    Could it be that this old lady before her had a connection to the Shu family? Was she one of the Shu family members? But Aunt Zhang had specifically inquired¨Cevery member of the Shu family had been exiled.


    However, she had heard that their family used to serve the government, so perhaps some devoted servants couldn¡¯t bear to leave their masters and had followed them. It was possible.


    While she pondered this, Aunt Zhang still asked, ¡°What do you mean by that? Has something happened?¡±

 Chapter 584 - Chapter 584 Chapter 584 The Ubiquitous Dongqing Temple Master

    Chapter 584: Chapter 584: The Ubiquitous Dongqing Temple Master Chapter 584: Chapter 584: The Ubiquitous Dongqing Temple Master The old lady sighed, and as she touched Sanya¡¯s head, she said, ¡°Our family was doing quite well before, living harmoniously together. We weren¡¯t rich, but having enough to eat and wear was never a problem. Unfortunately, we just had bad luck.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Our second granddaughter,¡± the old lady continued, ¡°was abducted by human traffickers right after she was born. For all these years, our entire Lu family has been searching for her. It has been over a decade and we still haven¡¯t found her. We¡¯ve considered that she might no longer be with us, but what if she¡¯s still alive? What if she¡¯s out there suffering, waiting for us to rescue her?¡±


    Aunt Zhang was astounded, ¡°Granddaughter?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that she looked down on baby girls, it¡¯s just that in this world nowadays, girls just weren¡¯t valued, especially one who was stolen at birth.


    Let¡¯s not even talk about girls, even for boys, who carry on the family name, not every family would continue searching for over a decade if they were kidnapped.


    The actions of the Lu family really forced one to take a second look with newfound respect.


    The old lady went on, ¡°Over the years, to find my granddaughter, my daughter-in-law has spent day after day offering incense and praying to Buddha. Any temple or daoist temple rumored to be efficacious, she¡¯s been to them all. My son, in his search for his daughter, even broke his leg by accident and now walks with a limp. My other grandchildren are also having a tough time.¡±


    Aunt Zhang sighed with empathy, ¡°That¡¯s hard on all of you. Your family really is a bunch of honest people.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the old lady replied. ¡°That¡¯s why I say, ¡®Heaven helps those who help themselves,¡¯ and at last, we¡¯ve got a lead on where my granddaughter could be. There¡¯s a Daoist temple in Dongan Province with a temple master who¡¯s quite powerful. Seeing our family¡¯s sincerity, she finally pointed us towards a clear path. She told us to search here in the southwest, in a village in Heichang County where my granddaughter might be found.¡±


    ¡°The village is roughly by a river at the entrance, with a big manor. We came over more than ten days ago and have asked around in each village under Heichang County¡¯s jurisdiction, and Righteous Dao Village is the most fitting. So, I rented a courtyard here, hoping to eventually encounter my granddaughter.¡±


    After hearing this, Aunt Zhang was especially shocked, ¡°You¡­ you all came all the way from Dongan Province to Linzhang Prefecture just based on what the temple master of a Daoist temple told you? Aren¡¯t you afraid it¡¯s all for nothing, afraid that the temple master¡­ might get it wrong?¡± S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady sat up straight, speaking earnestly, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. The Dongqing Temple master is very famous in our area. She doesn¡¯t lightly perform divinations or physiognomy readings for people, and even when high-ranking officials seek her out, she doesn¡¯t meet them if the affinity isn¡¯t there. And¡­¡±


    She suddenly lowered her voice, speaking softly, ¡°The Dongqing Temple master has even done readings for nobles in the capital¡¯s Imperial Palace; she rarely makes mistakes. Besides, she directed us here, but she didn¡¯t take a penny from us.¡±


    After listening, Aunt Zhang no longer had anything to say. Having done readings for nobles in the palace, that must mean she¡¯s no ordinary charlatan in the Worldly Society.


    The old lady carried on, ¡°Moreover, since we¡¯ve come to Righteous Dao Village and seen that it¡¯s exactly as the temple master described, doesn¡¯t that prove her exceptional ability?¡±


    Aunt Zhang slowly nodded her head, that indeed indicated a true master.


    ¡°However, did your whole family come? To search for someone, wouldn¡¯t one person be enough?¡±


    There wasn¡¯t even a need for the Lu family to come in person; hiring a couple of people to inquire around would have sufficed.

 Chapter 585 - Chapter 585 Chapter 585 I Have Scar Removal Cream

    Chapter 585: Chapter 585: I Have Scar Removal Cream Chapter 585: Chapter 585: I Have Scar Removal Cream The old lady shook her head, ¡°The temple master said, my second granddaughter was stolen as soon as she was born, which suggests that our bond with her was weak. Only when the whole family is together can our ties be firmly secured, and our fate will deepen, allowing us to be united and inseparable in the future.¡±


    Aunt Zhang suddenly understood, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    However, after hearing what the old lady said, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Shu Yu. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    According to the old lady, that girl would be fourteen this year.


    Isn¡¯t Miss Shu Yu just the right age? And she doesn¡¯t get along with the other members of the Shu family.


    Could it be possible that she is the bond for the old lady¡¯s family?


    Thinking of this, Aunt Zhang couldn¡¯t help but look closely at Sanya. She hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but now as she looked more, she saw some resemblance to Miss Shu Yu.


    She got a bit excited and quickly asked, ¡°Aunt, where was your second granddaughter stolen?¡±


    ¡°Right near our house, in the county town under Dongan Province.¡±


    Aunt Zhang was even more certain, all in Dongan Province, it really could be.


    She grabbed the old lady¡¯s hand, swallowing her saliva, and said, ¡°Aunt, I really have seen people from Dongan Province. Actually, just two days ago, Dongan Province exiled a group of convicts. That family¡¯s surname is Shu, and I have seen a few of their members. Among them, a girl around the same age as your second granddaughter; I looked at her, and it seems like she bears some resemblance to your third granddaughter.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the old lady instantly stood up, ¡°Are you serious? Where is she? Quick, take me to see her.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, calm down, please sit and listen to me,¡± Aunt Zhang quickly pressed her to sit down, ¡°These convicts who were exiled, they¡¯re all on the other side clearing land, not at home now; you won¡¯t be able to see them if you go. Instead, you go home and rest well for a while, then come over in the evening. I¡¯ll go to their house later and call that girl over so you can have a good talk then.¡±


    The old lady could only suppress the urgency in her heart upon hearing this and nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait a bit more, just a bit longer. Zhang family, tell me more about that girl. What does she look like? How tall or short is she, and what¡¯s her temperament like? I heard the exile journey is tough; has she suffered a lot?¡±


    Aunt Zhang had only seen Shu Yu once, and she wasn¡¯t even certain if Shu Yu was truly a member of the Shu family, so she could offer very limited information.


    But seeing the old lady and Sanya both looking at her with hopeful faces, she could only bite the bullet and talk about her interaction with Shu Yu.


    After listening, the old lady quickly said, ¡°I knew it, I knew even if she didn¡¯t grow up by our side, she must be a warm-hearted and well-behaved good girl. Oh right, the scar removal cream she mentioned, I have it here.¡±


    Aunt Zhang¡¯s face was full of shock, ¡°You have it?¡± This, this surprise came so unexpectedly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The old lady pulled over Sanya, pointing to her little face, ¡°You see, my Sanya had a scar on her face before, and it healed only after we used that scar removal cream. Look, isn¡¯t it flawless now?¡±


    Aunt Zhang looked closely and saw nothing but Sanya¡¯s tender white cheeks.


    She was overjoyed, ¡°Is the scar removal cream really that effective?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I still have a jar at home. I¡¯ll bring it over for you later, so you can try it on your girl. It surely won¡¯t be a problem,¡± the old lady affirmed.


    Aunt Zhang smiled, her eyes narrowing into crescents, but then she quickly remembered the price of the scar removal cream.

 Chapter 586 - Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Please ask Shu Yu to come over

    Chapter 586: Chapter 586: Please ask Shu Yu to come over Chapter 586: Chapter 586: Please ask Shu Yu to come over The old lady was a sharp one, and it was clear she knew what was dawning on her mind.


    ¡°That scar removal cream is quite expensive in Dongan Province, but I happen to know the doctor who made it. To be honest with you, it was tested on the scar on Sanya¡¯s face, so later on, he gave us two jars without asking for payment.¡±


    Aunt Zhang did not expect there to be such a connection.


    For a moment, she became even more keen to help the old lady find her lost granddaughter.


    She hoped even more that Shu Yu was that very girl, so she could be credited with facilitating a happy occasion.


    But even if Shu Yu was not the one, she would still ask around every nook and cranny of Righteous Dao Village, determined to help the old lady find that poor girl.


    Because of the scar removal cream and Shu Yu, the two of them seemed to grow closer.


    The old lady did not leave until the Zhang family elder son returned.


    Pingning helped her with the water bucket, taking it back to the Lu family, and he even fetched a couple more buckets of water for the old lady.


    The old lady and Aunt Zhang agreed that in the evening, she would visit the Zhang family once more, and then she would try her best to call Shu Yu over so they could meet.


    The old lady was at ease, now just looking forward to the evening to come soon.


    Shu Yu, busy on the barren land, was unaware that the old lady had laid out the path for her, waiting for her return to give her a surprise.


    After toiling for the day, she thought it was almost enough; she would switch to hunting tomorrow.


    It was only in the evening that everyone gradually made their way home.


    Shu Yu, with her sharp eyes, noticed that on the other side of the mountain base, there was a house that seemed to be occupied.


    But before she could take a closer look, she was called back home by Madam Hou.


    Meanwhile, the Zhang family members, always attentive, learned that those who cleared the fields had returned and immediately sent Pingning to bring the old lady over.


    Accompanying the old lady were Zhao Xi and Dahu, and in fact, a few others from Righteous Dao Village had come along.


    Aunt Zhang was especially fascinated by the twins, Dahu and Sanya, who were both well-behaved and extremely polite.


    Aunt Zhang asked her son Pingning to take the children to play and then said to the old lady, ¡°Don¡¯t worry just yet, all the workers have returned, I¡¯ll send Pingning to find Miss Shu Yu right away.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± said the old lady, bringing out the scar removal cream.


    Without a second thought, Aunt Zhang called to her daughter, ¡°Pingning, go see if Miss Shu Yu has returned yet? Ask her to come to our house for a bit.¡± Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I understand, Mother, I¡¯ll go now.¡± She too saw the jar of scar removal cream, which only added to her excitement.


    Shu Yu¡¯s courtyard was not far from their home, hence Pingning found it quickly.


    Who would have known that just as she was at the entrance, she heard Shu Yu¡¯s voice coming from around the corner.


    ¡°Mrs. Xue, why are you stopping me? What¡¯s the matter, weren¡¯t you scared off last time?¡±


    Pingning hesitated in her steps and could not help but stop to listen to their conversation.


    From her viewpoint, it seemed like Shu Yu was speaking to a woman.


    Mrs. Xue looked at Shu Yu with a bitter smile, ¡°Can¡¯t we just drop the hostility? I know I¡¯ve been unkind to you before, and I¡¯ve hurt you deeply. But Ayue, over these past ten or so years, I haven¡¯t always been bad to you, have I? I¡¯ve been kind to you, bought you clothes, held you when you were younger, fed you, took you shopping, and when others bullied you, I defended you. Don¡¯t you remember any of these things? You can¡¯t just remember the bad, can you?¡±

 Chapter 587 - Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Shu Yu is Indeed Not from the Shu

    Chapter 587: Chapter 587: Shu Yu is Indeed Not from the Shu Family Chapter 587: Chapter 587: Shu Yu is Indeed Not from the Shu Family Mrs. Xue really felt like she was going to lose her mind these past few days; the first Madam and the others would slack off whenever they could, and everyone bullied her alone.


    Like now, she was kicked out again to fetch water and gather firewood. Any task that was a bit tiring or tough was left to her.


    She wanted to establish a good relationship with Shu Yu. Over these past few days, she had watched helplessly as Shu Yu easily carried water back, saw their surplus of food each day, and noticed their increasingly hearty spirits.


    Mrs. Xue didn¡¯t want to wait for the men of the Shu family to arrive before she could enjoy the good life; she wanted to enjoy it now.


    That¡¯s why she wanted to stop Shu Yu and try once again to soften their relationship.


    ¡°Ayue, you can be so kind to Madam Hou, so why can¡¯t you show some forbearance towards me based on our past affection? After all, I am your mother. Compared to others, my relationship with you is the most intimate.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her hand and sneered, ¡°Enough, what mother? Are you my mother? I was bought from someone else to deceive the Shu family. In my eyes, you¡¯re not a mother, just a human trafficker.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, you were indeed nice to me when I was little. But was that kindness genuine? No, it was for vying for favors, seeing me as a tool to be used.¡±


    ¡°So, don¡¯t be so righteous and parade yourself as a twenty-four filial piety mother. You¡¯re just a vile woman who will stop at nothing for your own gain. The days of working like an ox and barely living for the Shu family are your retribution. Enjoy it slowly; I find joy in seeing you suffer. Now, move aside, don¡¯t block my way, or I won¡¯t hesitate to give you a taste of how I deal with human traffickers.¡±


    Mrs. Xue¡¯s complexion changed slightly, and she choked up, retreating two steps to let Shu Yu pass.


    Around the corner, Pingning¡¯s eyes widened; now, she no longer needed verification, as she had heard with her own ears that Shu Yu was not the Shu family¡¯s daughter.


    As she watched Shu Yu walk further away, Pingning hurriedly followed her.


    ¡°Miss Shu Yu, Miss Shu,¡± Pingning quickly intercepted her.


    Shu Yu paused and looked at her in surprise, ¡°Miss Zhang, is there something you need?¡±


    Indeed¡­ she had seen Pingning earlier. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If not for seeing her, she would not have wasted words with Mrs. Xue and would have directly used her fists.


    Shu Yu also intended to use the Zhang family¡¯s mouth to let people know about her relationship with the Shu family, to avoid conflicts with the Shu family and to prevent others from gossiping.


    Pingning sized up Shu Yu, indeed feeling more and more that she resembled Sanya.


    She quickly said, ¡°Miss Shu Yu, my mother wants to invite you to our house; she has something she wants to discuss with you.¡±


    Shu Yu was taken aback, ¡°Something to discuss with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Pingning paused, then added, ¡°now.¡±


    Shu Yu thought for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Okay, then wait for me a moment; I¡¯ll go back and inform them.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Shu Yu re-entered the courtyard, informed Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady, and then left.


    She still found it strange. Why would the Zhang family want to see her out of the blue?


    Pingning led Shu Yu back to her home, and as soon as they entered, she quickly ran to Aunt Zhang and whispered, ¡°Mother, Miss Shu Yu is not the Shu family¡¯s child; I accidentally overheard her conversation with that Mrs. Xue from the Shu family.¡±


    Aunt Zhang was surprised; she had previously asked the old lady to stay in the room and let her probe Shu Yu first.


    She didn¡¯t expect her daughter to tell her directly that she had already confirmed she was only an adopted daughter?

 Chapter 588 - Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Grandmother Youve Taken It Too Far

    Chapter 588: Chapter 588: Grandmother, You¡¯ve Taken It Too Far Chapter 588: Chapter 588: Grandmother, You¡¯ve Taken It Too Far Shu Yu lagged a step as she entered, and just as she reached the living room, she saw Aunt Zhang staring at her with a look of curiosity.


    Although her daughter had already told her, Aunt Zhang wanted to confirm it herself. She pulled Shu Yu over and whispered, ¡°Just now, Pingning accidentally overheard your conversation with that concubine, Mrs. Xue. She said you¡¯re not the daughter of the Shu family?¡±


    Shu Yu glanced at Pingning and nodded slowly, ¡°Yes, I was bought by Mrs. Xue from someone else.¡±


    ¡°Then, have you ever thought about finding your biological parents?¡±


    Shu Yu felt it was strange that Aunt Zhang cared so much about her origins.


    Suddenly she remembered Meng Yunzheng telling her that the old lady and the others would come over today. Could it be related to this?


    Shu Yu was a bit curious about where the old lady and the others were at the moment, but she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where my biological parents are. Mrs. Xue said when she bought me, her intention was not to have any further involvement with my previous family. So she doesn¡¯t even know who the seller was. Originally she wanted to have a son to strengthen her status, but to her surprise, the seller didn¡¯t have any boys, so they sent me instead, deceiving her.¡±


    The Zhang family members suddenly understood.


    Shu Yu sighed, ¡°So I also don¡¯t know where my biological parents are.¡±


    ¡°Here, here.¡± The old lady couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and without another word pushed open the door and ran out.


    The Zhang family members were taken aback for a moment, then saw the old lady rushing over, grabbing Shu Yu¡¯s hand, and hugging her with a look of excitement, starting to wail loudly as if she could faint at any moment.


    Astonished, Shu Yu almost blurted out a call to her.


    Aunt Zhang hurried over, steadying the old lady¡¯s hand and spoke, ¡°Take it easy, Auntie. Calm down, don¡¯t get too excited. Are you sure Miss Shu Yu is your Erya?¡±


    The old lady wiped away her tears and scrutinized Shu Yu¡¯s face closely, saying, ¡°Yes, it must be her. She looks exactly like my late mother-in-law when she was young, too much alike. I was watching from inside the room and almost thought my mother-in-law had come back to life.¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡± Grandmother, the act is overdone. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What about your mother-in-law when she was young? You¡¯re probably never seen your own grandmother.


    Upon hearing this, Aunt Zhang no longer had any doubts. It was just too coincidental.


    As a witness, however, she felt it was necessary to check carefully, so she asked, ¡°Auntie, does your Erya have any marks on her body that could serve as proof?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± said the old lady, mentioning two specific marks. Aunt Zhang and Pingning took Shu Yu inside the room to check, and indeed, it was exactly as the old lady had described.


    This confirmed matters once and for all. The old lady, along with Sanya and Dahu, all came over to hug her, crying and laughing in a scene that was somewhat out of control for a moment.


    Even Zhao Xi, with his remarkable acting skills, stood to one side choking up and saying, ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯ve been found, good you¡¯ve been found.¡±


    Shu Yu felt that if she remained too detached, it would seem somewhat out of place.


    After all, even the Zhang family members had their eyes reddened by this rare reunion.


    So after being dumbfounded for a moment, Shu Yu put on an act, tears falling in a second, sobbing with overwhelming emotion.


    Both parties held each other, not wanting to let go, until Aunt Zhang was the first to come to her senses, wiped away her tears and said, ¡°Alright, alright. The family is reunited, and this is a joyous occasion indeed. Let¡¯s all stop crying and sit down for a good chat, ah.¡±

 Chapter 589 - Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Going Home with Grandmother

    Chapter 589: Chapter 589: Going Home with Grandmother Chapter 589: Chapter 589: Going Home with Grandmother The old lady finally couldn¡¯t bear to let go of Shu Yu, but still tightly held her hand and said, ¡°These past days must have been very hard on you, look at your hands, they¡¯re all callused.¡±


    This was not an act by the old lady. When Yu had returned home, though she would do anything, her hands were well protected, clean and neat, and did not scratch at all when she put makeup on those young ladies from prominent families.


    Now, only a little over a month without seeing her, her hands were all cracked.


    The old lady felt a great deal of heartache, ¡°With us here from now on, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled, she actually missed them too, although she knew they were always following behind her, not too far away, but they hadn¡¯t seen each other or spoken.


    Now that they had reunited, Shu Yu felt completely relaxed.


    Sanya squatted next to Shu Yu, rummaged in her sleeve, took out two pieces of candy, and handed them to Shu Yu, ¡°Erya, have some candy.¡±


    Before, it was always Erya who gave her candy, now she was giving candy to Erya, every day.


    Shu Yu took it and patted her little head, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Sanya immediately smiled in satisfaction.


    With a piece of candy in her mouth, Shu Yu felt even sweeter.


    The family sat together and chatted for a while longer, but as time was getting late, the Zhang family members still needed to have dinner.


    It wouldn¡¯t be good for Shu Yu and her group to keep bothering them here, and it was not possible for them to stay for dinner.


    So, without making a sound, she tugged at the old lady¡¯s sleeve, who already had a good understanding with her, and stood up, saying, ¡°Look at me, I got so happy I forgot about the hours. I heard you just got off work and haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Come on, come home with me. Dinner is ready at home. We can talk more after eating, especially since we live close by.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded her head, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The old lady then said to the Zhang family members, ¡°We really owe you a lot today, without you, I wouldn¡¯t have found Erya. I won¡¯t say much to thank you now, but once we¡¯ve settled Yu, we¡¯ll come over to express our thanks.¡±


    Aunt Zhang repeatedly waved her hands, ¡°You¡¯re being too polite, even if it weren¡¯t for us, living here in Righteous Dao Village, you would have reunited with Miss Shu Yu sooner or later. No need for thanks, we should be thanking you for the scar removal cream.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the old lady in surprise, ¡°Grandmother, you gave Miss Zhang the scar removal cream?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. I heard you had the same intention before, and we just happened to have some. Isn¡¯t that fate?¡± S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady was very happy, exchanged a few more words with the Zhang family, and then took her leave.


    Once they were outside, the old lady softly said to Shu Yu, ¡°The room we rented is just over there, see, that place. I¡¯ve left a room for you, you can sleep at home tonight. It gets terribly cold here at night, and without a quilt, it¡¯s unbearable.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded her head. The quilts in the exile area were thin, and their stuffing was made of willow catkins, poplar fluff, or even dried straw, which barely provided any warmth.


    Having a warm and comfortable quilt to sleep under, Shu Yu was naturally pleased.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go home with Grandmother.¡± She held the old lady¡¯s hand, extremely happy. However, when they reached the Shu family¡¯s doorstep, she stopped, ¡°Grandmother, you guys go ahead, I need to let Madam Hou and the others know, so they don¡¯t wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we invite them and their daughters over for dinner too?¡± the old lady suggested.

 Chapter 590 - Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Introduce You When the Time Comes

    Chapter 590: Chapter 590: Introduce You When the Time Comes Chapter 590: Chapter 590: Introduce You When the Time Comes The old lady knew that when Yu was young, Madam Hou had taken care of him and helped him, otherwise Yu wouldn¡¯t have been so kind to her throughout the trip.


    Other families were struggling to make ends meet, they couldn¡¯t help much, but they could still manage to provide a warm meal.


    However, Shu Yu shook his head, ¡°Next time, after all, in the eyes of others, we have just recognized each other and we are not very familiar. Rashly bringing people back home could arouse suspicion.¡±


    The old lady thought about it and agreed, so she said no more, only instructing, ¡°Then go quickly and come back quickly, we will wait for you here.¡± She did not mention going home first, as it wouldn¡¯t make much difference time-wise.


    Shu Yu smiled, then turned and entered the yard.


    Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady hadn¡¯t eaten yet, and they were waiting in the yard for Shu Yu.


    Having not seen anyone return for so long, both of them were very worried, fearing that something had happened.


    On the other hand, the Shu family had already started their meal. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Shu Yu entered, Madam Hou and her companion hurried up to meet her, asking eagerly, ¡°Third Sister, you finally came back? Did something happen, why were you gone so long?¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Something did happen, but fortunately, it was something good.¡±


    Madam Hou was stunned, ¡°Good news?¡± In the tough village of Righteous Dao Village, what good news could there possibly be?


    Shu Yu nodded, took a piece of candy and handed it to Sixth Young Lady, and said, ¡°My family came to find me, I mean, my biological parents.¡±


    Madam Hou¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and the candy almost slipped from Sixth Young Lady¡¯s hand.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but the gist of it is that they traveled long distances to Righteous Dao Village, and they are outside right now. They are waiting for me to join them for a meal, so I came to let you know before I head there. Don¡¯t worry about saving food for me, eat my share as well, or you won¡¯t have the strength for tomorrow¡¯s work.¡±


    Madam Hou¡¯s mind was a bit chaotic, this was all too sudden.


    She grabbed Shu Yu¡¯s hand, ¡°Third Sister, are you sure? Are they really your biological parents, not deceivers? You must think it over carefully, don¡¯t fall into any trap.¡±


    Shu Yu knew that Madam Hou was looking out for her, especially in such an environment; it was really hard to imagine her family appearing suddenly ¡ª it was too strange.


    She thought for a moment and briefly explained what had happened.


    After listening, Madam Hou was even more shocked. Everyone in Dongan Province knew about Dongqing Temple, and though ordinary families might not know the capabilities of the Dongqing Temple master, Madam Hou had heard some rumors.


    It was said that many dignitaries wanted the temple master to tell their fortunes, but he only met those who were destined to see him.


    Thus, when the Lu family said it was the Dongqing Temple master who had directed them, Madam Hou did not doubt it for a moment.


    She started to feel a bit excited, ¡°This is a good thing, if they are willing to travel here to find you, they must really love you. Although our work is not easy, having them here, you can at least have some comfort. This is excellent news. Go now, don¡¯t let them wait too long.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Alright, once I get to know them better, I¡¯ll introduce you.¡±


    Madam Hou smiled, unusually taking on the role of an elder to admonish her, ¡°Good, get along well with your family; even though you were not by their side since childhood, sentiment can be cultivated slowly.¡±


    Meanwhile, the Shu family members in the kitchen had finished their meal and were planning to return to their rooms.


    As they passed through the yard and saw the three of them talking, their faces began to darken.

 Chapter 591 - Chapter 591 Chapter 591 The Old Lady Scolds the First Madam

    Chapter 591: Chapter 591: The Old Lady Scolds the First Madam Chapter 591: Chapter 591: The Old Lady Scolds the First Madam The first Madam Shu huffed coldly, casting a glance toward Mrs. Xue.


    ¡°See that, that¡¯s what you call a mother¡¯s love and daughter¡¯s filial piety. She doesn¡¯t care for you, an incompetent stepmother.¡± S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Clearly, the Shu family had already learned about Mrs. Xue trying to secretly establish a good relationship with Shu Yu.


    Mrs. Xue¡¯s face still bore the mark of a slap, likely delivered by someone from the Shu family.


    Upon hearing the first Madam¡¯s words, Mrs. Xue¡¯s gaze toward Shu Yu filled with hatred, ¡°Some people are just ungrateful wolves no matter how much you raise them.¡±


    Shu Yu lifted her head, smiling ambiguously at the Shu family, ¡°What now, forgotten the pain after a few days without a beating? Ungrateful? Did you ever raise me?¡±


    The Shu family immediately fell silent, and Mrs. Xue¡¯s anger intensified.


    Shu Yu averted her gaze and said to Madam Hou, ¡°Then I shall take my leave first.¡±


    Just as Madam Hou was about to nod, an old lady entered from outside, ¡°Yu, why aren¡¯t you ready yet?¡±


    The old lady was truly worried, having waited so long without seeing anyone, she began to fear that the Shu family might be mistreating Yu.


    She knew well how the Shu family treated Yu.


    Even if Yu said nothing, she could guess with her toes.


    Thus, unable to wait any longer when no one appeared, she hastened inside to check.


    The members of the Shu family, originally planning to enter the room, paused in surprise upon seeing the unfamiliar old lady and all turned to look at her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the eldest daughter asked, frowning.


    With one sweep of her eyes, the old lady sized up everyone.


    Standing beside Yu must be Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady, and the row of women by the living room door must be the malevolent members of the Shu family.


    The old lady stepped forward, chest out, ¡°Me? I am Yu¡¯s dear Grandmother. You must be the women of the Shu family, right? Sharp-tongued and mean-spirited, clearly not blessed or attractive. It¡¯s no wonder my Yu ended up here in this dreadful place.¡±


    After a pause, she turned to Madam Hou to explain, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you.¡±


    She had used several idioms she learned from Dahu, feeling quite satisfied.


    This was their first encounter, and the Shu family was already being loudly scolded by this strange old lady using rather impolite language.


    First Madam Shu immediately exploded, ¡°What kind of pious old hag are you, coming into someone else¡¯s house to create a scene, have you no manners?¡±


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes, they dared to insult her Grandmother?


    She wanted to retaliate, but her Grandmother stopped her, stepping forward with hands on her hips, ¡°If you had any manners, why would you be exiled here to toil? If you were so mannered, why wouldn¡¯t you wash your face or get rid of that stench that¡¯s enough to kill a person? You think you¡¯re still the high and mighty Madam of Magistrate? Pah, look at yourself now, worse off than a beggar. Really, you are nothing!¡±


    The first Madam was so enraged she nearly keeled over, her head spinning as she pointed at the old lady, unable to utter a word, ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    ¡°What about me, am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°I will kill you!¡± The first Madam snapped, glancing around she grabbed a nearby broom and charged.


    Shu Yu stepped forward, only to be stopped again by her Grandmother.


    She didn¡¯t move, just stood there, and then shouted, ¡°Daniu, get in here.¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡±


    At the entrance, Zhao Xi felt like he was on the verge of spitting out blood. Holding back the urge to roll his eyes, he dashed inside without another word.

 Chapter 592 - Chapter 592 Chapter 592 The Shocked Shu Family

    Chapter 592: Chapter 592: The Shocked Shu Family Chapter 592: Chapter 592: The Shocked Shu Family The first Madam¡¯s sweeping glance was about to strike the old lady¡¯s head, but suddenly she felt an emptiness in her hand¨Cthe broom had been snatched away.


    Her body, due to inertia, lunged forward, about to fall on the old lady.


    Zhao Xi held the broom in one hand and blocked her, ¡°Hey hey hey, steady yourself, don¡¯t bump into my grandmother and my sister. If you hurt them, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    The eldest daughter and several others who rushed over quickly held back the first Madam. They looked at the suddenly-appeared man in shock, then collectively stepped back.


    They could easily move towards an old woman like the old lady without care, but now facing a robust man who seemed tough, they were instantly filled with fear.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Zhao Xi frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say? Her brother.¡±


    He pointed towards Shu Yu who nodded seriously, ¡°Mm, my brother.¡±


    The old lady pointed at the first Madam and the others, ¡°I know that our Yu suffered wrongs in your house before. But now that she has acknowledged her ancestors and returned to her family, I dare any of you to bully her.¡±


    Acknowledged her ancestors and returned to her family? What does that mean?


    Right, earlier this old lady said she was Shu Yu¡¯s biological grandmother?


    Biological¡­


    But, how is that possible!!


    Their shocked gaze fell on several people, their minds chaotic, unable to connect the fact that Shu Yu had found her relatives.


    Mrs. Xue¡¯s complexion drastically changed as she exclaimed loudly, ¡°Impossible, how could her biological grandmother appear here? This is Linzhang Prefecture!¡±


    Even if she was unclear about that wild child¡¯s origins, she knew her parents were from the vicinity of Jiangyuan County.


    The old lady haughtily sneered, ¡°Why not? Directed by a sagacious advisor, we purposely came here to find our lost Erya. Our whole family loves her; not to mention Linzhang Prefecture, even if it were ten thousand miles away, we would search.¡±


    Zhao Xi also said, ¡°This is what good people deserve. Our family has searched for our Second Young Lady for so many years, and finally, our hardships have come to an end. Don¡¯t even think about bullying her anymore. Now, with us behind Second Young Lady, we are here.¡±


    The old lady nodded, ¡°Exactly.¡±


    After saying that, without looking at the first Madam and the others again, she took Shu Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go home for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shu Yu smiled, being led out by the old lady.


    Even after they left, the Shu family members were still in shock, each standing motionless in their spots.


    After a long while, the Second Young Lady suddenly let out a strange laugh from the back of the crowd, ¡°Hahaha, hahaha, did you see, did you all see that? That wretch, she found her biological parents. What are you all saying now? Waiting for Second Uncle and the others to come over to make her suffer, see now? She has support; she¡¯s not afraid of us, not afraid at all of our Second Uncle, a mere prisoner.¡± S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crowd turned to look at her, stunned.


    The Second Young Lady laughed even harder, ¡°Wait and wait, that¡¯s all you do, and this is the consequence. I said we should ask Master Lan for help, and you accused me of being shameless. See now? We¡¯ll never rise above her.¡±


    Her words made the Shu family uneasy, leaving them somewhat bewildered for a moment.


    As the Second Young Lady kept talking and laughing, suddenly, her laughter stopped, and she spat out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 593 - Chapter 593 Chapter 493 Second Young Lady Vomits Blood

    Chapter 593: Chapter 493: Second Young Lady Vomits Blood Chapter 593: Chapter 493: Second Young Lady Vomits Blood ¡°Ah¡­¡± No one knew who screamed, but the Shu family members all stared in shock at the Second Young Lady vomiting blood.


    Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady were about to return to their room, but they also stopped in their tracks upon seeing this.


    How, how could she be spitting up blood?


    The Second Young Lady was stunned herself; her eyes widened as she bowed her head, wiped the corner of her mouth with her hand, the bright red color shocking her, sending her entire body into tremors.


    Spitting up blood? She was fine, so why the blood? Wasn¡¯t she just laughing out loud? Wasn¡¯t it just a few words she scolded, how could that result in blood?


    The Second Young Lady¡¯s head throbbed dully, and the next moment, her whole body stiffly flipped backward, and she passed out on the spot.


    The Shu family let out another round of screams and amidst the chaos, they carried her back to her room.


    Madam Hou frowned slightly, exchanged glances with the Sixth Young Lady, but neither took any further action.


    Shu Yu was unaware of these events; she had already returned home with the old lady.


    At home, indeed, a hot meal was ready, kept warm on the stove, waiting for Shu Yu¡¯s return.


    Shu Yu hadn¡¯t lived such a day for a month and a half; she smiled, sitting across from the old lady, looking at the table full of dishes, and sighed in comfort.


    The old lady served her food until her bowl was nearly overflowing, ¡°You must be hungry, eat up. After you finish, we can chat leisurely.¡±


    The food was all of Shu Yu¡¯s favorites. She glanced at her younger siblings and smiled as she picked up her bowl.


    It was getting dark outside. After Shu Yu finished eating, she took a hot bath and was then hurried by the old lady into bed. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a short while, Sanya ran into the room and slipped into the bed.


    The old lady stood at the doorway, reminding her, ¡°Chat for a bit then come out, understand? Your second sister has had a tiring day, let her get some early rest for a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Sanya, with half her head buried under the covers, quickly replied, ¡°Understood, Grandmother.¡±


    The old lady then closed the door.


    Only then did Sanya poke her head out, her little hand grasping Shu Yu¡¯s, ¡°Second Sister, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°Second Sister has missed you all too.¡± Shu Yu touched Sanya¡¯s head; the little girl seemed to have lost some weight again. She had finally put on a bit of weight while they were in Jiangyuan County, but the plumpness in her cheeks had vanished during their recent travels.


    However, Sanya¡¯s spirits were still high.


    The little girl had a lot to say, babbling on about everything that happened along the way and the situation with their parents in the county town.


    But being young, she soon grew sleepy, snuggling into the soft warmth of her second sister¡¯s bed, and quickly fell asleep.


    When the old lady walked in, the little girl was sleeping soundly with rosy cheeks.


    The old lady wanted to carry her away, but Shu Yu stopped her, ¡°Grandmother, let her sleep here. Sanya is a peaceful sleeper; she won¡¯t disturb me. The bed is now warm, taking her out might make her catch a cold.¡±


    Convinced, the old lady stopped attempting to move her, and said softly, ¡°Alright, then you should get some rest too.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled in acknowledgment, watched the old lady leave, then snuggled closer to Sanya and closed her eyes to sleep.


    She nearly overslept but it was the old lady who came in to wake her, and that¡¯s when she realized it was no longer early.


    Shu Yu rubbed the corner of her forehead; indeed, she had slept too comfortably at home.


    Carefully avoiding Sanya, she got up to dress and as she left the room, the old lady brought her a steaming bowl of noodles with two eggs on top.

 Chapter 594 - Chapter 594 Chapter 594 The Old Ladys Intentions

    Chapter 594: Chapter 594 The Old Lady¡¯s Intentions Chapter 594: Chapter 594 The Old Lady¡¯s Intentions Shu Yu felt extremely content; in the previous days when she stayed at the Shu family home, breakfast always consisted of the previous night¡¯s leftovers.


    No, it should be said that they only cooked once in the evening. That meal covered the evening, the following morning, and the following noon.


    After all, it was truly a struggle to get up in the morning, and after a busy day, one certainly didn¡¯t feel like cooking again.


    Therefore, whether it was breakfast or lunch, the food was always cold, and as for the taste, there was no need to mention it¨Capart from salt, there wasn¡¯t even a drop of oil.


    Moreover, this was only the situation for the three of them; most people in Righteous Dao Village only ate twice a day.


    Shu Yu had Meng Yunzheng to thank for her evening meals, saving that portion of food so she wouldn¡¯t go hungry the next morning.


    Now, not only could she eat hot food, but she also had noodles and eggs¨CShu Yu truly felt it was an enjoyment fit for immortals.


    However, she looked towards the old lady.


    ¡°Grandmother, this is too hard on you, getting up so early to make food for me in this cold weather, from now on we shouldn¡¯t¨C¡±


    Before she could finish, the old lady interrupted her, ¡°What¡¯s hard about it? Back in Shangshi Village, I used to get up even earlier. Back then, when there was farm work to do, didn¡¯t everyone have to set off to work before dawn? It¡¯s only since you came back, and we moved to the county town, and leased out our farmland that I could afford to sleep in later.¡±


    She then took the water bladder and filled it with boiling water for Shu Yu, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not some frail old woman; this is no hardship for me. Here, I don¡¯t have to do much else¨Cjust prepare three meals a day, clean the house, and with Sanya and Dahu to help me, it¡¯s quite easy.¡±


    ¡°I am even thinking, once we get settled, I¡¯ll get a couple of hens so they can lay eggs for you to eat every day. And I¡¯ll get some vegetable seeds from the Zhang family to tidy up the yard and plant some fresh vegetables. That way, we won¡¯t need to go out to buy them.¡±


    Even though they had a mule carriage, it wasn¡¯t right to keep bothering Zhao Xi to go to the county town to buy vegetables, as he had his own matters to attend to.


    ¡°Just eat your meal peacefully, and don¡¯t worry about things at home.¡±


    The old lady efficiently prepared everything for her, seeing that it was almost time for her to leave, urged her to eat the noodles and peeled the boiled eggs for her.


    Shu Yu then stopped insisting, merely feeling somewhat unused to such thorough care.


    When leaving the house, the old lady wrapped an extra coat around her, ¡°The weather is still very cold; wear this for now, and you can take it off when it gets hot.¡± Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She then handed Shu Yu a few eggs, ¡°These are for Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady, hurry along now.¡±


    Holding the weighty, sweet burden, Shu Yu hugged the old lady, her spirits lifting, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    The old lady smiled as she watched her go, ¡°This girl,¡± how suddenly clingy she¡¯s become.


    Shu Yu went by herself to the Manor to fetch tools; this place was closer than diverting via the Shu family¡¯s place.


    Upon arriving at the Manor, Shu Yu first sought out Aunt Hou, but there were too many people around, and for a while, she couldn¡¯t find her.


    Instead, after collecting the tools, Sixth Young Lady, with her keen eyes, was the first to spot her.


    After all, Shu Yu¡¯s coat was different from everyone else¡¯s; it was exceedingly conspicuous, and even in the dim light of dawn, it was easily noticeable.


    Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady quickly approached her, with Madam Hou looking as though she had something important to say.


    But before she could speak, Shu Yu handed over the eggs she was carrying, ¡°Eat them while they¡¯re still warm.¡±

 Chapter 595 - Chapter 595 Chapter 595 My Fathers Surname is Lu

    Chapter 595: Chapter 595: My Father¡¯s Surname is Lu Chapter 595: Chapter 595: My Father¡¯s Surname is Lu Madam Hou looked at the eggs in her hand with astonishment. In the past, she wouldn¡¯t have given a second thought to a few eggs; she even had experiences where she would only eat the egg white and discard the yolk.


    But after experiencing so much, Madam Hou knew just how precious these few eggs were.


    It had been months since she had eaten any eggs, and now, in her eyes, they were a rare delicacy.


    Madam Hou lifted her head and looked at Shu Yu, ¡°All for us?¡± Four of them, eh? Which ordinary peasant family would be so generous as to give away four eggs at once?


    Madam Hou furrowed her brows, ¡°This is not good, you¡¯ve just recognized your family and to give away so many eggs to us, what if they think poorly of your character?¡±


    Although she craved them and was even more eager to peel one for the Sixth Young Lady, Madam Hou still restrained herself and spoke to Shu Yu about some necessary social niceties.


    Because she had known loss, Madam Hou hoped even more that Shu Yu could hold onto such family members.


    Shu Yu, however, waved her hand dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s okay, my Grandmother specifically prepared them for you. She heard that you took care of me when I was little and is also grateful to you. My Grandmother said, ¡®While they can¡¯t give or help much, occasionally improving your meals is something they can do.''¡± Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu had money on hand, and as long as the conditions allowed, after taking the main road, eating better wasn¡¯t a problem.


    Madam Hou didn¡¯t speak for a while. Back then, she had only given young Shu Yu a few steamed buns and pastries. For this kindness, she had already ¡®asked¡¯ Shu Yu for compensation on the exile journey.


    But now, it seemed that these eggs wouldn¡¯t just be for a few days, but occasionally there might be more?


    Madam Hou glanced at her daughter beside her, then took a deep breath and accepted the eggs, ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    She could repay the favor some other time.


    For now, the most important thing was to regain her health and try hard to survive. Especially for the Sixth Young Lady, who was still young and hadn¡¯t completely grown up yet, she needed to eat better.


    She expressed her thanks again before she and the Sixth Young Lady began to peel the eggs.


    Since there were many people around, Madam Hou purposely fell a few steps behind to avoid drawing attention.


    The two ate as they followed Shu Yu towards the wasteland.


    After finishing the eggs, Madam Hou suddenly remembered what she had originally wanted to say, ¡°I almost forgot, Third Sister¡­¡±


    Shu Yu interrupted her, ¡°I¡¯ve now recognized my ancestors and returned to my clan, and although my official household registration hasn¡¯t been transferred, I don¡¯t want to be a daughter of the Shu family. My father¡¯s surname is Lu, from now on I¡¯ll go by Lu Shuyu, you can just call me Yu. I¡¯m no longer the Third Sister of the Shu family.¡±


    Madam Hou paused upon hearing this, then nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not easy being a daughter of the Shu family; I¡¯ll call you Yu then.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Yu, after you left yesterday, something happened at the Shu family. The Second Young Lady, upon learning that you recognized your ancestors and returned to your clan, was so angry that she cursed loudly and then fainted, vomiting blood.¡±


    Shu Yu stopped in her tracks, ¡°Fainted?¡±


    ¡°Yes, all of us were taken aback.¡±


    ¡°Then what happened next? Did they call a doctor?¡±


    At this, Madam Hou let out a scornful laugh, ¡°About calling a doctor, they discussed it for a long time, right in front of the unconscious Second Young Lady. It was only after the Second Young Lady regained consciousness that they reluctantly went to find a village physician whose medical skills weren¡¯t very good.¡±


    Calling a doctor required money ¨C where would the Shu family get it?


    Later, when the Second Young Lady awoke, having no choice, she used her rations for the day to have someone call the physician.


    This physician was also a convict exiled here. Besides him, there were no other doctors in Righteous Dao Village.

 Chapter 596 - Chapter 596 Chapter 596 The Cause of Second Young Ladys

    Chapter 596: Chapter 596: The Cause of Second Young Lady¡¯s Illness Chapter 596: Chapter 596: The Cause of Second Young Lady¡¯s Illness Late at night, the Shu family couldn¡¯t possibly go anywhere else for help; it was already fortunate they could find a physician to come back with them.


    Shu Yu wasn¡¯t surprised by the Shu family¡¯s cold-hearted actions, ¡°What did the physician say?¡±


    ¡°The physician said the Second Young Lady has fallen ill from depression, and spitting blood was caused by fury overwhelming her heart. Now, all she can do is rest and eat well.¡±


    Shu Yu quietly looked up at the sky, thinking in such a place, how could one rest? How could one eat well?


    Here, having food and shelter was already good enough, let alone having the conditions to nurse an illness.


    Moreover, falling ill from depression and fury overwhelming the heart?


    Shu Yu felt that this diagnosis was unreliable, considering the Second Young Lady¡¯s temperament; she was more likely to cause depression in others rather than falling ill from it herself. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°But I just made a point to ask around,¡± Madam Hou suddenly leaned toward Shu Yu and whispered, ¡°It turns out that the physician is nothing but a quack. I heard that he was exiled here because he had killed someone with his treatments.¡±


    So, Madam Hou expressed significant doubt about his diagnosis.


    Shu Yu raised an eyebrow, ¡°Where is the Second Young Lady now?¡±


    Madam Hou replied, ¡°She¡¯s lying at home. She can¡¯t even get out of bed now, let alone get up and work. I just saw the Shu family go and explain the situation to the old women at the manor.¡±


    It¡¯s common for people to fall ill, and taking time off here isn¡¯t forbidden.


    However, taking time off meant no food, and it would also be recorded; the missed amount would eventually have to be compensated for with money.


    Madam Hou was now worried¡­


    ¡°Even though we are at odds with the rest of the Shu family, in the eyes of the officers, we are one family. The money owed will have to be paid together.¡±


    They could receive and consume their food separately, but the debts incurred on the road during their exile and the rent for the house belonged to each individual.


    Shu Yu wasn¡¯t concerned about this, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this.¡± She paused and lowered her voice, ¡°I heard that the Lord Qi we encountered on the road might pass by here sometime soon. He is currently working under the governor. Although he might not be able to do other things, helping us break away from the Shu family could easily be accomplished.¡±


    Madam Hou¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, ¡°Are you serious? Did your family tell you this?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Madam Hou breathed a sigh of relief, and her expression lightened.


    As the three of them spoke, they had already reached their designated work area.


    Shu Yu glanced over at the Shu family side and indeed didn¡¯t see the Second Young Lady.


    She and Madam Hou separated and returned to the side of a family of three. They had become quite familiar; this family of three was easy to get along with. Shu Yu had many things she wasn¡¯t sure about, and they knew all the answers.


    Especially since she was planning to switch to hunting, it was the perfect opportunity to ask the male head of this family.


    The man, named Xu Dali, his wife Ms. Lin, and their ten-year-old son Xu Zhensheng.


    Their family of three had been exiled here, not for committing any crime but due to the consequences of actions taken by Xu Dali¡¯s father.


    His father worked for a prince who attempted a rebellion. Although unsuccessful, it had far-reaching consequences.


    Xu Dali¡¯s father had died on their way to exile, but they still had to continue their life of hard labor here.


    However, this was already their third year; other than an incident last year when Xu Dali broke his arm during a hunt, the family had managed to stay intact through it all.


    Shu Yu got along well with them; seeing Xu Zhensheng approaching with a basket, she took out two pieces of candy from her pocket and handed them to him.

 Chapter 597 - Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Sending Zhao Xi to See

    Chapter 597: Chapter 597: Sending Zhao Xi to See Chapter 597: Chapter 597: Sending Zhao Xi to See Xu Zhensheng was a very silent child who hardly spoke, but despite his tender age, he was quick and efficient in his work.


    However, when he saw the candies, he froze, astonished, and looked up at her.


    Shu Yu directly stuffed them into his pocket, saying, ¡°For a sweet treat.¡±


    Unable to help himself, Xu Zhensheng glanced at his parents; Ms. Lin, seeing her son who was usually silent but now couldn¡¯t help swallowing, ultimately did not ask him to give the candies back.


    The boy had been suffering alongside them at such a young age¨Clet alone candies, he couldn¡¯t even get a taste of slightly better food.


    She touched Xu Zhensheng¡¯s head and said, ¡°Accept Miss Shu¡¯s kindness.¡± S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But she was also curious: where had these candies come from? Just two days ago, that girl had come to Righteous Dao Village penniless.


    Shu Yu was not secretive and, while working, she told them about the matter of her acknowledging her relatives.


    She figured that even if she didn¡¯t tell them, the Zhang family would probably spread the news.


    Ms. Lin was stunned, ¡°No wonder I thought you and the other members of the Shu family were not close. Then, shall I call you Lady Lu from now on?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Perhaps because of those two candies, the always silent Ms. Lin unusually chatted a bit more with her.


    Shu Yu had given a heads-up beforehand, so when Zhao Xi came to deliver lunch at noon, the Xu Family wasn¡¯t surprised.


    However, others were astonished to see her side.


    Shu Yu, holding a warm food box, followed Zhao Xi to a secluded corner to eat.


    The wasteland was a bit far from where they lived, so it wasn¡¯t convenient for the old lady and the two children to come over.


    Even Zhao Xi had come by mule carriage, which was faster, keeping the food hot.


    He parked the mule carriage far away, and people over here didn¡¯t notice it; after all, delivering food was one thing, and many did so. But to come by mule carriage to deliver food was too conspicuous and would likely attract criticism.


    Shu Yu ate while telling Zhao Xi about the events that unfolded in the Shu family the previous day, especially about Second Young Lady¡¯s situation.


    Zhao Xi thought deeply, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Second Young Lady wasn¡¯t afflicted by a sudden fit of anger.¡±


    ¡°Are you a doctor?¡± Shu Yu asked with a smile.


    Zhao Xi, ¡°¡­,¡±


    He suddenly looked enlightened, ¡°Alright, when I go back later, I¡¯ll sneak into the Shu family to check on her.¡±


    Shu Yu touched her forehead, ¡°Can you not say it so lewdly?¡±


    Zhao Xi was innocently defensive; he hadn¡¯t misspoken. He indeed needed to stealthily enter the Shu family to take Second Young Lady¡¯s pulse, preferably while she was still asleep.


    Yet, upon reflection, it did sound somewhat like the act of a flower-stealing thief.


    Shu Yu instructed him, ¡°Just be careful not to get caught. If you are made to take responsibility for Second Young Lady, that would be terrible.¡±


    Zhao Xi cast her a sidelong glance, ¡°You look down on me, don¡¯t you? Although I¡¯m no match for Yun in agility, doesn¡¯t my little three-legged-cat kung fu count for anything? A simple wall climb isn¡¯t that difficult.¡±


    Seeing that Shu Yu had finished eating, Zhao Xi stood up, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll head back first. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll get things done in the afternoon, and I¡¯ll bring you news when you return in the evening.¡±


    Shu Yu put away the food box, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite polite,¡± Zhao Xi clicked his tongue and left with the food box.


    Shu Yu rested a little longer before returning to continue working.


    In the afternoon, she asked Xu Dali several more questions about the hunting trip.


    When they returned the tools in the evening, she found the officers and discussed the matter of changing her assignment.

 Chapter 598 - Chapter 598 Chapter 598 Meng Yunzheng is an Invisible Genius

    Chapter 598: Chapter 598 Meng Yunzheng is an Invisible Genius Chapter 598: Chapter 598 Meng Yunzheng is an Invisible Genius The officer had already received benefits from Meng Yunzheng, so he naturally recognized her.


    Moreover, going hunting was not a difficult request, so he agreed immediately.


    At the end, he instructed her, ¡°Come back after 5 a.m. tomorrow morning to pick up the equipment; I¡¯ll arrange for someone to accompany you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded in agreement; hunting hours were later than those for clearing fields. Heading into the mountains was dangerous, and it was easy to have accidents if it was dark.


    The main goal of the authorities was to have the criminals work and hunt, not to take their lives.


    When Shu Yu left the manor, Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady were still waiting for her. They had known about her plan early in the morning, but they still felt it was inappropriate when she actually changed her job.


    ¡°Are you sure about this? Hunting is very dangerous.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, my brother said he would prepare some tools for me.¡±


    That was perfect; acknowledging her family, and with a bow and arrows, she could definitely see a clear path.


    Madam Hou thought about the Lu family, who had not objected, and felt it was inappropriate to say more, so she simply nodded and stopped persuading.


    The three of them walked to the Lu family¡¯s gate. Shu Yu originally thought, since they were already at the gate, she might as well introduce Madam Hou and the two others to the Lu family.


    However, Madam Hou refused. She always felt that since Shu Yu had just reunited with her family and they were not yet familiar, it was better not to disturb them too much.


    Seeing her insistence, Shu Yu did not persuade her further. After giving the food in her hand to Madam Hou, she went her separate way and headed home.


    Madam Hou did not refuse the food; after all, they had been working all day and were indeed very hungry.


    Yet their abilities were limited and the food allotted to them was naturally not much. Shu Yu now had a family, and though their meals were not delicacies, they were definitely better than the coarse grain that strained their throats, and so the Lu family would not want this portion.


    After Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady left, Shu Yu also pushed open the door of the Lu family. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as she entered, she smelled a familiar aroma. The fatigue on her body seemed to be swept away in an instant, and she immediately headed to the kitchen.


    The old lady was already setting the table with Sanya, and when she saw her enter, she quickly approached, ¡°You¡¯re back? Go wash your hands, let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    Sanya had cleverly added half a scoop of hot water to the basin and then came over to pull her, ¡°Second sister, come quickly.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled warmly; after washing, Sanya also took some hand cream and applied it to her, muttering as she did, ¡°Grandmother said, since second sister works hard and has calluses on her hands, we need to make sure they smell nice after washing. From now on, the very serious task of washing your hands will be my responsibility.¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Has washing hands become a serious task now?¡±


    Sanya looked up and earnestly nodded her small head, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shu Yu burst into laughter, and turning her head, she saw Zhao Xi and Dahu also entering the kitchen. Dahu¡¯s face was still stained with ink, indicating he had just been practicing his writing.


    The little fellow couldn¡¯t go to school now, but he hadn¡¯t fallen behind in his studies.


    When they had returned from Jiangyuan County, Master Wen had still given him assignments, and sent him several books to slowly go through.


    Now, though Dahu lacked a teacher, he could still study on his own and could ask Zhao Xi if he had questions.


    Although Zhao Xi was a doctor, he was also literate and more than capable of being a temporary teacher for a beginner like Dahu. If he couldn¡¯t manage, there was still Meng Yunzheng, who was a hidden scholar worth his weight in gold.

 Chapter 599 - Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Second Young Lady is Poisoned

    Chapter 599: Chapter 599 Second Young Lady is Poisoned Chapter 599: Chapter 599 Second Young Lady is Poisoned The atmosphere in the family was harmonious, and after finishing their meal, Shu Yu accompanied the old lady for a chat before pulling Zhao Xi aside for a conversation.


    The two stood under the eaves, Shu Yu watching Sanya and Dahu playing and chatting in the courtyard while she asked, ¡°How did it go? Did you check on the Second Young Lady at the Shu family this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Zhao Xi replied languidly as he leaned against a pillar, chuckling lightly, ¡°It seems your suspicion was correct. Only a quack would make such a diagnosis as ¡®agitated heart.''¡±


    Not surprised by this, Shu Yu inquired, ¡°So the result is¡­¡±


    ¡°Poisoning.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned, ¡°Poisoning?¡±


    She paused before asking further, ¡°What kind of poison? How was she poisoned? Was it by a poisonous insect or¡­¡±


    Zhao Xi simply smiled without speaking, and Shu Yu understood, it was man-made.


    And even the suspect seemed quite obvious. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°After diagnosing the Second Young Lady, I specifically went to the mountain to check. Sure enough, I found poisonous herbs at the foot of the mountain. The toxicity of this plant isn¡¯t very high. I once saw a woman from a wealthy family use it as a slow-acting poison, adding a little each day to the medicinal soup, eventually poisoning her husband to death. The symptoms, just like those of the Second Young Lady, included vomiting blood and fainting from a slight emotional agitation¨Cindeed resembling an agitated heart.¡±


    If it was done daily, ultimately poison someone to death, then a general doctor really couldn¡¯t see the reason, just assuming the person was indeed under too much stress and that their depression had become unmanageable and incurable.


    However, the Second Young Lady was different; she had clearly taken a large dose, which made it easy to tell that it was poisoning.


    If the Shu family had gone a bit further to seek a reliable doctor, they would have seen the cause of her ailment.


    Unfortunately, they consulted a quack doctor.


    After hearing this, Shu Yu had a good idea in her mind. Didn¡¯t the Shu family belong to the category of wealthy families¡¯ women who knew these private, harmful methods?


    ¡°Is there still hope for the Second Young Lady?¡±


    Zhao Xi looked at her in surprise, ¡°You want to save her?¡±


    Shu Yu rolled her eyes, ¡°Why would I save her? It would be a thankless task that would only allow her to harm me in return. I¡¯m just purely curious and wanted to ask.¡±


    Zhao Xi responded, ¡°Others might not be able to save her, but I do have a way to help her.¡±


    If he couldn¡¯t handle even this minor poisoning, why would he stay here? To be a mascot?


    Relieved by his assurance, having a highly skilled doctor in the house indeed brought much peace of mind for Shu Yu.


    She understood the diagnosis of the Second Young Lady and also guessed who the perpetrator was but still wanted to confirm it while giving Madam Hou a heads-up.


    Shu Yu walked out from the corridor and addressed the old lady, who was planning the vegetable garden and chicken coop, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m going out to tell Madam Hou something, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead,¡± the old lady waved her hand but quickly seemed to remember something and hurriedly added, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    She stood up, brushing off the dirt from her clothes, and quickly stepped into the kitchen to fetch two large flatbreads and a small bowl of meat.


    ¡°Take this to them, have them eat something oily; eating those bran and sweet potatoes every day doesn¡¯t give them the strength to work.¡±


    Shu Yu took them, wrapped them in greased paper, and tucked them away, ¡°I understand, Grandmother.¡±


    She then left the house and headed straight to the Shu family.


    The Shu family was still cooking at this moment, and when she returned home, hot meals awaited her, but Madam Hou and the others still had chores to do after they got home.

 Chapter 600 - Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Second Madam is Not to Be Trifled With

    Chapter 600: Chapter 600 Second Madam is Not to Be Trifled With Chapter 600: Chapter 600 Second Madam is Not to Be Trifled With Upon seeing Shu Yu approach, the other members of the Shu family didn¡¯t say much.


    Although each of their faces looked bad, the presence of Zhao Xi yesterday, along with the equally formidable old lady, and the fact that Shu Yu wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with either, had caused the Shu family to lay down their arms temporarily. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady immediately came over and took her back to their room, then asked, ¡°Yu, what brings you here?¡±


    Shu Yu passed the oil-paper package over, ¡°Grandmother asked me to send this to you. Eat up, let¡¯s talk while we eat.¡±


    Seeing the greasy meat, even Madam Hou couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Shu Yu wouldn¡¯t let her refuse, pushed it over, and then asked in a lower voice, ¡°Has there been any unusual activity from Second Madam these past two days?¡±


    Madam Hou was startled for a moment, took a bite of the pancake, and after thinking with a frown, she said, ¡°It seems, nothing out of the ordinary. Just like the previous days, she gets up early to work in the wasteland, then comes back to eat and sleep.¡±


    There really wasn¡¯t any other time or energy to do anything else.


    Shu Yu pondered, then changed her question, ¡°Has she gone out, or cooked any meals?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Before Madam Hou could speak, Sixth Young Lady said, ¡°Last night when I went to gather firewood, I noticed that Second Madam was also at the foot of the mountain. Also, the meal last night wasn¡¯t cooked by her, but she did the distributing.¡±


    With many people in the Shu family, the food was cooked together, but who got more and who got less was still allocated by the first and Second Madams.


    Even though they were away from the Shu family, this strange rule still existed.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes, ¡°As expected.¡±


    She then asked, ¡°After Second Young Lady vomited blood and fainted yesterday, who went to fetch the doctor?¡±


    Madam Hou was shocked, ¡°It was also Second Madam.¡±


    Her mind worked fast, and soon a terrifying suspicion emerged, ¡°Yu, do you mean to say, Second Young Lady¡¯s illness is related to Second Madam?¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly held out her index finger and ¡®shushed¡¯ them.


    Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady both looked towards the door, only to see a shadow pass by outside, as if someone had stopped there.


    Although they had kept their voices very low while speaking, so that nothing could be heard from the outside, the three of them paused their conversation anyway.


    The person outside the door stopped for a moment, probably unable to hear anything, cursed softly, and then turned and walked away.


    Shu Yu then said to the two, ¡°I had someone look into it, Second Young Lady wasn¡¯t just overcome by anger. She was poisoned.¡±


    Poisoned??


    Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady inhaled sharply, ¡°You mean, it was Second Madam¡­¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°It should be her. I didn¡¯t expect her to act so swiftly. It seems the death of the seventh daughter filled her with enough hate to turn against Second Young Lady.¡±


    Second Madam was never easy to deal with; in the past, she had directly poisoned Mrs. Liu¡¯s child.


    When Madam Hou was giving birth, the doctor who was booked in advance didn¡¯t show up, which was also Second Madam¡¯s doing.


    Don¡¯t be fooled by her quietness on this exile journey; that¡¯s because nothing had touched upon her core interests. Her resentment towards Shu Yu wasn¡¯t as strong as that of the first Madam and the others, after all, they were from two different branches of the family previously.


    But now that Second Young Lady had dared to kill her daughter, no matter how tough the conditions were, Second Madam wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    From eavesdropping on the truth to poisoning Second Young Lady, it took her barely a day, which could be described as incredibly swift.


    Hearing this, Madam Hou became worried, ¡°Then could she also take action against us?¡±

 Chapter 601 - Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Writing a Letter Home

    Chapter 601: Chapter 601: Writing a Letter Home Chapter 601: Chapter 601: Writing a Letter Home Shu Yu shook his head, ¡°Not for now, our conflicts are not intense. She still has her husband and children, obviously she does not want to die. If she makes a move against us, there will be endless troubles.¡±


    Even if Shu Yu already had relatives, let alone Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady, they were lucky to meet Lord Qi, who was also exiled to the southwest, during their journey.


    If something happened to Madam Hou, Shu Yu would not ignore it, and if it reached Lord Qi, Second Madam would not be able to protect herself.


    She was so decisive in dealing with Second Young Lady because, as it stands, Second Young Lady had no backing and not even anyone who cared about her. Her life and death truly didn¡¯t matter to anyone.


    However¡­


    Shu Yu instructed Madam Hou, ¡°You still need to be cautious. Second Madam is prudent and won¡¯t easily make a move, but you can¡¯t be sure about others. Make sure your food is secured and not handled by others. If you feel unwell, come find me. Anyway, these days won¡¯t last much longer.¡±


    Madam Hou nodded and tightly held Sixth Young Lady¡¯s hand.


    They hadn¡¯t expected to face such circumstances even after leaving the influential Shu family.


    After finishing speaking, Shu Yu left, glancing towards the Shu family as she exited the door.


    Second Madam was the same as usual, showing no peculiar behavior.


    Shu Yu left thoughtfully, and upon returning home, the old lady handed her a bundle. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°This is what you asked Young Master Meng to look after for you. After he arrived in Heichang County, he gave it to us.¡±


    Shu Yu opened the bundle, which contained her clothes, silver notes, makeup utensils she used before, and¡­ sunflower seeds.


    Viewing these items, Shu Yu felt a stir of emotions.


    She took out the packet of sunflower seeds and said to the old lady, ¡°Grandmother, keep a plot of land in the garden for me¨CI want to try planting some things.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± the old lady came over and looked at the sunflower seeds in her hand. ¡°What is this? Vegetables?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a flower,¡± Shu Yu said mysteriously, ¡°This flower, when it blooms, is this big. Not only is it decorative, but the seeds can be roasted for eating. You can also press oil from them.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Press oil? That¡¯s a good thing then. In that case, I won¡¯t plant anything else in the garden but these.¡±


    Shu Yu chuckled, ¡°Grandmother, though planting sunflowers is simple, I have never done it before, and I don¡¯t know if it will be successful. So let¡¯s start with a few plants to test. If it goes well, then we can plant more massively. This garden certainly won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± the old lady said, reluctantly abandoning the idea of filling the garden with sunflowers.


    Speaking of that, Shu Yu thought of Daniu.


    ¡°Before I left, I gave Brother Daniu some seeds to try planting, but I don¡¯t know if it was successful,¡± Shu Yu said and suddenly asked the old lady, ¡°Grandmother, we have been in the southwest for a while now. Have you written home to let them know we are safe?¡±


    The old lady¡­, ¡°Report our safety?¡±


    Faced with Shu Yu¡¯s earnest inquiry, the old lady choked up and murmured in a low voice, ¡°No one at home can read¡­¡± but then remembered Dabao had started learning to read.


    She began rolling up her sleeves, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s write a letter now. Let them know we are all safe and have settled down, so they won¡¯t worry.¡±


    The old lady called out to Dahu, ¡°Dahu, Dahu, bring out your writing brush, ink, paper, and inkstone. We are writing a letter.¡±

 Chapter 602 - Chapter 602 Chapter 602 The Despised Shu Yu

    Chapter 602: Chapter 602: The Despised Shu Yu Chapter 602: Chapter 602: The Despised Shu Yu The letter was written by Dahu, and it was his first time writing one, so he felt an inexplicable tension, his small body ramrod straight.


    Shu Yu sat beside him, urging him to relax while instructing him on what to write.


    ¡°You can say that everyone has arrived and has met me. There¡¯s no need to write about the exile; everyone already knows about that. Also, tell Eldest Uncle and Third Uncle that Father has found carpentry work and taken on a big order. Mother and Sister have started to set up a stall to sell food, so our livelihood is not a problem. You can also write about the local customs and climate here. It¡¯s your first time traveling so far, and any interesting experiences you¡¯ve encountered can be written about.¡±


    Gradually, Dahu relaxed, and as he recalled the things he had seen on the road, he suddenly felt he had much to say. The more he wrote, the smoother it became, and the more he wrote. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He even wrote a separate letter to Master Wen after finishing the family letter.


    Master Wen had said that traveling thousands of miles can be more enlightening than reading thousands of books.


    Although they were always on the move, they did not travel quickly and passed through many towns, meeting many people. For Dahu, it was an extraordinary journey. He noted all these observations down, wanting to send them to his former teacher and his schoolmates to read.


    In the end, Shu Yu asked Dahu to inquire how the shop was doing, whether the flowers Daniu had planted had borne fruit, and about the well-being of everyone at home.


    Ultimately, what was thought to be a simple family letter turned into a thick stack.


    The old lady¡¯s brow twitched when she saw it; Dahu could read fast, but Dabao¡­ could he recognize so many characters? Wouldn¡¯t this stress him to death?


    As the old lady pondered this, she could already foresee Dabao¡¯s exasperated expression, almost wanting to tear up the letter.


    Who would have thought that from such a distance, Yu could still get the best of Dabao.


    Once the letter was completed, Shu Yu sealed it and handed it to Zhao Xi, asking for his help to mail it.


    In those days, it was easy for a letter to get lost or take months to reach its destination. However, Meng Yunzheng likely had a special way to ensure the safe delivery of the letter to Jiangyuan County.


    As expected, Zhao Xi took the letter and left without a word.


    After writing the letter, it was already late, and Shu Yu needed to wake up early the next day to work. The old lady promptly urged her to bathe and go to bed.


    The next day, Shu Yu got up half an hour late and arrived at the manor around 5 a.m to 7 a.m. The sky was completely bright by then.


    There was already a small team of people in the manor, looking dressed and prepared for a mountain hunt.


    The group was small, but all seemed to be tall and strong.


    Therefore, when Shu Yu, young and a female, entered, she immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    They looked at her curiously, some even with undisguised brazenness.


    Shu Yu glanced at one of the men, and soon, an officer stepped forward, addressing everyone, ¡°First, collect your tools, and then there¡¯s a matter to discuss.¡±


    The crowd skillfully picked out their hunting equipment, and then they saw the officer pointing at Shu Yu, ¡°This Lady Lu will also join the mountain hunts from now on. Take a look, which team can take her.¡±


    Just like tilling new land, the criminals assigned to hunting were also divided into several teams.


    The number of people in a team varied, with at least three and up to seven or eight.


    Of course, the more members a team had, the more game they could potentially catch.


    After the officer¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Shu Yu, and then they all frowned, clearly showing disdain for her, unwilling to have her join their movement.

 Chapter 603 - Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Another Girl

    Chapter 603: Chapter 603 Another Girl Chapter 603: Chapter 603 Another Girl Shu Yu naturally noticed that the others were displeased and sensed what they meant in their eyes.


    If it were a man, it might be fine, but a woman who seemed as if she could not even truss a chicken would only hold them back once in the mountains.


    Thus, everyone present kept silent, some even turned their heads, hoping they would not be chosen.


    The officer furrowed his brow, knowing that since he had promised Meng Yunzheng, he would definitely need to take extra care of Shu Yu.


    Therefore, he swept his gaze over those present and said, ¡°If you won¡¯t speak up, then I¡¯ll make the choice myself.¡±


    He was particularly interested in the group of eight; these people had relatively rich experience and more manpower. Shu Yu merely needed to blend in with them and go through the motions to come out with some gains.


    After all, it was just about bringing one more person, nothing problematic.


    The officer thought about this and was about to speak.


    However, the boss of the group of eight felt uneasy as he met the officer¡¯s gaze and quickly smiled, saying, ¡°Bailiff, I think for a mountain hunting expedition, it¡¯s better to stick with men. Women probably don¡¯t understand the dangers of the mountains, especially with our larger group, which will be going deep into the wilderness where there are wolves and tigers. It¡¯s her first day, and it¡¯s not suitable for her to follow us. What if something happens? That would be most regrettable.¡±


    Immediately behind him, his teammate added, ¡°Yes, perhaps it¡¯s better for her to follow a smaller group that doesn¡¯t venture deep into the mountains. She can practice and get accustomed before going deep into the mountains with a larger group.¡±


    In the midst of speaking, the person glanced at the only group of three.


    The faces of the trio changed slightly, and they quickly spoke up, ¡°We three have worked together for a long time and are familiar with each other. Adding another person might disrupt our tacit understanding. I think it would be better for her to follow the fifth group. There is also a woman there; the two ladies together would be more convenient and could look out for each other, right?¡±


    Shu Yu was momentarily stunned; there was another woman? She hadn¡¯t noticed her before.


    She followed everyone¡¯s gaze toward the fifth group and looked closely, finally noticing a girl standing in the corner. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girl was dressed in coarse hemp cloth, her hair styled like a man¡¯s, and her face was dark as well, small in stature. Standing behind several men, she was not easily noticeable without close observation.


    When someone mentioned her name, the girl lifted her head, her fingers slightly tightening.


    But the members of the fifth group, who were also mentioned, were not pleased. They were already burdened with one encumbrance, and now another was to be thrust upon them? Did they want to hunt at all, did they even want to eat?


    The head of the fifth group immediately spoke up, ¡°I think it¡¯s inappropriate, but there¡¯s some truth in what they said. Bailiff, it¡¯s indeed unsuitable for this girl to join us in the mountains. It was one thing when there was only one, we could manage it. But now, since there are two of them, it would be better to have them form their own team.¡±


    Behind him, someone chimed in, ¡°Yes, bailiff, since they are both youngsters from good families, there¡¯s no need for them to go deep into the mountains. Just staying on the periphery and hunting some wild chickens or rabbits would suffice, and there¡¯s less worry about encountering dangers.¡±


    Upon hearing this, others nodded their heads in agreement, continuously saying, ¡°Yes, yes, that sounds like a good idea.¡±


    The officer furrowed his brow again; he actually thought it was a good suggestion. Staying in the outer areas hunting wild chickens or whatnot, since they were just two girls, the expected tasks weren¡¯t too demanding, bagging three wild chickens or rabbits would be sufficient.


    He thought it over, but still needed to ask for the opinions of the two women.

 Chapter 604 - Chapter 604 Chapter 604 The Two Young Ladies Team Up

    Chapter 604: Chapter 604: The Two Young Ladies Team Up Chapter 604: Chapter 604: The Two Young Ladies Team Up The other girl wasn¡¯t important; what the officers really wanted to know was Shu Yu¡¯s thoughts.


    He turned his head towards Shu Yu, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Shu Yu had no objections. Honestly, she¡¯d rather go alone than with these men who completely looked down on her.


    So, she nodded, ¡°I can.¡±


    Everyone else breathed a sigh of relief. With a wave of his hand, the officer said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s settled then. You two will hunt on the outskirts while the rest go deeper into the mountains, we can set out now.¡±


    The men present immediately turned and walked away, as if they feared if they delayed, Shu Yu and her partner would change their minds and follow them.


    It wasn¡¯t until they had left the Manor that people began to mutter quietly.


    ¡°Women should just obediently clear the fields or burn charcoal, why bother joining a hunting party? Truly seeking death.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Judging by her appearance, she would probably struggle even to carry two chickens, she¡¯ll just bring us trouble.¡±


    ¡°Squad Five is cunning, not only did they shake off that woman, they used this opportunity to rid themselves of that other girl as well.¡±


    The crowd immediately burst into laughter.


    ¡°Actually, having a woman around isn¡¯t too bad, I think Squad Five doesn¡¯t know how lucky they are. That girl could do whatever they wanted her to do.¡±


    Hearing this, the men started laughing knowingly again.


    Their voices grew fainter and fainter, but Shu Yu was still inside the Manor.


    Others had already received their hunting gear; only she had yet to do so, so she stayed behind to pick up her tools before leaving.


    She looked at the other girl present, who was holding only a bundle of hemp rope and stood there nervously looking at her.


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡± She nodded at the girl and then followed the bailiff in to select equipment.


    The girl sighed, holding the hemp rope and feeling somewhat numb.


    In a regular team, there would be a set of bows and arrows, while the others would only have sharpened sticks, daggers that weren¡¯t very sharp, or sharp tools like pitchforks.


    But there were only two of them, and they were going to hunt on the outskirts, so there was definitely no equipment of bows and arrows for them.


    The girl sighed again, hoping Shu Yu could choose better equipment so they could catch bigger game.


    As she thought, footsteps approached.


    When the girl looked up, she saw Shu Yu standing in front of her.


    ¡°You chose¡­¡± The girl began, then stopped short, surprised.


    She looked incredulously at the longbow and quiver on Shu Yu¡¯s back and said in disbelief, ¡°You, you chose a bow and arrows?¡± sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Aren¡¯t bows and arrows the most suitable tool for hunting? The bailiff told me to choose for myself, so I chose this. Is there a problem?¡±


    The girl swallowed, shaking her head, ¡°No, no problem.¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°Since there¡¯s no problem, then let¡¯s go. It¡¯s getting late, if we don¡¯t head out soon, we might not have any luck today.¡±


    Those guys rushed into the mountains like bandits, likely having scared away most of the game near the entrance of the deep woods.


    On the first day of hunting, Shu Yu didn¡¯t plan on going too deep, better to get familiar with the situation first.


    The girl nodded blankly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two of them, one with a bow and arrows, the other with a bundle of hemp rope, fearlessly left the Manor.


    Shu Yu walked with a spring in her step. Being well-fed, well-clothed, and well-rested really did make for a good spirit, she felt an endless surge of energy.

 Chapter 605 - Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Fang Xiyue

    Chapter 605: Chapter 605 Fang Xiyue Chapter 605: Chapter 605 Fang Xiyue After a few steps, Shu Yu suddenly remembered the girl behind her, realizing she didn¡¯t even know her name.


    She stopped and turned around.


    It looked like they were going to have to work together for some time, so it was necessary to understand each other¡¯s basic situation.


    But when she turned around, she found the girl walking behind her, occasionally glancing at the bow and arrows on her back with a complicated expression in her eyes.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but lift her quiver slightly, and the girl¡¯s eyes followed the movement.


    However, it seemed she hadn¡¯t yet noticed Shu Yu was looking at her.


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡±


    It seemed a bit dumb, not good at all¨Cif one was this slow to react in deep mountains, it could be dangerous.


    Thinking this, Shu Yu cleared her throat softly.


    The girl, startled by the noise, looked up and met Shu Yu¡¯s eyes, suddenly feeling a bit embarrassed, ¡°I, I was just lost in thought.¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°I can tell.¡±


    She started walking forward again, speaking as she went, ¡°My name is Lu Shuyu, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    The girl hurriedly walked a few steps to catch up with her, now walking beside her, and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m Fang Xiyue, fifteen years old.¡±


    She was a year older than her.


    Shu Yu nodded, glanced at her shoulder-mounted bow, and asked, ¡°I saw you staring at the bow and arrows just now. Can you use them?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Fang Xiyue visibly saddened as she responded, ¡°I¡¯m too clumsy. My father taught me for a long time, but for some reason, I can never aim right, never hit the prey.¡±


    Shu Yu paused, ¡°Your father has taught you for a long time??¡±


    Fearing Shu Yu would disdain her, Fang Xiyue hurriedly explained, ¡°Yes, my father is a hunter. Although I¡¯m no good at archery, rest assured, I¡¯ve been hunting with my father since I was young. Apart from archery, I know everything else. I know how to set traps, know the habits of game, and how to avoid danger. Don¡¯t judge by my frail appearance, I have no problem climbing trees and scaling mountains.¡± S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After her lengthy explanation, Shu Yu stared at her in astonishment.


    Damn, did she just stumble upon a treasure?


    She reached out and pinched Fang Xiyue¡¯s arm, who looked bewildered, not understanding why she would pinch her.


    Shu Yu silently pulled her hand back, mhm, she wasn¡¯t lying; the girl was thin, but her muscles were firm and strong.


    Those fools in the team, pushing away such a talent, would surely regret it sooner or later.


    Initially, Shu Yu thought to just bring her along, and it would be enough if she could move swiftly without making noise, but now it seemed not only would her own burden lighten, she could even benefit from this collaboration.


    Shu Yu¡¯s mood improved, and along the way, she chatted with Fang Xiyue.


    The girl was a bit naive, and it took only a few words for Shu Yu to learn everything about her background.


    Though that background wasn¡¯t exactly a secret.


    Fang Xiyue had her parents with her; their family of three was exiled to Righteous Dao Village just a few days before her own, so she was quite new as well.


    Fang family had a decent life previously, blessed with a skilled hunter like Father Fang, and Mother Fang was diligent and competent, leading to a flourishing family life.


    However, they had bad luck when Father Fang, during one of his hunts, dug up a ginseng worth a fortune.


    Being a cautious man, he didn¡¯t dare to show the ginseng openly and planned to find a reliable clinic before selling it.

 Chapter 606 - Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Her Encounter

    Chapter 606: Chapter 606: Her Encounter Chapter 606: Chapter 606: Her Encounter ¡°Who would have known that just a couple of days later, a thief struck our home,¡± Shu Yu said, ¡°The thief dug out the ginseng and Father Fang caught him on the spot.


    The matter of the Fang Family possessing ginseng thus spread out; everyone came to know about it.


    Father Fang wanted to sell it quickly, but someone else was faster. There was a wealthy family in the county town that insisted the ginseng was theirs, demanding not only the return of the ginseng but also falsely accusing the Fang Family of being thieves.


    The county magistrate colluded with that wealthy family, coerced Father Fang into a false confession, and the family of three was directly exiled to Righteous Dao Village.


    Only after forfeiting all their assets were they given some care on their journey of banishment, sparing them some difficulty, and they arrived in the southwest alive. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But before they left, Father Fang was beaten with planks by the county magistrate. Moreover, due to hastening their journey, his injuries grew severe. Upon arrival in the southwest, he couldn¡¯t even get out of bed and spent most of his time unconscious.


    With Father Fang incapacitated, and the family indebted to the authorities, all responsibilities fell on the shoulders of Mother Fang and Xiyue.


    Mother Fang was physically weaker, and during the clearing of the land, she couldn¡¯t even do as much as Xiyue.


    Nevertheless, the two managed to earn enough food to feed the family of three. Life was tough, but as long as they lived, there was always hope.


    However, as misfortune would have it, it rained harder on their already leaking roof; Master Lan took a liking to Xiyue.


    Master Lan wanted Xiyue to serve at the music center, attending to nobles and high-ranking officials.


    Xiyue refused, and Master Lan, not wishing to stir up more trouble, didn¡¯t force her.


    He used the same tactic on her that he did with Shu Yu, hoping that Xiyue would break under the burden of heavy tasks and come to him, volunteering to work at the music center.


    But after observing for a couple of days, he realized that Xiyue was quite adept at working the barren lands, not at all bothered by the strenuous tasks.


    Annoyed, Master Lan soon found an excuse to change Xiyue¡¯s assignment to a mountain hunting expedition.


    Having grown up following her father, Xiyue felt no pressure entering the mountains; in fact, she even preferred it. The only problem was that within the hunting party, she was the only young woman.


    This concerned Father Fang and Mother Fang deeply, but what could they do? They were powerless to stop Master Lan¡¯s decision.


    So they could only disguise Xiyue as a young man, darkening her face to better protect herself.


    The five teams were initially excited to have a young woman among them; they were convicts exiled here too. Although some of them had been implicated unjustly and some were indeed innocent, there were just as many with a criminal past.


    How could the men of the five teams not harbor indecent thoughts towards such a blossoming young woman?


    But they had been warned by Master Lan in advance, which forced them to hold back their impulses; they could only bring Xiyue along into the mountains with them.


    However, they looked down on her from the bottom of their hearts, setting rules for her before even entering the mountain, such as prohibiting her from speaking, screaming, or wandering off. They even directly ordered Xiyue to stay on the perimeter, to rendezvous with them later on their way back to the manor, to avoid slowing them down.


    This resulted in the five teams remaining unaware that Xiyue had grown up alongside her hunter father and was accustomed to the mountains.


    After Master Lan had his mishap a few days ago, Xiyue felt as if a weight had been lifted from her.


    But at the same time, she sensed a change in the way the men of the five teams looked at her. She began to feel fearful, for even though she was familiar with hunting, she still preferred to return to working the barren lands.


    Xiyue was waiting, waiting to see if the new officers sent to them were reasonable enough to talk to.¡±

 Chapter 607 - Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Into the Mountains

    Chapter 607: Chapter 607: Into the Mountains Chapter 607: Chapter 607: Into the Mountains The members of Team Five were also waiting, waiting to see if the newcomer officer was of the same mind as Master Lan and whether he still cared about Fang Xiyue.


    If he didn¡¯t care anymore, then they couldn¡¯t be blamed.


    Unexpectedly, Fang Xiyue even had a premonition that in these two days, the people of Team Five might make their move against her. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Little did she know, at this critical juncture, another girl would appear in the hunting team.


    Because of her, she had broken away from Team Five, and now the two girls made up a team of their own.


    Fang Xiyue was happy, even if they were only hunting small game on the periphery, at least she was safe.


    After listening, Shu Yu didn¡¯t know whether to say her luck was good or bad, but she was very happy to have such a companion herself.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t want to team up with those men either. When she saw them making excuses, she kept quiet, hoping to use this as an opportunity to go into the mountains alone.


    Fang Xiyue was also curious about Shu Yu, especially when she saw her choose a bow and arrow. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Can you shoot arrows? It¡¯s rare for women to be skilled with the bow.¡±


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve practiced before, but the bow and arrows aren¡¯t quite like these ones. I need to practice on the periphery first, and when I¡¯m accustomed to it, I¡¯ll go deeper into the forest. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it would be life-threatening to go into the deep mountains without familiarity,¡± Fang Xiyue said seriously. ¡°You¡¯re thinking correctly.¡±


    Shu Yu touched her forehead, thinking that¡¯s what any normal person would consider.


    Back in modern times, she had indeed learned archery. Whether it was a stationary or moving target, she might not hit the bullseye, but she was always scoring on the eighth or ninth ring, which was very commendable.


    People even joked with her that she could go to the Olympics.


    But back then, the bows and arrows were just for fun at clubs or archery ranges and were specially made. They were nothing like the traditional natural bow and arrows she was carrying now. In terms of weight or feel, she had to become familiar with them all over again.


    Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t in a rush.


    As the two of them spoke, they were almost at the foot of the mountain.


    Once they started heading deep into the woods, they both became much more cautious.


    Shu Yu keenly noticed that once Fang Xiyue entered the mountain, she became a different person altogether¨Cmoving lightly, keeping an eye on all directions, listening carefully, and very alert. It was as if she were a completely different person from the sluggish woman she had previously seemed to be.


    It seemed that this woman truly belonged to these mountains.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes brightened. Ever since Fang Xiyue found out that Shu Yu was a year older, she insisted on leading the way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll scout ahead. I can tell from the footprints on the ground if there is game. You follow behind me, and if you see a trace, then try your hand.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at her departing figure and could only nod, ¡°Okay.¡±


    However, as soon as her words fell, she saw Fang Xiyue suddenly crouch down, then twist her head around and say with shining eyes, ¡°There should be a mountain chicken ahead; I¡¯ve seen its fresh droppings.¡±


    Shu Yu held the bow in front of her, ¡°Really? Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±


    Their movements became even lighter as they followed Fang Xiyue, who then spotted the tender leaves eaten by a mountain chicken. Following the traces, it wasn¡¯t long before they saw a mountain chicken cautiously turning its neck from side to side. Its vibrant feathers twitched, and then it lowered its head to pick up a worm and eat it.


    Shu Yu placed an arrow on the bow, slowly stretched out her arm, squinted her eyes, and aimed in the direction of the mountain chicken.


    With a ¡°whoosh,¡± the arrowhead flew straight forward.

 Chapter 608 - Chapter 608 Chapter 608 A Bountiful Harvest

    Chapter 608: Chapter 608: A Bountiful Harvest Chapter 608: Chapter 608: A Bountiful Harvest ¡°Thud,¡± the arrow tip hit the grassland but missed its target. However, it startled a nearby pheasant which cackled and flapped its wings, crazily dashing forward.


    Shu Yu felt disappointed, twisting her wrist, indeed sensing that her touch was off.


    Seeing that the arrow had veered slightly, Fang Xiyue, who was beside her, feared Shu Yu would be upset and hurriedly comforted her, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you were so close. This was only your first arrow, and you¡¯re already quite impressive. My dad says that when you¡¯re not familiar with a bow, it¡¯s normal for the arrow to be off if the weight is just a bit incorrect. Don¡¯t be discouraged.¡±


    Shu Yu, noticing her eager attempt to console and encourage her, couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°I know, I didn¡¯t expect to hit the target right from the start. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see if we can catch up to it.¡±


    It was uncertain whether they would be able to catch up with that pheasant again.


    Fang Xiyue nodded vigorously, picked up the arrow from the ground, and continued to lead the way.


    However, wild pheasants and rabbits were not so easy to come across. As Shu Yu walked, she simply found a target and practiced shooting a few arrows at it.


    Now that she had completely regained her feel for it, when Fang Xiyue once again spotted the trail of a pheasant, Shu Yu pulled the bow, notched the arrow, aimed, and shot in one smooth motion, and the pheasant fell to the ground on the spot.


    Fang Xiyue cheered, ¡°You got it!¡±


    Shu Yu also exhaled a breath of relief, and the two walked up with smiles on their faces.


    The time had barely passed, and having achieved success so soon, their confidence soared.


    They were still midway up the hill, their prey not very large, but with this catch, their results were quite pleasing.


    With one pheasant down, there came the second and third.


    Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue worked together, neither one a delicate lady, running through the woods without any hindrance and growing more thrilled as they did.


    By noon, they had three pheasants and a rabbit in hand.


    In just one morning, they had completed their task quota and then some.


    Shu Yu found a flat stone to sit on and prepared to have something to eat.


    Since they had gone up into the mountains, she could only bring some water and dry food; having someone deliver a meal was out of the question.


    Holding a rice ball with egg in her hand, although it had grown cold, it still tasted quite good.


    Fang Xiyue also took out her dry food, which compared to Shu Yu¡¯s was much plainer.


    In fact, it was somewhat scant, mere coarse bread, though her water skin was full. She was prepared to drink water if she wasn¡¯t satiated.


    Fang Xiyue sat behind Shu Yu, and from the moment Shu Yu took out her food, she deliberately turned away.


    Otherwise, she worried she might drool.


    Rice balls wrapped with shredded meat and eggs¨Chow long had it been since she had eaten such food? She feared she couldn¡¯t restrain herself; it would be embarrassing.


    Fang Xiyue ate slowly, the coarse bread was choking, and eating slowly meant she wouldn¡¯t feel hungry as quickly.


    So, when Shu Yu finished eating, Fang Xiyue was still slowly gnawing with her back turned to her.


    Just as she was about to finish her last bite, a hand reached over her shoulder from behind, and Fang Xiyue, thinking it might be some snake crawling over, was startled and immediately stood up, retreating a couple of steps.


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡±


    It seemed she should have made a noise first. Look how frightened Fang Xiyue became; it would be bad if the scare caused some mishap.


    Shu Yu cleared her throat and extended the rice ball forward, ¡°Here, take it.¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fang Xiyue blinked and then frantically shook her head, ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Take it,¡± Shu Yu insisted, ¡°My Grandmother prepared a bit too much for me, and I can¡¯t finish it. Just think of it as doing me a favor.¡±

 Chapter 609 - Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Beating the Roe Deer

    Chapter 609: Chapter 609: Beating the Roe Deer Chapter 609: Chapter 609: Beating the Roe Deer Shu Yu really wasn¡¯t lying when she said her Grandmother knew she couldn¡¯t bring her lunch at noon and thought that going up the mountain would be even more tiring and strenuous, so she prepared a lot of food.


    Although Shu Yu had a good appetite, it wasn¡¯t so big that she could eat three rice balls and an egg. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady had really overestimated her; she didn¡¯t look like a competitive eater at all.


    Shu Yu really couldn¡¯t eat any more, and she wasn¡¯t at the point where she would starve herself to give food to others.


    Fang Xiyue wasn¡¯t a bad person. She had made a good contribution in the morning¡¯s hunt, and how could a single bun be enough to satisfy her hunger?


    Shu Yu pushed the rice ball forward a bit and said, ¡°Here, take it. If you eat enough, you¡¯ll have the energy to help me find more prey this afternoon. If we can hunt a lot, maybe we can even bring home a wild chicken to improve our meals. Isn¡¯t this a win-win situation?¡±


    Hearing that she could take a wild chicken home, Fang Xiyue was very tempted. Her family had a severely injured father who couldn¡¯t get out of bed and needed better food.


    So, although she felt a bit embarrassed, Fang Xiyue still thanked Shu Yu and took the rice ball.


    The rice ball was delicious, with plenty of filling¨Csavory meat and pickled vegetables, all glistening with oil. Fang Xiyue almost wanted to cry as she ate.


    Thankfully, the rice ball wasn¡¯t given for free.


    After resting for a moment, the two set out again, with Fang Xiyue feeling fully energized after a good meal.


    Then, she noticed the tracks of a roe deer.


    Looking at the traces on the ground with excitement, she said, ¡°It¡¯s in that direction.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up at the dense forest ahead, paused, and took out a bottle of medicine.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit dangerous to go any deeper, so let¡¯s rub this on ourselves first to keep away snakes, insects, rodents, and ants.¡±


    If they were just walking around the outskirts, they wouldn¡¯t need to waste this. But once they went into the deep mountains, they had to protect themselves first.


    Fang Xiyue looked at the medicine in surprise. As a hunter¡¯s daughter, her father also occasionally carried pest repellent medicine on him, so she knew its purpose.


    But now that they were stranded here without proper resources, Fang Xiyue had to be extremely cautious as she walked.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Shu Yu would have some.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°This is our first time going into the mountains, and we¡¯re not familiar with it. Let¡¯s not go too deep. If the roe deer is too far in, let¡¯s give up. After all, we¡¯ve hunted enough for today.¡±


    Fang Xiyue nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two sprinkled the medicine on themselves and cautiously made their way deeper inward.


    Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t long before they saw the figure of a roe deer.


    Shu Yu quickly drew her bow. The roe deer was highly alert and leaped up almost at the instant they made a noise, its fur on the back bristling white.


    Just as it was about to escape, Shu Yu suddenly released her arrow.


    With a ¡®swoosh,¡¯ the roe deer fell in response to the shot.


    Fang Xiyue was overjoyed, ¡°You hit it, Yu, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    She hurried forward and, thankfully, they had brought plenty of hemp rope that day. Fang Xiyue quickly tied the roe deer up tightly.


    Shu Yu followed closely and looked around, then said to Fang Xiyue, ¡°Let¡¯s carry the game out first.¡±


    Fang Xiyue nodded, and soon the two of them carried the roe deer out, along with the wild chicken and rabbits they had caught earlier.


    It was fortunate they both had the strength; otherwise, they really wouldn¡¯t have been able to carry the roe deer.


    It was only when they reached the outskirts of the mountain that they stopped, placed their catch on the ground, and took a couple of deep breaths.


    ¡°Yu, shall we continue hunting?¡± Fang Xiyue asked.


    It was still early; it was only around 1 p.m.

 Chapter 610 - Chapter 610 Chapter 610 Shu Yu Plans to Keep a Low Profile

    Chapter 610: Chapter 610: Shu Yu Plans to Keep a Low Profile Chapter 610: Chapter 610: Shu Yu Plans to Keep a Low Profile At two in the afternoon, it was indeed quite early.


    However, Shu Yu had decided not to venture further into the mountain. ¡°Let¡¯s not hunt anymore.¡±


    Fang Xiyue nodded upon hearing this; she actually wanted to continue¨Cthe more they gathered, the better. They were lucky today and should have taken advantage of their momentum.


    But Shu Yu said no more hunting, and since the two of them were a team, Fang Xiyue followed her lead.


    Shu Yu noticed her desire and explained, ¡°It¡¯s our first day in the mountains, and we¡¯re just two girls. It¡¯s better to keep a low profile. Otherwise, people might get jealous, target us later, or potentially increase our workload unnecessarily.¡±


    Actually, a single deer would likely make people envious as well.


    Fang Xiyue nodded, and Shu Yu squatted down to lift the deer, and they both walked and talked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s deliver these deer and pheasants to the manor first. Since it¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t we check around the foot of the mountain for some wild vegetables or mushrooms to add to our meal at home? I think if we deliver the deer, we might even get a pheasant, and today we can eat well.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s words immediately filled Fang Xiyue with anticipation.


    Could they possibly get a pheasant? Then she could make chicken soup for her parents.


    If they picked some mushrooms and herbs at the foot of the mountain, they would be able to have a full meal at home.


    Usually, there wasn¡¯t much time; once finished with their work, they would just go home to cook and eat, never having the chance to wander around the foot of the mountain.


    Wasn¡¯t today their opportunity to complete all that previously undone?


    Thinking this, Fang Xiyue¡¯s steps quickened, ¡°Okay, after we deliver the deer, I¡¯ll go back to get my basket.¡± After a pause, she remembered something and sighed, ¡°I forgot, I don¡¯t have a basket.¡±


    This place wasn¡¯t her previous home; without baskets or knives, they could only use their hands.


    Shu Yu waved her hand, ¡°My house has one; I¡¯ll lend you one.¡±


    ¡°Good, thank you Yu, you¡¯re really a good person,¡± Fang Xiyue cheered up again.


    Being given a ¡®good person card,¡¯ Shu Yu, ¡°¡­,¡± thought the girl¡¯s standard for judging good or bad was really low. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two talked and carried the deer to the foot of the mountain. There weren¡¯t many people on the road at that moment since everyone was out working.


    The path they took was also quite secluded.


    So when they arrived at the manor, they hardly encountered anyone.


    The officer in charge was lazily lounging on a reclining chair, sleeping. Hearing the knock outside, he jolted awake and instantly felt annoyed at being disturbed.


    He rushed to the door in a few quick steps, instinctively about to scold.


    Upon seeing Shu Yu, he swallowed his words, but his expression remained foul as he asked, ¡°Is that you? Why have you returned? Did something happen on the mountain? Did you catch any game?¡±


    ¡°We did catch something. There are just the two of us; we couldn¡¯t carry more, so we brought them back early.¡±


    As she spoke, Shu Yu stepped aside to reveal the pheasants, hare, and¡­ deer behind her.


    The officer glanced lazily but suddenly widened his eyes in surprise, ¡°Deer?? You caught it?¡±


    Impossible? The two girls, looking so slim and small, managed to take down such a big deer at this time?


    Oh, and that was not all; there were a bunch of pheasants and hares too.


    The officer walked over to the pile of game, looked at it, then raised his head and his gaze toward the two girls shifted subtly; who could have guessed that these two girls were so fierce.

 Chapter 611 - Chapter 611 Chapter 611 There is a Doctor in My Family

    Chapter 611: Chapter 611: There is a Doctor in My Family Chapter 611: Chapter 611: There is a Doctor in My Family Shu Yu stood behind the officers, laughing, ¡°Lucky mishap, we accidentally stumbled upon this roe deer.¡±


    The officer raised an eyebrow, Lucky? I doubt that.


    He crouched down to examine the roe deer¡¯s wounds, which were indeed caused by arrows. The other wild pheasants and rabbits bore similar wounds, except for one that seemed to have its neck twisted from being toppled over, while the rest were shot with arrows.


    The officer felt a need to reassess these two individuals.


    However, the roe deer was quite fat, and the officer nodded, stood up, and said, ¡°Indeed not bad, alright, carry all these items inside. You¡¯ve completed today¡¯s tasks.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue carried the game into the manor.


    The officer checked again, then brought out their ration of food for today.


    Besides that, the three wild pheasants were also theirs.


    Shu Yu was somewhat surprised; she had thought even one pheasant would be good. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The officer cleared his throat and explained, ¡°Bringing back a roe deer already counts as completing today¡¯s workload. These three pheasants are rightfully yours. Continue the hard work tomorrow, try to hunt a few more animals.¡±


    Three black lines slid down Shu Yu¡¯s forehead, Are you expecting us to bring back two roe deer tomorrow?


    She nodded cheerfully while holding the food and three pheasants, then bid her farewell and left.


    Only after leaving the manor did Fang Xiyue, with an excited expression, gaze at the pheasants and enthused, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many.¡±


    Shu Yu lifted the pheasants she was carrying, which were quite hefty.


    She said to Fang Xiyue, ¡°Three pheasants, how about we split one and a half each?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t need that much! You were the one who shot the pheasants and the roe deer. You should take two, and I¡¯ll take one.¡± Fang Xiyue waved her hands in refusal, ¡°Besides, there are only three of us in my family. Didn¡¯t you say your family has more people? One and a half wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡±


    It would definitely be enough, but splitting half a pheasant between them would be troublesome.


    Shu Yu thought for a moment and simply said, ¡°How about this, I won¡¯t split that half a pheasant with you. Instead, I¡¯ll trade it for something else. What do you need?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, you gave me such a big rice ball at noon already.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Today¡¯s hunt was a combined effort from both of us. Though I shot the arrows, without you, I might not have even found the game. I¡¯d feel uncomfortable taking more than half a pheasant,¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression grew serious, and suddenly, as if thinking of something, she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention that your father is severely injured and bedridden? Well, we happen to have a doctor at my home. Let him see your father, prescribe some medicine, and consider that half a pheasant as payment.¡±


    Fang Xiyue¡¯s footsteps halted abruptly, and she looked at Shu Yu in astonishment, ¡°You, you said you have a doctor at your home?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fang Xiyue immediately grabbed her hand, ¡°Alright, alright, let him check on my father. My father, he¡¯s been unconscious for longer and longer periods, and I¡¯m really afraid he won¡¯t last much longer.¡±


    The trade-off suggested by Shu Yu was something Fang Xiyue simply couldn¡¯t refuse.


    As long as it could cure her father, she wouldn¡¯t mind giving all the pheasants to Shu Yu.


    They had considered getting medical treatment for Father Fang before, but firstly, they had neither money nor food, and secondly¡­ Righteous Dao Village simply didn¡¯t have any reliable doctors.

 Chapter 612 - Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Zhao Xi is Not Here

    Chapter 612: Chapter 612 Zhao Xi is Not Here Chapter 612: Chapter 612 Zhao Xi is Not Here Fang Xiyue didn¡¯t act like the Shu family, who wouldn¡¯t even bother inquiring before calling on a quack to treat someone¡¯s illness.


    They knew the physician who had been exiled to Righteous Dao Village wasn¡¯t very skilled, so how could they dare to let him carelessly treat Father Fang¡¯s illness?


    Fang Xiyue and Mother Fang had discussed it, and they decided to save a little more on their daily food. Once Master Lan stopped keeping such a watchful eye on their family, they would try to seek a doctor from elsewhere to look at Father Fang¡¯s condition.


    But before they had the chance to take action, Shu Yu now told her that his family had a doctor with commendable medical skills ¡ª Fang Xiyue was so overjoyed that she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    She opened her mouth, feeling a bit embarrassed yet urgent as she said, ¡°Then, could he come and see my father now?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, ¡°I have no problem with that, but I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s at home. I¡¯ll need to go back and see before I can give you an answer.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll accompany you back.¡±


    Shu Yu had no objections, so both of them headed towards the Lu family first, passing by Fang Xiyue¡¯s house on the way, but she didn¡¯t turn back.


    Unfortunately, Zhao Xi was not at home.


    He had gone to the county town, having left not too long ago. That morning, he had gone up the mountain to forage for herbs and left with a mule carriage in the afternoon. Just yesterday, Dahu had sent a letter home, so Zhao Xi took the opportunity to both mail the letter and purchase some items in the county town.


    After hearing this, Fang Xiyue was somewhat disappointed, but there was nothing she could do as the person wasn¡¯t there ¡ª all she could do was wait.


    After learning of her situation, the old lady consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Daniu will surely return by evening. Once he¡¯s back, I¡¯ll speak to him and then visit your house to take a look.¡±


    Fang Xiyue nodded her head, ¡°Thank you, Grandma Lu.¡±


    Since Zhao Xi was not present, Shu Yu planned to go down to the foothills for a walk and pick some mushrooms and wild greens.


    She handed the wild chickens to the old lady, ¡°Grandmother, stew both of these wild chickens. Since they¡¯re already dead, they won¡¯t last long anyway.¡±


    Grandma Lu looked at the wild chickens from both sides, quite plump they were.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have this tonight then. You can have the big chicken leg.¡±


    Shu Yu laughed, took two baskets, put one on her back, and handed one to Fang Xiyue, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re off.¡±


    ¡°Be careful,¡± the old lady watched them leave, muttering a few words to herself, ¡°Honestly, since you finished your chores so early, it would be fine to rest at home, but you insist on going out to do more. Don¡¯t wear yourselves out.¡±


    Listening to the sounds behind her, Shu Yu smiled and walked with Fang Xiyue towards the foothills.


    As they entered the woods, they had previously noticed where the wild vegetables and mushrooms grew lush and plump, so as soon as they reached the foothills, they headed straight for their destination.


    They worked efficiently, and in no time, they had filled a basket to the brim.


    Having plenty of time left, Shu Yu decided to deliver this basket home first. This area had an abundance of wild shiitake and wood ear mushrooms, which were quite heavy.


    Since both could be dried and eaten slowly, there was no worry about picking too many and wasting them.


    Fang Xiyue agreed, so the two of them decided to make a trip back home first.


    The wild chicken Fang Xiyue had brought earlier was still at Shu Yu¡¯s place; now they took it along with them to deliver to her own home.


    Currently, only her father was in the house, as Mother Fang had gone to work in the barren fields.


    Having returned, Fang Xiyue thought of checking on her father and giving him some water to drink.


    But as she entered the room, to her shock, she saw her father on the floor, struggling to crawl out.


    Fang Xiyue gasped, dropped the basket and the wild chicken from her shoulders, and hurriedly ran forward, ¡°Father, did you fall off the bed? Are you hurt? Have you injured yourself?¡± Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 613 - Chapter 613 Chapter 613 Father Fang Seeking Death

    Chapter 613: Chapter 613: Father Fang Seeking Death Chapter 613: Chapter 613: Father Fang Seeking Death Father Fang looked at his daughter, who had returned home unexpectedly, in astonishment. He was momentarily stunned, his fingers quietly tightening.


    He had thought that at this hour, both his wife and daughter would be out working and wouldn¡¯t be able to return home for a while.


    So when he woke up, thinking back to the conversation he had overheard last night, he knew how much pressure the mother and daughter were under, aware they ate only one coarse pancake per meal, all to save a bit of food for the future to seek medical help for him.


    Father Fang knew he was a burden, his injuries were becoming more and more severe, and he could distinctly feel his life ebbing away.


    Rather than dragging on with such a broken body and being a burden to them, it would be better to die sooner rather than later. After all, he wouldn¡¯t live much longer, so why add to their stress?


    Thus, Father Fang had pondered for a very long time, finally mustering the resolve to end it all by attempting to get out of bed.


    Who would have thought that his daughter, who usually came back at nightfall, would suddenly appear at the doorstep?


    Fang Xiyue helped Father Fang back into bed, then turned to pour him some water.


    She didn¡¯t know about her father¡¯s resolve, thinking he had accidentally fallen out of bed. As she was giving him water, she excitingly began to share the events of the day.


    ¡°Father, I was so lucky today. I met a girl with the family name Lu. She used to work in the wastelands, but now she hunts in the mountains just like me. She can shoot arrows, and her archery skills are formidable. We just took a walk around the perimeter today, and not only did we catch pheasants and hares, but we also caught a roebuck.¡±


    After drinking the water, Father Fang froze, ¡°You caught a roebuck?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just the two of us. I found the roebuck¡¯s tracks, and Yu shot it with an arrow. So by this hour, we had already completed the day¡¯s hunting quota and took the roebuck to the Manor. The bailiff not only gave us our ration of grain but also a few extra chickens. Father, we¡¯ll have a good meal tonight.¡±


    Father Fang was somewhat dazed. Just the two girls had managed to hunt a roebuck and pheasants and hares by this time?


    He didn¡¯t know whether to attribute it to their luck or their formidable hunting skills.


    Fang Xiyue continued, ¡°But, what makes me happiest isn¡¯t that. Father, Yu told me her brother is a doctor with great Medical Skill. She agreed to let her brother come and treat your wounds and prescribe medicine. Her brother is currently in the county town but should return tonight. So, Father, just wait a little longer; tonight, a doctor will see you. The fee is half a chicken, that¡¯s what Yu said. I feel like she is getting the short end of the stick, but it¡¯s okay, Yu is younger than me, and I will take extra care of her when we go hunting in the future.¡±


    Father Fang was even more astonished, ¡°A doctor?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Fang Xiyue nodded happily, ¡°you just rest for now. I¡¯ve just picked a lot of shiitake mushrooms and wood ear fungi with Yu; it¡¯s still quite sunny, so I¡¯ll go dry them. We can have more dishes later. It¡¯s still early, and Yu and I have agreed to make another trip to the foothills after we bring this basket back.¡±


    With that, she had already clattered out, bustling around joyfully.


    Father Fang watched her leaving figure, listening to the noises outside, for a long time without snapping out of it. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How long had it been since his daughter had been this spirited?


    If he went through with seeking death, could she still smile like she did today? Never mind, he would wait a bit longer. Perhaps the days might indeed improve?


    Perhaps the doctor coming tonight could really cure him.

 Chapter 614 - Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Encountering People from Team Five

    Chapter 614: Chapter 614: Encountering People from Team Five Chapter 614: Chapter 614: Encountering People from Team Five Fang Xiyue had finished drying the mushrooms and black fungus before running in to tell Father Fang, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯ll be back in the evening to cook chicken for you.¡±


    Father Fang smiled, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fang Xiyue cheerfully left the house, and after meeting with Shu Yu, the two returned to the original spot to start picking mushrooms and wild vegetables.


    Seeing that they had almost finished picking, they finally stopped to rest.


    Shu Yu felt that after a few more trips, she could probably sell these items and make some money.


    It was getting late, and Shu Yu looked at the sky and said to Fang Xiyue, ¡°Let¡¯s finish this patch and head back. The road is tough to walk when it¡¯s dark.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fang Xiyue took a sip of water, bent down, and continued to work.


    Just as the two were about to get up after finishing picking, they heard footsteps nearby.


    Shu Yu instinctively looked up and saw several familiar figures approaching. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wow, aren¡¯t these the members of Team Five who were scoffing at them this morning for being a burden?


    They looked a bit ragged, with scratches that could have been caused by branches or thorns marking their bodies, and their hair was a mess, showing dirt all over.


    Looking at their catch, hmm, they seemed to have disturbed a rabbit warren, with probably four or five rabbits.


    The rest was a small lynx.


    There were four people in their group, and such loot seemed sufficient.


    However, compared to what Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue had accomplished by themselves, it still seemed somewhat less impressive.


    Seeing Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue, the members of Team Five were also stunned for a moment, then their expressions subtly changed as they saw what they were doing.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t hunting anymore and just picking wild vegetables and mushrooms to make up numbers, are you?¡±


    ¡°After all, they are women; hunting is too hard for them. Cooking and gathering are more suitable tasks for them. However, you are being too naive. The bailiff won¡¯t accept these items. Think of something else; while it¡¯s not completely dark yet, look around for wild chickens or rabbits.¡±


    The men burst into laughter.


    Shu Yu looked at them as if they were fools, ¡°Who told you we couldn¡¯t hunt? We¡¯ve already delivered our game to the manor.¡±


    Fang Xiyue nodded, ¡°Exactly, these vegetables are for our own consumption.¡±


    The men from Team Five didn¡¯t believe them, ¡°In denial till the end.¡±


    Fang Xiyue wanted to argue, but Shu Yu held her back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste words on them; let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ignoring the four men, the two women, carrying their baskets, left the mountain first.


    The men of Team Five exchanged looks, scoffed a couple of times, but still felt the women were bluffing.


    However, when they reached the foot of the mountain, they saw Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue heading in another direction.


    That direction was not the way back to the manor.


    The men frowned slightly but didn¡¯t care much; if the women didn¡¯t hand in the game, they would ultimately be the ones at a loss.


    The men from Team Five were actually hoping they wouldn¡¯t join the hunting teams. Who knew if today, since they didn¡¯t meet the assigned quota, they would join their team tomorrow?


    With this thought, the men also arrived at the gate of the manor.


    By then, three or four groups had already assembled outside the manor. One group had managed to hunt two wild boars, bringing a flash of envy in his eyes.


    The officers came out, counted the game, and then instructed them to carry the game inside.

 Chapter 615 - Chapter 615 Chapter 615 The Shocked Hunting Team

    Chapter 615: Chapter 615: The Shocked Hunting Team Chapter 615: Chapter 615: The Shocked Hunting Team The fifth team entered the room where the game was stored and saw a roe deer, clicking their tongues twice in appreciation.


    It was unclear which team had hunted it, but it looked quite plump.


    After delivering their game, several people came out, fed by the officers dispensing food.


    Aside from food, the fifth team also received an additional hare.


    However, as the hare was divided among four people, there wasn¡¯t much to go around.


    It was getting late, and after distributing the items, the officers told them to return home.


    The fifth team¡¯s captain was about to leave but then turned around as something crossed his mind and addressed the officers, ¡°Bailiff, when we were coming down the mountain just now, we ran into those two ladies. But they split up at the base of the mountain. I thought they had come ahead of us to deliver their game. Why haven¡¯t we seen them?¡±


    The bailiff gave him a strange look.


    There were other teams around, and upon hearing this, someone laughed, ¡°Maybe they didn¡¯t catch anything and didn¡¯t dare to come?¡±


    ¡°People from the fifth team said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case, right? I saw them leisurely picking wild vegetables, so they must have finished hunting. The basket on their backs also seemed quite heavy with probably a few pheasants or hares inside.¡±


    ¡°Still picking wild vegetables?¡± Everyone present roared with laughter.


    The expression on the face of the people from the fifth team was subtly complex.


    When everyone had almost stopped laughing, the bailiff finally spoke slowly, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about the two ladies from the ninth team. They had already delivered their game a while ago.¡±


    The number of hunting teams originally was eight, but after Shu Yu arrived, they automatically became the ninth team.


    The people from the fifth team were startled, ¡°Delivered already?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the bailiff nodded. ¡°You saw that roe deer when you came in, right? They were the ones who hunted it. Probably brought it here around the end of 1 p.m. to 3 p.m., then they went home. Apparently, they went off to pick wild vegetables, quite the diligent ones.¡±


    The crowd present: ?????


    The roe deer was hunted by those two ladies from the ninth team?!!!


    How is that possible?


    And they returned around the end of 1 p.m. to 3 p.m.? That early?


    People looked at each other in astonishment, and the smile on the faces of the fifth team became stiff, subtly twisting with discomfort.


    Everyone had seen the roe deer, but no one had thought of the two ladies.


    After a long silence, the lead man of the fifth team chuckled awkwardly, ¡°Well, that¡¯s their luck, pretty good. Heh, heh.¡±


    The crowd didn¡¯t respond, but still felt it was more about their luck.


    After all, it certainly wasn¡¯t due to their strength; two delicate ladies, what strength could they have?


    If they were really that skilled, they wouldn¡¯t just hunt a roe deer but rather wild boars and wolves.


    The bailiff smiled silently, letting them digest the information, before waving his hand and saying, ¡°Alright, hurry up and go back, don¡¯t linger here.¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bailiff didn¡¯t actually like these people; he knew they used to be quite afraid of Master Lan. If Master Lan were here, this morning they definitely wouldn¡¯t have made excuses to prevent the ladies from joining the teams.


    It was because they saw him as new that they dared to haggle so boldy with him.


    That¡¯s why he had intentionally let them gloat before revealing that Shu Yu and her company had hunted the roe deer.


    Seeing their astounded expressions, the bailiff felt instant gratification internally.


    While the atmosphere at the manor was awkward, Shu Yu who had reached home was surprised to find not only Zhao Xi driving the mule carriage but another person standing in the courtyard.

 Chapter 616 - Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Daya Has Arrived

    Chapter 616: Chapter 616: Daya Has Arrived Chapter 616: Chapter 616: Daya Has Arrived Shu Yu put down her carrying basket happily and approached, ¡°Sister, how come you¡¯re here?¡±


    Daya turned around and upon seeing Shu Yu, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for many days, she excitedly rushed forward to hug her, ¡°Yu, you¡¯ve suffered.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, look how energetic I am,¡± Shu Yu patted her back and smiled, ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, I can¡¯t tell you how much lighter I feel.¡±


    Daya¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°And yet you say that, after such a big incident happened, you didn¡¯t even let us know.¡±


    She released Shu Yu and scrutinized her complexion.


    Though she looked spirited, she had indeed lost weight and her skin had darkened.


    Feeling uneasy under her gaze, Shu Yu could assure that she hadn¡¯t lost weight. The food she had on her journey had been plentiful. It was true she had gotten darker, but that couldn¡¯t be helped, she could regain her fairness with time.


    Shu Yu quickly diverted Daya¡¯s attention and whispered, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s not rush into other talks. Has Zhao Xi come back? Where is he?¡±


    Daya knew what she wanted to ask as Grandmother had already informed them upon their arrival.


    So without delay, she said, looking at Fang Xiyue who was standing anxiously behind Shu Yu, ¡°He¡¯s back. According to Grandmother, Miss Fang¡¯s father was beaten with paddles, and he must know the situation, so he went into the house to prepare medicine first.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xiyue¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really?¡±


    In the midst of their conversation, Zhao Xi, hearing the noise outside, came out carrying a medicine box.


    ¡°Where is the sick person? Let¡¯s go check now. It will be difficult to diagnose after it gets dark.¡±


    Xiyue hurriedly said, ¡°At home, not far from here. Doctor Lu, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Zhao Xi, ¡°¡­ Who is Doctor Lu?¡±


    He looked sorrowfully at Shu Yu, who stifled a laugh, then spoke to Daya and the old lady among others, ¡°I¡¯ll accompany him there. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go ahead then. After the check, we¡¯ll have a good talk.¡± Daya took a handkerchief and wiped Shu Yu¡¯s face, then watched as they left the home.


    She turned back, picked up the basket Shu Yu had left on the ground, and spread out the mushrooms and black fungus inside.


    Shu Yu and the others soon reached the Fang family¡¯s house. By then, Mother Fang hadn¡¯t returned.


    Xiyue put down her basket and hurried into the room.


    ¡°Dad, Dad, the doctor is here.¡±


    Father Fang had dozed off after Xiyue left and had just awoken not long ago. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing her excited voice, a flicker of hope rose in Father Fang.


    Zhao Xi entered and first examined Father Fang¡¯s complexion and couldn¡¯t help but frown. Just by the looks of it, he knew Father Fang¡¯s condition was quite severe.


    He moved quickly, sitting on the bed to check his pulse and then shooed the two girls out, ¡°I need to check the wounds on his back, step outside for a moment, then you can come back in.¡±


    Though worried, Xiyue understood she couldn¡¯t stay, so she led Shu Yu out of the room.


    Zhao Xi lifted Father Fang¡¯s clothes, gazing at the festering wound on his back, his frown deepened, ¡°Your wound keeps festering and has become very severe.¡±


    Father Fang¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°I, I know, Doctor Lu, please see if it can be treated, and if not, please don¡¯t tell the two of them.¡±


    He had no hope in his heart.


    However, the next moment, he heard Zhao Xi say, ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, it can be treated, but it¡¯s going to be very painful, you¡¯ll need to endure it.¡±

 Chapter 617 - Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Treating Father Fangs Injuries

    Chapter 617: Chapter 617 Treating Father Fang¡¯s Injuries Chapter 617: Chapter 617 Treating Father Fang¡¯s Injuries Father Fang turned his head in surprise, looking at him, Zhao Xi¡¯s expression was serious, not at all like he was joking.


    ¡°Can you really cure him?¡±


    Zhao Xi nodded, ¡°Of course, for me, this isn¡¯t a very serious injury. However, I will need to remove the rotten flesh from your body, otherwise the wound will continue to fester.¡±


    Hearing this, one knew it would definitely be painful. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But as long as it could be cured, what was a little pain?


    Father Fang took a deep breath, ¡°Doctor, please proceed.¡±


    Zhao Xi replied, ¡°Okay, I need to prepare some things.¡±


    He went out to ask Xiyue to boil several pots of hot water, which would be needed soon.


    He had wanted her to prepare clean cloths too, but given the Fang Family¡¯s situation, he feared not even dirty cloths could be found.


    Fortunately, he had brought his own.


    Inside Zhao Xi¡¯s medicine chest, everything that was needed was present. After giving instructions, he entered the room to first treat Father Fang¡¯s wound.


    Once the hot water was ready, Zhao Xi started removing the rotten flesh with a knife.


    Father Fang bit down on a handkerchief, his body slightly tense.


    In fact, Zhao Xi had already applied painkiller to him, but the painkillers of the time had limited effectiveness, and the treatment would definitely still be stimulating.


    Indeed, Father Fang¡¯s forehead soon broke into fine sweat, the handkerchief unknowingly falling onto the bed.


    When Zhao Xi made another cut, Father Fang could no longer restrain his cries of pain.


    Just as Mother Fang reached the doorstep, dragging her weary body and planning to enter the house, she suddenly heard a familiar voice, frightening her until her face turned pale, and she hurriedly pushed open the yard gate and ran inside.


    Shu Yu was just in the yard, seeing her carrying food and almost tripping, quickly stepped forward to steady her.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Mother Fang looked up and saw a strange girl, and hearing Father Fang¡¯s screams from the room, her mind went blank and her whole body started shaking, ¡°Who are you? What have you done to my family?¡±


    Shu Yu hadn¡¯t even responded when Xiyue, hearing the commotion, rushed out and quickly supported her mother, explaining, ¡°Mother, this is my friend, Lady Lu.¡±


    ¡°You, your friend? And inside¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother, inside is the doctor treating father. Father¡¯s injury is very severe, so the treatment process is quite painful, please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Though she told her not to worry, Xiyue¡¯s eyes were actually red.


    Compared to Mother Fang who had just returned, she had already been listening for a while.


    That sound of pain, like it was striking her heart, made her whole body feel cold.


    Mother Fang finally understood and let out a sigh of relief, leaning on Xiyue so as not to collapse.


    Then, very embarrassed, she said to Shu Yu, ¡°Miss, I misunderstood you earlier, I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I see you¡¯re very tired, let me help you rest aside.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mother Fang was indeed very tired, not just physically, but also under immense mental pressure.


    Her husband was seriously injured, her daughter forced into the dangerous woods to hunt, and she, helpless, could only live her days in a daze, it would be strange if she weren¡¯t tired.


    Xiyue supported Mother Fang to rest aside, also taking the opportunity to explain about Shu Yu and the doctor.


    Knowing the girl she had misunderstood was such a big help to her family, Mother Fang quickly got up again to thank her.


    Meanwhile, the room door made a noise, and Zhao Xi came out from the house.


    The Fang mother and daughter hurried forward to inquire, ¡°Doctor, how is my father now?¡±

 Chapter 618 - Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Night Watch

    Chapter 618: Chapter 618: Night Watch Chapter 618: Chapter 618: Night Watch Zhao Xi took the wet handkerchief handed to him by Shu Yu and wiped his hands before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve removed all the necrotic flesh from his body, now it¡¯s up to him to pull through.¡±


    As he spoke, he handed a medicine bottle to the Fang Family mother and daughter, instructing them, ¡°His condition isn¡¯t too severe now, and he has fallen asleep. However, you need to keep an eye on him from now on. If he starts to develop a fever, give him this medicine and always monitor his wound, making sure it doesn¡¯t tear or get rubbed. I¡¯ll come over again tomorrow to check on him.¡±


    The Fang Family mother and daughter quickly took the medicine bottle and repeatedly thanked Zhao Xi.


    Zhao Xi waved his hand, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s getting late, we should head back now.¡±


    Xiyue hurried to see him out, but after only a few steps, Zhao Xi turned back, observed the faces of the Fang Family mother and daughter, and said, ¡°I know you caught a wild chicken today, but don¡¯t give it to your dad just yet. Wait until he stabilizes, then you can nourish him. But you two should eat something more substantial now; your current state looks rather bad. You might not make it until your dad recovers if you keep eating merely coarse wheat buns.¡±


    Their faces were indeed sallow and devoid of any color, compounded by the mental stress, continuing to eat coarse buns could lead them to collapse in a couple of days.


    He was a doctor, and Xiyue knew he meant well, so she immediately nodded, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll follow Dr. Lu¡¯s advice.¡± sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the mention of Dr. Lu, Zhao Xi seemed to struggle to breathe.


    He glanced at Shu Yu, slightly annoyed, and walked away without even taking his medical kit.


    Xiyue looked confused, unsure of what she had said wrong; she anxiously turned to Shu Yu.


    The latter smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, he probably just got hungry thinking about the wild chicken and wanted to go home to eat. You go check on your dad, I¡¯m leaving too.¡±


    After speaking, Shu Yu picked up Zhao Xi¡¯s medical kit and also left the Fang Family¡¯s home.


    Xiyue watched her disappearing back until she couldn¡¯t see her anymore before turning back to the house.


    Mother Fang was already wiping the sweat off Father Fang¡¯s forehead in the room, with many post-treatment residues on the floor. Xiyue quickly bent down to clean it all up.


    After cleaning, she entered the room and said to Mother Fang, ¡°Mom, after dinner, you should go rest for a bit; I¡¯ll watch over dad.¡±


    Mother Fang shook her head, about to say something when Xiyue continued, ¡°We can take turns around dawn. You can keep watch while I sleep. And the day after, you can take a day off and rest well at home.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I need to go hunting; Yu and I have formed a team. It¡¯s only the first day, I can¡¯t just leave her alone in the mountains. So, I can¡¯t take the day off, you¡¯ll just have to manage.¡±


    Mother Fang reached out to stroke her head, ¡°You are the one who is more tired, especially since you¡¯ll be going to the mountains tomorrow. Don¡¯t stay up tonight, go rest after dinner. If you¡¯re sleepy when you¡¯re in the mountains, it could be dangerous. Mom will manage here.¡±


    Xiyue disagreed, Mother Fang was also exhausted after a whole day¡¯s work, how could she not sleep?


    After further discussion, they agreed that after dinner, Mother Fang would rest for a couple of hours, then they would switch, letting Xiyue sleep.


    After finishing the discussion, Xiyue went to prepare the meal.


    While the Fang Family was still busy, the Lu family had already started enjoying their steaming hot meal.


    As Shu Yu gnawed on a large chicken leg handed to her by the old lady, she asked Daya, ¡°Sister, why did you come at this time? Are Dad and Mom doing well?¡±

 Chapter 619 - Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Second Young Lady is Dying

    Chapter 619: Chapter 619 Second Young Lady is Dying Chapter 619: Chapter 619 Second Young Lady is Dying Daya scooped up a bowl of soup for her, brought it over, and said with a smile, ¡°Everything¡¯s going well. I just wanted to come and see you. Mom and Dad wanted to come too, but they were afraid of causing too much commotion, so they decided to visit later.¡±


    Now that Shu Yu was here, with the old lady and others taking care of her, both Lu Erbai and Madam Ruan could feel a bit more at ease.


    Their main focus now was to work hard and make money. Once they had money in hand, Shu Yu would be able to eat a little better.


    Shu Yu quietly listened to their life stories after arriving in the county town and couldn¡¯t help but be struck by the stark contrast in the attitudes towards life between the Lu family and the Shu family.


    Look, how important was it for a family to work together in harmony? S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu had just thought of the Shu family when she saw the old lady come over with a bowl and say to her, ¡°Take this to Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady.¡±


    Today, the family had slaughtered two chickens, which was quite a lot, and the old lady had stewed them all, reserving a bowl for Madam Hou and the others.


    If the family had nothing to offer, it would be one thing, but having something to share to improve someone else¡¯s meals was certainly possible.


    Shu Yu got up neatly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head over now.¡±


    Daya accompanied her, and as they walked and talked, they soon arrived at the entrance of the Shu family home.


    The Shu family members were once again arguing endlessly about cooking dinner.


    Shu Yu was already used to their squabbles, and as she was about to push open the yard gate, she suddenly heard from amidst the argument, ¡°We still need to reserve our room for the Second Young Lady to recuperate. Better move to the right wing room and let Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady leave.¡±


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes. What now, they¡¯re scheming for the right wing room again now that she¡¯s not around?


    With a ¡°bang,¡± Shu Yu pushed open the yard gate.


    The Shu family members who had been talking all turned their heads in unison, silencing at the sight of Shu Yu and Daya.


    They now held a deep wariness toward Shu Yu. Just today, when they hadn¡¯t seen her at the wasteland, they were a bit surprised, and when they heard she had gone hunting, the Shu family rejoiced in her misfortune, believing she was unaware of her capabilities. With her meager hunting skills, daring to enter the mountain, they thought she wouldn¡¯t even know how she might die.


    That¡¯s why they had just entertained the idea of switching rooms.


    Who knew, without so much as invoking her name, after only a few words, she turned up.


    Shu Yu scanned them with a look and started calling for Aunt Hou.


    The Sixth Young Lady ran out from the kitchen and lit up at the sight of Shu Yu, ¡°Sister Yu!¡±


    Shu Yu handed over the bowl she was carrying, ¡°I went hunting in the mountains today and caught a big roe deer and got a wild chicken. I brought some over for you. Haven¡¯t you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, we¡¯ve just finished cooking dinner.¡± The Sixth Young Lady was overjoyed, took the bowl, and hurriedly led them inside.


    The Shu family members¡¯ eyes widened in envy. A roe deer, and even a wild chicken?


    They were so jealous they couldn¡¯t hold back their drooling at the sight of the bowl of meat in the Sixth Young Lady¡¯s hands.


    Shu Yu followed the Sixth Young Lady into the right wing room, and it wasn¡¯t long before Madam Hou also entered with dinner.


    The four of them closed the door behind them, shutting out the stares from the Shu family members.


    Only then did Shu Yu introduce Daya¡¯s identity, ¡°This is my older sister.¡±


    Daya nodded to Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady, made a few polite remarks, and then Shu Yu asked about the Second Young Lady¡¯s condition.


    Madam Hou shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s getting worse by the day, and I reckon there are only a couple of days left. What¡¯s more, in this household, no one cares for her. She even struggles to drink water. Besides, the Shu family members have limited tasks to do each day at work, and the share of food they get is just that little. If she gets half a bun, that would be pretty good.¡±

 Chapter 620 - Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Please Save Me

    Chapter 620: Chapter 620 Please Save Me Chapter 620: Chapter 620 Please Save Me Madam Hou thought that even if the Second Young Lady didn¡¯t die from poison, starving her like this wouldn¡¯t let her last much longer.


    The Shu family probably feared the rumors of starving someone to death, so although they wished she would just die already in their hearts, they still gave her half a bun to eat.


    Just half a bun a day, practically no different from having none.


    Shu Yu had not a bit of sympathy for the Second Young Lady; from the moment she had acted against the seventh daughter, she should have known that evil begets evil.


    While eating, Madam Hou whispered, ¡°There¡¯s also something strange.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve recently noticed something odd about Mrs. Liu, or rather, the look she gives Second Madam is odd.¡± Madam Hou frowned, ¡°I suspect she knows that Second Madam is behind this.¡±


    Shu Yu raised an eyebrow, Mrs. Liu, ah, the one who previously lost a child because of Second Madam.


    Although Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t say anything on ordinary days, this type of thing is something anyone would hold a grudge over in their heart.


    If Mrs. Liu witnessed Second Madam poisoning the Second Young Lady, then there will be more strife to come in the Shu family.


    Mrs. Liu¡¯s silence now must be because she has weighed her situation and knows that siding with the Second Young Lady won¡¯t help matters.


    But in a few days, won¡¯t the men of the Shu family be back?


    Mrs. Liu has a son, and by then, the second lord will also return; that will be her time to act.


    Shu Yu touched her chin, it seemed that even if she didn¡¯t make a move, the Shu family¡¯s internal strife alone could be enough to wear them thin.


    She preferred the harmonious atmosphere of the Lu family.


    Shu Yu said to Madam Hou, ¡°Whether Mrs. Liu knows or not, just protect yourselves and don¡¯t get too involved in their matters.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, we know.¡± Madam Hou was now just waiting for Lord Qi to come over; she could tolerate the Shu family¡¯s behavior until he arrived at Righteous Dao Village.


    Like today, when the Shu family planned to exchange rooms with her, Madam Hou was prepared to endure it. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who knew Shu Yu¡¯s arrival would make the Shu family so afraid, estimating they wouldn¡¯t dare any further actions.


    Having said what was needed, Shu Yu was ready to go home.


    On the way to the living room, she intentionally said in the presence of the Shu family, ¡°This room needs to be well cleaned; if I find the time, I might return to stay. When the courtyard was originally divided, after all, I had my share.¡±


    Madam Hou glanced at the Shu people, seeing their expressions stiffen, and immediately felt delighted.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Shu Yu left, but as she passed outside the storeroom window, she saw the Second Young Lady gripping the windowsill, staring intently at her.


    Shu Yu was taken aback, huh? Had the Shu family moved her to live in the storeroom?


    It wasn¡¯t really her concern, but as she was about to leave, the Second Young Lady opened her mouth, her voice hoarse, begging, ¡°Save me¡­ Please save me¡­¡±


    She could barely make a sound; had Shu Yu not been close, she almost wouldn¡¯t have heard.


    What surprised her was that the Second Young Lady would actually seek her help.


    ¡°Save me¡­ I¡¯m not¡­ someone is framing me¡­ please.¡±


    The Second Young Lady spoke haltingly, unable to utter a complete sentence, and even those few words seemed to exhaust all her strength, the veins on her slender neck bulging.


    Shu Yu stood still, she certainly knew someone was out to harm her, but why should she go and save her?


    Shu Yu looked at her and said, ¡°Back then, when I startled a mule and was dragged running into the woods, almost unable to come out¡­ that was your doing, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 621 - Chapter 621 Chapter 621 The Team Following Behind

    Chapter 621: Chapter 621: The Team Following Behind Chapter 621: Chapter 621: The Team Following Behind Second Young Lady¡¯s eyes widened in shock, unable to believe what she was seeing in Shu Yu.


    She knows? How could she know?


    Shu Yu smiled at her and then turned her head, linking arms with Daya, and said, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go. Grandmother must be anxiously waiting at home.¡±


    Daya nodded. She also glanced at the Second Young Lady, feeling no sympathy for the person who actually wanted to harm her sister; even if she looked like she was on her deathbed, Daya thought she got what she deserved.


    The sisters left, and the Second Young Lady stared blankly at their retreating figures. Her eyes dimmed, and she lay back on the bed in despair.


    She knew she was finished.


    Not far away, the Second Madam squinted her eyes at the warehouse and sneered inwardly. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She thought she might have given Second Young Lady too much time.


    The Shu sisters returned home, and that night, the three sisters whispered in bed together.


    They stopped only when Sanya could no longer resist sleep, but even then, Daya held tightly onto Shu Yu¡¯s hand.


    Shu Yu looked at her, puzzled, but Daya just smiled and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Today was the first time she encountered the Shu family, and the first time she experienced their cold emotions.


    Living in such a fiercely competitive environment, Daya could almost guess what Yu had been through.


    She was extremely grateful that Yu had come home, and that they had recognized each other.


    Shu Yu fell asleep, holding Sanya in her left arm and holding Daya¡¯s hand with her right.


    The next day, as usual, she got up ready to go hunting on the mountain.


    Daya woke even earlier and had already helped the old lady prepare breakfast.


    Shu Yu put on her clothes and asked her, ¡°Sister, are you going back to the county town today?¡±


    Daya shook her head, ¡°Not going back. I¡¯ll stay here for the day and return tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try to bring back a hare tonight.¡±


    Daya reminded her, ¡°Whether you exchange a hare or not isn¡¯t important; just take care of yourself. When you¡¯ve hunted enough, come back. Don¡¯t go deep into the mountains; it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Shu Yu took her water bladder and midday meal and left the house with a spirited step.


    She arrived at the Manor neither too early nor too late, and many people had already gathered.


    Seeing Shu Yu, their expressions immediately became subtle.


    Thinking of the roebuck from yesterday, they couldn¡¯t dismiss Shu Yu as they had done the day before.


    Shu Yu acted as if she hadn¡¯t noticed, leaning to one side, waiting for Fang Xiyue to arrive.


    When almost everyone had arrived, the officers came out and let them go in to choose their tools.


    Seeing that Shu Yu chose a bow and arrows, those people squinted their eyes. Indeed, yesterday¡¯s roebuck had been hit by an arrow.


    They hadn¡¯t expected this woman to actually be capable of archery, what a shame to have underestimated her.


    Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue walked out, with the latter still choosing hemp rope.


    Don¡¯t look down on hemp rope; it might seem unaggressive, but it can be used to tie game, set traps, and if employed well, the results can be surprisingly good.


    The two chatted as they walked towards the foot of the mountain, and Shu Yu asked about Father Fang¡¯s condition.


    Fang Xiyue was happy to share, ¡°My father is much better. He did have a fever in the middle of the night, but after taking the medicine Doctor Lu provided, it went down soon after. After two fevers, he slept until morning. He was awake when I got up and could even eat a bit.¡±


    After finishing, she thanked Shu Yu again.


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°Now that your father is fine, you can hunt with peace of mind.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Fang Xiyue replied with renewed vigor.


    However, when they reached the foot of the mountain, they discovered that several teams had followed behind them.

 Chapter 622 - Chapter 622 Chapter 622 The Sudden Return of Sixth Young Lady

    Chapter 622: Chapter 622: The Sudden Return of Sixth Young Lady Chapter 622: Chapter 622: The Sudden Return of Sixth Young Lady Shu Yu was rather speechless; hadn¡¯t these people just said that their hitting the roe deer had been pure luck?


    She hadn¡¯t missed the hushed conversations they¡¯d had back at the manor.


    If they didn¡¯t believe in their abilities, why follow them at all?


    Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue exchanged glances, said nothing, and continued walking deeper into the mountains.


    But as they merely wandered around the periphery, the few teams following behind frowned and, after circling the outskirts for half an hour, eventually left with sour expressions on their faces.


    Indeed, it had been luck yesterday. What good game could they possibly hunt just by loitering around the edges? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu sat on a stone and watched them leave, snorting coldly. Once they were all gone, she finally turned to Fang Xiyue and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get to work.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Fang Xiyue hoped to finish hunting early like the day before so she could go home and take care of her father.


    The two of them soon traced the prey¡¯s tracks deeper into the thick mountain woods.


    Meanwhile, Sister Daya had also taken a basin of clothes to wash by the river.


    When she returned after finishing the laundry, she hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Sixth Young Lady, who looked pale, walking towards her unsteadily with a greenish complexion.


    Sister Daya was puzzled. Shouldn¡¯t Sixth Young Lady be working in the wasteland at this time? Why had she come back?


    However, when Sixth Young Lady saw her, she ran over with a joyful expression, ¡°Sister Daya.¡±


    ¡°Why have you come back?¡±


    Sixth Young Lady, embarrassed, stood before her and whispered softly, ¡°I, I have a stomach ache and wanted to ask if you had any medicine.¡±


    Seeing her pale face and cold sweat despite the weather, Sister Daya realized the situation was serious and quickly said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go home and talk.¡±


    Sixth Young Lady followed Sister Daya, talking about her condition while barely concealing her embarrassment.


    It turned out, her gluttony was to blame.


    She and Madam Hou had been very satisfied with the bowl of chicken that Shu Yu had brought over last night.


    Though the portion was somewhat large, they cherished such meat dishes and didn¡¯t want to consume it all at once, planning to save half for heating up and eating that night.


    But Sixth Young Lady hadn¡¯t eaten chicken in a long while and it preyed on her mind, even dreaming of herself gnawing on a big chicken leg during the night.


    So when she got up in the morning and saw Madam Hou going out to fetch water, she couldn¡¯t resist secretly eating a few pieces of chicken.


    However, the chicken had been left out all night and had not only cooled down but also formed a thick layer of fat on top.


    Sixth Young Lady, not having ingested such greasy food in a long time and no longer as robust as before, felt her stomach couldn¡¯t cope after eating it.


    Once at the clearing site, her stomach had troubled her several times.


    She had hardly been able to do much work in the morning and instead had caused dissatisfaction among the supervisors.


    Madam Hou, having no choice and remembering that Shu Yu had mentioned her brother was a doctor, had Sixth Young Lady take leave to return home to inquire with the Lu family if they had any medicine.


    Sixth Young Lady was extremely ashamed; she hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out this way.


    Sister Daya paused for a moment on hearing this¡­ Well, she could understand.


    Seeing that Sixth Young Lady looked increasingly unwell, Sister Daya hurried her pace.


    The two quickly arrived home and fortunately, Zhao Xi had not yet left. Upon hearing the situation, he checked Sixth Young Lady¡¯s pulse, prescribed some medicine, and she soon stabilized.


    Sister Daya asked her to stay at home to rest, suggesting she leave later in the evening.


    Sixth Young Lady felt grateful and looked around the Lu family¡¯s environment, her first visit ever.

 Chapter 623 - Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Daya Knows About Shu Yus Past Life

    Chapter 623: Chapter 623 Daya Knows About Shu Yu¡¯s Past Life Chapter 623: Chapter 623 Daya Knows About Shu Yu¡¯s Past Life Daya finished drying the clothes and when she returned to the living room, she saw that the Sixth Young Lady¡¯s complexion had improved quite a bit, so she too let go of some of her worry.


    She poured the Sixth Young Lady a cup of hot tea, knowing that she had suffered from diarrhea in the morning and was probably very hungry by now, and then went to get two boiled eggs for her.


    The Sixth Young Lady was very embarrassed, but her stomach was indeed empty and she felt some gnawing pain.


    Daya pushed them toward her, ¡°Eat, there¡¯s no reason for you to go hungry in our home.¡±


    ¡°Thank, thank you, Sister Daya.¡± She had originally planned to sit for a while and leave once she felt better.


    Daya took a basket with needle and thread and sat by Shu Yu¡¯s side to make clothes for her, while watching her eat, she asked, ¡°Sixth Young Lady, may I ask you a few questions?¡±


    ¡°Mhm, go ahead, ask.¡±


    ¡°I want to ask, what was it like for our Yu when she was with the Shu family?¡±


    The Sixth Young Lady swallowed the egg. She was young and not as cautiously astute as Madam Hou.


    If Madam Hou were there, she would most likely have brushed off such questions with a laugh. After all, if the Lu family members were asking such questions, it was evident that Shu Yu hadn¡¯t told them anything about her past.


    Moreover, Madam Hou herself had weathered many hardships and could understand why Shu Yu didn¡¯t speak of her past, knowing that she didn¡¯t want the Lu family to worry.


    But the Sixth Young Lady was different; she hadn¡¯t thought things through in such detail.


    Even because she had become close to Shu Yu during this time, she felt strong resentment towards those who hurt her in the past, and she angrily started talking about how Mrs. Xue abused Shu Yu.


    At first, Daya was calm, but as she listened, her face became increasingly grim, and she was so absorbed that she didn¡¯t even notice when the needle and thread pricked her finger.


    What did it mean to fight with a dog for food, to be locked in a pitch-dark room at the slightest cry, to kneel in the rain with thin clothes on, or to be pushed into the pond and nearly drown?


    Daya¡¯s whole body was trembling. She never knew that Yu, at such a young age, had lived through such hardships.


    That Mrs. Xue deserved to be cut into a thousand pieces!!


    Tears reddened her eyes, and the Sixth Young Lady, talking and then glancing Daya¡¯s way and seeing her state, suddenly fell silent, belatedly realizing she had said too much.


    Feeling guilty and unable to finish her eggs, she apologized to Daya, ¡°Sister Daya, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ that is, it wasn¡¯t really that serious, I was just so angry, I exaggerated a bit, really.¡±


    The Sixth Young Lady was close to tears; she hadn¡¯t meant to cause any harm.


    Daya took a deep breath, her voice trembling slightly as she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you did nothing wrong, thank you for telling me all this.¡±


    The Sixth Young Lady was extremely unsettled, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Just eat the eggs quickly, they¡¯ll be cold soon and you¡¯ll get a stomachache again.¡±


    Daya managed a weak smile, and just then the old lady walked in, immediately sensing that something was off.


    Why were both girls red around the eyes in what had been a peaceful moment? sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Daya shook her head, ¡°Nothing, we just talked about some upsetting matters.¡± She finally understood why Yu never talked about her past life since returning home.


    The old lady was speechless, ¡°Life is good now, our family is reunited, what could be so upsetting? Whatever it was has passed, let¡¯s not talk about it. Come on now, let¡¯s not sit around here, come out and eat.¡±


    Daya put down her needle and basket, composing herself, and led an anxious Sixth Young Lady out of the living room.


    Although the old lady was quite hospitable, the Sixth Young Lady, feeling as though she had done something wrong, couldn¡¯t eat much, hastily drinking some porridge before excusing herself and leaving.

 Chapter 624 - Chapter 624 Chapter 624 Eating Spicy Diced Rabbit

    Chapter 624: Chapter 624: Eating Spicy Diced Rabbit Chapter 624: Chapter 624: Eating Spicy Diced Rabbit Daya had failed to stop her, and after they had finished eating and cleaned up, she went to look for Zhao Xi.


    The latter was in the room preparing medicine, and when he saw her enter, he looked surprised for a moment, ¡°Do you need something from me?¡±


    ¡°Um, I, I want to ask you for a favor.¡±


    Zhao Xi asked her to sit for a while, and he also put down what was in his hands, took a couple of sips of water, and said, ¡°Tell me, as long as it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s done for you.¡± S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Daya lowered her head and shared her thoughts.


    The more Zhao Xi heard, the more surprised he became, and his look at Daya began to change.


    Who would have thought that the girl he considered to be weak had such a fierce side?


    Zhao Xi nodded in agreement, and only then did Daya leave the room.


    The old lady gave her an odd look, as if she had something to say but ultimately did not.


    In the afternoon, Shu Yu returned, and though she was a bit later than the day before, the game they had hunted was even bigger.


    Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue had managed to take down a big wild boar; although both were rather strong, it took great effort to carry such a beast back.


    They huffed and puffed, stopping frequently, nearly exhausting themselves to death.


    By the time they got the wild boar to the Manor, the officers looked at them with an even more intricately complex gaze.


    Afterward, they gave each one a wild hare.


    Fang Xiyue, with hare in hand, hurried back home. These past two days had brought her such a bounty that she decided not to eat this one, but to exchange it for some necessary household items instead.


    Especially since her father needed to recuperate, and needed good, nutritious food, she planned to exchange it for some rice and flour.


    Actually, the Lu family had plenty of good things.


    But Fang Xiyue felt that exchanging with the Lu family meant taking advantage of them, for the Lu family gave out fine rice and flour in large quantities. And since her family had already gotten a wild hare, there was no need to exchange for another.


    So, Fang Xiyue found another family in the village who was keen on wild hare, and exchanged it for some daily necessities.


    Seeing that she had plans, Shu Yu decided not to interfere further.


    As Shu Yu entered the house with the wild hare, Daya gave her a tight hug.


    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, with the hare dropping to the ground, as she patted Daya¡¯s back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sis?¡±


    Daya, afraid that Shu Yu would sense something was off, quickly released her, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, my eyelids have been twitching, and I keep feeling like something might happen. I was worried that you might encounter danger in the mountains. Seeing you return safely, I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    Hearing this, Shu Yu didn¡¯t feel it was right to mention that she had gone deep into the mountains and hunted a wild boar; instead, she bent down to pick up the hare and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. Doctor Zhao gave me plenty of medicine; even if I encounter a ferocious and evil big game, I can drug it.¡±


    Daya smiled and said nothing.


    Shu Yu then handed over the hare, ¡°Tonight, we¡¯ll have spicy diced rabbit. I¡¯ll cook it for you; it¡¯ll be delicious for sure.¡±


    Spicy diced rabbit?


    Just at the mention of the word ¡°delicious,¡± you knew it was going to be irresistible.


    Sanya, with her sharp ears, heard and ran over, ¡°Second sis, let me help you. I can¡­ I can pluck the rabbit¡¯s fur.¡±


    Shu Yu gently scratched her nose, ¡°You don¡¯t need to pluck it; it¡¯s not a chicken.¡±


    Rabbit fur could be made into gloves; how could they possibly pluck out the fur?


    Shu Yu, holding Sanya¡¯s hand, explained the recipe for the spicy diced rabbit, making Sanya drool with anticipation as they headed to the kitchen.


    Daya, standing in the back, watched their retreating figures and finally broke into a smile.

 Chapter 625 - Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Ma Lu Comes Knocking

    Chapter 625: Chapter 625: Ma Lu Comes Knocking Chapter 625: Chapter 625: Ma Lu Comes Knocking Shu Yu did as she promised¨Cthe spicy rabbit was richly flavored, making not only the whole Lu family salivate profusely but also causing the neighbors to stand in their yard, sniffing the air intensely before cursing under their breath.


    Fortunately, the Shu Yu family ate dinner early. By the time most people hadn¡¯t yet returned, they had already prepared their meal and devoured the deliciously spicy rabbit, with only a faint scent lingering in the air.


    The whole family ate until they were slightly stuffed. Shu Yu stood in the yard to digest her food while checking on the sunflowers she had planted.


    Although only the seeds were buried in the ground, it didn¡¯t stop her from standing beside them ¡°encouraging growth.¡±


    It was at this moment that a knock on the door sounded. Dahu ran to open it.


    He then turned his head and called out to Shu Yu, ¡°Second sister, someone is looking for you.¡± S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking for her?


    Shu Yu stood up from a corner of the yard; she didn¡¯t know many people in Righteous Dao Village.


    She initially thought it was either the Zhang family or the Fang family, or possibly Madam Hou and her daughter, but when she got to the door, she saw a face that was somewhat unfamiliar yet vaguely recognizable.


    ¡°You are¡­¡± She must have seen him before.


    The man, with a stern face and expressionless, introduced himself, ¡°I am Ma Lu from the third Hunting Team.¡±


    Ma Lu?


    As soon as she heard the name, Shu Yu remembered, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. What do you need from me?¡±


    Ma Lu, the leader of the third Hunting Team.


    The third team consisted of six members, each of them tall and robust, considered among the few in Righteous Dao Village who had exceptionally good meals.


    It was their team that had hunted two wild boars yesterday. Xiyue had mentioned that though their team wasn¡¯t the largest, they often bagged the biggest game, displaying formidable strength.


    This team generally kept to themselves, seemingly having little interaction with other teams.


    Yesterday, when the officers wanted to arrange for Shu Yu to join the various teams, the third team had stood silently aside, completely indifferent.


    After Shu Yu chose to team up with Fang Xiyue, they were the first to leave the manor to hunt.


    What was strange was, considering he hardly ever spoke casually, why would he come to look for her?


    Shu Yu scrutinized Ma Lu, who was also observing her. Hearing her question, he thought for a moment then asked, ¡°May I come in to talk?¡±


    Shu Yu stepped aside to let him in.


    Speaking at the door was indeed inconvenient.


    Entering, Ma Lu could still smell a hint of food. He heard from the manor¡¯s officers that two girls from the ninth team had each gotten a rabbit.


    He hadn¡¯t expected wild rabbit could be made so deliciously; thinking about how he usually just boiled it with a sprinkle of salt, Ma Lu suddenly felt a sense of waste.


    Once inside the living room, Shu Yu poured him a cup of water.


    Finally, Ma Lu spoke, ¡°I heard that you caught a wild boar today?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Yes, we were lucky.¡±


    Lucky??


    Maybe Ma Lu would have thought so yesterday, but not today.


    They returned around the usual time, as did the other teams, so they had all seen each other.


    However, they hadn¡¯t seen the two girls from the ninth team.


    Yesterday, everyone had mocked them, thinking they hadn¡¯t caught anything and were too embarrassed to show up, but today, no one dared think that.


    Especially during the game handover, seeing a plump wild boar already lying in the storeroom, everyone was shocked and gasped in awe.

 Chapter 626 - Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Seeking Cooperation with Shu Yu

    Chapter 626: Chapter 626: Seeking Cooperation with Shu Yu Chapter 626: Chapter 626: Seeking Cooperation with Shu Yu ¡°One time could be chalked up to luck, but what about the second? Moreover, the second prey they took down was a ferocious wild boar, much tougher to handle than a roe deer.


    Two girls who seemed incapable of trussing up a chicken¡­ Could they really get by without any skills?


    Especially since the officers mentioned that they had brought the prey over by the end of 1 p.m.


    After discussing with the rest of his team, Ma Lu came to find Shu Yu after dinner.


    Now, sitting across from her and taking another measure of her, he noticed her composed and steady demeanor, unlike that of an ordinary girl.


    He took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s just good luck, that suggests you¡¯re favored by the heavens. Why not rely on this fortune and cooperate with us?¡±


    Shu Yu was surprised, ¡°Cooperate? On what?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve discovered traces of a tiger these past two days and we want to take it down. I wonder if Lady Lu would be interested.¡±


    A tiger? Hunting a tiger was not a simple matter.


    Shu Yu stroked her chin, ¡°Why seek us out for cooperation? Though we¡¯ve taken down a roe deer and a wild boar, compared to the other teams, we only consist of two people, not exactly an advantage in numbers.¡±


    The team of eight would actually be the most suitable for cooperation; with more people, everyone pulling a little weight could exhaust the tiger. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ma Lu was silent for a moment, ¡°Of course, we also considered other teams, but, unfortunately, none suited us. Even if they have the numbers, their cooperation lacks tacit understanding, and each has their own schemes. Some are even cruel and will stab you in the back. If they turn on us while hunting the tiger, we could suffer heavy losses.¡±


    Hunting, yet having to guard against your own people¡­ was there even a point to chase such prey?


    ¡°You¡¯re different. You and Miss Fang didn¡¯t know each other before yesterday. But in just one day¡¯s time, you¡¯ve managed to work together well enough to take down both a roe deer and a wild boar. This shows that both of you are open to suggestions and can adapt quickly. Since the two of you can coordinate so swiftly, I believe you could do the same with our team.¡±


    Shu Yu hadn¡¯t expected him to have thought so deeply about this.


    She was flattered by such praise, ¡°Even if we are indeed quite capable, we¡¯ve only been to the mountains twice and are unfamiliar with the terrain. Going deep into the mountains with you to hunt a tiger is far too risky. We don¡¯t have any greater ambitions, and for us two, it¡¯s enough to hunt some wild chickens and hares outside. There¡¯s no benefit for us in hunting a tiger, it doesn¡¯t add up.¡±


    ¡°Who says there¡¯s no benefit?¡± Ma Lu shook his head, ¡°During the hunt, capturing a tiger or Big Bear means more than extra food shares¨Cyou even get money and other rewards.¡±


    Rewards?


    Shu Yu was indeed interested, ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°You get two days off to leave Righteous Dao Village. And having your name known to the bailiff could lead to other benefits down the line.¡±


    Wow, those rewards sounded quite substantial.


    But going after tigers and bears was truly gambling with your life; such rewards were only fair.


    Shu Yu had never heard of these rewards. When she inquired about the hunt from the one-armed Xu Dali initially, he hadn¡¯t mentioned them.


    Perhaps he thought such matters too far-fetched for her and pointless to mention?


    For Shu Yu, however, these rewards were very enticing.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying leaving Righteous Dao Village¡­ Does that mean you can go anywhere you like?¡±

 Chapter 627 - Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Trapping Mrs. Xue in a Sack

    Chapter 627: Chapter 627: Trapping Mrs. Xue in a Sack Chapter 627: Chapter 627: Trapping Mrs. Xue in a Sack ¡°They, as convicts exiled here, couldn¡¯t leave Righteous Dao Village for the first year, and even if they wanted to shop, they could only ask others to make purchases on their behalf.¡±


    Ma Lu nodded, ¡°As long as one doesn¡¯t leave Linzhang Prefecture, naturally, they can go anywhere they want.¡±


    But with only two days of rest, how far could they really go? Even making a trip to Linzhang Prefecture, the time it would take to go there and back would almost be entirely spent on the road.


    Shu Yu felt tempted; although two days wasn¡¯t long, she had a carriage after all, so she could still enjoy a bit of freedom.


    However, hunting Dahu was a major event. Furthermore, she was not alone; she needed to consult Fang Xiyue¡¯s opinion as well.


    ¡°I need to think about this a bit.¡±


    Ma Lu nodded, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re making preparations ourselves, and we¡¯ll head into the mountain again in three days.¡±


    So, the Shu family still had three days to consider.


    Having said what needed to be said, Ma Lu didn¡¯t linger any longer and stood up, preparing to leave.


    Shu Yu remained seated in the living room, pondering over the matter of the tiger in the mountains. If they truly intended to venture deep into the mountains to hunt tigers, regular bows and arrows might not be enough.


    These past two days, Meng Yunzheng had been preparing a small, nifty Pocket Crossbow for her, and she wondered whether it was ready yet.


    Zhao Xi would go to the county town tomorrow, and if it was ready for use, he should bring it over.


    Thinking this, Shu Yu planned to find Zhao Xi and remind him.


    But calling out twice yielded no response; instead, Dahu came out saying, ¡°Brother Zhao has gone out.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing out so late?¡±


    Dahu shook his head; he didn¡¯t know either.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t inquire further; after all, Zhao Xi wasn¡¯t a member of their household and had his own matters to attend to.


    However, she quickly realized that not only was Zhao Xi gone, but Daya was also nowhere to be seen.


    At this late hour, for Daya, a young lady, to step outside could be dangerous.


    Shu Yu furrowed her brows. Her sister wasn¡¯t someone who would cause worry; surely, she wouldn¡¯t have gone out alone. Therefore, Shu Yu suspected that Zhao Xi and Daya had left together, but where had they gone?


    At this moment, Daya and Zhao Xi were standing at the entrance to the Shu family¡¯s home; they had quietly slipped out while Shu Yu was talking with Ma Lu.


    As soon as they left, they headed straight to the Shu family¡¯s place. The Shu family members returned late, and Zhao Xi and Daya had to wait outside a while before seeing them slowly and feebly enter the house.


    Daya watched the Shu family members with an indignant expression and tightly clenched hands.


    Zhao Xi, worried she might become too agitated, quickly whispered, ¡°Calm down a bit; don¡¯t rush. Let¡¯s wait for everyone to come out before we talk.¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Daya nodded with pursed lips, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be impulsive.¡±


    Zhao Xi smiled and then turned his head back towards the entrance of the Shu family home.


    Before long, they saw Madam Hou come out to do the laundry.


    Following her, Mrs. Liu also appeared carrying a basin of clothes.


    Then, the eldest daughter and Miss Four came out, each carrying a bucket to fetch water.


    Finally, Mrs. Xue emerged, looking tired, with a bundle of rope in her hand.


    As soon as she stepped out, Daya immediately straightened her back.


    Watching her leave, Daya and Zhao Xi quickly followed after.


    Mrs. Xue headed towards the base of the mountain, clearly going to gather firewood with the rope in her hand.


    There were several other people busy at the foot of the mountain, but they seemed to be quite skilled, quickly gathering large bundles and carrying them home.


    Only Mrs. Xue was collecting slowly, bending over to pick up twigs one by one and stacking them to one side.


    After a short while, she sat down on a rock to rest.


    As dusk fell, Daya moved quietly towards her from behind. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Xue was totally unaware until a sack descended from above, covering her head. She was briefly stunned and then let out a shrill scream.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

 Chapter 628 - Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Mrs. Xue Gets Beaten by Daya

    Chapter 628: Chapter 628: Mrs. Xue Gets Beaten by Daya Chapter 628: Chapter 628: Mrs. Xue Gets Beaten by Daya Mrs. Xue¡¯s world turned pitch black, and before she could regain her senses and remove the sack from her head, a sudden pain struck her body, causing her whole frame to tremble instantaneously.


    Daya pulled a stick from the pile of firewood that Mrs. Xue had just collected and began to beat her mercilessly with it.


    Let her abuse Yu, let her starve Yu, let her attempt to take Yu¡¯s life, she wouldn¡¯t stop until she was dead.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, help me¡­¡± Mrs. Xue¡¯s terrified screams echoed at the foot of the mountain, ¡°Who are you, stop hitting me, help¡­¡±


    However, Righteous Dao Village was not like other ordinary villages. The people here mostly minded their own business, especially since this was at the foot of the mountain, which was usually deserted.


    Daya, consumed by rage, only sought to avenge her sister, and even if someone had tried to intervene at that moment, it would have been futile.


    She didn¡¯t make a sound, just kept hitting Mrs. Xue with the stick. The image of little Yu being tortured by this woman flashed in her mind, causing unbearable heartache, making her blows even more merciless.


    It wasn¡¯t until Mrs. Xue¡¯s voice became fainter and fainter that Zhao Xi furrowed his brow, stepped forward, and grabbed the stick from Daya, shaking his head at her.


    Daya¡¯s face was covered in sweat, and she panted heavily, her thoughts on the suffering Yu had endured made her kick Mrs. Xue fiercely a couple more times.


    Zhao Xi pulled her away a few steps before she finally threw the stick down with force and stumbled away from the foot of the mountain.


    Mrs. Xue lay on the ground, her body uncontrollably shuddering twice as cold sweat broke out on her forehead.


    Only when she sensed the footsteps fading away did she shakily and tremulously muster all her strength to lift the sack off her head.


    All around her was silent; not a soul was in sight, as if the person who had just been beating her had been a mere illusion.


    However, at this moment, every bone in her body ached, and any slight movement sent a sharp pain straight to her head.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mrs. Xue cried out in pain, collapsing to the ground, barely clinging to life.


    As her vision began to blur, she could no longer hold on, and passed out completely.


    When she woke up, it was in the Shu family¡¯s living room. She had been dumped on the floor, and no one paid her any attention.


    Mrs. Xue lifted her head and looked toward Miss Four who walked in, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Miss Four let out a cold snort, ¡°If you¡¯re awake, get up. Stop lying there pretending to be dead.¡±


    The Shu family had noticed she hadn¡¯t returned after going to gather firewood, so they had set out to look for her. There was no helping it; without firewood, they couldn¡¯t even prepare dinner.


    So the first Madam and Second Madam together went down to the foot of the mountain and, following the path, they found Mrs. Xue lying on the ground.


    At first, they thought she was dead, only to discover she had fainted.


    They struggled to carry her back and instructed others to collect the firewood. As a result, the Shu family ate their dinner very late, their stomachs cramped with hunger.


    Naturally, they weren¡¯t pleased with Mrs. Xue, who had delayed their meal.


    Mrs. Xue opened her mouth and tried to move her right hand, only to find she couldn¡¯t¨Cit seemed to be dislocated.


    Before she fainted, she could still move, although it hurt, she was still in one piece.


    Why did it feel broken now?


    She stared at Miss Four with wide eyes, convinced it was they who had broken it while carrying her back. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was easy to guess how rough and malicious their handling was.


    ¡°What are you staring at me for? Get up!¡± Miss Four found her gaze annoying and approached her swiftly, grabbing her hand to pull her up.


    The next moment, Mrs. Xue let out a miserable scream, ¡°Ah!!¡±

 Chapter 629 - Chapter 629 Chapter 629 The Peculiar Daya and Zhao Xi

    Chapter 629: Chapter 629: The Peculiar Daya and Zhao Xi Chapter 629: Chapter 629: The Peculiar Daya and Zhao Xi Mrs. Xue¡¯s right hand had been dislocated, so the Shu family had no choice but to seek out the physician, exchanging Mrs. Xue¡¯s meals for the day as payment.


    It was still the same physician, whom Mrs. Xue knew to be of little use.


    But at that moment, there was no one else to turn to for a doctor.


    So the physician set Mrs. Xue¡¯s bone, but she felt something was not right. It kept throbbing in pain.


    Yet her entire body ached, so she could not tell whether it was due to the bone being set incorrectly or because of the beating she had suffered earlier on.


    The Shu family members were exceedingly irritated. Seeing Mrs. Xue¡¯s condition, they knew she would be unable to work, just like the Second Young Lady, for the following days.


    She couldn¡¯t work but still needed to eat, drink, and request leave; this was not tormenting her but tormenting them instead.


    Their first suspicion fell on Shu Yu, but when they questioned Mrs. Xue, she could not provide a clear explanation; she hadn¡¯t seen who hit her.


    Without evidence, would they dare to confront Shu Yu and demand compensation? They feared that they would all be chased away. Shu Yu was not alone anymore.


    How could Shu Yu, the object of their suspicion, know that Mrs. Xue was now so badly bruised she could only lie in bed hungry, struggling to move? Her attention was fixed on the gate, and the moment Zhao Xi and Daya entered together, her gaze became subtly charged. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Indeed, the two of them had gone out together.


    But when had they become so familiar? A single man and a single woman together hinted at a situation.


    Daya grew uncomfortable under Shu Yu¡¯s intense gaze.


    It was her first time doing something like this; although the beating had allowed her to vent and she had gotten revenge for Yu, her guilt returned when she calmed down and met Shu Yu¡¯s suspicious eyes.


    Finally, Shu Yu cleared her throat and looked up asking, ¡°What were you two doing out so late?¡±


    Daya, not adept at lying, subconsciously glanced at Zhao Xi.


    Zhao Xi, who could lie effortlessly, spoke without a hint of strain, ¡°Daya mentioned that the mosquitoes in the county town are numerous. After being bitten, she couldn¡¯t stand the itching. It seems the mosquitoes here in the southwest are different from where we¡¯re from, and she asked if I had any medicine. Of course, I didn¡¯t have any ready-made, so I went down to the foothills to gather a few handfuls. Daya felt bad letting me go alone, so she decided to lend a hand.¡±


    As he said this, he actually pulled out several handfuls of herbs.


    Shu Yu was skeptical, ¡°Does gathering herbs require going out so late?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that Daya has to leave early tomorrow morning. Worried we wouldn¡¯t have time, we went tonight.¡±


    Daya quickly nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, Yu, I forgot about it earlier, and only remembered after dinner. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Shu Yu, of course, wouldn¡¯t blame her. After all, their outing was unlikely for anything nefarious.


    She didn¡¯t intend to probe too deeply, briefly questioned them and let it be.


    But she still retained a sense of skepticism about their relationship.


    Hadn¡¯t Zhao Xi already started calling her plainly ¡®Daya¡¯? He used to address her as Miss Lu.


    Daya breathed a sigh of relief, exchanged a quick glance with Zhao Xi, and hurriedly entered the house.


    The next day, Daya prepared to return to the county town early, still escorted by Zhao Xi.


    Shu Yu headed to the Manor as usual to fetch her tools, ready for hunting in the mountains.


    Compared to the previous day, she and Fang Xiyue attracted even more watchful eyes.


    Some even approached her to make conversation. Shu Yu casually responded a few times before she and Fang Xiyue left the Manor together.

 Chapter 630 - Chapter 630 Chapter 630 Cooperation

    Chapter 630: Chapter 630: Cooperation Chapter 630: Chapter 630: Cooperation As soon as he stepped out, Shu Yu told Fang Xiyue about Ma Lu¡¯s proposal from the previous night to hunt a tiger deep in the mountains.


    Fang Xiyue was momentarily stunned after hearing the plan, ¡°Hunt a tiger?¡±


    She had never considered it before and suddenly found herself at a loss, ¡°Then, Yu, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I actually want to give it a try. I¡¯m not all that interested in the other rewards, but the reward of being able to take a two-day break from Righteous Dao Village and go out, that¡¯s very tempting to me.¡±


    Fang Xiyue blinked slowly, in reality, the prospect of a two-day holiday wasn¡¯t very tempting for her. She wasn¡¯t even familiar with Righteous Dao Village, let alone going out to other places. However, the reward of more food or even money for hunting the tiger was something she really needed.


    The Fang Family was truly impoverished now. Only during the past couple of days had she cooperated well with Yu, hunting more game which could be exchanged for goods. But in Righteous Dao Village, there weren¡¯t many families with whom they could barter, and the quantities were small.


    If she had money, she could have someone go to town or the county town to buy some necessary items.


    And with money, they could pay off the debts owed to the authorities.


    The more she thought about it, the more tempted Fang Xiyue became.


    Therefore, she lifted her head, eyes shimmering slightly, ¡°So, shall we go?¡±


    ¡°No need to rush our decision. Ma Lu and his group won¡¯t go into the mountains until three days later. You should go home tonight and ask your father and mother first.¡± If Father Fang and Mother Fang didn¡¯t agree, then Fang Xiyue wouldn¡¯t be able to participate. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    While chatting, the pair made their way to the foot of the mountain.


    Then, Shu Yu found that the same scene as yesterday was once again unfolding behind them.


    Several teams were following them once more.


    Obviously, they could not repeat yesterday¡¯s trick today. It seemed even if they wandered around the periphery delaying for half an hour, these people wouldn¡¯t be fooled again.


    Luckily, someone stepped forward and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Lady Lu, would you like to enter the mountains with us to hunt bigger game?¡±


    The speaker was Ma Lu. Although Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue had not yet agreed to join the tiger hunt with them in three days, that didn¡¯t prevent them from getting to know each other¡¯s methods beforehand, assessing each other¡¯s skills, and getting used to each other¡¯s temperaments.


    After thinking it over and exchanging a glance with Fang Xiyue, Shu Yu accepted the offer.


    They quickly followed Ma Lu and his people deep into the mountains, while the others had to give up following them and joined other groups headed elsewhere.


    Upon entering the deep mountains, Shu Yu and her companion hardly spoke a word.


    With three teams taking the lead, the pair simply took the opportunity to observe the terrain and environment.


    Every now and then, Ma Lu glanced at them, noting that they seemed not to have any opportunity to show their abilities. After thinking for a moment, he signaled to his team to hold back for a while.


    He had realized that several people in his group were showing a strong desire to perform in front of the two young ladies.


    Though they wore no expression on their faces and said nothing, they were spirited.


    But this would not do. He hadn¡¯t invited the two ladies to put on a performance; he wanted to know their strength.


    With Ma Lu¡¯s warning, the other team members finally held back after hunting a sheep and didn¡¯t rush forward anymore.


    Shu Yu, always perceptive, understood the situation at a glance.


    Just as well, she had nearly finished surveying the terrain, and it was now time to take action. They had not come here to leech off others or hide behind them.


    Shu Yu tugged at Fang Xiyue, who immediately nodded and started to seriously inspect the tracks on the ground.

 Chapter 631 - Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Shu Yu Makes Something

    Chapter 631: Chapter 631: Shu Yu Makes Something Chapter 631: Chapter 631: Shu Yu Makes Something The prey deep in the mountains is naturally more abundant than on the outskirts, not just in quantity, but the tracks are also somewhat more chaotic.


    However, Fang Xiyue had plenty of experience and was meticulous. She quickly discovered traces of prey.


    After they brought down an elk, everyone on-site let out a cheer.


    Now, it was just past noon, and they had already bagged two big fellas.


    Fang Xiyue and Shu Yu, just the two of them, didn¡¯t need Ma Lu¡¯s help at all. They saw one leading the attack and the other providing support, and in the blink of an eye, they had caught a piece of game.


    Ma Lu felt that before this, he had underestimated them both.


    The two teams worked well together, and they could even exchange experience. By the time they brought down the third medium-sized game, it was just arriving at 1 p.m.


    Shu Yu planned to return. Ma Lu couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity and asked, ¡°Do you all have some sort of¡­ fixation with 1 p.m?¡±


    He had inquired before, and the previous two days they had also directly carried their game to the Manor at 1 p.m.


    Today was no different, right?


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°No fixation, just some family matters at home. Since we have enough prey now, it¡¯s better to head back early.¡±


    Fang Xiyue glanced at her, but whose family had matters? Yu was considering it for her.


    Mother Fang had taken leave all of yesterday. Today she would definitely have to go to work, so only Father Fang would be at home.


    Although Zhao Xi said he was mostly better now, Fang Xiyue was still worried about him. Naturally, it was better to return home earlier if possible.


    Shu Yu asked Ma Lu and the others, ¡°If you guys still want to hunt, then continue, shall you? Xiyue and I will carry the elk back. Is that alright with you?¡±


    Ma Lu certainly had no objections; that elk was their kill alone, even the third game was taken down by both teams in partnership.


    After pondering for a bit, Ma Lu consulted the others and decided not to continue hunting.


    They had to hunt a tiger in three days and still needed to make some preparations.


    Since they had already bagged enough game so early, it was a good opportunity to head home earlier and finish up what they could.


    After the two teams consulted, they descended the mountain.


    The officers on the Manor watched them with indescribable expressions, feeling that Shu Yu and her partner were probably cursed. Not only did they show up punctually at 1 p.m. daily, but now they were even influencing Ma Lu and the others to return so early.


    He pondered whether the tasks he assigned them were too easy?


    Shu Yu, seeing his expression, felt uneasy and thought about returning later tomorrow. Father Fang should be much better by then, right?


    That day, Shu Yu also got a wild rabbit.


    When she got home, Zhao Xi had not yet returned. Daya had gone to the county town, and the house suddenly felt emptier.


    Today¡¯s wild rabbit was still alive, so they could keep it for a few days before eating it. Shu Yu gave it to Sanya, asking her to take it and play with Dahu.


    The two children soon cared for the rabbit in a corner of the yard, even providing it some vegetable leaves to eat.


    Shu Yu busied herself with her own tasks. When Zhao Xi returned from the county town, he saw her crouched in a corner, doing something.


    He quietly walked over and stood behind her, observing. He saw her fully concentrated on handling something¡­ limestone? Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Xi furrowed his brow, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t seem surprised at all that someone was standing behind her. She continued to fiddle with the stone in her hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m planning to make something.¡±


    ¡°What thing?¡± Zhao Xi immediately crouched beside her and asked curiously.

 Chapter 632 - Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Second Young Lady is Gone

    Chapter 632: Chapter 632 Second Young Lady is Gone Chapter 632: Chapter 632 Second Young Lady is Gone Shu Yu turned her head to glance at him, then set down the object in her hand with a smile, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s something that can help me leave the southwest.¡±


    Zhao Xi¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Something that can help you leave the exile area mustn¡¯t be simple, it can¡¯t be of little use or effect.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, once this thing is made, it will be a boon to the people and the nation,¡± Shu Yu said, patting her hands and standing up. ¡°By then, it will be enough to offset my ¡®crimes¡¯.¡±


    Besides, she hadn¡¯t actually committed any crimes, nor was she even a member of the Shu family.


    Zhao Xi immediately became excited, but then Shu Yu turned around and stretched her hand toward him, ¡°Have you brought my crossbow arrow?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Zhao Xi shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not ready. Yun will bring it to you tomorrow.¡±


    It just needed to be ready in these three days.


    Zhao Xi asked her, ¡°Are you really planning to go hunting for the tiger in the mountains?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°I want to take a break. And I¡¯ve been into the mountains with Ma Lu and the others today; they do have some skills. If we coordinate well and the plan is solid, it¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous.¡±


    Shu Yu chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s always danger in hunting in the mountains, don¡¯t you often climb mountains and cross ridges to collect herbs yourself?¡±


    That¡¯s true, but that was out of necessity for his life, wasn¡¯t it?


    Sighing, Zhao Xi shook his head and turned back inside.


    In the evening, after finishing her dinner and still digesting, Shu Yu saw Madam Hou come hurriedly over with Sixth Young Lady.


    Looking up at the sky, Shu Yu thought that at this hour, they should have just returned, right? Shouldn¡¯t they be cooking?


    Luckily, there were still some steamed buns warming at home.


    Shu Yu took them and handed them over to them. Madam Hou was somewhat embarrassed; she hadn¡¯t intended to visit at this specific time, but she was so anxious that she couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    Because¡­


    ¡°Second Young Lady is gone.¡±


    Madam Hou said softly, ¡°We don¡¯t know when it happened; as soon as we finished our chores and returned home, we heard Mrs. Xue scream that the person wasn¡¯t breathing. Then the other people from the Shu family rushed into the firewood shed and saw that Second Young Lady had stiffened.¡±


    Shu Yu paused for a moment while drinking water, then silently raised the cup to her lips again.


    After a while, she nodded, ¡°I guessed it might happen in these couple of days.¡±


    The First Madam¡¯s tolerance of her had already reached its limit.


    ¡°What about her funeral arrangements?¡±


    ¡°If a prisoner in Righteous Dao Village dies, it¡¯s handled by the authorities.¡± So, the First Madam had gone to the Manor to summon the officers, and by now, the bailiff was probably almost there.


    Shu Yu stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After informing the old lady, Shu Yu followed Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady to the Shu family.


    Indeed, the officers had arrived and brought two old women carrying a stretcher.


    Deaths were too common in Righteous Dao Village; no one nearby bothered to come out and look. When Shu Yu got there, only the members of the Shu family were in the courtyard.


    Second Young Lady¡¯s body was carried out of the firewood shed, and the officers, leading the way, took it away directly, uncertain if it would be discarded at the burial mound or cremated. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a moment, Shu Yu glanced at the First Madam, who wore a face of vindication and relief from having avenged a great grievance.


    Shu Yu averted her gaze and, in the next instant, saw Mrs. Xue lying in the firewood shed.


    She, ¡°¡­¡±


    What happened? How did Mrs. Xue end up bruised and swollen, asleep in the firewood shed?


    Shu Yu tugged at Madam Hou and pointed inside, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

 Chapter 633 - Chapter 633 Chapter 633 I Want to Apologize to You

    Chapter 633: Chapter 633 I Want to Apologize to You Chapter 633: Chapter 633 I Want to Apologize to You Madam Hou looked at Shu Yu with faintly complex eyes. Actually, when she found out yesterday that Mrs. Xue had been beaten with a sack, Shu Yu was the first person she suspected.


    But then she thought it over and realized it was not right. When Shu Yu had struck members of the Shu family before, it was always openly in front of everyone. It was no secret that she had been mistreated by Mrs. Xue since she was young, and their enmity was as deep as the sea. Did she need to use a sack to beat her?


    Moreover, Mrs. Xue had more enemies than just Shu Yu.


    When she had been working in the wasteland, she had offended fellow prisoners on her work team. They resented her for being slow and unskilled, which dragged them down, and they had even cursed at each other a few times.


    And just a couple of days ago, Mrs. Xue had bumped into a woman on the road, and they nearly came to blows.


    Despite having been in Righteous Dao Village for only a short while, the number of people Mrs. Xue had offended was not small. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Furthermore, there were people from the Shu family. The likelihood of the Shu family having a hand in it was slim, but it wasn¡¯t entirely out of the question, was it?


    Now, seeing Shu Yu¡¯s face full of surprise, Madam Hou was even more convinced that it was not her doing.


    She cleared her throat and softly explained, ¡°Last night, Mrs. Xue went out to gather firewood and was beaten with a sack. And on the way back, she fell when the Shu family was carrying her and broke her arm. Now, being sick herself, the Shu family placed her in the woodshed with Second Young Lady to live.¡±


    During the day, Mrs. Xue had been asleep. After being beaten and going hungry, besides sleeping, she had nothing else to do. When she woke up later, she got up to go to the latrine and on her way back, when passing by Second Young Lady¡¯s wooden bed, she saw her with eyes wide open and a particularly unsettling expression.


    She called out twice, only then realizing that the person had stopped breathing.


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡±


    Huh??


    Beaten with a sack? Arm broken?


    Shu Yu could only feel at a loss for words, ¡°Who would have such deep hatred for her, to beat her with a sack, last night¡­¡±


    She stopped midway as if suddenly thinking of something, her eyes slightly narrowed, and her voice followed suit and abruptly ceased.


    Madam Hou asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Shu Yu snapped back to reality and took another look at Mrs. Xue in the woodshed.


    Mrs. Xue, unable to work due to her injury, was obviously receiving the same treatment as Second Young Lady.


    Not to mention living in the woodshed, she could only eat half a flatbread. But she had one advantage over Second Young Lady¨Cher injuries, given time to heal, could still recover.


    Just as she was thinking, she saw Mrs. Xue¡¯s hateful gaze turn towards her, as if she wanted to devour her.


    Shu Yu scoffed and turned to Madam Hou, saying, ¡°Alright, I should be going back. You go ahead and have dinner.¡±


    Actually, there was no need to eat. Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady had just been to the Lu family and eaten two buns, which was enough. Even if it wasn¡¯t, with someone dead in the house, it certainly affected one¡¯s appetite, making it hard to eat.


    After Shu Yu finished speaking, she turned around and left.


    Sixth Young Lady hesitated for a moment and hurriedly said to Madam Hou, ¡°I, I¡¯ll go send her off.¡±


    Madam Hou was startled and looked strangely at her daughter running out. What was the hurry to send her off?


    Sixth Young Lady quickly caught up with Shu Yu and followed her out of the courtyard gate.


    After walking forward a few steps, Shu Yu stopped, turned her head, and asked with confusion, ¡°Do you have something you want to say to me?¡±


    Sixth Young Lady swallowed hard and nodded slightly, ¡°I want to apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°Apologize for what?¡±

 Chapter 634 - Chapter 634 Chapter 634 Zhao Xi Slipped Away

    Chapter 634: Chapter 634 Zhao Xi Slipped Away Chapter 634: Chapter 634 Zhao Xi Slipped Away ¡°The Sixth Young Lady felt somewhat uneasy. She turned her head to glance at the Shu family¡¯s gate and, after making sure no one was paying attention to them, whispered, ¡°I, I think I said something I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    She recounted in full detail how she felt unwell yesterday morning, came back to seek medicine from Sister Daya, and then couldn¡¯t control her own mouth, spilling everything about her life in the Shu family to Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu, upon hearing this, remained silent for a long while before frowning, ¡°Did you only tell my sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Sixth Young Lady nodded frantically, seeing her frown and feeling even more uneasy, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault for speaking too quickly.¡±


    Shu Yu was silent. Although she wasn¡¯t angry with the Sixth Young Lady, the girl¡¯s tendency to speak without thinking indeed needed to change.


    So she kept a stern face and didn¡¯t speak for a good while, watching as the Sixth Young Lady nearly burst into tears, before asking, ¡°So, you suspect that Mrs. Xue was beaten by my sister?¡±


    The Sixth Young Lady didn¡¯t make a sound. She truly suspected that it had been Sister Daya who hit Mrs. Xue. After all, wasn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence that Mrs. Xue was beaten right after she talked about Shu Yu?


    But she dared not tell anyone, not even her own mother.


    To Shu Yu, however, she still reported truthfully.


    Shu Yu exhaled, ¡°I understand now, but remember, this wasn¡¯t done by my sister. Understand? It wasn¡¯t her.¡±


    Even the Sixth Young Lady, as slow as she was, caught the implication in her words and hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, I know, it wasn¡¯t Sister Daya. No one knows who Mrs. Xue offended.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving now. You should go back.¡±


    The Sixth Young Lady, seeing that there was nothing more to be said, slowly relaxed and turned around to return to the yard.


    Shu Yu walked away with her hands behind her back, but the corners of her mouth slightly turned up.


    She truly hadn¡¯t expected it, her sister had such a fierce side to her. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No wonder she had looked so guilty last night. Shu Yu had thought it was because she felt embarrassed about meeting with Zhao Xi.


    Shu Yu felt a hint of pleasure and her steps became noticeably lighter.


    However, upon entering the courtyard, the smile on her lips fell. She went straight to look for Zhao Xi.


    Since Daya had returned to the county town, if she wanted to confirm her suspicions, naturally she had to look for him.


    However, when Shu Yu called out twice for him, he was nowhere to be found; instead, the old lady came out to say, ¡°What¡¯s the urgent matter with Doctor Zhao? He¡¯s gone out.¡±


    ¡°Gone out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he left shortly after you did. He insisted on picking some herbs, claiming they would only be fresh if picked late at night. I don¡¯t understand; are there really such peculiar herbs in this world that can¡¯t wait until the next evening? It¡¯s so dark and dangerous at night.¡±


    Shu Yu gave a hollow laugh, picking herbs? It was clearly because he knew she went to the Shu family and would see Mrs. Xue¡¯s battered state, worried that she would suspect the two of them, so he hurriedly made himself scarce.


    But by leaving in such a hurry, didn¡¯t he just confirm her suspicions even more?


    Shu Yu shook her head and said to the old lady, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. In this area, he¡¯s a professional and a Lord, he knows how to protect himself.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± The old lady wasn¡¯t too worried about a grown man like Zhao Xi.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t concern herself either with Zhao Xi¡¯s sudden departure and went back to her room to rest.


    The next day, Shu Yu got up early to go hunting in the mountains again.


    They still worked with Ma Lu and his team, entering deep into the mountains, their cooperation growing even more seamlessly.¡±

 Chapter 635 - Chapter 635 Chapter 635 Want to Hug Her

    Chapter 635: Chapter 635: Want to Hug Her Chapter 635: Chapter 635: Want to Hug Her Shu Yu had brought up going home since 1 p.m., and this time it wasn¡¯t just for Fang Xiyue¡¯s sake. She wanted to go back because Meng Yunzheng was coming over.


    Ma Lu and the others planned to stay and look around some more, so the two groups went their separate ways.


    At the foot of the mountain, Shu Yu finally asked about Fang Xiyue¡¯s plans.


    Lips pursed, the latter said, ¡°My parents don¡¯t agree.¡± After all, it was a very dangerous matter. Since Father Fang and Mother Fang had only one daughter, there was no need for her to take such a risk.


    However, Fang Xiyue felt that if she didn¡¯t go, then only Shu Yu would be left as the sole girl in the group.


    It wasn¡¯t quite convenient to have only men like Ma Lu and the rest.


    Plus, Fang Xiyue herself wanted the reward, as their family needed money. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She paused, then said to Shu Yu, ¡°I¡¯ll continue to persuade them, just give me one more day.¡±


    Shu Yu waved her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself, hunting tigers is indeed very dangerous, and your parents are worried about you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    As the two talked, they also carried the game back to the manor.


    Shu Yu went straight home, and sure enough, Meng Yunzheng was already there waiting for her.


    He looked dusty and travel-worn, and she had no idea where he had hurried over from.


    Shu Yu hadn¡¯t seen him in several days, and she wasn¡¯t sure if it was her imagination, but he seemed to have lost some weight.


    When Meng Yunzheng saw her gazing at him, he couldn¡¯t help but touch his face and asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, is there something on my face?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°No, just that you seem thinner. Have these past few days been tough?¡±


    A sudden warmth surged in Meng Yunzheng¡¯s heart, and his fingers twitched.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the time and place being inappropriate, what he most wanted to do now was to step forward and hug her.


    He took a deep breath in secret, smiled, and said, ¡°No problem, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s figure flashed by the door, and Meng Yunzheng chuckled. Sitting down across from her, he took a sip of water to cool the fervor in his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for the Dongqing Temple master these past two days.¡±


    As soon as she heard about her mentor, Shu Yu leaned forward involuntarily, ¡°Did you find any clues?¡±


    ¡°Someone said she was seen in Minwu County, but by the time I got there, she had already left. Now I have no idea where she has gone, but I can be sure she is somewhere in Linzhang Prefecture.¡±


    Shu Yu pondered for a moment. Her mentor was truly elusive.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible that she has come to Heichang County?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Meng Yunzheng raised an eyebrow.


    Shu Yu tapped her fingers, ¡°You saw it back then, the note she left me said she was coming to the southwest first to take care of some matters for me, right?¡±


    As it turned out, that was just loneliness, for all the arrangements were made by Meng Yunzheng. Even in Righteous Dao Village, it was her family who took care of her.


    And the Dongqing Temple master, their mentor, had them worrying and making efforts to find her.


    Shu Yu felt she had been bamboozled by her once again.


    ¡°Think about it, I¡¯m here, and since my mentor said she came to the southwest for me, she should come to find me, right? If you¡¯re not in a hurry, how about we wait for the rabbit to hit the tree?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng rubbed his temple. It was exactly because he was anxious that he had gone out to look for her at this critical juncture.


    However, Shu Yu was right, even if they went looking, they might not find her; it would be better to wait here.


    Having decided on a direction, Meng Yunzheng stopped fretting.


    He pulled a crossbow from behind him, ¡°This is what you asked me to make, and it¡¯s finished. It fits right on your wrist, and if covered by clothing, it¡¯s not visible. However, it might slightly hinder your movements, so you should get used to it when you have time.¡±

 Chapter 636 - Chapter 636 Chapter 636 The Trusted Meng Yunzheng

    Chapter 636: Chapter 636: The Trusted Meng Yunzheng Chapter 636: Chapter 636: The Trusted Meng Yunzheng Shu Yu was delighted and hurriedly took the pocket crossbow from Yunzheng.


    Following his instructions, she strapped it onto her left wrist. She instantly felt a slight weight on her wrist and a somewhat stiff and cumbersome sensation.


    Yunzheng then loaded a crossbow arrow for her, and the two of them went to the courtyard, aimed at a round piece of wood not far away, and gently pressed the trigger.


    With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, Shu Yu felt a powerful force press down heavily on her wrist; the crossbow arrow she had fired embedded deeply into the wood. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her eyes lit up, ¡°This thing is quite effective.¡±


    Yunzheng searched and took out another, strapping it onto his own wrist as well.


    Shu Yu was stunned, ¡°You¡¯ve also prepared one for yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yep, I know you¡¯re going into the mountains, and I¡¯m coming with you.¡± Yunzheng, clearly more familiar with the crossbow, effortlessly sent arrows into the wood, splitting it into two with just two shots.


    Shu Yu abruptly stopped her next shot, turned around in amazement, and asked him, ¡°You, you¡¯re coming with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I should be able to help out a bit.¡±


    Shu Yu fought the urge to roll her eyes. With your skills, only a bit of help? You could probably take down a whole tiger.


    Yunzheng smiled, ¡°Moreover, since you¡¯re going into the mountains, you can only use bows and arrows; it¡¯s probably not good to reveal this crossbow arrow.¡±


    After all, the crossbow arrow was a weapon, and the Dasu dynasty¡¯s regulations on such items weren¡¯t too strict. As long as they weren¡¯t of great destructive power, ordinary people could use them.


    As for determining whether the lethality was high or not, there was plenty of room for maneuver. At least the one Yunzheng had prepared was definitely a military-grade weapon.


    But this allowance for ordinary people didn¡¯t mean felons could use them.


    If felons started using crossbow arrows, wouldn¡¯t that cause chaos? The bows and arrows they used for hunting weren¡¯t very sharp.


    Currently, Shu Yu was considered a felon, and Yunzheng had prepared the crossbow arrow for her just in case. If she ever faced a life-threatening situation, she could protect herself, though in reality, she wouldn¡¯t get many chances to use it on a daily basis.


    However, going into the mountains to hunt tigers, the chance of needing the crossbow arrow was almost one hundred percent. The issue was that Shu Yu wouldn¡¯t be acting alone; she would be cooperating with Ma Lu and others.


    If they saw Shu Yu¡¯s crossbow arrow, it would undoubtedly lead to many unnecessary problems.


    It would be much more convenient if Yunzheng followed. Even if Shu Yu had to shoot the crossbow in an emergency, as long as the blame was cast on him, it would be no problem.


    Shu Yu listened to his analysis and gradually became tempted.


    Yunzheng stored the crossbow arrow away and then suddenly whispered in her ear, ¡°I guess you haven¡¯t told the old lady about your plans to hunt tigers in the mountains, have you? If I come along, don¡¯t you think she¡¯ll be more at ease?¡±


    That was it, Shu Yu was completely persuaded.


    She had previously been instructed by Fang Xiyue to discuss it properly with her parents, but Shu Yu herself had never really talked to the old lady about it.


    Shu Yu looked at Yunzheng, who appeared utterly confident, and clicked her tongue twice, ¡°Alright then.¡±


    So off she went with the crossbow arrow to persuade the old lady.


    The old lady was quite frightened when she heard about hunting tigers and obviously didn¡¯t agree.


    Shu Yu showed her the powerful weapon in her hands, but she still shook her head. It wasn¡¯t until Yunzheng came over.


    The old lady, ¡°¡­¡± agreed.


    Shu Yu just couldn¡¯t understand why? Why was it that after Yunzheng simply said ¡®I will accompany her¡¯, the old lady was conflicted for just a moment and then reassured?

 Chapter 637 - Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Delay for a Few Days

    Chapter 637: Chapter 637: Delay for a Few Days Chapter 637: Chapter 637: Delay for a Few Days Shu Yu eyed Meng Yunzheng suspiciously, worried he had given her family an aphrodisiac without her knowledge.


    Meng Yunzheng laughed heartily, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, it¡¯s just that on the way to exile, I traveled with your family and they saw how skilled I am at martial arts.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly realized, indeed Meng Yunzheng¡¯s martial arts were extremely impressive.


    Having convinced the old lady, Shu Yu felt relieved.


    However, Meng Yunzheng also brought her a message, ¡°Lord Qi will be visiting Righteous Dao Village with the governor in five days.¡±


    ¡°Five days??¡±


    ¡°Yes, the news is accurate.¡± Meng Yunzheng smiled and asked her, ¡°So, about that tiger hunt, do you want to pick another day?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Shu Yu hurriedly nodded.


    The next day, when she met Ma Lu again, she said to him, ¡°I agree to go into the mountains, but can we delay it for a few days?¡±


    Ma Lu frowned, ¡°Delay?¡±


    His friend behind him spoke up, ¡°How can that be? We have everything ready, if we suddenly delay it, what if something unexpected happens?¡±


    Shu Yu sighed, ¡°But I have prepared some items that I need someone to bring over from the prefecture. You know, the journey is a bit far and will take more time.¡±


    ¡°What items?¡± asked Ma Lu, needing to weigh if they were worth the additional wait.


    He knew that Shu Yu¡¯s family had come to Righteous Dao Village with her and that they had a mule carriage, which made Ma Lu and his friends quite envious. They even discussed whether they could borrow it for a trip to the prefecture after hunting the tiger and having a rest day.


    It was because of thoughts like these that Ma Lu and his group were very friendly towards Shu Yu.


    But delaying for a few days would indeed require reconsideration.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Essential items for survival, not available in the county town, only in the prefecture.¡±


    She did not specify the items, but Ma Lu saw her serious expression and it did not seem like she was lying.


    He turned around and consulted with his teammates for a while and eventually nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Then for these few days, shall we cooperate further?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, into the mountains.¡±


    The group entered the deep mountains again, Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue walking at the back. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fang Xiyue waited until the others were far ahead before she asked quietly, ¡°Yu, why did you want to delay for a few days?¡±


    Ma Lu and the others didn¡¯t see a problem, but Fang Xiyue, having spent many days with Shu Yu and being a very detailed person, felt uneasy.


    She felt that Shu Yu wasn¡¯t really planning to buy anything from the prefecture, because it didn¡¯t make financial sense.


    The reward for hunting a tiger was just so, but the cost of buying goods from the prefecture was high, not to mention the long journey and the rarity of the items in the county town.


    Being very thrifty herself, Fang Xiyue quickly concluded it was a loss.


    She knew Shu Yu also disliked being at a disadvantage.


    Hearing her question, Shu Yu wasn¡¯t surprised; she leaned over and whispered, ¡°Because I heard news that a high-ranking official is coming to Righteous Dao Village in a few days. Seizing the opportunity to make an impression could lead to unexpected gains, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Fang Xiyue¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. She kept it from Ma Lu because they weren¡¯t that close yet.


    But Fang Xiyue was different; the Fang Family had been wrongly exiled here, and Father Fang had almost lost his life.


    So, appearing before the governor in a few days was a rare opportunity for the Fang Family.

 Chapter 638 - Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Give you two puffs

    Chapter 638: Chapter 638: Give you two puffs Chapter 638: Chapter 638: Give you two puffs Fang Xiyue merely acted simple, but she wasn¡¯t foolish. She grasped the meaning behind Shu Yu¡¯s words and understood that such an opportunity was indeed rare. If she let it slip by, she might regret it for a lifetime.


    She took a deep breath and nodded emphatically, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Shu Yu then said no more, and the two of them hurried to catch up with Ma Lu and the rest of the group, following them into the deep mountains.


    When they returned from hunting that afternoon, and after Xiyue had spoken to her parents in this way, she sought Shu Yu the next day, her face brimming with joy as she said, ¡°Yu, it¡¯s settled. My parents have agreed to let me go into the mountains. I convinced them.¡±


    Although the process was arduous, the outcome was as Fang Xiyue had hoped.


    Moreover, due to this matter, Father Fang called the two of them to his home and advised them on some things to note.


    He had been a hunter for many years, and although he had never hunted a tiger, he had encountered them twice.


    Each time, he had managed to avoid them. On one instance, he even startled the tiger and nearly became its meal. Only his wits, combined with the fact that the tiger was wounded from a recent battle with another wild beast, allowed him to escape. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All of these were experiences, and Father Fang repeatedly urged them to protect their lives. Even if it seemed selfish, if it truly came to a helpless situation, they should let Ma Lu and the other men hold the animals off while they prioritized escaping.


    Shu Yu remembered each word and, acting on Father Fang¡¯s orders, prepared some items.


    Time swiftly passed, and before long, five days had gone by.


    Shu Yu got up early in the morning, ate a full meal, secured her crossbow arrow, and wrapped her hair in a cloth to prevent it from getting snagged by branches and affecting her movements.


    Then she left home and headed towards the manor.


    Apart from their own families, only the people in Ma Lu and Shu Yu¡¯s groups knew about their plan to hunt tigers in the mountains.


    Therefore, the other hunting parties on the manor didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.


    Oh, that¡¯s not quite right¨Cthere was something.


    Now, their gaze upon Shu Yu and Ma Lu¡¯s team was quite suspicious because, over the previous days as they became familiar with each other and moved together in the mountains, it seemed to the others that Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue had attached themselves to Ma Lu¡¯s capable team.


    Especially the fifth team, who looked at them with great annoyance.


    At first, they had looked down on the two young ladies, but after discovering that not only could they hunt, they even had abundant gains, they then became interested and wanted to include them in their own team.


    Firstly, they could benefit from the hunt, and secondly, they could take advantage of the young ladies.


    That¡¯s what the fifth team thought and were prepared to do.


    But Shu Yu and her companion acted faster, joining the third team by the third day. The third team was small, but each member was skilled, which made the fifth team very wary. They could only watch with exasperation as the game brought in by their rivals grew richer day by day, yet they could do nothing about it.


    Now, seeing the two teams set out together again, the fifth team couldn¡¯t help but spit out disdainfully, ¡°Cheap bones.¡±


    They strode out, passing by Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue, and deliberately bumped into Xiyue.


    Shu Yu, quick-eyed and fast-handed, caught her, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Fang Xiyue shook her head, and Shu Yu looked up at the leader of the fifth team.


    That leader spoke in a nonchalant tone, ¡°Whoops, didn¡¯t see there. Did it hurt? Want me to blow on it for you?¡±


    Fang Xiyue¡¯s face flushed with anger, while Shu Yu narrowed her eyes, ¡°No need for blowing. If you feel sorry, you can compensate with money.¡±


    ¡°Ha? Pay you money? What are you¨Cah¡­¡±

 Chapter 639 - Chapter 639 Chapter 639 They Enter the Mountain with Us

    Chapter 639: Chapter 639: They Enter the Mountain with Us Chapter 639: Chapter 639: They Enter the Mountain with Us Before the members of Team Five finished speaking, a figure suddenly walked in front of them and bumped into one of them.


    The leader of the group staggered back two steps and had to be supported by those behind him to avoid falling.


    Grinding his teeth, he raised his head, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ma Lu¡¯s face was expressionless, ¡°Oh, I wasn¡¯t paying attention. Did that hurt? Do you need me to ¡®whoosh whoosh¡¯ for you?¡± sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The people around them, ¡°¡­¡±


    Shu Yu burst into laughter, giving Ma Lu a thumbs up.


    Nicely done, he returned the insult word for word.


    And the force of Ma Lu¡¯s bump was much stronger than his.


    Just looking at the leader of Team Five¡¯s ashen face and the way he rubbed his shoulder, it was clear he deserved it.


    Ma Lu asked him, ¡°If you don¡¯t need a ¡®whoosh whoosh¡¯, do you want me to compensate you with money?¡±


    The leader of the group could bully a girl like Shu Yu, but faced with Ma Lu¨Ca big and strong man with real strength¨Che instantly lost his nerve. With a cold huff, he turned his head and walked away.


    Only after they had gone far did Ma Lu ask Fang Xiyue, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°Thank you.¡± She really hadn¡¯t expected him to confront the people of Team Five directly.


    Ma Lu waved his hand, ¡°Now everyone thinks you¡¯re under the protection of our Team Three. If something happened to you and we didn¡¯t care, it would be our Team Three losing face. No need to thank me; just put in more effort when we go into the mountains later.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fang Xiyue nodded firmly, feeling a huge relief wash over her, and the whole person felt more relaxed.


    The group then continued walking towards the foot of the mountain.


    Unexpectedly, two men were waiting for them there. Seeing Shu Yu, Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi, who had been sitting on a rock, stood up and looked their way.


    Shu Yu introduced them to Ma Lu, ¡°These are my brother and his friend.¡±


    Ma Lu, puzzled, ¡°They¡­¡±


    Shu Yu explained, ¡°They¡¯re coming into the mountains with us.¡±


    Ma Lu¡¯s expression turned sour, and his team members frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit problematic?¡±


    Sure, the men were robust, but looking at their frail scholar appearance, wouldn¡¯t they be a hindrance?


    Moreover, these two were not criminals. If something happened in the mountains, it could be their fault¨Ca constant hassle.


    Ma Lu shook his head, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t agree with them joining us in the mountains.¡±


    They had worked with Shu Yu before and developed a certain level of understanding. Suddenly adding two unknown men, whose temperaments they were completely unfamiliar with, could lead to unexpected problems.


    Seeing the rejection from Team Three, Shu Yu immediately smiled and explained, ¡°You misunderstood; they are not coming to hunt the tiger with us. My brother and his friend are just going to collect herbs in the mountains, sharing part of the way with us.¡±


    To collect herbs?


    Ma Lu looked at Zhao Xi in astonishment, ¡°You¡¯re a doctor?¡±


    Fang Xiyue immediately nodded and said, ¡°Doctor Lu is very skillful. My father was severely injured, and it was Doctor Lu who treated him. My father can now walk again, and he is much more spirited.¡±


    Hearing the name Doctor Lu, Zhao Xi felt a twinge in his teeth.


    He glanced at Meng Yunzheng beside him, who seemed as if he heard nothing and quietly played the part of a wallflower.


    But after hearing Fang Xiyue¡¯s words, Ma Lu¡¯s view of Zhao Xi changed.


    He had inquired about the Fang Family¡¯s circumstances. Fang Xiyue¡¯s talents revealed after she entered the mountains surprised him, so he specifically found out that her father was a hunter who had been badly injured, which he found quite regrettable.

 Chapter 640 - Chapter 640 Chapter 640 Zhao Xis Preparation

    Chapter 640: Chapter 640 Zhao Xi¡¯s Preparation Chapter 640: Chapter 640 Zhao Xi¡¯s Preparation Who would have thought that the person who was severely injured and on the verge of death was cured by Lady Lu¡¯s brother?


    Ma Lu also knew about the Lu family¡¯s situation, and he had seen Zhao Xi driving the mule carriage in and out of the village several times, but he really did not know that this man was a doctor.


    Zhao Xi smiled at Ma Lu and the others, nodding slightly, ¡°Yes, I am indeed a doctor. I wouldn¡¯t say my medical skills are exceptional, but they are passable. I heard from Yu earlier that you were planning to go into the mountains to hunt tigers, which is commendable. I can¡¯t help you with hunting, but I¡¯m worried about my sister¡¯s safety, so I prepared some things for her.¡±


    As he spoke, Zhao Xi took out a bunch of paper packages from his medicine basket.


    He continued smiling, ¡°These are some medicines I blended from materials I bought in the prefecture a couple of days ago. They include ones to repel snakes and insects, some for treating external injuries, some for detoxification, and even a potent knockout powder that could down an elephant, and some for last-ditch life-saving. I¡¯ve written the descriptions on these paper packages; I brought everything I could think of.¡±


    Ma Lu and the others, ¡°¡­¡±


    They stared at the paper packages with shock, swallowing hard. This, this would be incredibly useful.


    Initially, they had found it odd that after accompanying Shu Yu and Yu into the mountains, they encountered far fewer snakes, insects, and rodents blocking their path. In the past, they had to be vigilant about their surroundings on the mountain, which slowed their pace.


    After spending two days with the sisters, they guessed that the sisters must have carried something to fend off these dangers.


    But these were generally secret remedies, not something ordinary people would share, so Ma Lu and his companions prudently refrained from asking too much. At least by following the two of them, they themselves benefited, significantly speeding up their hunting time.


    Ma Lu had always thought that these secret remedies belonged to the Fang Family, since Father Fang was a hunter and it was normal for him to possess such skills.


    But now it seemed that these so-called secret remedies were actually the medicine prepared by Lady Lu¡¯s brother?


    Not only did he have insect-repelling medicine, but also other excellent items which were extremely precious for those banished to Righteous Dao Village.


    No wonder Lady Lu said they needed a few days¡¯ delay to enter the mountain, because she mentioned needing to buy some life-saving items in the prefecture. So it was referring to this.


    Zhao Xi was generous, not only giving the medicine to Shu Yu but also sharing it with Ma Lu and others.


    ¡°Since you all are working together, I certainly won¡¯t leave you out. Here, take these, and be careful in the mountains.¡±


    Ma Lu took the medicine packages and, after a moment, said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With these, he couldn¡¯t very well refuse to take them into the mountains anymore. The other party was going in to gather medicine, which was different from their purpose.


    However, at this moment, Ma Lu hoped that he was on the same path as them.


    With a doctor present, their safety was more assured. Since he often went into the mountains to collect medicine, he must be familiar with the trails.


    As for Meng Yunzheng behind him¡­ he must not be a pushover either, right?


    Ma Lu¡¯s gaze lingered on Meng Yunzheng for a moment before quickly shifting back, addressing Shu Yu and Zhao Xi, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then, it¡¯s getting late.¡±


    After the conversation, they prepared to enter the mountain.


    Nobody knew that shortly after they set off, a few people secretly followed them.


    As they stood at the base of the mountain, a group of five people watched the direction Shu Yu and the others were heading and sneered coldly, ¡°Despicable men and women.¡±

 Chapter 641 - Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Meng Yunzhengs Ability

    Chapter 641: Chapter 641: Meng Yunzheng¡¯s Ability Chapter 641: Chapter 641: Meng Yunzheng¡¯s Ability The leader of the fifth team gestured with a wave, ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow them.¡±


    ¡°Boss, what are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°First, we¡¯ll catch a poisonous snake. When they¡¯ve bagged their prey and their guard is down, we¡¯ll teach them a lesson.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for the people from the fifth team to discuss and finalize their plan, and then they followed with their tools in hand.


    Shu Yu and the others were moving quickly at first, as this area was just the perimeter. The true caution was needed upon entering deeper into the mountains.


    However, after not too long, Meng Yunzheng suddenly stopped. Shu Yu, who was walking beside him, also halted and asked in puzzlement, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The others all turned their heads in unison, and even Ma Lu was frowning tightly at Meng Yunzheng, worried that he was too weak to continue and was about to cause trouble.


    Meng Yunzheng slightly turned his body and this time he confirmed, ¡°Someone is following us.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone was stunned and listened intently for a moment but heard nothing.


    However, both Shu Yu and Zhao Xi knew Meng Yunzheng well and believed that if he said someone was there, there definitely was.


    ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°Four.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned. Four? The first thing that came to her mind was those four from the fifth team.


    Hadn¡¯t they just had a bit of a dispute in front of the manor? Were they now trying to trip them up so soon?


    Meng Yunzheng glanced at Ma Lu and the others, who looked doubtful, and said, ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ll handle this and catch up with you later.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Be careful then.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng turned and left. Ma Lu gritted his teeth and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    After all, he had accepted so many medical packs from Zhao Xi; seeing Meng Yunzheng looking frail, he couldn¡¯t just stand by and let him get into trouble.


    However, just as Ma Lu chased after him for a few steps, he realized Meng Yunzheng had disappeared.


    Ma Lu was stunned, thinking he had followed the wrong path, but thankfully the noise ahead was still there, so he hurriedly chased after it.


    But the other was too fast. By the time Ma Lu, panting, finally caught up, he saw Meng Yunzheng effortlessly flip over the leader of the fifth team.


    Ma Lu, ¡°¡­¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was holding a snake by its head and looked up at Ma Lu coming up the slope.


    Ma Lu, startled, quickened his steps to reach his side, ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°They wanted to use this snake to harm you.¡±


    Ma Lu¡¯s mouth twitched. Did the people from the fifth team think that the third team was as useless as they were?


    But¡­


    He stared at Meng Yunzheng in shock. In such a short time, Meng Yunzheng had not only overpowered all the members of the fifth team but also managed to interrogate them about the matter?


    Had he fallen so far behind?


    Meng Yunzheng killed the snake and then shook his hands, ¡°Let¡¯s go, back to the group.¡±


    Ma Lu pointed at the people from the fifth team lying on the ground, ¡°What about them?¡±


    ¡°They are in pain and won¡¯t be able to gather the strength to climb down the mountain and go home for at least two hours. We don¡¯t have the time to deal with them today, take care of it later.¡±


    Ma Lu nodded, his expression serious, ¡°Alright, leave the rest to us.¡±


    His gaze was icy as he stepped forward and brutally kicked the men a few times before following Meng Yunzheng up the mountain.


    The two of them walked in silence, Meng Yunzheng not being one to talk much, especially not with Ma Lu who he wasn¡¯t close to.


    Ma Lu, on the other hand, had been holding back, but as they were about to rejoin the team, he finally couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Young Master Meng, do you know martial arts?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    God, so this is how conversations die.


    Meng Yunzheng even quickened his pace and soon caught up with Shu Yu and the others.


    Seeing him return, Shu Yu looked him over and, finding nothing amiss, was relieved.

 Chapter 642 - Chapter 642 Chapter 642 The Men of the Shu Family Have Arrived

    Chapter 642: Chapter 642: The Men of the Shu Family Have Arrived Chapter 642: Chapter 642: The Men of the Shu Family Have Arrived Ma Lu had also returned to the team, and the others immediately crowded around him, bombarding him with questions one after another, ¡°Boss, how did it go?¡±


    ¡°Is someone really following us? I didn¡¯t hear any noises.¡±


    The person speaking even cast a dissatisfied glance at Meng Yunzheng.


    However, as soon as they did, Ma Lu grabbed them and turned them back around, speaking seriously, ¡°Yes, it was people from the fifth team. They caught a poisonous snake to harm us. But Meng, Young Master Meng took care of it.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, those sons of bitches from the fifth team deserve a beating.¡±


    Huh? Wait a second, Young Master Meng took care of it? Not the Boss? Isn¡¯t it just one person with the surname Meng?


    Ma Lu waved his hands dismissively, ¡°After we finish hunting the tiger this time, we¡¯ll go back and teach them a lesson. Alright, let¡¯s move out.¡±


    The group once again shouldered their burdens and moved deeper into the mountains. Along the way, Ma Lu quietly shared with a few people about Meng Yunzheng¡¯s capabilities.


    The members of the third team suddenly viewed Meng Yunzheng with a different regard.


    As a result, when the group moved deeper into the mountains and grew increasingly close to the tiger¡¯s territory, Zhao Xi and Meng Yunzheng did not separate from them, and Ma Lu and the others said nothing about it, even appearing to be pleased.


    What a joke, having an expert doctor and a highly skilled master with them was a huge help.


    Only a fool would drive them away.


    Upon entering the deeper parts of the mountains, everyone¡¯s pace naturally slowed down, but fortunately, the medicine Zhao Xi provided was very effective. They hadn¡¯t been delayed on their way, so they arrived earlier than they had anticipated.


    ¡°We¡¯re here; the tiger¡¯s den is just ahead,¡± said a man walking beside Ma Lu in a low voice.


    The group stopped in their tracks, and Fang Xiyue inspected the tracks on the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably not inside; it might have gone out. But there are traces in both directions; it¡¯s unclear which way it went.¡± sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ma Lu pursed his lips, whispering, ¡°We¡¯ll wait here. Everyone, take a drink of water and conserve your strength. We might be in for a tough fight shortly.¡±


    Not knowing which direction the tiger had gone, if they chose a location at random, they might miss it and waste their efforts.


    It was better to rest here while waiting and set up traps for when it returned.


    After a long trek, they were all a bit tired, so at his words, they each found a spot to conceal themselves.


    Ma Lu quickly distributed the team, instructing them to disperse in four directions. If anyone spotted the tiger, they were to report back immediately.


    The group thus fell into a silent and still wait.


    Meanwhile, at the entrance of Righteous Dao Village, another exile team had arrived.


    As per the original procedure, these people were first taken to the Manor, where they were lectured about the rules and then, led by the old women of the Manor, brought to their houses.


    The direction they were taken in was precisely the Shu family¡¯s place at the foot of the mountain¡­


    This exile team was the menfolk of the Shu family who had arrived almost half a month late.


    Unlike their previous high-spirited appearance, the Shu family¡¯s men looked particularly wretched as they were silently led to the entrance of the Shu family¡¯s home.


    The leading old woman said, ¡°This will be your residence. We¡¯ve gone over the rules with you. In Righteous Dao Village, the most important thing is not to cause trouble, or there will be consequences. Go on in.¡±


    After speaking, the old woman left behind the clothes and bedding designated for them and turned to leave straight away.


    The Shu family¡¯s men stood forlornly at the entrance, looking at the dilapidated house before them and exchanged glances with each other.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t even give us anything to eat. Are we supposed to go hungry all day?¡±

 Chapter 643 - Chapter 643 Chapter 643 Theres a Thief

    Chapter 643: Chapter 643: There¡¯s a Thief Chapter 643: Chapter 643: There¡¯s a Thief The Shu family¡¯s men originally numbered about ten. Besides the Head Master who had already been beheaded, among the remaining elders, there was only Second Master; all the others were legitimate and bastard sons from the first and second wives.


    However, the treatment they received on the road was dreadful. With Shu Yu present among the womenfolk, the leading officer kept a tight rein, so no beatings or punishments occurred.


    And yet, even so, they still lost five on the way.


    The men¡¯s side, on the other hand, lost six along the journey, not a single one of the younger ones remained.


    Now only Second Master was left, along with the Eldest Young Master Shu Feng, and Second Young Master Shu Quan, one a legitimate son from the first wife, the other a legitimate son from the second wife, and then there were Sanzhu, the fifth, and the sixth, all bastards.


    Six people, with the youngest, the sixth, also fourteen years old.


    Now all six were nothing but skin and bones, looking utterly listless.


    Arriving in the exile area and not having a single bite to eat, they seemed even more dispirited.


    It was Shu Feng who said, ¡°Grandmother and Mother have already arrived earlier; they must have saved a little food. Let¡¯s go in and see.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s spirits lifted.


    That¡¯s right, their wives, daughters, and sisters had already come, and everything that needed to be tidied had long been taken care of. They had come so much earlier; surely, they must have secured some food?


    Thinking this, Second Master stepped forward first, holding the keys the old woman guide had given him, and he opened the courtyard gate, leading everyone else inside.


    At first glance, one could only see a desolate courtyard, empty, with hardly anything in it.


    Second Master frowned. Why was this courtyard so small?


    Seeing this, the others felt an even stronger sense of foreboding and stood motionless in the courtyard for a long while.


    The commotion outside quickly reached Mrs. Xue resting in the firewood room.


    She suddenly jolted, her complexion turning ashen. At this critical moment, the other people of the Shu family had gone to work, and the courtyard had been locked up; now suddenly, there was so much noise outside¨Chad someone broken in?


    Mrs. Xue had already been resting for two days because of her injury and was sent by the Shu family to work in the wasteland.


    But since yesterday, the hand she had broken had suddenly begun hurting terribly; she couldn¡¯t even think of working in the fields, and even staying still made her break out in a cold sweat, so today she could only continue to rest at home.


    She had just begun to feel a little better when, to her dismay, thieves seemed to have struck her home.


    Mrs. Xue dared not go out. A weak woman, powerless as a feeble chicken and still injured at that, could tell from the noises that there were several men outside; stepping out would surely leave her at a disadvantage.


    Besides, all her belongings were in the firewood room; surely they would not stoop to steal from the firewood room.


    So Mrs. Xue quietly shrank her head back and didn¡¯t move an inch.


    Nevertheless, the voices outside still reached her ears¨C¡°There¡¯s no one at home; that old woman said, they¡¯re all in the wasteland.¡±


    Mrs. Xue was startled; that voice, it sounded like¡­ Second Master? S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As if she had realized something, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    That¡¯s it, it must be Second Master and the others who had arrived. Thinking about the timing, it was indeed about this period.


    Thinking this, Mrs. Xue hurried to her feet. In her agitation, she hit her arm against the wall, and the pain made her scream out loud.


    The male members of the Shu family outside inspecting the house heard her and instantly became alert.


    Shu Feng¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°There¡¯s someone in the house, in the firewood room.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, everyone; there could be thieves that have broken in.¡±


    The Shu family members immediately picked up wooden sticks and any suitable items nearby, cautiously approaching the firewood room step by step.

 Chapter 644 - Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Mrs. Xues Accusation

    Chapter 644: Chapter 644 Mrs. Xue¡¯s Accusation Chapter 644: Chapter 644 Mrs. Xue¡¯s Accusation With a loud ¡®bang,¡¯ the door to the woodshed swung open.


    As soon as Shu Feng entered, he saw Mrs. Xue collapsed on the ground. Surprised, he raised his hand to stop the others following him and said, ¡°Hold on.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Xue?¡± Shu Feng called out uncertainly. The woman before him looked drastically different from when he had last seen her¨Cshe had not only lost a lot of weight but also seemed to have aged a decade.


    Mrs. Xue, sweating profusely, looked up weakly and exclaimed, ¡°Eldest Young Master, Second Master, you¡¯re here, that¡¯s wonderful, just wonderful ¡­¡±


    Shu Feng hesitated, then went forward to help her up. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Mrs. Xue was suddenly overwhelmed by grief. Thinking about the hardships she had endured these past days and the support of the Shu family men arriving at last, her tears uncontrollably started pouring.


    The others were silent.


    Shu Feng frowned and said, ¡°Mrs. Xue, take your time and speak, please don¡¯t cry. First, tell me, how is Grandma? Is my mother all right?¡±


    ¡°The old woman, she died on the way to exile.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Second Master immediately crowded closer but then he seemed to remember the old woman¡¯s age and it didn¡¯t seem that surprising.


    In fact, they had all braced themselves for it.


    Mrs. Xue then recounted everything that had happened along the way.


    Second Master was somewhat dazed; his daughters, except for Miss Four¨CFifth Young Lady and Seventh Daughter were gone. The concubines, including Ms. He, were gone as well. Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady had even turned against the rest of the Shu family, aligning themselves closely with an adopted daughter who was supposed to be dead.


    Shu Feng, on the other hand, breathed a sigh of relief; his mother was still alive, and his paternal cousin was there.


    He didn¡¯t have much of a relationship with Second Young Lady, especially after finding out how much his father trusted and valued her. Shu Feng grew wary of this stepsister, especially since his father had entrusted her with the paintings he had struggled to bring back from the black market.


    Mrs. Xue continued, mainly accusing Shu Yu and Madam Hou of their wicked deeds. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°That little wretch Shu Yu is now so smug, having found her biological parents to rely on, she doesn¡¯t consider the Shu family at all. Last time, she beat all of us. Second Master, Eldest Young Master, we¡¯ve all been hoping you¡¯d come soon to champion our cause. You wouldn¡¯t believe how much Madam and the others have suffered at the hands of that wretched girl.¡±


    As she spoke, she cried, but the man who once pitied her was no longer there; at the scene, apart from Second Master, the rest were the younger generation.


    At first, they were filled with righteous indignation, naturally unwilling to be stepped on by a girl they had once looked down upon.


    But as Mrs. Xue¡¯s endless accusations continued, they also began to grow impatient.


    Shu Quan frowned and said, ¡°Enough, we understand. Let us rest first, and naturally, we¡¯ll settle accounts with them. Mrs. Xue, is there anything to eat in the house? We¡¯ve been traveling for a long time and are very tired.¡±


    Mrs. Xue¡¯s voice abruptly stopped. Seeing their exhausted expressions, she immediately ceased her complaints and hurriedly said, ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know if there¡¯s food. The first Madam and the others don¡¯t get much to eat when they return from work, so there might not be much left. But, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s some in Madam Hou¡¯s room. Yes, that little wretch Shu Yu occasionally provides for her, there must be something good there.¡±

 Chapter 645 - Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Madam Hous Bundle Gets Thrown Out

    Chapter 645: Chapter 645 Madam Hou¡¯s Bundle Gets Thrown Out Chapter 645: Chapter 645 Madam Hou¡¯s Bundle Gets Thrown Out Shu Feng heard this and immediately looked up at Second Master, realizing that Madam Hou was his concubine.


    Second Master got the message immediately and stood up to leave.


    The other young masters immediately followed, and everyone headed straight for the right-wing room.


    The door was locked, and Second Master turned around and instructed his son, ¡°Shu Quan, find a rock and smash this lock.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shu Quan, thinking of his own mother and sister suffering while a concubine, Madam Hou, and the third daughter, Sixth Young Lady, had their own room, and slept and ate well, felt naturally resentful. He quickly brought a rock and, without waiting for Second Master to act, went forward and harshly knocked a few times, and the lock opened.


    Second Master pushed the door and entered, they had actually already made a round before.


    Because the door to this room was locked, they hadn¡¯t been in. However, they had checked the left-wing room and another small room; these were somewhat messy, and there was even a strange smell in the rooms; the clothes and bedding were also tattered.


    Now, entering the right-wing room, it was clean and the bedding on the bed was thick.


    The large bed, housing only Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady, appeared empty and refreshingly sparse.


    Second Master frowned, stood up, tossed the bedding, and opened the cabinets and boxes.


    Immediately, he took out a cloth bag from inside that indeed held quite a few dried sweet potatoes and bran.


    ¡°Here are eggs and dried meat as well.¡±


    ¡°And oil, salt, and rice.¡±


    ¡°It is much more abundant compared to the left-wing room.¡±


    Shu Feng looked at Second Master, ¡°Uncle, the behavior of Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady is really reprehensible.¡±


    Second Master¡¯s expression darkened; he threw the clothes and bundles of the mother and daughter onto the ground and said coldly, ¡°Indeed reprehensible. Now, during the Shu family¡¯s time of crisis, we should be supporting and helping each other. As a concubine, she not only oversteps, but she also dares to use her position to oppress others. When she returns, I will certainly teach her a lesson.¡±


    Shu Feng nodded, ¡°Previously, when there were no men at home, things were a mess. Now that we are here, it¡¯s time to set things straight, starting with this room¡­¡±


    Second Master said, ¡°We don¡¯t have many rooms at home, and with the ten of us here, we naturally need to allocate them well. For now, let¡¯s have the men in one room and the women in another. We¡¯ll stay in this right-wing room for the time being, and when times get better, we can find a way to get a couple more rooms.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only option for now, but what about Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady?¡±


    ¡°Let them stay in the firewood room for the time being until they recognize their mistake and then move back.¡±


    Mrs. Xue had already reached the living room, and upon hearing this, her eyes lit up, feeling a sense of relief.


    Suddenly, a cloth bag appeared in front of her, and Shu Quan unapologetically said to her, ¡°We are all tired, take this food to the kitchen and cook something for us to eat.¡±


    Mrs. Xue¡¯s expression stiffened, ¡°But my hand is broken.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there still one left? Hurry up.¡±


    He handed the items to Mrs. Xue, then tossed out the bundles belonging to Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady, quickly closing the door of the right-wing room with a ¡®bang¡¯. The Shu family men inside took out the already cooked dried sweet potatoes and dried meat and began to devour them hungrily.


    Unbeknownst to Madam Hou, the little bit of food she had painstakingly saved up was being consumed in her absence.


    At this moment, she was still in the wasteland, pondering over the words Shu Yu had said to her. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 646 - Chapter 646 Chapter 646 Mister Qi Indeed Came

    Chapter 646: Chapter 646 Mister Qi Indeed Came Chapter 646: Chapter 646 Mister Qi Indeed Came Shu Yu said that Lord Qi would come today, and it was already past noon, so he wasn¡¯t sure if he had arrived yet.


    Madam Hou was considering if she should take leave to visit Righteous Dao Village.


    As she pondered this matter, she inevitably became distracted, not only slowing her work but also nearly overturning a basket filled with soil.


    The disturbance quickly drew the attention of the guard officers.


    One of them approached and scolded her, ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to slack off? If you don¡¯t get back to work, do you really believe I won¡¯t kill you?¡±


    ¡°Who are you planning to kill?¡± suddenly came an unfamiliar voice from behind.


    The officer turned around and saw a man in strong attire, expressionless, with an extremely imposing aura.


    The officer was stunned for a moment, and his arrogance instantly subsided.


    The man glanced at him, then turned his head to look toward a carriage not far behind.


    The officer followed his gaze and, upon seeing the emblem on the carriage, his face turned pale and he immediately knelt down, ¡°I did not know of your arrival, Lord, please forgive my lack of welcome.¡±


    The carriage stopped, and two men came out.


    The one in the front wore an official uniform, exuding a sharp and spirited demeanor.


    The one behind was dressed in casual clothes, looking gentle and courteous with a kindly face.


    The two men walked up to the others; when Madam Hou saw the man behind, her eyes widened in shock, and she exclaimed, ¡°Qi, Old Master Qi?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the officer thought, this prisoner actually knows someone in the governor¡¯s entourage?


    Qi Chan smiled at Madam Hou and nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you again.¡±


    He introduced to Madam Hou, ¡°This is Lord Cheng, the governor.¡±


    Madam Hou was startled and quickly knelt down with her daughter, respectfully greeting Lord Cheng.


    However, her heart was even more convinced by Shu Yu¡¯s words; Shu Yu was right, Lord Qi indeed worked under a significant official.


    Hearing this, the other prisoners hastened to kneel as well.


    Lord Cheng asked everyone to rise, ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities, I am just here to take a look.¡±


    He stood on the slope, surveyed the area, and then delivered a speech that was both reassuring and motivating. After asking some questions and inspecting the progress made on the land reclamation, he nodded in satisfaction and dismissed everyone.


    Qi Chan followed behind Lord Cheng as they left, and Madam Hou bit her lip, about to speak, when a guard in strong attire told her, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Madam Hou, startled, quickly followed.


    The other prisoners watched from a distance with envy.


    The Shu family, who were far away, didn¡¯t notice at first, but as the talking grew louder, they heard that Madam Hou seemed to know the governor.


    The rumor reached their ears somewhat distorted.


    For a moment, the Shu family hadn¡¯t thought of Lord Qi at all.


    Madam Hou held Sixth Young Lady¡¯s hand and cautiously followed the guard to a nearby tea house.


    The tea house wasn¡¯t large, just a temporary resting spot for the officers overseeing the work.


    Lord Cheng and Qi Chan were sitting inside, waiting for Madam Hou and her daughter.


    As soon as Madam Hou entered, she quickly knelt down again in front of them. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lord Cheng was quite easy to talk to; after observing Madam Hou for a while, he asked her to stand.


    ¡°Are you the Madam Hou whom Mister Qi mentioned as having helped him on the road?¡±


    Aunt Hou, standing by the side, hurriedly replied, ¡°My Lord, that was merely a coincidence. It was due to Old Master Qi¡¯s great fortune that he avoided disaster.¡±

 Chapter 647 - Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Madam Hous Request

    Chapter 647: Chapter 647 Madam Hou¡¯s Request Chapter 647: Chapter 647 Madam Hou¡¯s Request Lord Cheng waved his hand, ¡°That¡¯s not quite right, Mister Qi is a great asset to the court, and if something had happened to him, it would have been a great loss to the Dasu dynasty. Whether it was a coincidence or not, you did indeed contribute. But I heard you declined the teacher¡¯s reward?¡±


    Madam Hou pursed her lips and replied softly and cautiously, ¡°Yes, the convict indeed dares not claim any merit.¡±


    ¡°Well, when merit is established, rewards are due. Both the teacher and I believe in clear rewards and punishments, and since the teacher is now working with me, in that case, how about I give you the reward?¡±


    Lord Cheng treated Qi Chan with great courtesy. Although Qi Chan had just been exiled to Linzhang Prefecture, his status in the capital remained very high, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have encountered an assassination attempt along the way.


    According to the information he received, just a few days after Qi Chan was exiled, the emperor had already mentioned his name several times in court. Being so remembered by the emperor and with his family and students active in the capital, Qi Chan would, sooner or later, return and perhaps rise even higher.


    Besides, Qi Chan was a truly capable man, and with him assisting, Lord Cheng would only rise higher and higher.


    Madam Hou quietly lifted her head and glanced at Qi Chan.


    The latter smiled and nodded. Madam Hou then knelt down again, ¡°The convict indeed has a request to make, and hopes for the Lord¡¯s approval.¡±


    Lord Cheng was not surprised; he was well aware of the kind of life exiles led here.


    A person with no other thoughts must be up to something big, and such people deserve the most attention. Now that Madam Hou had spoken honestly, Lord Cheng felt relieved.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°The convict wishes to leave the Shu family,¡± Madam Hou took a deep breath, ¡°The convict does not dare hide from the Lord that the convict and other members of the Shu family are at odds and can no longer stay together. The convict wants to relinquish her status as a concubine of the Shu family and leave with her daughter.¡±


    Lord Cheng raised an eyebrow, his fingers lightly tapping on the table, ¡°You want to leave the Shu family?¡±


    Now, how to put it? Madam Hou was a concubine.


    Even if exiled, she was still a concubine and could not be separated as a wife could. Unless the second master¡¯s parent master and Madam died, she might be able to gain her freedom.


    Otherwise, only if the second master drove her out of the Shu family or gave her away or sold her to someone else could she leave the Shu family under normal circumstances.


    Lord Cheng was indeed a bit troubled for a moment.


    However, Qi Chan suddenly leaned close to his ear and whispered a few words, with Lord Cheng nodding as he listened, then he clapped his hands and laughed, ¡°Good, let¡¯s do it that way.¡±


    He looked back at Madam Hou, ¡°This is what we¡¯ll do, I will arrange for you and your daughter to work at a courier station midway between Heichang County and Linzhang Prefecture, which counts as a normal redeployment, and the Shu family won¡¯t be able to stop you. Though you both won¡¯t live with the Shu family¡¯s members and your status as the concubine of the second master¡¯s remains, over time, it may become nominal, allowing you some freedom to act.¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In this way, not only could Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady leave the Shu family, but they could also be given relatively lighter duties¨Cit was a solution that served both purposes well.


    Upon hearing this, Madam Hou indeed was pleased, ¡°Thank you, Lord, thank you, teacher.¡±


    ¡°Stand up,¡± Lord Cheng turned and instructed the guard beside him, ¡°Follow Madam Hou and her daughter back to Righteous Dao Village and hand them over to the officers at the manor, you can set off tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Madam Hou and her daughter were somewhat excited and immediately stood up to follow the guard to leave the tea house.


    Just then, Qi Chan suddenly called out to her, ¡°Wait, I would like to ask where the other girl who helped me is located? I seem to not have seen her in the wasteland earlier.¡±

 Chapter 648 - Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Is Shu Yu in Trouble

    Chapter 648: Chapter 648: Is Shu Yu in Trouble? Chapter 648: Chapter 648: Is Shu Yu in Trouble? As soon as Madam Hou mentioned Shu Yu, her steps came to an abrupt halt, and concern inevitably spread across her face at the thought of Yu in the deep mountains. She hesitated before speaking, ¡°Yu, she¡­¡±


    Her hesitation gave Mister Qi a bad feeling, and he slightly furrowed his brow, ¡°What happened, did she encounter trouble?¡±


    Indeed, many accidents can happen on the road to exile. Although Mister Qi had people notify the officers in advance, he still couldn¡¯t guarantee that Shu Yu would be completely safe.


    Thinking that the young girl might have run into trouble, Mister Qi couldn¡¯t help but regret it.


    Madam Hou was startled and quickly assured, ¡°No, no, Yu is fine. She¡¯s just not working in the wasteland anymore, she¡¯s gone hunting in the mountains instead.¡±


    Mister Qi: ???


    Hunting?


    He and Lord Cheng beside him exchanged glances. If he remembered correctly, hunting in the mountains was a man¡¯s job, so why would a young girl, barely into her teens, also be doing this?


    Lord Cheng narrowed his eyes, ¡°It seems she¡¯s been bullied.¡±


    Madam Hou blinked, immediately realizing the two men had misunderstood, and hurriedly explained, ¡°No, going into the mountains to hunt was Yu¡¯s own request. She feels that hunting allows her more freedom with her time.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Indeed, it allows for more freedom, but it also carries more danger.¡±


    The more Madam Hou explained, the more skeptical Lord Cheng and Mister Qi became about her intentions.


    Her own request? Who would believe that if she said it out loud?


    In this exile area, there were far too many shady dealings.


    After all, they didn¡¯t really know Madam Hou, and they were half-believers of her words at best.


    If they had not encountered this issue, it would have been one thing, but knowing that the young girl who had helped them might be targeted and bullied, living in a precarious situation, Mister Qi naturally wouldn¡¯t just leave it be.


    He said to Lord Cheng, ¡°We were planning to visit Righteous Dao Village anyway, why don¡¯t we go and check it out now?¡±


    Lord Cheng had no objections, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Madam Hou was somewhat confused; how did her explanations make things worse? Initially, Yu had indeed been targeted by Master Lan, but after he had run into trouble, her days had actually improved significantly.


    She began to feel uneasy and clutched Sixth Young Lady¡¯s hand tightly.


    As Mister Qi and Lord Cheng left the tea house, the guards finally said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Madam Hou and her daughter hurriedly followed, and the party set off toward Righteous Dao Village.


    The officers and stewards at the manor in Righteous Dao Village had already received the news and were standing at the entrance to welcome the governor.


    After stepping out of the carriage, Lord Cheng surveyed the manor entrance for a moment and nodded in approval before entering.


    Sitting at the head of the great hall, Lord Cheng began to inquire about the village¡¯s circumstances and, finding that the conversation was sufficiently thorough, he shifted the topic to the matter of hunting.


    The leading officer, well-informed, had already been briefed while Lord Cheng and Madam Hou were conversing at the tea house, learning that Madam Hou had met Mister Qi who was accompanying the lord.


    The officer, familiar with Shu Yu, also remembered Madam Hou.


    Thus, when Lord Cheng brought up the topic of hunting, the officer realized he wanted to learn about Lady Lu¡¯s situation. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The officer immediately pulled out a register, ¡°My lord, this is the roster of those who have gone up the mountain to hunt. We have a total of nine teams, among which three are the most formidable, bringing back the most and largest game every day. However, speaking of these nine teams, the ninth is the most unusual.¡±


    Lord Cheng flipped through the register in his hands, and as the officer mentioned the three teams, his gaze instinctively glanced at the names of Ma Lu and the others.

 Chapter 649 - Chapter 649 Chapter 649 The Special Ninth Team

    Chapter 649: Chapter 649: The Special Ninth Team Chapter 649: Chapter 649: The Special Ninth Team However, Lord Cheng¡¯s gaze soon settled on two names belonging to the ninth team.


    ¡°This ninth team, just two people?¡± sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The officers nodded, ¡°Yes, two people, and both are young ladies, that¡¯s why I said they are the most special team.¡±


    Qi Chan, standing behind Lord Cheng, immediately frowned and looked at the register, thinking to himself when he saw the name ¡®Shu Yu¡¯, as expected, she was really among the hunting teams.


    A hunting team made up of two girls¨Cwasn¡¯t this akin to marching into the mountains to meet their end?


    With a serious tone, Qi Chan asked, ¡°What makes them special? Was it you who assigned these two girls to the mountains?¡±


    The officers, keen of mind, knew this profound and unfathomable lord before him was displeased and quickly said, ¡°Lord, these two young ladies volunteered to enter the mountains. Not to conceal from you, I have only recently taken over the management of Righteous Dao Village. Before I arrived, Fang Xiyue had already been part of the hunting. Originally, I thought to assign her to clear wastelands, but Fang Xiyue said her father was a hunter and she often followed him into the mountains, so she was very familiar with the terrain and had no problems hunting.¡±


    ¡°And what about this Shu Yu?¡±


    The officers replied with a smile, ¡°Miss Shu Yu came to me on the third day after I arrived. She said she could shoot arrows and was better suited for hunting in the mountains.¡±


    Seeing that Qi Chan and Lord Cheng¡¯s expressions had softened somewhat, the officers quickly added, ¡°To be honest, at first I held no hope for the two young ladies, but they assured me earnestly, so I thought to let them try for a day; who knows, there might be an unexpected harvest. To my surprise, the two young ladies really gave me a huge shock¨Cthe first day, they returned fully laden, having taken down a large roe deer.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Both Qi Chan and Lord Cheng were momentarily surprised, then they lowered their heads to glance at the register in their hands.


    It indeed listed the prey they had caught: not only a roe deer on the first day, but also a wild boar on the second day and a moose on the third.


    Goodness, all quite sizable, indeed.


    Qi Chan could hardly hide his astonishment, two young ladies¡­ hunted them?


    ¡°They truly are remarkable.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t end there.¡± The officers smiled and said, ¡°Not only have they bagged large game, but they also return early, coming back every day around 1 p.m. ¡­ I¡¯m not saying they¡¯re slacking off, mainly because no matter how much more game they hunt, the two young ladies couldn¡¯t carry it all back.¡±


    Lord Cheng nodded, ¡°Indeed, and such large game has already far exceeded the daily task for the two young ladies.¡±


    Qi Chan asked, ¡°So, they will also be returning by 1 p.m. today?¡±


    The officers affirmed with a nod, ¡°Yes, at around that time every day, unfailingly. They never descend later than the end of that hour.¡±


    Now it was almost that hour; it might be better to wait here a bit longer and take a rest.


    Thus, Lord Cheng turned to Madam Hou and her daughter and said, ¡°This official and Mister Qi will stay here to rest for a while, you go back and rest as well. Pack up everything, and we will set off again tomorrow.¡±


    Then, addressing the officers again, ¡°I want to transfer these two people; handle the handover on your end.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± responded the officers, taking Madam Hou and her daughter to get busy.


    After completing the formalities, Madam Hou finally let out a long sigh of relief, her heart settled.


    From now on, she would be able to leave the Shu family behind and live a good life with her daughter.


    She felt a sense of relief and the steps back home became impatient.


    At first, the officers didn¡¯t react, but as she left, he suddenly slapped his forehead.

 Chapter 650 - Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Madam Hous Second Master Meets Again

    Chapter 650: Chapter 650: Madam Hou¡¯s Second Master Meets Again Chapter 650: Chapter 650: Madam Hou¡¯s Second Master Meets Again ¡°Aiyo, he forgot to tell Madam Hou and her daughter that the Shu family¡¯s men also arrived at Righteous Dao Village today, getting involved in the house¡¯s affairs.¡±


    The officers were slightly annoyed, but soon felt the problem was not serious.


    After all, as soon as Madam Hou arrived home, she would be able to see them, and it was fortunate that those from the Shu family had arrived in time. This would allow the husband, wife, and daughter to say their goodbyes. Who knows when they would meet again in the future?


    However, Madam Hou¡¯s good mood vanished without a trace the moment she saw her familiar bundle lying in the open courtyard.


    She frowned, holding Sixth Young Lady¡¯s hand as they walked in, looking toward her own room.


    The lock on the outside of the room had been smashed, and some familiar voices were coming from inside.


    Madam Hou stood at the door, her face suddenly changing.


    The men from the Shu family¡­ had they come?


    As she pondered, the door was suddenly pulled open from the inside, revealing Shu Quan¡¯s gaunt face. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon seeing Madam Hou, Shu Quan also froze for a moment, then sneered, ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this our family¡¯s audacious Madam Hou who climbed atop the Madam¡¯s head, only knowing how to eat, drink, and sleep in luxury? Oh, and there¡¯s Sixth Young Lady, looking quite well, I see.¡±


    He spoke viciously, then turned his head and called for his father, ¡°Dad, Aunt Hou and Sixth Young Lady are back, and they seem very angry, not welcoming us here at all.¡±


    The Young Master quickly came out, with Shu Quan opening the door wider.


    Madam Hou saw the room in disarray, with her cloth bags that she used for storing grain now shriveled and empty on the floor.


    The other members of the Shu family were all inside; the fifth Young Master was even lying on the bed resting, his body filthy, and he had made a mess of her bedding.


    Madam Hou struggled to contain her rage, but just then the Young Master stepped out and slapped her across the face, ¡°Madam Hou, do you still know your place?¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Sixth Young Lady screamed, stepping in front of Madam Hou.


    The Young Master¡¯s gaze fell on her, and he sneered, ¡°You still remember that I am your father? Then do you know who is your true mother, who are your sisters? At such a young age, you don¡¯t learn anything good and monopolize a room with your concubine aunt, forcing your true mother and other sisters to sleep in one room. Do you still care about this family, are you still a daughter of the Shu family?¡±


    He pointed his finger at her, ¡°You also keep company with that shameless adopted daughter, can¡¯t you even tell who your family is?¡±


    Sixth Young Lady trembled with rage, ¡°Sister Yu saved my life when others wanted it. Tell me, who is my family?¡±


    The Young Master was almost knocked out by the retort, raising his hand to hit someone again.


    This time, Aunt Hou was quick, pulling Sixth Young Lady back two steps; the Young Master missed, becoming even angrier, ¡°You dare to dodge? You do wrong and don¡¯t know to repent, you talk back and avoid, what, I can¡¯t discipline you now?¡±


    Shu Quan made a sly comment, ¡°Dad, Aunt Hou and Sixth Young Lady have made something of themselves now, how could they still regard us?¡±


    Madam Hou glanced at him and turned to the Young Master with a cold expression, ¡°Sir, if you dislike seeing us, we¡¯ll just leave.¡±


    This indifferent Madam Hou was something the Young Master had never seen before and it made him even more furious with embarrassment.


    ¡°Leave, where will you go? Oh, I had forgotten, you can still go to the Lu family. Fine, go there. I want to see if you can stay in their home forever, never to return. Get out!¡±

 Chapter 651 - Chapter 651 Chapter 651 Madam Hou Leaves

    Chapter 651: Chapter 651: Madam Hou Leaves Chapter 651: Chapter 651: Madam Hou Leaves Madam Hou pulled the Sixth Young Lady and turned, walking out of the living room and into the courtyard, where she saw Mrs. Xue hiding in the firewood shed with a face that gloated over the disaster.


    She couldn¡¯t be bothered with her, picking up the bundle from the ground.


    Lord Shu pursued them a few steps, ¡°Madam Hou, you must think this through. Once you leave this door today, returning next time won¡¯t be so easy. If you¡¯re willing to admit your mistakes and obediently serve the family well, I might still give you a chance.¡±


    Madam Hou had never been deeply connected to Lord Shu, marrying him initially to escape the brothel.


    Little had she known that escaping the brothel would not spare her from a life of distress, a situation no less grim.


    Her only solace was her caring daughter.


    Therefore, leaving Lord Shu shook her not at all, she even wished she could leave right now.


    Unfortunately, the grain she had saved had all been devoured by these scoundrels.


    Hearing the raging voice of Lord Shu behind her, Madam Hou, without looking back, led the Sixth Young Lady out of the gate.


    Lord Shu and the others, ¡°¡­¡± They had actually left, did she really think the Lu family would shelter her forever?


    Madam Hou and her daughter left cleanly, yet as soon as they stepped out of the courtyard, the Sixth Young Lady couldn¡¯t stop her tears from falling.


    She differed from Madam Hou, after all, he was her father.


    Before the Shu family fell into decline, her father had also doted on her, always saving the best for her.


    The current situation distressed her heart.


    But if she really had to choose between her mother and father, she naturally stood by her mother without hesitation.


    Madam Hou didn¡¯t console her, allowing her to vent fully.


    She planned to go straight to the manor, since they could no longer live here, they would go to the courier station today and inform Lord Cheng.


    Originally, she thought they still had half a day¡¯s time, enough for Shu Yu to return so they could gather and say farewell, never knowing when they would meet again.


    Now, that couldn¡¯t be done as wished, fortunately, Lord Cheng also planned to wait for Shu Yu to return from hunting, by then he would directly go to the manor, ensuring they could meet before departing.


    However, Madam Hou suddenly stopped midway.


    The Sixth Young Lady, sobbing, lifted her head, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°These days, the old lady of the Lu family has also taken care of us, even sending us warm clothing and plenty of food. Since we are leaving, we should say goodbye to her both emotionally and rationally, let¡¯s go to the Lu family first.¡±


    The Sixth Young Lady nodded, and they immediately changed direction.


    As they turned into the gate of the Lu family¡¯s house, they didn¡¯t know that someone was following behind them. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Feng looked up at the nearby house and sneered, so this was the Lu family, he noted it.


    As the door of the Lu family closed, Shu Feng no longer paid attention, turning in a different direction.


    He had only walked a few steps when suddenly a voice came from behind, ¡°Big brother, where are you going?¡±


    Shu Feng turned around and saw Shu Quan catching up in just a few steps, ¡°I lost sight of you for a second, how did you end up here?¡±


    ¡°I plan to go into the mountains to have a look.¡±


    Shu Quan was stunned, surprised, ¡°Into the mountains? Now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Shu Feng looked towards the distant mountains, still seemingly hearing the sounds of wild animals, ¡°As Mrs. Xue said, working on barren land is meaningless for us, both tiring and unprofitable, but going into the mountains is different.¡±

 Chapter 652 - Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Shu Fengs Plan

    Chapter 652: Chapter 652: Shu Feng¡¯s Plan Chapter 652: Chapter 652: Shu Feng¡¯s Plan The sons of the Shu family, especially the legitimate heir of the senior branch like Shu Feng, were destined to inherit the entire Shu family in the future. Therefore, the Shu family would not neglect his education.


    Even though his talents were average, he still had to learn what was necessary.


    This included horseback riding and archery, which meant Shu Feng was not a novice at shooting arrows or at hunting.


    ¡°I want to scout the mountain first, to become familiar with the terrain here. If possible, I¡¯ll inform the officers tomorrow and go into the mountains to encircle our prey. If luck is on our side and we catch a big one, we could even add some meat to our meals. Otherwise, eating chaff and swallowing vegetables every day is not sustainable for our health.¡±


    Shu Quan thought of the grains stored by Madam Hou, which according to Mrs. Xue, were things like bran, dried sweet potatoes, and dried vegetables. These were distributed by the manor according to each person¡¯s labor.


    But the dried meats in those cloth bags were gifts from the Lu family. Rabbit meat and chicken were all obtained by that youngster after going hunting in the mountains.


    If she could hunt so many game animals in the mountains, naturally, they did not need to say anything. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thinking of this, Shu Quan nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you. I heard that if you go hunting early, you can even come back to rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shu Feng and Shu Quan were in good shape and trained in martial arts. Although they had been banished to this place, after returning home to eat and sleep, their strength had gradually returned.


    While the hours were still early today, they went to familiarize themselves with the situation in the mountains.


    The two brothers were soon walking towards the mountain, initially keeping to the outer areas.


    However, it wasn¡¯t long before they ran into another group of people.


    The group glanced at them and didn¡¯t bother further, continuing with their tools to search ahead.


    Unfortunately for them, they had nothing, not a single game animal in hand.


    Finally, someone couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°That bastard Ma Lu, if I get the chance, I¡¯ll make him pay. And that man¡­ I will get my revenge sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°Enough, instead of focusing on Ma Lu, you might as well keep an eye on Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue. Those two women are much easier to deal with than Ma Lu.¡±


    Upon hearing Shu Yu¡¯s name, the steps of the Shu brothers came to a sudden halt, and they turned around in surprise.


    The group continued to talk, ¡°Those two women indeed need to be dealt with. Look for an opportunity to capture them both.¡±


    These men were the members of the fifth team who had been previously knocked down by Meng Yunzheng.


    They had been sore and numb before, but fortunately, they were able to make it down the mountain with some struggle. Otherwise, if they had fallen in the mountain, even in the outskirts, it would have been dangerous.


    After resting for a while upon descending the mountain and feeling a bit better, they got up to continue hunting.


    However, their limbs were still not very agile, so they dared not venture deep into the mountain to hunt big game, only trying to find wild chickens or hares on the fringes; they had to complete their task for the day.


    Having had no success up until now, how could they not be impatient?


    After cursing a few more times, they noticed that the two men they had just encountered were walking towards them.


    The leader of the fifth team narrowed his eyes, ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    ¡°I just heard you talking, seems like you have a grudge against Shu Yu?¡±


    ¡°So what if we do?¡±


    ¡°As it happens, I have a grudge against her too. Why don¡¯t we get to know each other a little?¡±


    The few members of the fifth team exchanged glances and then suddenly smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that woman to have made so many enemies. She¡­¡±


    Their voices hadn¡¯t finished when footsteps and voices came from up ahead.


    The voice of the leader of the fifth team stopped abruptly, and then his eyes lit up, ¡°It¡¯s Ma Lu and his gang, they¡¯ve come down from the mountain. Let¡¯s hide first and wait for the right moment to strike.¡±

 Chapter 653 - Chapter 653 Chapter 653 The Fifth Team Was Stunned

    Chapter 653: Chapter 653: The Fifth Team Was Stunned Chapter 653: Chapter 653: The Fifth Team Was Stunned The members of the fifth team and Shu Feng and Shu Quan all hid behind trees and bushes, hoping to find a chance for revenge.


    Shu Yu and her companions began to slowly approach, their voices filled with excitement; a few members of the fifth team quietly peeked out to see.


    At that moment, everyone froze in unison, staring in shock at the prey carried on the shoulders of Ma Lu and his companions.


    It was¡­ a tiger!!!


    Holy shit, they actually went into the deep mountains and brought back a tiger! Were they seeing things?


    The members of the fifth team rubbed their eyes and then started counting the heads, one, two, three¡­ No, no one was missing.


    They had killed such a huge tiger, and not a single person had gone missing; in fact, no one had even been severely injured.


    How could this be possible?


    However, they did not see the strange man who had knocked them all down earlier.


    The members of the fifth team were somewhat dazed, not just them; Shu Feng and Shu Quan were also staring, watching as Shu Yu and her companions carried the prey down the mountain in high spirits, their bodies as if fixed in place, no one moved an inch, let alone approached them for trouble.


    Their figures had originally been well-hidden, but they were too shocked and accidentally exposed themselves.


    Shu Yu naturally noticed them, but she only saw the fifth team¡¯s members; the Shu brothers were on another side, less conspicuous, and she did not notice them.


    Not only her, but Ma Lu also spotted them.


    He snorted coldly and was about to go pull them out.


    Shu Yu took a step forward to stop him, ¡°Let¡¯s settle accounts with them later, to avoid unnecessary complications.¡±


    The fifth team¡¯s people were no longer important to her now; they needed to rush to the manor while it was still early, otherwise they might miss the governor and Mister Qi.


    It was unknown if they were still in Righteous Dao Village, but even if not, it didn¡¯t matter. Given their pace, they were most likely to stop in Heichang County tonight.


    In the same county town, the news of them killing a ferocious tiger in Righteous Dao Village would definitely reach their ears.


    Because they were hurrying to meet someone, Ma Lu and the others, who had planned to continue hunting, were also stopped by her. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ma Lu opened his mouth; under normal circumstances, he would have grown impatient with Shu Yu¡¯s repeated interferences.


    But today¡­


    Let it be; this girl looked delicate on the outside, but she was also a werewolf. Not to mention, she took the lead during the tiger fight, and her skills were impressive.


    And then there was Yunzheng, the most helpful one.


    Without him, they wouldn¡¯t have descended the mountain so early, nor would they have managed to kill the tiger so easily.


    At least, someone would definitely have been seriously injured; if Yunzheng hadn¡¯t intervened in time, two members of the third team might have not escaped the tiger¡¯s deadly jaws.


    Ma Lu and his companions were very grateful to Yunzheng, feeling a kind of kindred spirit with him.


    Of course, this was just Ma Lu¡¯s thought; whether Yunzheng felt the same was unknown.


    He and Zhao Xi had split from them upon leaving the deep mountains, claiming they were going to collect herbs.


    But everyone understood that this was to avoid unnecessary complications, to prevent people from knowing they had other people helping them.


    Even they deliberately avoided unnecessary trouble, so naturally, Ma Lu did not want to create more issues with the fifth team¡¯s pests.


    Thus, persuaded by Shu Yu, he nodded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll handle them later.¡±


    The group ignored the fifth team¡¯s people and continued excitedly carrying their prey down the mountain.


    After exchanging looks, the fifth team¡¯s members subconsciously followed them.

 Chapter 654 - Chapter 654 Chapter 654 They Actually Fought a Tiger

    Chapter 654: Chapter 654: They Actually Fought a Tiger Chapter 654: Chapter 654: They Actually Fought a Tiger At this time in Righteous Dao Village, most people were out working, but some were still at home.


    Ma Lu and his group, bustling around and carrying such a huge tiger, were seen by anyone who was not blind.


    Consequently, word spread quickly from person to person, and soon enough, many people came running to watch the tiger, curious yet frightened.


    The old lady came over with Sanya and Dahu, joined by Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady.


    Ever since Shu Yu had left in the morning, the old lady had been worried. By the time late afternoon came, which was the usual time Shu Yu returned, the old lady had already visited the foot of the mountain several times.


    She had just been about to go out again when she saw Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady come to visit. The slap mark on Madam Hou¡¯s face was too obvious not to inquire about.


    Upon asking, this had delayed her, and it wasn¡¯t until someone outside shouted loudly, ¡°Ma Lu and the others have caught a tiger, hurry and come see,¡± that the old lady suddenly rose from her seat and led a few people out of the house.


    Only then did Madam Hou and her daughter learn that Shu Yu and their group had gone up the mountain today to hunt for the tiger.


    Seeing them safe and sound, the old lady finally felt relieved. She didn¡¯t come forward, reasoning that since the people were unharmed, it was fine to wait at home for her return.


    However, she did nudge Madam Hou a bit, ¡°Yu and the others are heading to the Manor now, weren¡¯t you wanting to say goodbye? Go with them.¡±


    Madam Hou and her daughter agreed and nodded, leading the way to the Manor.


    Just as the two reached the entrance of the Manor, they saw officers covered in sweat leading a guard from Lord Cheng¡¯s side out. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon seeing Madam Hou, the officer paused, nodded at her, and then continued to speak to the guard beside him, ¡°I don¡¯t know why they haven¡¯t returned yet. Usually, at this time, they would have already come down from the mountain¡­¡±


    Madam Hou immediately understood. It was well into late afternoon now, and if Shu Yu and the others hadn¡¯t returned to the Manor, surely Old Master Qi and the others couldn¡¯t wait and thought something had happened, so they sent officers and a guard to search?


    Madam Hou quickly said, ¡°Bailiff, are you looking for Shu Yu?¡±


    The officer stopped in his tracks, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve returned; they¡¯re just behind us, and should arrive shortly.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the officer let out a long sigh of relief, the smile returning to his face, then he said to the guard, ¡°It seems all is well.¡±


    No sooner had he spoken than a loud and familiar shouting reached his ears.


    Wasn¡¯t that Ma Lu¡¯s voice?


    The officer hurriedly walked forward a few steps and indeed saw a crowd turning the corner and heading in the direction of the Manor.


    ¡°How come there are so many people?¡±


    The officer was surprised, but the guard behind him had sharp eyes and spotted what they were carrying, ¡°A tiger? They¡¯ve caught a tiger?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shocked, the officer quickly walked over and indeed saw a huge tiger being carried by Ma Lu and his company.


    He sharply inhaled in astonishment and pointed at the group, eyes wide, ¡°You caught this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Bailiff, we were lucky; this tiger is pretty heavy,¡± Ma Lu and his group naturally stopped when the officer came over.


    Among the prey they were carrying, apart from the tiger, there was also a gazelle.


    The gazelle was an unexpected catch; at the time, they were waiting outside the tiger¡¯s den for it to return, not expecting that it had gone hunting, and when it returned, it was carrying a gazelle in its mouth.

 Chapter 655 - Chapter 655 Chapter 655 Lord my surname is actually Lu

    Chapter 655: Chapter 655: Lord, my surname is actually Lu Chapter 655: Chapter 655: Lord, my surname is actually Lu A tiger and a gazelle, it was simply a bountiful harvest for them.


    Looking at the satisfied expression in the officers¡¯ eyes, Ma Lu couldn¡¯t help but break into a grin.


    Of course, the officers were satisfied, extremely so, not only because they had bagged a tiger, but also because the governor himself was present.


    Just moments earlier, he had been in a panicked rush to find Miss Shu Yu, and now he seemed as if he had been hit on the head by a pleasant surprise.


    It was Miss Shu Yu who reminded him, ¡°Bailiff, first let¡¯s send the tiger and the gazelle to the Manor before anything else.¡±


    The officer snapped back to reality and nodded incessantly, ¡°Right, right, right, let¡¯s send them over first.¡± The Lord and the others were still waiting there.


    He walked ahead, leading the way, brimming with joy, while Shu Yu detected a subtle change in his expression.


    Indeed, as they arrived at the entrance of the Manor, they saw Lord Cheng and Qi Chan who had come out upon hearing the news.


    The officer hurriedly said, ¡°This is the governor. Today, the Lord was inspecting our area and just happened to take a rest at the Manor, please pay respects to the Lord.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone present, from Ma Lu¡¯s group to the surrounding onlookers, were all stunned into silence.


    Shu Yu was the first to speak, ¡°I¡¯ve met the governor.¡±


    The others snapped back to their senses and immediately set down the tiger and other items before hurriedly bowing in respect.


    Lord Cheng asked everyone to stand up and then turned to look at the tiger on the ground.


    Although he had seen many aspects of the world, this was his first time seeing such a¡­ fresh tiger.


    What surprised him was that, apart from the holes made by two arrows in the body, the tiger had only sustained an injury around the eye area, and it looked remarkably intact.


    Such a complete tiger hide was indeed a rare treasure.


    Lord Cheng¡¯s eyes lit up with a hint of surprise.


    While they were looking at the tiger, the officer went over to an excited Ma Lu and his companions and said quietly, ¡°You are in luck. If you had been even a quarter hour later, perhaps Lord Cheng would have already left.¡±


    Ma Lu blinked in surprise. His mind worked quickly, suddenly recalling how Shu Yu had reminded them twice not to delay and to return earlier.


    Thinking this, his gaze inadvertently fell on Shu Yu. However, the next moment, he saw the teacher following behind Lord Cheng, who looked quite significant, already walking up to Shu Yu with a smile.


    ¡°Miss Shu Yu, it¡¯s been a long time. Do you still remember me, old sir?¡±


    Shu Yu immediately smiled; she had been worried he wouldn¡¯t remember her.


    ¡°Of course I remember, Mister Qi.¡± She replied with a smile, then turned her head to glance at the governor, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see Mister Qi now in service by the Lord¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°I, too, did not expect the young lady to be so young and frail in appearance, yet capable of hunting such a large tiger, it has truly opened my eyes,¡± said Mister Qi.


    Shu Yu waved her hand modestly, ¡°You flatter me, teacher. There were six or seven of us, and everyone made an effort. It wasn¡¯t just my own doing.¡±


    Qi Chan remarked, ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ve seen the game hunted by your nine groups, and just the two young ladies were able to capture such large game. That is no small feat.¡±


    As they conversed, Lord Cheng, who had finished examining the catch, came over.


    When they all returned to the main hall of the Manor, he looked towards Shu Yu, ¡°Are you the Miss Shu that the teacher mentioned?¡±


    Shu Yu once again bowed to Lord Cheng and then shook her head, ¡°Lord, actually, my surname is now Lu.¡± S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lord Cheng was taken aback and looked towards Qi Chan, who also had a puzzled expression.


    The officer in the background slapped his forehead, realizing he had forgotten to mention Lady Lu¡¯s background to the Lord.


    He hurried forward and recounted the tale of Shu Yu and the Shu family¡¯s circumstances.

 Chapter 656 - Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Vindicating Shu Yu

    Chapter 656: Chapter 656: Vindicating Shu Yu Chapter 656: Chapter 656: Vindicating Shu Yu Qi Chan was quite surprised, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such complications in the story.¡±


    He looked towards Lord Cheng, who also seemed contemplative but only shook his head after a long pause, ¡°So, it seems she¡¯s the adopted daughter of the Shu family.¡±


    The implication being, though she has no blood ties with the Shu family, after all, she had lived with them for many years. She couldn¡¯t sever ties with the Shu family completely; the Shu family¡¯s crime and exile, Shu Yu could not avoid.


    Moreover, this kind of relationship would certainly have been investigated thoroughly by the officials who had originally tried the Shu family case.


    However, it is precisely this relationship that might leave room for some maneuvering in the future.


    He looked at the young lady standing before him, noticing she seemed in good spirits and even capable of venturing into the deep mountains to hunt tigers. Perhaps she could do great things in the future; she still had prospects.


    ¡°However, now that your family has come for you, it¡¯s possible to make a change in the household registration.¡±


    Changing her name and such to disassociate her from the Shu family was something the governor could still manage.


    He gave an instruction to the guard behind him, who responded affirmatively, and thus the matter was settled.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, and she quickly gave her thanks. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lord Cheng laughed heartily, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. It was fortuitous that I came here today, just in time to see you all having fought the tiger. Come, tell me, how did you all manage to do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shu Yu, with her natural poise, unlike Ma Lu and others who were still somewhat tense and nervous, conversed effortlessly with Lord Cheng.


    Moreover, when at home, she would sometimes tell stories to her younger siblings, so narrating the process of hunting the tiger came naturally to her. She told it so vividly and thrillingly that she immediately piqued the governor¡¯s curiosity.


    Everyone else listened with great interest, and even those like Ma Lu, who had lived through the experience, began to doubt whether they had truly been as¡­ brave as Shu Yu described.


    There were still many people at the Manor, all coming out to watch the excitement.


    The villagers who had followed were all kept outside, forbidden to enter. Although the distance made it difficult to hear clearly, Shu Yu¡¯s voice was distinct; they still heard some of it, feeling a mix of surprise and envy.


    Shu Feng and his two brothers from the fifth team were also at the entrance of the Manor. Shu Feng had watched with his own eyes as Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady entered the Manor and even stood in the middle of the main hall.


    He frowned slightly, feeling a strange sensation in his heart.


    But then he thought about his good relationship with Shu Yu and figured she might have let them in, which didn¡¯t seem odd anymore.


    The tricky part now was that Shu Yu had actually gone into the mountains and fought a tiger. Even if she hadn¡¯t been the one to kill it, she had participated. And she was lucky enough to have encountered Lord Cheng just in time.


    That man was deeply calculating, always eager to perform in front of Lord Cheng. Having caught Lord Cheng¡¯s eye, the officers at the Manor would undoubtedly take more care of her. Trying to cause her troubles in the future might not be easy.


    Shu Feng and Shu Quan stood frowning outside the crowd, while Shu Yu inside had finished recounting the events that had occurred after entering the mountains.


    Lord Cheng listened intently, finding this young lady truly remarkable; she could venture into the mountains to fight a tiger and tell stories that made one feel as though they were there, truly worthy of being the one who saved Mister Qi.


    Lord Cheng clapped his hands vigorously, laughing loudly, ¡°Good, very good, you all did well.¡±


    His gaze circled around Ma Lu and the others, and he asked, ¡°In the rules of hunting, catching game like tigers and big bears comes with a reward to encourage everyone to strive and succeed.¡±

 Chapter 657 - Chapter 657 Chapter 657 The Reward Given by Lord Cheng

    Chapter 657: Chapter 657: The Reward Given by Lord Cheng Chapter 657: Chapter 657: The Reward Given by Lord Cheng Ma Lu and his companions¡¯ expressions subtly shifted, and they clenched their fists tightly, stirring with barely concealed excitement.


    Indeed, at the next moment, they heard Lord Cheng say, ¡°It just so happens that this official is here today, so if you have any requests, you may voice them. As long as they are within reasonable bounds, this official can give you a promise.¡±


    The words were cunningly phrased¨Cwithin reasonable bounds¡­but wasn¡¯t that for you to decide? S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet for Ma Lu and the others, Lord Cheng¡¯s promise was exceptionally precious.


    The men exchanged glances, and for a brief moment, they really couldn¡¯t think of any rewards they needed.


    After all, they had never imagined that they would meet the governor here and that he would make them a promise.


    Seeing their hesitation, Lord Cheng said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you discuss it among yourselves? I will give you 15 minutes.¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need, my Lord. We have already decided,¡± they communicated with just a glance and had reached a consensus.


    Lord Cheng raised an eyebrow, ¡°Oh? Then speak your minds.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, we would like a mule carriage. And, after every fortnight, a day¡¯s rest to leave Righteous Dao Village and have a walk outside.¡±


    Lord Cheng uttered an ¡°Oh,¡± thought for a moment, and then replied, ¡°Granted, this official accepts your request.¡±


    Ma Lu and the others were overjoyed, quickly kneeling down to express their gratitude, ¡°Thank you, my Lord, thank you, my Lord.¡±


    Being able to rest for a day after half a month of hunting, they would be able to sell the extra game they caught.


    With a mule carriage, they could go to the county town, and even reaching the prefecture was feasible.


    All of them were exiled for the same crime and, in half a year, they would regain their freedom to come and go from Righteous Dao Village as they wished.


    Before that time, they wanted to save up some money to ensure better days ahead.


    Lord Cheng fulfilled Ma Lu and his companions¡¯ request and then turned to Fang Xiyue, ¡°And you? What do you desire?¡±


    Fang Xiyue had never seen such a high-ranking official before. As his gaze turned to her, she immediately knelt down with a thud, nervously swallowing her saliva.


    Lord Cheng chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. I don¡¯t bite. Speak freely.¡±


    Fang Xiyue involuntarily looked toward Shu Yu, who nodded at her. Taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°I¡­ I wish to ask your Lordship for mercy. Ever since my father arrived at the exile area, he has suffered from severe injuries and is unable to work the land. I¡­ I want to ask your Lordship to exempt my father from labor during this time.¡±


    The officer next to them, quick-witted, softly explained, ¡°My Lord, Fang Xiyue¡¯s father was beaten by the local authorities before coming here. Upon arriving at Righteous Dao Village, his injuries worsened, nearly costing him his life. However, he has slowly been recovering after seeing a doctor.¡±


    Lord Cheng nodded. This was a minor issue; it was not impossible to make accommodations for the seriously ill.


    Thus, he agreed, ¡°Granted, is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Also¡­ I ask your Lordship to assign a different task to my mother.¡±


    Fang Xiyue had considered telling the governor the injustices her family faced, but Yu had analyzed the situation with her¨CRighteous Dao Village had countless individuals unjustly exiled, and the governor could not possibly intervene in each case.


    Moreover, even if he wanted to, the case of the Fang Family was adjudicated by local authorities, and Lord Cheng¡¯s influence didn¡¯t reach that far. Each region had its own officials with specific duties. At Linzhang Prefecture, their responsibility was simply to supervise the prisoners.


    If Fang Xiyue wanted Lord Cheng to overturn her family¡¯s verdict, not only would it be unsuccessful, but it could also cause Lord Cheng to become even more displeased. It was better to request something practical for her family instead.

 Chapter 658 - Chapter 658 Chapter 658 Mother Fangs Arrangement

    Chapter 658: Chapter 658 Mother Fang¡¯s Arrangement Chapter 658: Chapter 658 Mother Fang¡¯s Arrangement Xiyue¡¯s two requests were not too demanding, so Lord Cheng nodded and turned to look at Officer Wang Changdong in the manor.


    Understanding the situation, Wang Changdong thought briefly before saying, ¡°There is indeed a suitable job for her Mother.¡± He looked at Xiyue and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that your Mother¡¯s cooking isn¡¯t too bad?¡±


    Xiyue was slightly startled and nodded repeatedly.


    Her Mother was indeed good at cooking; her father had been a hunter with great skills, and although they were not exceedingly rich, they never lacked food or clothing. They did not have to scrimp and save for their meals, and there was often fish and meat at home. To ensure her father ate well and had the strength to hunt, her Mother really had put a lot of effort into their meals.


    Especially when her father went into the mountains, sometimes for a whole day, missing lunch at home, her Mother would have to devise ways to prepare something simple yet delicious for him.


    It was only in Righteous Dao Village, where they were impoverished, that Mother Fang had no opportunity to showcase her skills.


    Now that the officer had brought it up, Xiyue quickly nodded in agreement.


    Wang Changdong then said to Lord Cheng, ¡°Just recently, one of the kitchen maids in the manor fell ill and went home, leaving a vacancy in the kitchen. Since her mother is a good cook, how about we arrange for her to work in the manor as a kitchen maid? Her father¡¯s injury has not yet healed, and the manor is close to their home, so she can take care of him too.¡±


    There really was a need for a kitchen maid in the manor; the previous one was an aunt of Master Lan, and as Master Lan was someone with undisputed authority, the kitchen maid had also become overbearing.


    Not only did she boss around others in the kitchen, but she also secretly took food that was meant for the prisoners.


    Master Lan turned a blind eye to this since the prisoners dared not object.


    However, when Master Lan ran into trouble, the kitchen maid did not even try to hold back and soon enough, someone complained about her.


    Wang Changdong and Master Lan were not well-acquainted and had no interactions, but Master Lan had been operating there for many years and held some influence. Although his injury meant he couldn¡¯t actively run things, he still had his connections.


    So, he only intended to give the kitchen maid a warning and did not think about dismissing her.


    Who knew that Master Lan would suddenly be exposed for corruption and murder and quickly imprisoned and sentenced? Not just him, but several others associated with him were also implicated, and two officers who were close to him were also taken away.


    Well, what was Wang Changdong to hold back for? Without a second word, he dismissed the kitchen maid from the manor.


    Now that the position was vacant, Wang Changdong had been considering positioning one of his own relatives there, but had yet to decide on a candidate.


    Now, it seemed that Mother Fang was benefiting from this. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing the need in the manor, Lord Cheng nodded and agreed.


    ¡°Good, starting tomorrow, let your mother come to work in the manor¡¯s kitchen.¡±


    Xiyue was overjoyed and quickly kowtowed to express her thanks, ¡°Thank you, Lord.¡±


    With the teams and Xiyue¡¯s requests addressed, it was only Shu Yu left.


    Lord Cheng couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look at her, ¡°Lady Lu, what kind of reward would you like?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Shu Yu just smiled and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m quite content now and don¡¯t desire any rewards.¡±


    Hearing this, Lord Cheng frowned.


    He had said earlier that it was easier to deal with requests that were made; it was those who asked for nothing whose desires were vast.


    He glanced at Qi Chan, smiling and said, ¡°That may be so, but I¡¯ve already made a promise. If you don¡¯t ask, wouldn¡¯t it make me appear untrustworthy?¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡±


    She silently sighed in her heart, realizing it seemed she couldn¡¯t escape owing that promise.

 Chapter 659 - Chapter 659 Chapter 659 The Reward Given to Shu Yu

    Chapter 659: Chapter 659: The Reward Given to Shu Yu Chapter 659: Chapter 659: The Reward Given to Shu Yu Shu Yu felt somewhat regretful; she still believed it was somewhat about keeping promises and personal connections, so they should be saved for crucial times.


    But Lord Cheng clearly did not want to, and who knows, he might deny any debt later on.


    Thus, she could only frown and say, ¡°But I really can¡¯t think of a suitable reward right now. Why don¡¯t you decide what the reward should be, Lord? Whatever the reward is, it will be your grace.¡±


    Lord Cheng raised an eyebrow; this young lady spoke quite pleasingly.


    He habitually tapped the table twice, ¡°Can you read?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°I can.¡±


    Lord Cheng was satisfied, ¡°I¡¯ve observed that you are brave and resourceful, your speech is clear and logical, you¡¯re of a righteous and kind nature, and you can read. Therefore, I¡¯ll give you a different task. I heard from Wang Changdong that two officers left the day before yesterday, and there¡¯s a shortage of hands in this Manor. You can work here and help keep records of the grain distribution. How about that?¡±


    Normally, such matters should be handled by someone dispatched by the authorities. However, the officers sent by the authorities probably wouldn¡¯t be very literate, certainly not as much as Shu Yu at present.


    Just like when he previously checked the account books, the handwriting was like chicken scratch, it was quite an eyesore, and he had no idea how the previous officer responsible for keeping records managed to carry out such a task.


    Anyway, it was a small matter, and the governor had decided on his own.


    Shu Yu felt a bit shy at first from all of Lord Cheng¡¯s praise; did she really have so many good qualities?


    When she heard his latter words, she was immediately taken aback. Was he asking her to become the administrator of the Manor?


    ¡°Thank you, Lord.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without having to go hunting in the mountains, her family wouldn¡¯t have to worry, and she would have more free time to do her own things.


    Lord Cheng nodded, seeing she had no objections, he also felt at ease.


    ¡°The hour grows late; it is time I departed,¡± said Lord Cheng.


    He did not intend to delay further here, stood up to leave, and the others promptly cleared the way, as Wang Changdong hastened to have someone carry the tiger to be delivered to the county town for Lord Cheng.


    Lord Cheng had no objections; the tiger couldn¡¯t possibly be dealt with on the Manor anyway.


    As everyone was busy handling the tiger, Aunt Hou, with the Sixth Young Lady in tow, hurriedly found Shu Yu to take the opportunity to say goodbye.


    The few of them walked to a quiet corner, and Aunt Hou couldn¡¯t wait to tell Shu Yu about the Shu family men arriving at Righteous Dao Village.


    ¡°¡­As soon as they came back they wasted all my grains. I had a sliver of hope for Second Uncle, but now it seems I was too naive,¡± Aunt Hou lamented.


    Shu Yu was quite surprised; what a coincidence that the Shu family also arrived at Righteous Dao Village today?


    There were six Shu family men, plus the womenfolk, all crammed into such a tiny courtyard; it would definitely be lively from now on.


    But, Aunt Hou was rather fortunate.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve left the Shu family, just avoid meeting them in the future,¡± Shu Yu said softly. ¡°Working well at the courier station will certainly not be disadvantageous to you. You¡¯ve been personally arranged there by the governor himself, so I imagine others will not trouble you either. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, it might not be impossible to rid yourself of the status of a convict.¡±


    Aunt Hou nodded, ¡°Yes, the work at the courier station is, after all, easier than here. But we¡¯ve escaped from Righteous Dao Village, what about you? Even though your relatives have acknowledged you, the Shu family will surely seek revenge for past grievances. Why, when Lord Cheng asked you earlier, didn¡¯t you propose to leave with us?¡±

 Chapter 660 - Chapter 660 Chapter 660 Shu Yus Plan

    Chapter 660: Chapter 660: Shu Yu¡¯s Plan Chapter 660: Chapter 660: Shu Yu¡¯s Plan Shu Yu shook her head and chuckled, ¡°Why would I go with you to the courier station? Here, at least I live with my Grandmother, but if I went to the courier station, there¡¯s hardly anyone living within several miles, and it¡¯s not like my Grandmother could just move there and build a house.¡±


    ¡°You could try asking Lord Cheng if you can be transferred to the county town where your parents are,¡± suggested Madam Hou.


    To go to the county town? Shu Yu certainly wanted to go since everything would be much more convenient there.


    Unfortunately¡­


    ¡°Now is not the right time.¡±


    Madam Hou, puzzled, asked, ¡°Not the right time?¡± S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t elaborate further. The county official of Heichang County was not a good man, being both greedy and lascivious, with deep scheming. If she went to the county town, she would still be a prisoner, possibly working under that corrupt county official.


    She was also introduced by Lord Cheng and would definitely attract attention. At the very least, the county official would not pretend she didn¡¯t exist.


    With such a person watching, anything she did would be inconvenient. Not to mention, it seemed that the county official¡¯s days were numbered.


    Don¡¯t be fooled by the governor¡¯s visit today as if it were just a routine inspection. Being a high-ranking governor, when he visited villages under his jurisdiction, wouldn¡¯t the local county officials usually accompany him?


    However, the governor had come with a light entourage, only bringing his own people.


    Shu Yu guessed that the county official of Heichang County might soon be dealt with by the governor.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t want to get involved in such inexplicable political struggles which easily led to death, so it was better to stay in Righteous Dao Village, where the biggest boss was ¡°one of their own.¡±


    But for Aunt Hou, there were still some concerns, ¡°But the Shu family¡­¡±


    ¡°The Shu family is not what it used to be, and I¡¯m not afraid of them. Why would I run away? In the past when they were still part of the magistrate¡¯s family in Dongan Province, they tried to drown me in a pond but didn¡¯t succeed. Even more so now. Although I didn¡¯t go to the county town, at least I¡¯ve become one of the stewards of this manor, and the Shu family has to listen to me.¡±


    Madam Hou was stunned and then slapped her forehead, ¡°Look at me, I almost forgot that. You¡¯re right, things are not like before, even if the Shu family has many powerful members, they have to stay low in front of you, perhaps even try to please you.¡±


    Imagining the Shu family trying to please her, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Better not to think about that.


    Madam Hou felt relieved, ¡°Then take good care of yourself. We don¡¯t know when we will meet again after we leave.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving now?¡± Shu Yu frowned and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s already very late. If you go with Lord Cheng, he will definitely stay in the county office tonight, and I guess he won¡¯t have time to accommodate you. We hunted down a tiger today and can rest tomorrow and the day after. I plan to go to the county town myself. I have a mule carriage and can take you there. Why don¡¯t you stay at my place tonight?¡±


    Madam Hou and her daughter were supposed to go to the courier station, surely escorted by the officers from Righteous Dao Village to the county town, where their records would be processed before being sent on to the courier station.


    It being so late, the officers were likely reluctant to escort them, especially on foot. Moreover, by the time they reached the county office, the clerks might have gone home, and sorting out the files and managing the handover would have to wait until tomorrow.


    If they waited until tomorrow, it would be more convenient for Shu Yu to give them a ride.


    After thinking it over, Madam Hou immediately agreed.


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll impose on you for one more night.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no imposition. Let¡¯s celebrate tonight and, by the way, send you off properly.¡±


    As they talked, Lord Cheng and his people had finished their preparations and were ready to depart.

 Chapter 661 - Chapter 661 Chapter 661 Other Rewards

    Chapter 661: Chapter 661 Other Rewards Chapter 661: Chapter 661 Other Rewards Watching the time grow late, everyone no longer delayed.


    Qi Chan returned to the living room and approached Shu Yu, saying, ¡°Lady Lu, I haven¡¯t yet fulfilled the repayment I promised you. If you ever encounter any trouble in the future, feel free to come find me.¡±


    As he spoke, he produced a jade pendant.


    ¡°Take this as a token,¡± he said.


    Qi Chan¡¯s goodwill was not refused by Shu Yu, who happily accepted it.


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Qi. Take care,¡± she said.


    ¡°Farewell,¡± Qi Chan replied before turning away from the living room and placing himself once again behind Lord Cheng.


    Lord Cheng glanced over at Shu Yu and said to Qi Chan with a smile, ¡°This young lady is quite remarkable. She hasn¡¯t let you repay your favor once or twice. Perhaps she¡¯ll seek you out for something major in the future. You should be careful, teacher.¡±


    They had come today intending to help Mister Qi repay the previous favor.


    However, Madam Hou had accepted, while Shu Yu had not.


    Although she received a reward, it was for her tiger hunting, something unrelated to Qi Chan.


    Lord Cheng had already asked Shu Yu once; she insisted she lacked for nothing, and she had only reluctantly agreed to become the Manor¡¯s steward after much persuasion. They didn¡¯t want to pressure her to agree to a second matter.


    Qi Chan chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if the young lady has her own thoughts. I actually find her quite commendable. In our few encounters, she hasn¡¯t seemed the type to take more than given.¡± Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lord Cheng said no more, for this was Mister Qi¡¯s own affair.


    The two quickly boarded the coach, and the entourage grandly departed with the captured tiger.


    Wang Changdong watched them depart into the distance before wiping the sweat from his brow and returning.


    It was getting late, and many of the hunting teams had already gathered outside the Manor, but because Lord Cheng was still present, they felt it improper to enter and continued waiting outside.


    When Wang Changdong saw there were still many onlookers outside, he gestured with his hand, ¡°Alright, disperse now, everybody. You all don¡¯t need to work, is that it?¡±


    The crowd had just witnessed an exciting event and was curious to question Ma Lu and Shu Yu about the rewards they had received.


    However, Wang Changdong clearly had business to attend to, as he strode through the gate after his declaration.


    Since the other villagers were still inside, the gathered onlookers began to disperse.


    The hunting teams, carrying their game, slowly entered the Manor. Upon seeing this, Wang Changdong quickly had their game registered and then went to Ma Lu and the others, bringing them straight to the back courtyard.


    Peace and quiet returned in the back courtyard, free from the noisy clamor. Wang Changdong then addressed the group, ¡°You¡¯re all in luck, having slain the tiger and running into the governor, earning rewards others could not hope to achieve. I would like to congratulate you in advance.¡±


    Ma Lu and Fang Xiyue couldn¡¯t help but glance at Shu Yu, both aware that this was likely not mere luck, but rather Shu Yu probably had prior knowledge of the governor¡¯s visit.


    Wang Changdong continued, ¡°Of course, the governor¡¯s rewards are extra. Besides the tiger, there are other things. Here are seven taels of money, one for each of you. In addition, there is five catties of grain each¨Cnot the finest rice, but certainly not bad. Each person also gets two wild rabbits to take home. You may rest for the next two days and need not work. Don¡¯t forget to return to work the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, bailiff,¡± they responded.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I had to say; you may go now,¡± said Wang Changdong as he distributed the money and had someone bring them the grain and wild rabbits before waving them off.

 Chapter 662 - Chapter 662 Chapter 662 Everyone is Envious Jealous and

    Chapter 662: Chapter 662: Everyone is Envious, Jealous, and Resentful Chapter 662: Chapter 662: Everyone is Envious, Jealous, and Resentful However, just as everyone was getting up to leave, Wang Changdong added, ¡°Wait a moment, Lady Lu, I still have something to ask you.¡±


    Shu Yu stopped in her tracks as she was walking out, turned around, and came back to him.


    The members of the third team looked back, some with concern, especially Fang Xiyue.


    It was Ma Lu who called out to them, ¡°Alright, stop looking, go on home. Lady Lu will be fine. Didn¡¯t you notice that she knows the teacher with the governor? The bailiff probably just wants to ask about that.¡±


    At his words, the crowd picked up their pace.


    It wasn¡¯t until they reached the front corridor that the members of the third team began slapping each other on the backs in high spirits.


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯ve got a mule carriage now.¡±


    ¡°And we get a day off every half a month, sheesh, what kind of dumb luck is this?¡±


    ¡°Plus a tael of silver.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll receive the mule carriage tomorrow? How about we go straight to the prefecture to stroll around after we get it?¡±


    The few of them excitedly discussed this, and Fang Xiyue by their side was also very happy.


    She pinched the money in her hand and carried the somewhat heavy grain, her face flush with excitement.


    Out of nowhere, Ma Lu approached her and whispered, ¡°Miss Fang, now that Lady Lu will work at the manor, your ninth team will just be you. I¡¯ll talk to the bailiff another day, and you can join our third team.¡±


    Fang Xiyue was stunned, halting in her steps to look at him, ¡°Really, I can?¡±


    She had thought it through. Without Shu Yu hunting, she probably couldn¡¯t go into the mountains alone. Luckily, the steward in charge now wasn¡¯t Master Lan, Wang Changdong was easier to talk to, so reapplying to return to clearing fields probably wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Although she preferred hunting in the mountains.


    Never did she expect Ma Lu would invite her, and for a moment, she felt light-headed.


    The rest of the third team stopped and looked up at her, their faces wearing gratified, joyful smiles, ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Fang of the Fang Family, we¡¯ve been hunting in the mountains for several days now, and today we even bagged a tiger together. You¡¯ve seen the caliber of our character, so rest assured, we won¡¯t mistreat or bully you like team five does.¡±


    Fang Xiyue quickly shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just don¡¯t want to drag you down.¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°How could you ever drag us down? Your skill at tracking game is better than any of us. With such talent, we¡¯d be thrilled to have you on our team.¡±


    The others nodded in agreement, and Fang Xiyue bit her lip, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go back and discuss it with my parents.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The group jubilantly agreed and soon arrived at the front hall.


    As soon as they appeared, they saw the Hunting Team surging forward to encircle them.


    The third team uttered a ¡®whoa¡¯ and instinctively stepped back, taking a quick glance to see that, indeed, the Hunting Team had returned and were all crammed into the front hall, none having left.


    ¡°Ma Lu, did you really kill that tiger? What did the governor say to you guys? I heard you all got rewarded. What did you get? Tell us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, tell us.¡±


    Ma Lu cleared his throat, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not much. We were rewarded with a mule carriage and two days off per month.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± the crowd exclaimed, the expression of envy, jealousy, and resentment not to be overly concealed.


    ¡°That¡¯s too good, a mule carriage?!¡±


    ¡°Two days off a month, that¡¯s really awesome.¡±


    One person pointed at Fang Xiyue standing to the side, ¡°What about her? Does she get the same as you guys?¡±

 Chapter 663 - Chapter 663 Chapter 663 Lets not say anything yet scare them

    Chapter 663: Chapter 663: Let¡¯s not say anything yet, scare them to death Chapter 663: Chapter 663: Let¡¯s not say anything yet, scare them to death Fang Xiyue immediately stepped back, and Ma Lu, with an unchanging expression, moved closer to her and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Fang is virtuous, she gave all her rewards to her parents.¡±


    The crowd had peculiar expressions. Could this girl be a fool? She herself had been put through suffering in Master Lan¡¯s hunting team. After such struggles, she even managed to catch a tiger thanks to the efforts of the third team, yet she didn¡¯t seek benefits for herself?


    ¡°What about the other girl? Oh right, why didn¡¯t she come out? Where is she?¡±


    Someone in the crowd asked aloud.


    Ma Lu looked up and saw that the person was from the fifth team.


    The fifth team had returned empty-handed today, not even a wild chicken to their name. They wouldn¡¯t receive their due rations and would even be punished; their hearts were filled with discontent.


    Seeing that Shu Yu hadn¡¯t appeared, they were filled with malice, wondering if something had happened, otherwise why was she the only one absent? Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ma Lu glanced at the speaker, noticing that after he had raised his voice, he quickly shrank back. Ma Lu snorted lightly and then said airily, ¡°Oh, that girl has some other matters to attend to. As for her reward, it¡¯s about the same as ours.¡±


    Indeed, about the same. Don¡¯t all of us get two days of vacation, five pounds of grain, two rabbits, and one tael of silver?


    However, as soon as Ma Lu finished speaking, the others from the third team all looked at him, with even Fang Xiyue casting a puzzled gaze at his back.


    But nobody said anything more to expose him; facing the others¡¯ questions, they simply laughed along in agreement.


    People still wanted to ask more details, especially about how they had managed to kill the tiger. Their hearts were moved.


    However, members of the third team merely spoke vaguely for a moment before complaining of exhaustion and squeezed through the crowd to leave the manor.


    Only having walked far enough that no one was following them anymore did several members of the third team curiously ask, ¡°Boss, why didn¡¯t you mention that Lady Lu became the manor¡¯s steward?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, seeing those people¡¯s jaws drop would have been great.¡±


    Ma Lu laughed softly and lowered his voice, ¡°What¡¯s the point of mentioning it now? It¡¯s better to let them be happy for a few days. In a couple of days, when they see Lady Lu distributing grain in front of them, now that will have an impact. Especially the people from the fifth team, who initially despised the two ladies, now they have nothing while the ladies received rewards. Wait until they see Lady Lu standing before them, that will be spectacular.¡±


    Their eyes lit up, ¡°Hey, that¡¯s a great idea, I can¡¯t wait to see that scene.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s all keep it quiet, just let them assume Lady Lu received the same rewards as us.¡±


    After seeing Fang Xiyue home, Ma Lu and the others returned to their own dwellings.


    While the atmosphere was jubilant on one side, the topic of conversation, Shu Yu, was still at the manor.


    Wang Changdong had her sit down on a stone bench nearby, and very considerately poured her a cup of water, an attitude¡­ worlds different from before.


    Although Wang Changdong had taken care of her kindly in the past, back then it was for the sake of money, and as an officer, he was always superior in front of her, a convict.


    Now it was different, the attitude was almost solicitous.


    ¡°Lady Lu, I wanted to ask, what is your relationship with Mister Qi, the governor¡¯s teacher?¡±


    Shu Yu knew he was inquiring about this. She pondered for a moment and replied with a smile, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s not much of a relationship. We just met by chance on the road to exile and I accidentally helped him once. Mister Qi is a man who repays gratitude; having reunited, he wanted to take care of me.¡±


    As for what favor she had done, Shu Yu did not elaborate.

 Chapter 664 - Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Wang Changdong’s Attitude

    Chapter 664: Chapter 664: Wang Changdong¡¯s Attitude Chapter 664: Chapter 664: Wang Changdong¡¯s Attitude Wang Changdong did not continue to inquire, for some things were not for him to know.


    He just needed to know that Mister Qi had once been a high official in the Capital.


    Moreover, Wang Changdong had discerned another implication from Shu Yu¡¯s words.


    He shifted his gaze, recalling Lady Lu¡¯s saying that one should repay kindness, yet today¡¯s reward from the governor to Shu Yu was due to her capturing the tiger.


    That meant Mister Qi¡¯s repayment had not yet had a chance to occur, right?


    Wang Changdong understood then that a debt of gratitude remained, and they would surely interact more in the future.


    Suddenly, he viewed Shu Yu differently, this young lady¡¯s future was boundlessly promising.


    With that thought, his expression grew even kinder, ¡°I see, it was good deeds that brought good fortune, right? Thus, being kind-hearted matters, or one will face retribution. Just like with Master Lan previously, who committed so many evils and is now locked up in the prison.¡±


    Shu Yu turned her head, ¡°Master Lan has been imprisoned?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, he had several lives on his conscience, truly deserving death.¡±


    Shu Yu pondered, feeling that Master Lan¡¯s fate was inevitably tied to Meng Yunzheng.


    Yet, an evil man meeting his doom was indeed well-deserved.


    Looking toward Wang Changdong, who shared her animosity, she smiled and said, ¡°Yes, he harmed so many people, all his just deserts.¡±


    They discussed Master Lan¡¯s case briefly before Shu Yu mentioned, ¡°It seems quite noisy outside, probably people from the wasteland have returned. Bailiff, since we are short-staffed here in the Manor, perhaps I could start helping out today?¡±


    A few helping the governor transport the tiger to the prefecture had gone, likely only returning tomorrow.


    Wang Changdong quickly responded, ¡°No need, you¡¯ve already tired yourself out by taking down the tiger today, how could I let you do more? You should go home, your family must be worried for you.¡±


    Shu Yu had planned just so and promptly agreed.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll trouble you for your hard work, Bailiff.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s all in our duty. You go home and rest for a couple of days, then come back the day after for work. Your tasks aren¡¯t light, you¡¯re literate and knowledgeable, able people do more work, and you will occasionally need to follow on purchases to the county town.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes sparkled slightly, Wang Changdong was deliberately giving her a chance to go to the county town to see her parents. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She accepted this kindness.


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Then I shall take my leave.¡±


    It had grown slightly dark as Shu Yu walked out of the backyard, and standing at the corner, Aunt Hou and Sixth Young Lady hurried over.


    ¡°What happened? Did the Bailiff keep you back for something?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go, we should head back. Grandmother is probably anxious.¡±


    Aunt Hou nodded repeatedly, and the three didn¡¯t head for the front courtyard but informed Wang Changdong and left through the back.


    At that moment, the front courtyard was filled with people returning from the wasteland, including female members of the Shu family.


    The Shu family members were somewhat distracted, especially since Aunt Hou had been called away by the governor and had not returned, and they did not know her whereabouts.


    They wanted to inquire but didn¡¯t know from whom, only hearing that the governor had already left Righteous Dao Village.


    Only when the Shu family members carried the distributed grain home did they discover all the Shu family men had arrived.


    Overjoyed, they disregarded Aunt Hou and her daughter, gathering around their loved ones, crying and sharing their hardships.

 Chapter 665 - Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Can Often Go to the County Town Now

    Chapter 665: Chapter 665: Can Often Go to the County Town Now Chapter 665: Chapter 665: Can Often Go to the County Town Now The Shu family was crying and laughing, causing the neighbors to become increasingly dissatisfied. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the Lu family¡¯s place, the atmosphere was harmonious and very warm.


    When the old lady saw Shu Yu finally come back, she let out a long sigh of relief. She had watched Shu Yu and the others descend the mountain, and after waiting a long time without seeing anyone, she began to worry.


    Luckily, Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi also came down from the mountain and talked about the governor¡¯s arrival. They guessed that the situation wouldn¡¯t be resolved quickly, which calmed the old lady down.


    The family¡¯s meal was already prepared, and as they all sat down together, they began to inquire about the events that had taken place on the manor.


    Hearing that Shu Yu had become the steward of the manor, the old lady was overjoyed, ¡°Does that mean you don¡¯t have to work so hard anymore? Oh, blessed be the heavens, blessed be.¡±


    It was fortunate that she had agreed to Shu Yu¡¯s plan to hunt the tiger in the mountains; otherwise, where would this good fortune have come from?


    Shu Yu said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s not all. The bailiff told me before I left that whenever the manor needs to go to the county town to make purchases, they might take me with them. Then I¡¯ll be able to see Father and Mother more often.¡±


    The old lady was even happier, ¡°Good, good, good. From now on, you won¡¯t have to work so hard, nor will there be any danger.¡±


    On the side, Madam Hou was also somewhat excited, ¡°So, does that mean you can leave the county town to visit us at the courier station in the future?¡±


    ¡°It should be possible.¡±


    Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady exchanged looks. They had thought it would be extremely difficult to see each other again and weren¡¯t sure when they would reunite. They hadn¡¯t expected this pleasant surprise.


    After dinner, Meng Yunzheng called Shu Yu out to the courtyard to talk, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to accompany you to the county town tomorrow.¡±


    Shu Yu was somewhat puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng¡¯s expression turned slightly solemn, ¡°Earlier, I saw a familiar face among the governor¡¯s guards. I need to investigate something and might have to leave for a few days.¡±


    He paused, then added, ¡°Zhao Xi is going with me.¡±


    He had followed Shu Yu and the others down the mountain during the day and, after returning briefly to the Lu family, mingled with the crowd to join the spectacle at the manor.


    Lord Cheng¡¯s guards weren¡¯t numerous, at least not in plain sight¨Cthere were only six of them.


    Meng Yunzheng recognized one at a glance. He discreetly withdrew from the crowd and went straight back to the Lu family.


    Upon hearing this, Shu Yu immediately frowned, ¡°Is it very dangerous?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng laughed, ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of investigating, not a life-or-death mission. It¡¯s not very dangerous, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve told you before, I won¡¯t let myself get too deeply entangled in those complex struggles.¡±


    Hearing this, Shu Yu was slightly reassured.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need help with, tell me. Even though I¡¯m not free to go many places, I can still put my mind to use.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t help but reach out and tousle her smart head, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±


    Before he finished speaking, a low cough suddenly came from nearby.


    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng exchanged a glance and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s my Grandmother.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng chuckled, ¡°Alright, go rest.¡±


    The two came out from around the corner, and sure enough, the old lady was standing in the courtyard, looking up at the sky, though it was pitch black; it was unclear what she was seeing.


    Shu Yu gave Meng Yunzheng a push to send him back to his room, then she walked up to the old lady¡¯s side.

 Chapter 666 - Chapter 666 Chapter 666 The Old Lady Is Very Worried

    Chapter 666: Chapter 666: The Old Lady Is Very Worried Chapter 666: Chapter 666: The Old Lady Is Very Worried ¡°Grandmother, what are you looking at?¡± Shu Yu leaned close to the old lady and looked up with her.


    The old lady withdrew her gaze and glanced at her sideways, ¡°Nothing much, just standing in the yard to help digest the food.¡±


    Shu Yu stifled a laugh, ¡°So what did you hear just now?¡±


    ¡°How could I hear anything from so far away?¡± the old lady said irritably, tapping her on the head. She was just concerned that the two had been standing alone in that corner for too long, and that¡¯s why she intentionally made a noise as a reminder.


    If it were an ordinary day with no one else at home, it would not matter, but today, Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady were staying over, so of course, they had to be mindful of their influence. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Holding the old lady¡¯s hand, Shu Yu said, ¡°We were discussing serious matters.¡±


    Discussing serious matters required running off to a corner? The old lady looked around and, seeing no one else, lowered her voice and whispered into Shu Yu¡¯s ear, ¡°Yu, you and Young Master Meng, you two¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandmother, I am still a deported criminal for now. We¡¯ll talk about it after that¡¯s no longer the case.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s eyes widened, so, so did they really have that kind of intention?


    Her voice became even lower, ¡°Actually, Grandmother is quite fond of Young Master Meng. Look, he¡¯s handsome, learned, and skilled in martial arts, and his character isn¡¯t bad either. You made it safely through your banishment largely thanks to his care along the way. His actions are beyond reproach.¡±


    The old lady had always liked Meng Yunzheng, and even before Shu Yu was exiled, she wished that such a fine gentleman could be her granddaughter¡¯s husband.


    But back then Meng Yunzheng was mute, and in the eyes of a farming family¡¯s old lady, no matter how well-educated and handsome a person was, being unable to speak was a major flaw, and it would be unfair to Yu.


    Later, when Shu Yu was exiled and Meng Yunzheng was revealed not to be mute, the old lady dared not even consider it.


    Now, hearing hints of that sort of thing between them, she began to worry, ¡°But Yu, we¡¯ve known each other for so long, yet we still don¡¯t know Young Master Meng¡¯s background. Is this not¡­¡±


    One look at Meng Yunzheng, and anyone could tell he was a well-brought-up young gentleman from a notable family. With their status, even if Young Master Meng did not mind, what about his family? Would they not care?


    What if they did care and it wasn¡¯t good for Yu?


    The old lady was so worried she felt like she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat tomorrow.


    Seeing her frowning and sighing, Shu Yu quickly hugged her shoulder and said, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. No matter his background, your granddaughter will take good care of herself. Think about it, I am not someone who lets herself be taken advantage of, right? I got my eldest sister divorced when she was wronged, wouldn¡¯t I do the same? If you are really worried, I will ask him some other day to clarify what his status is, how many people are in his family, whether his parents are easy to get along with, whether he has any siblings, and how much property they have¡­¡±


    The old lady covered her mouth with her hand, ¡°Alright, look at you, the more you talk, the more nonsensical you get. Let¡¯s drop it, it¡¯s still early for this matter. Let¡¯s talk about it when you leave Righteous Dao Village.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and then helped the old lady into the house.


    That night, Shu Yu slept with the old lady and Sanya. The next morning, when the three of them got up, Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady were already awake, helping out in the kitchen with boiling water.


    Seeing them come in, Madam Hou hurriedly said, ¡°Yu, I saw your brother and his friend left the house early in the morning.¡±


    Madam Hou had developed a biological clock and always got up before 5 a.m. Right after getting out of her room, she saw Meng Yunzheng and his friend preparing to leave.

 Chapter 667 - Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Went to the County Town

    Chapter 667: Chapter 667: Went to the County Town Chapter 667: Chapter 667: Went to the County Town Madam Hou originally wanted to help with breakfast at that time, but then she thought, now that she no longer had to work in the barren lands, if she finished boiling water and cooking now, it would be cold by the time Yu and the others woke up.


    So, she went back to her room to rest for a while, only leaving her room a moment before Shu Yu and the others got up.


    Shu Yu knew that Yunzheng wanted to leave early, but she didn¡¯t expect them to leave before dawn.


    She nodded her head, ¡°They had to leave early because of some matters, let¡¯s eat, and we will also set out for the county town in a while.¡±


    The family quickly had their breakfast and got ready, and by then, it was completely bright outside.


    They drove out, heading first to the Manor.


    Madam Hou and another person headed to the courier station, still accompanied by the officers.


    By this time, almost no one was left at the Manor; whether hunting or breaking new ground, even the girls from the music center had already left early to work.


    However, Shu Yu was surprised to find Ma Lu and others there too.


    When they saw Shu Yu, they came over and greeted her, ¡°Lady Lu, are you heading out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we plan to go to the county town.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect, we can go together.¡± Ma Lu chuckled, pointing to a mule carriage parked by the gate, his expression barely containing his excitement, ¡°The bailiff just let us come over to fetch it.¡±


    Shu Yu was astonished, ¡°Did you buy it this quickly?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The day before, several bailiffs had transported a tiger to the county town, and early this morning they had returned, bringing the mule carriage with them as well.


    It was good to arrive early; they were originally hesitating whether to go to the prefecture or not. If they could only get the mule carriage by evening, they wouldn¡¯t go. But now it was still morning, and they had plenty of time to make it to the prefecture.


    Shu Yu went out and glanced at the mule carriage; it was quite large, probably considering Ma Lu and the few other big men.


    She quickly thought and said to Ma Lu, ¡°Boss Ma, could you help me out?¡±


    ¡°What do you need? Just say it.¡±


    Shu Yu then explained that Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady needed to go to the courier station; their mule carriage could accommodate them, but if the officer escorting Madam Hou were to sit in the mule carriage as well, it would be inconvenient, so he had to sit on the shaft.


    Upon hearing this, Ma Lu immediately agreed, ¡°No problem, the bailiff can sit in our carriage.¡±


    Shu Yu thanked him, and seeing that Madam Hou was also ready, she prepared to leave.


    Unexpectedly, she saw Fang Xiyue coming out of the back yard and hurried to greet Shu Yu, ¡°My mother is working in the Manor¡¯s kitchen today; it¡¯s her first day working here, so I came with her.¡±


    Fang Xiyue didn¡¯t plan to go to the county town; she didn¡¯t have much money, and the things she could buy were limited.


    She planned to purchase some daily necessities and some fabrics and sewing materials. Nowadays, after finishing their work, she and Mother Fang had some free time to do some needlework and earn some household money.


    They did have a few rabbit skins at home, but the quantity was too small; she planned to wait until they had more and then ask Ma Lu and others to help sell them.


    So, she didn¡¯t need to go to the county town, as she could buy what she needed in the town.


    The town was very close to here, she could make a round trip in one morning, and get back home in time to take care of her father.


    Fang Xiyue bade farewell to Shu Yu and the others and watched them leave the Manor. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two mule carriages trotted steadily on the road, not fast, but still much faster than walking; half an hour later, they stopped at the gate of Heichang County.

 Chapter 668 - Chapter 668 Chapter 668 The Childrens Car Made by Lu Erbai

    Chapter 668: Chapter 668: The Children¡¯s Car Made by Lu Erbai Chapter 668: Chapter 668: The Children¡¯s Car Made by Lu Erbai Shu Yu raised her eyes and looked at the towering gates of the prefecture, exhaling a long breath.


    ¡°Do you think Mother and Father will be happy to see me?¡±


    They had come today, yet no one knew that Shu Yu planned to give Lu Erbai and the others a surprise.


    This was her second visit to Heichang County. The last time she passed through, she had nearly kept her head down the whole way and hadn¡¯t really taken a good look at the place.


    Since this area was close to the border, the walls of Heichang County were much taller than those of Jiangyuan County, but its economic development still couldn¡¯t match that of Jiangyuan County, even though Jiangyuan County wasn¡¯t a very wealthy place either.


    Shu Yu sat on the shaft of the mule carriage, driving it as she followed behind Ma Lu¡¯s mule carriage, looking around and muttering to herself.


    Before long, the carriage stopped at the entrance to the county office. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madam Hou and her daughter had to follow the officers here to complete the formalities and could only be temporarily left behind.


    They got off the mule carriage and Shu Yu said, ¡°You go ahead with your business, I¡¯ll go see my parents first, then I¡¯ll come back to take you to the courier station.¡±


    Helping someone to the end was like sending Buddha to the west¨Canyway, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry, and there was still some distance to the courier station.


    Madam Hou hadn¡¯t said anything when one of the officers, who had gotten down from Ma Lu¡¯s mule carriage, happily spoke up, ¡°Alright, Lady Lu, you go home and have a good chat with your parents. No rush, we¡¯ll wait for you at the wonton stall over there once we¡¯re done.¡±


    With him saying this, Madam Hou¡¯s originally intended refusal became hard to utter.


    She smiled at Shu Yu and followed the officers into the Office.


    Once they were gone, Ma Lu also cupped his hands to Shu Yu and took leave, ¡°Lady Lu, we have to hurry to the prefecture, so we¡¯ll be going ahead. See you later.¡±


    ¡°Safe travels.¡±


    Ma Lu¡¯s mule carriage quickly drove away, disappearing from sight, then the old lady said, ¡°Our rented house is closer from here, let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Following the direction the old lady pointed, Shu Yu quickly turned the carriage around and headed for the Lu family¡¯s home.


    The house rented by the Lu family was quite peaceful, and the surrounding environment wasn¡¯t bad either. Although the courtyard was not large, it still had one more room than the one in Liufang Alley in Jiangyuan County.


    The mule carriage stopped at the entrance of the Lu family¡¯s house, and the old lady got down from the carriage, surprised to see the tightly locked courtyard doors, ¡°It seems your father has also gone out.¡±


    Shu Yu turned her head to lift Dahu and Sanya down from the carriage, and upon hearing this, she turned back, ¡°Do you have the key?¡±


    ¡°I happen to have one.¡± The old lady fumbled in her pockets and took out the key.


    Opening the door, Shu Yu¡¯s gaze was immediately drawn to a children¡¯s cart in the courtyard.


    Was this the cart that her father had made? Although Shu Yu had provided the design for the children¡¯s cart, she had yet to see the finished product.


    It was with this cart that Lu Erbai had struck a deal with the largest carpentry shop in Heichang County.


    However, the cart could only be used on flat ground¨Cthe roads in Righteous Dao Village were pitted and uneven, so Dahu and Sanya had not taken the cart there and had left it here in the small courtyard.


    They obviously hadn¡¯t had enough of it; upon seeing the cart, they immediately ran over with excitement.


    Dahu stuffed Sanya into the cart and started pushing from behind, and the two of them began to circle around the courtyard.


    ¡°Second Sister, look, this is what Father made for us. It¡¯s so much fun!¡± Sanya said, unable to contain her excitement. ¡°I can¡¯t drive that big mule, but I¡¯m good with this little cart. Second Sister, come on, let me take you for a spin.¡±

 Chapter 669 - Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Going to the Stall to Find Mother and

    Chapter 669: Chapter 669: Going to the Stall to Find Mother and Daya Chapter 669: Chapter 669: Going to the Stall to Find Mother and Daya Going around in circles¨Cshe had picked up that expression from Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyelids twitched as she stared at the miniature car and found herself unable to speak for a long while.


    ¡°Go ahead and play. I¡¯ll pass on joining the fun,¡± she said as soon as she saw the old lady enter the kitchen. She promptly followed and spoke, ¡°Grandmother, where did Mother set up her stall? I want to see how the business is doing.¡±


    The old lady put a sack down on the ground. This sack contained all the mushrooms and wild vegetables they had gathered in Righteous Dao Village in recent days, which they had laid out to dry at home. The foot of the mountain in Righteous Dao Village had plenty, and since they couldn¡¯t eat it all, they simply brought some to the county town for others to taste.


    Besides that, Shu Yu had hunted several pheasants and hares in the mountains. There were quite a few, and they couldn¡¯t eat them every day, sometimes opting for fish or pork instead.


    So, there were leftover pheasants and hares. They kept the live ones, and the dead ones were either air-dried or turned into cured meat, which they also brought back.


    Hearing that Shu Yu wanted to see Madam Ruan and Daya, she clapped her hands enthusiastically and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    ¡°No need, Grandmother, you should rest at home. Just tell me where it is, and I¡¯ll go check it out myself. I can stroll around here while I¡¯m at it; it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve last been to the market.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the old lady¡¯s heart immediately went out to her, knowing she wanted to take her time and see things at her own pace. She readily agreed, ¡°All right, then you go by yourself, but be careful.¡±


    Having said that, she told Shu Yu the location of where Madam Ruan and Daya might be.


    Shu Yu first helped her unpack everything from the sack, then washed her hands, greeted Dahu and Sanya who were playing in the yard, and went out.


    By then, Sanya and Dahu had switched roles; one was pushing while the other was sitting, both engrossed in play.


    Originally wanting to follow, they continued playing on their own after Shu Yu stopped them.


    Shu Yu stepped out of the house and walked toward the right alley as the old lady had directed. The alley wasn¡¯t very long, and it led to a street. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madam Ruan and Daya¡¯s location was past two more streets in a relatively bustling area.


    Shu Yu walked leisurely, scanning the nearby surroundings.


    After crossing one street, she suddenly spotted a familiar figure ahead.


    Wasn¡¯t that¡­ Daya?


    She paused, then quickly quickened her pace to catch up.


    Daya seemed to be holding something and wasn¡¯t walking fast, so Shu Yu didn¡¯t speed up either.


    Suddenly, Daya¡¯s pace became frantic, and she seemed panicked as she swiftly turned a corner.


    Startled, Shu Yu hastened her steps and pursued.


    As she turned the corner, a gust of wind hit her straight in the face.


    Shu Yu reacted very quickly, stepping back and looking up only to see Daya swinging a stick furiously at her.


    Shu Yu, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Daya paused, her panicked expression freezing instantly. She looked up, saw Shu Yu, and her face relaxed as the stick fell to the ground.


    ¡°Why is it you?¡± Daya exhaled deeply, hurriedly stepping forward to check on her, ¡°I didn¡¯t hit you, did I? Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Daya held her hand, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I thought someone was following me and I acted in a hurry without seeing who it was. But Yu, what are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be in Righteous Dao Village?¡±

 Chapter 670 - Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Local Tyrant

    Chapter 670: Chapter 670: Local Tyrant Chapter 670: Chapter 670: Local Tyrant Shu Yu felt that Daya was acting very strangely; even if she suspected her of being a thief, her reaction was a bit too extreme.


    ¡°Yu, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did something happen? Why have you come to the county town all of a sudden?¡±


    Aren¡¯t those exiled to Righteous Dao Village not allowed to leave for a year?


    Daya was a bit worried, gripping Shu Yu¡¯s hand tighter unconsciously. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu shook off the distracting thoughts and whispered with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just received a reward and am free for two days. I was missing you all, so I decided to come see you. Grandmother, Dahu, and Sanya are already at home; I came to find you two specifically.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Daya sounded delighted, ¡°What did you do that earned you a reward?¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡± She had planned to gloss over the details and explain when they got home but hadn¡¯t expected her elder sister to focus on the most important point so quickly.


    She touched her nose, ¡°We were two teams of people who went hunting in the mountains and caught a big one.¡± She quickly added as Daya furrowed her brow in thought, ¡°It¡¯s not just a two-day rest for me; I¡¯ve also changed jobs. From now on, I¡¯ll be the steward at the Manor in Righteous Dao Village. I¡¯ll be recording inventory and distributing grain on a daily basis¨C the work is both easy and safe.¡±


    As expected, Daya got excited, ¡°That¡¯s great! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go tell Mother the good news. Now we can all rest easy.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Daya, holding Shu Yu¡¯s hand, turned around to leave the alley.


    However, as they were about to exit, they were suddenly blocked by several people.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Daya¡¯s complexion changed drastically; she pulled Shu Yu¡¯s hand and quickly took a few steps back, warily eyeing the newcomers.


    Shu Yu could clearly feel Daya¡¯s tense nerves and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°The local tyrant, Boss He,¡± Daya whispered.


    Shu Yu frowned, ¡°Does he know you?¡±


    Daya slightly nodded her head and took a step back, then hurriedly explained, ¡°You know that our quick settling down in Heichang County is largely thanks to Huifeng Escort Agency. When we first set up our food stall, some of the escorts would often come to buy food. With their presence, the local bully didn¡¯t dare to bother us. But a few days ago, the Huifeng Escort Agency lost some goods while on a job, and now they¡¯re in some trouble.¡±


    With the escort agency in trouble, those local tyrants must be overjoyed, right?


    Those who had never asked the Lu family for protection money before now had their sights set on them.


    ¡°Yesterday, they already came to our stall to warn Mother and me, telling us to prepare the protection money we supposedly owe from these past days and give it to them tomorrow, or else they won¡¯t let us set up our stall anymore.¡±


    Shu Yu understood¨C no wonder Daya reacted so strongly when she was tracking her earlier. Did she think the person following her was one of these local bullies?


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes and looked up at Boss He.


    Watching them approach closer and closer, Daya started to panic, ¡°Mother and I originally thought we would lie low to avoid trouble for a few days, so we weren¡¯t planning to open the stall. However, we still had some food prepared from yesterday that would spoil if we didn¡¯t sell it. So we decided to run the stall just for half a day today and then head back. Who knew we¡¯d run into them right now.¡±


    ¡°Lady Lu,¡± Boss He advanced a few steps closer as he spoke, repeatedly glancing at Shu Yu, ¡°about what we discussed yesterday¨C how are you getting on with it? We¡¯re not asking for your money for nothing. From here on out, we¡¯ll be looking out for your family¡¯s stall.¡±

 Chapter 671 - Chapter 671 Chapter 671 The Great Deceiver Comes Online

    Chapter 671: Chapter 671: The Great Deceiver Comes Online Chapter 671: Chapter 671: The Great Deceiver Comes Online Shu Yu pinched Daya¡¯s hand and took a step forward.


    Daya was startled, ¡°Yu!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just want to talk to him for a moment.¡± Shu Yu released her hand and walked towards Boss He.


    Boss He squinted his eyes, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I am the Second Young Lady of the Lu family, I¡¯ve heard about the protection money from my sister. Boss He, rest assured, we will definitely pay the protection money. We are running a small business after all, and all we want is peace, so we will certainly pay what is due.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled very gently, her words extra understanding, ¡°However, Boss He gave us two days, and it¡¯s only been one day; we haven¡¯t gathered the money yet, indeed we can¡¯t pay it now. How about this, Boss He, come back tomorrow, and we will deliver the protection money with both hands, and then I hope Boss He¡­ hiss¡­¡±


    Shu Yu was already a step away from him, the words nearly finished, when suddenly her eyes widened, she gasped sharply, and quickly retreated several steps, returning to Daya¡¯s side.


    Boss He, initially satisfied with her polite and timely words, was startled by her action and immediately shouted angrily, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I, you, Boss He, there¡¯s something dirty on your shoulder.¡± Shu Yu swallowed hard, her eyes fixed intently on the spot on his shoulder.


    Boss He, oddly startled by her gaze, turned his head to look at each of his shoulders, but saw nothing.


    He turned back, ¡°Don¡¯t pull any tricks, there¡¯s nothing on my shoulder.¡± Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°There really is something there.¡±


    Boss He frowned and let two of his underlings check it for him.


    The two underlings shook their heads, ¡°There¡¯s nothing, Boss, this woman is playing you.¡±


    Shu Yu immediately raised her hand, ¡°I¡¯m not playing you, Boss He, I¡¯m telling the truth. The dirty thing I mentioned, it¡¯s not the usual kind, do you understand?¡±


    Boss He took a moment to comprehend, then his face changed instantly, and he glared at Shu Yu, fuming, ¡°If you spout nonsense again, I will tear your mouth apart.¡±


    ¡°Boss He, I¡¯m not lying to you. I once followed a Daoist nun and learned some skills, and although they are just skin-deep, I really can see some dirty things that others can¡¯t see, like what¡¯s crouching on your shoulder now.¡±


    Shu Yu spoke in a somber tone, and even nodded affirmatively when Daya inquired at her.


    Now, even Daya broke out in a cold sweat, clutching tightly at Shu Yu¡¯s hand.


    Seeing this, Boss He as the subject himself was nearly terrified by Shu Yu¡¯s gaze and tone.


    Still, Shu Yu wasn¡¯t finished, ¡°Boss He, let me ask you, have you been feeling unwell lately, feeling a heaviness on your shoulders, sour and numb, as if you are carrying something? Can¡¯t sleep well at night, often have nightmares, and sweat, your fingernails inexplicably turn black; even when the weather isn¡¯t that cold, your lips turn purple?¡±


    As Shu Yu spoke more, Boss He¡¯s expression grew uglier; he even felt his shoulders getting heavier as if someone really was lying on them.


    Shu Yu continued, ¡°Also, when you sleep, there¡¯s always a buzzing in your ears, as if someone is calling out to you. Have you been especially unlucky lately, easily stepping into dog poop, and while walking, nobody else has issues but you end up with torn clothes or bumping into things?¡±

 Chapter 672 - Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Shu Yus Method

    Chapter 672: Chapter 672: Shu Yu¡¯s Method Chapter 672: Chapter 672: Shu Yu¡¯s Method Boss He¡¯s breathing was all over the place, ¡°You, how do you know that?¡±


    The underlings around him looked impressed by the girl¡¯s skills, and then they silently moved a few steps to the side, distancing themselves from Boss He as if they were afraid the filth would latch onto them next.


    Shu Yu sighed and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I spent half a year with the Daoist nun and picked up some skills. You may not believe what I¡¯m saying, but you really need to take care of yourself.¡±


    She glanced at his shoulder again, then, taking Daya¡¯s hand, she said to Boss He, ¡°We¡¯ll be going now, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pay the protection money tomorrow, you¡­¡±


    Shaking her head, she walked away.


    However, as they passed by Boss He, he suddenly stretched out his hand to stop them, ¡°Wait, finish what you were saying. How can I, can I rid myself of this filth? If you can solve this for me, I¡¯ll waive your family¡¯s protection fee.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned slightly, seeming a bit troubled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    She asked, ¡°First tell me, have you recently visited anywhere, anywhere unlucky?¡±


    Unlucky?


    Boss He looked at his few underlings, and then they all began to recall together.


    Before long, Boss He suddenly looked up, ¡°I remember now, I went to the Min Family. Their daughter disappeared all of a sudden six months ago. A few days ago, the murderer was suddenly found, and they dug up the girl¡¯s body. I went there to check out the commotion and even made some insensitive remarks. It might have been then¡­right, I¡¯ve felt something wrong with me ever since that day.¡±


    Brother, that¡¯s definitely your misconception.


    Shu Yu secretly rolled her eyes but pretended to be enlightened, clapping her hands hard, ¡°That¡¯s it, you must have attracted something dirty then.¡±


    The Min Family¡­ disappeared six months ago, the murderer was found recently, wasn¡¯t the murderer Master Lan?


    She had talked briefly with Wang Changdong when she found about Master Lan¡¯s arrest yesterday, and he mentioned the Min Family. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Later, when she returned home and asked Yunzheng, he provided even more details, having been involved in the Min Family case.


    This man certainly had it coming, didn¡¯t he? The girl had lost her life, and yet he went there to pass insensitive remarks?


    ¡°What should I do now?¡± Boss He asked anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Min Family case. That girl was a good girl, so although you got involved, you¡¯re only experiencing some minor reactions, no threat to your life right now.¡±


    Minor reactions??


    Shu Yu continued, ¡°You, go back and burn some incense for her, and some paper money at the place where her body was excavated. In about ten days, you should be able to send her off.¡±


    ¡°Just, just like that?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Shu Yu said, ¡°You¡¯ve been tainted with negative energy, so even if you send her off, you¡¯ll still feel uneasy. So, you should sunbathe more. I¡¯ll also give you a remedy; when you get home, gather the ingredients on the recipe and soak your feet at night to expedite the expulsion of the negative energy. As for your diet, avoid meat as it can provoke a craving for flesh, which is detrimental to you. Starting today, eat lighter, drink more water, and you should gradually recover.¡±


    Boss He nodded as he listened, ¡°Okay, give me the remedy. If it really works as you said, I¡¯ll look after your stall from now on. But if you dare to deceive me¡­¡±

 Chapter 673 - Chapter 673 Chapter 673 May Lightning Strike You Down

    Chapter 673: Chapter 673: May Lightning Strike You Down Chapter 673: Chapter 673: May Lightning Strike You Down Dongqing Temple master Shu Yu immediately swore to the heavens, ¡°I absolutely do not tell lies; I am the most honest person. Moreover, those of us in this profession absolutely forbid false talk. If I dare to deceive you, I¡¯ll let you¡­¡± be struck by lightning.


    The words ¡°let you¡± were spoken by Shu Yu very softly, audible only to Daya who was standing beside her.


    Originally, Daya was frightened pale when she heard her sister was about to swear an oath with no taboos, and she was about to stop her. However, she was stunned for a moment by these two words and didn¡¯t react in time.


    By the time she regained her senses, she couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of her mouth.


    However, Boss He in the front, upon hearing her words, was slightly relieved.


    Fifteen minutes later, Boss He took note of the prescription Shu Yu had described and walked out of the alley.


    Seeing that they had gone far away, Shu Yu pulled Daya to follow them out.


    Once in a secluded place, Daya quickly asked in a low voice, ¡°Yu, Yu, did you really see something dirty on Boss He¡¯s shoulder just now?¡±


    Could her second sister actually possess such an ability? That¡¯s incredible.


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing Daya¡¯s face was a mixture of fear and admiration, she couldn¡¯t help covering her face, ¡°Sister, you believe that too? If I really had that ability, I would have become a charlatan, why would I allow myself to be exiled to Righteous Dao Village to suffer?¡±


    Daya gave Shu Yu a look. Aren¡¯t you like a charlatan right now? S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But she quickly came to her senses, ¡°So, you, you deceived him?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I wanted to take action, but then I thought that I am a civilized person who understands propriety, and not all problems can be solved by force. So I thought I might as well bluff.¡±


    Daya looked at her with an indescribable expression, ¡°But aren¡¯t you afraid of being exposed? Although Boss He hasn¡¯t read much, to become the local tyrant here, he must not be a fool. He was bluffed by you for the moment, but once he thinks it over, he might realize the truth, mightn¡¯t he?¡±


    Shu Yu with a smile, ¡°Sister, even though I did deceive him, I didn¡¯t just make up nonsense. The soreness in his shoulder is something he feels himself.¡±


    ¡°You, you noticed that?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. Her master was, after all, the Dongqing Temple master. Being his disciple¡­ even though she lacked talent in this area, she still learned the basics from her master.


    Such as¡­ attentive observation.


    When she approached Boss He, she clearly saw his complexion was yellowish, and his lips slightly purplish¨Ca clear sign he had some illness.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known Doctor Zhao for so long, and he¡¯s taught me some knowledge of pathology, so I roughly guessed what illness he had. Plus, when he spoke, he occasionally moved his shoulder, clearly indicating discomfort in his shoulders and neck.¡±


    Daya had an epiphany, then her brow furrowed again, ¡°So he is actually ill? But you said that his luck had been bad recently, either stepping in dog feces or bumping his limbs¨Cisn¡¯t that just bluffing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I saw dog feces stuck on the side of his shoes. As for bumping into things and ripping his clothes, that was made up on the spot. After all, these are mistakes we make when we are not careful normally. Being ill now, his mind is not as sharp as before, and it¡¯s even more common for him to walk inattentively and bump into things. These are trivial matters, but combined with what I had said earlier, he would naturally magnify them in his mind.¡±


    After all, it was a bet on that Boss He¡¯s mindset.


    ¡°So, the prescription you gave him is actually a remedy for his illness?¡±

 Chapter 674 - Chapter 674 Chapter 674 The Lu Familys Stall

    Chapter 674: Chapter 674: The Lu Family¡¯s Stall Chapter 674: Chapter 674: The Lu Family¡¯s Stall ¡°A remedy for an illness? Of course not.¡±


    Shu Yu was no doctor¨Chow could she possess the skill to cure his ailment.


    Nevertheless, among the ingredients, there were indeed several that could ease his mind and alleviate the soreness of his shoulders, allowing him to soak his feet at night so he could sleep peacefully without having nightmares.


    As for the other parts of the prescription, such as ash, yellow talisman water, and other insignificant items, they were all added just to pad the list, making her seem more like a fortune-teller.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure after tonight, he will have no doubt in my words.¡±


    Daya suddenly realized, ¡°But soaking the feet is only a temporary solution, not a cure. If he continues feeling unwell for long, won¡¯t he come to settle accounts with us?¡±


    Shu Yu replied with an air of mystery, ¡°He would have to have the chance to do so.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Sister, you know about Master Lan¡¯s situation, right?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know why Master Lan¡¯s case has become such a big deal?¡± So big, in fact, that it¡¯s the talk of the streets and everyone knows about it.


    That¡¯s because the county magistrate wants to show the governor. The magistrate probably feels Lord Cheng¡¯s prejudice against him, and is now eager to prove his impartial and incorruptible nature, or rather, to divert Lord Cheng¡¯s attention, so he is taking Master Lan¡¯s case very seriously.


    Although Master Lan has been locked up in jail, the aftermath concerning him continues.


    She had deliberately made Boss He discover the place where the girl from the Min Family was buried so he could worship there. Once he did, the intermediaries of the Office who were following Master Lan¡¯s case would naturally take notice of him.


    If a seemingly unrelated man worships at the deceased girl¡¯s grave, isn¡¯t that very suspicious?


    So, they would surely investigate Boss He. Boss He is a local tyrant. On regular days, he might get away with it by giving some money to the bailiffs and maintaining good relations so they wouldn¡¯t harp on him.


    But now, with the governor present here, who would dare to commit such an act against the wind?


    At least, Boss He definitely doesn¡¯t have the connections strong enough to have others risk their necks for him; otherwise, why would a local tyrant like him ever fear the Huifeng Escort Agency?


    Once the Office starts a thorough investigation on Boss He, with his local tyrant demeanor and the evil deeds he had done in the past, if they find something serious, they definitely won¡¯t let him off easily.


    Shu Yu felt that, in doing this, she was ridding the people of a menace.


    Of course, even if he were lucky enough to escape this time, there was always a second time if there was a first. She would have many more opportunities to come to the county town in the future, and always have a backup plan.


    Daya listened in awe. Yu was truly clever, having thought so far ahead, even blocking Boss He¡¯s escape route.


    Hm? Wait¡­


    ¡°But what if Boss He implicates you? If he just says you told him to worship the Min Family girl, wouldn¡¯t that be it?¡± Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu shrugged, ¡°If he implicates me, so what? I am but a weak and defenseless young woman who, in a moment of danger, cleverly crafted my words. People will understand that. Moreover, I didn¡¯t lie¨CI do have a master, who is the temple master of Dongqing Temple, and I really did learn a little bit of the Face Reading Technique. My conscience is clear.¡±


    Daya, ¡°¡­¡±


    That does seem to make sense when put that way.


    As they were talking, the two had already arrived at their family¡¯s street stall.


    Daya pointed at the queue at the stall ahead and said, ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up and saw Madam Ruan busily bustling about, yet her smile was extraordinarily radiant.

 Chapter 675 - Chapter 675 Chapter 675 Math is So Difficult

    Chapter 675: Chapter 675: Math is So Difficult Chapter 675: Chapter 675: Math is So Difficult Shu Yu smiled and quickly took a few steps forward.


    Their stall wasn¡¯t very large, mainly selling popcorn and Jiangyuan County¡¯s special roasted flatbreads, both of which were best when served hot.


    So, there were two big wooden barrels inside the stall, wrapped with thick cloth all around to keep the contents warm.


    There wasn¡¯t much food left in the barrels; when they sold out, Madam Ruan and Daya would pop another batch in the stove at the back, quite conveniently.


    Their food was all take-away, but Madam Ruan had still set up four small tables in front of the stall.


    These tables were foldable, likely made by Lu Erbai.


    At the moment, there were customers sitting at two of the tables, while the others lined up to buy and go.


    Daya pulled Shu Yu over, standing behind Madam Ruan with her flushed face full of excitement, ¡°Mother, guess who¡¯s here?¡±


    Madam Ruan was too busy to turn around, collecting money and packing orders as she asked casually, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Daya snatched the tasks from Madam Ruan¡¯s hands to do them herself, ¡°Why don¡¯t you turn around and see?¡±


    Madam Ruan freed her hands and resignedly glanced at Daya, then turned her head, her eyes widening in shock, ¡°Ah, Yu? What are you doing here? Weren¡¯t you¡­¡±


    With the crowd around, she immediately fell silent. Then she quickly pulled Shu Yu a few steps back and whispered, ¡°Can you leave Righteous Dao Village?¡±


    She looked over Shu Yu with a mix of joy and an appeasable curiosity, as if she wanted to take in every detail of her daughter.


    Ever since Shu Yu had left Jiangyuan County, Lu Erbai had seen her, Daya had seen her, and the old lady, Dahu, and Sanya even lived with her, but Madam Ruan alone had no chance to visit her daughter in Righteous Dao Village.


    She had thought about the local tyrant demanding protection fees; they were going to shut down the stall after this morning¡¯s business and then head to Righteous Dao Village to find her. To her surprise, Yu had come first.


    Shu Yu smiled, allowing her mother to examine her. Seeing tears well up in her mother¡¯s eyes, she quickly explained everything, then gently sat her down on a small stool nearby, ¡°Mother, sit and rest for a bit, I¡¯ll handle things here. I heard from sister that there¡¯s not much left; we¡¯ll head home after selling out this morning, and I¡¯ll help sister with the money.¡±


    ¡°No need for you here, I¡¯ve got it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m faster at counting, let me do it.¡±


    Madam Ruan was at a loss for words, indeed, Yu was the fastest at accounting in their family; while others needed an abacus, she only had to glance at the numbers to know the result, impressively quick.


    Their stall¡¯s business was quite good, but that success came with its own headaches. Neither she nor Daya were particularly fast at accounting, sometimes causing delays that led to customer complaints.


    But they were trying their hardest; calculating the numbers was truly too difficult.


    Shu Yu quickly stepped up to the stall, just as a customer wanted to buy seven flatbreads and three packets of popcorn¨Ca rather large order. Daya was getting the items while mentally tallying the cost.


    Suddenly, someone from behind shouted, ¡°Can you even finish all those flatbreads? What about us in the back if they¡¯re gone? Miss, save some for me, I need five flatbreads.¡±


    Then, from the small tables, another customer called out, ¡°Boss Lady, let¡¯s settle the bill here, and give me another packet of popcorn to take away.¡±


    This interruption left Daya a bit flustered. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thankfully, Shu Yu was there. She collected the money and assured the people in the back, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will still be five flatbreads.¡±


    After saying that, she packed up the popcorn and went over to the tables to collect the money.

 Chapter 676 - Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Sending Madam Hou and Her Daughter to

    Chapter 676: Chapter 676: Sending Madam Hou and Her Daughter to the Courier Station Chapter 676: Chapter 676: Sending Madam Hou and Her Daughter to the Courier Station Shu Yu moved methodically, and with her help, Daya let out a long sigh of relief.


    Shu Yu found it amusing, and after a few people in line had made their purchases and it quieted down a bit, she smiled and said, ¡°Sister, is business always this good on normal days?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s mainly because¡­¡± Daya glanced back at Madam Ruan and whispered, ¡°The local tyrant came by yesterday, didn¡¯t he? Many people heard about it, and some of our regular customers who love our food were worried we might stop selling due to the threats, so business has been especially booming this morning.¡±


    She had only spoken a couple of sentences when more customers arrived, indeed, they were regulars who had enjoyed their food before.


    They were also worried, ¡°Will your family still sell popcorn and roasted cakes in the future? Your food is genuine and delicious. What will we do if you stop selling?¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re just not setting up the stall this afternoon. We¡¯ll continue to sell in the future.¡±


    ¡°Why not set up the stall this afternoon?¡± S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°We had limited ingredients prepared, and the morning crowd bought everything, it was too late to restock, so we decided to just take a break for half a day.¡±


    Everyone felt relieved upon hearing this.


    Shu Yu helped sell for a while but didn¡¯t continue, as she hadn¡¯t forgotten her duty to drive Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady to the courier station. Seeing that the time was almost due and the stall was not busy, she mentioned to Madam Ruan.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll drive the people to the courier station and come back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, be careful, and you don¡¯t need to come back to the stall afterwards. We¡¯ll head home after we sell out, and I¡¯ll make you something tasty for lunch.¡±


    Madam Ruan gave her a few words of caution, then Shu Yu took off her apron and untied the cloth band from her hair, grabbed a few hot roasted cakes, and three packs of popcorn, and left.


    She first went back to the Lu family¡¯s home, greeted the old lady, then hurriedly drove the mule carriage towards the county office.


    Shu Yu¡¯s timing was perfect, as soon the mule carriage stopped, she saw the officers exiting the county office with Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady.


    Shu Yu waved her hand, and they hurriedly walked over to her.


    Madam Hou asked in a low voice, ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡±


    ¡°No, I just arrived myself. Did everything go smoothly?¡±


    Madam Hou nodded, ¡°Smoothly.¡± The office had been quite busy lately, and they had to wait a long time before someone attended to their paperwork.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the officer who escorted them, saying it was a matter assigned by the governor, those clerks would still be dragging their feet, reluctant to deal with them.


    Shu Yu glanced at the officer standing nearby, seeing his displeased expression; it was clear things hadn¡¯t gone as smoothly as Madam Hou had stated.


    She took out the roasted cakes and popcorn from the mule carriage, ¡°Have something to eat first, you must be hungry since we left early this morning. These are snacks from our stall, roasted cakes and popcorn, specialties of Jiangyuan County. Give them a try.¡±


    The officer didn¡¯t hesitate, he immediately smiled and took the two items.


    Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady caught the sweet aroma and their eyes lit up, then they took the food and climbed onto the mule carriage.


    The officer sat on the shaft of the carriage, smiling as he chatted with Shu Yu.


    After all, they would be working together on the manor in the future, and there might even be times when they could help each other.


    Shu Yu flicked the reins, quickly driving the mule carriage towards the outskirts of the town.


    The courier station was situated between the county town and the prefecture, closer to the county town, reachable in just over half an hour.

 Chapter 677 - Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Where is Lu Erbai

    Chapter 677: Chapter 677: Where is Lu Erbai? Chapter 677: Chapter 677: Where is Lu Erbai? Shu Yu sent the few people off and then took out two bags that had been prepared in the cart.


    While the officers and the steward of the courier station were busy with the handover, she handed them to Madam Hou, ¡°This is food my grandmother arranged for you. It¡¯s not much, but you can carry it with you. All the food you had before has been gobbled up by the Shu family. Now that you¡¯ve just arrived, you shouldn¡¯t be without something in hand, so take it.¡±


    Madam Hou pursed her lips, feeling conflicted. Her husband¡¯s people had squandered the food that was meant to save her life. Yet this adopted daughter of the Shu family, who had no relation to her, considered her needs so thoughtfully.


    She took a deep breath, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head, then gave her five taels of silver, ¡°The weather is getting cooler. Take these to buy some cotton quilts and clothes so you can sleep more comfortably at night.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t accept this.¡±


    Shu Yu pressed it into her hand, ¡°Take it. If it weighs on your conscience, consider it a loan from me that you can pay back later. Here at the courier station, there will be ample opportunities. Occasionally, generous guests leave a reward, and you¡¯ll be able to save up in no time. Once we part ways today, we¡¯re unlikely to meet again, so you¡¯ll have to rely on yourselves from now on. Take care.¡±


    Madam Hou felt the money burning in her hand, but Shu Yu was right; she truly needed it now and indeed would be able to repay it later.


    No longer resisting, she spoke earnestly, ¡°I¡¯ve escaped the Shu family and have the life I do now, all thanks to you. Yu, thank you. I will definitely repay this money.¡±


    Shu Yu, having sown good deeds, received good returns. Later on, Madam Hou truly did send her a generous gift. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, all that happened later.


    Having finished her instructions to Madam Hou and seeing the officer come out, Shu Yu didn¡¯t say more. After urging Madam Hou to take care, she left the courier station.


    The officer rode back in her mule carriage, but upon reaching the county town, he did not ask Shu Yu to take him back to Righteous Dao Village.


    He found an ox cart passing through Righteous Dao Village and slowly made his way back.


    Shu Yu felt an instant relief and hurriedly returned directly to the Lu family.


    She arrived back quite late, past noon. Sanya was sitting on the steps outside the main gate, resting her chin on her hands as if waiting for her.


    Hearing the sound of the carriage wheels, the little one looked up and saw it was indeed her second sister. She immediately stood up and ran back into the courtyard.


    ¡°Second Sister is back.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and shook her head as the carriage reached the entrance. She hopped down from the carriage shaft.


    Daya had already come out and helped her drive the mule carriage through the gate.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back. Come on, wash your face and have something to eat.¡±


    Shu Yu dropped the reins and took the cloth handed over by Sanya to wipe her face before heading into the kitchen. ¡°I could smell the deliciousness from afar, what scrumptious dishes did you make?¡±


    The old lady and Madam Ruan were bringing out several dishes that had been warming on the stove. Hearing Shu Yu¡¯s question, the old lady turned around and said, ¡°They¡¯re all your favorites. Have Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady arrived?¡±


    ¡°They have arrived, and everything went smoothly,¡± Shu Yu sat down at the nearby dining table, picked up her chopsticks, and took a bite of meat. ¡°I checked out the courier station. It¡¯s not bad, and not too crowded. I heard Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady are arranged by Lord Cheng, their attitude was also favorable. Madam Hou is sociable and astute, there shouldn¡¯t be much problem with her working there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± the old lady placed a bowl of rice in front of Shu Yu and urged the others to sit down quickly.


    Shu Yu glanced around and not seeing Lu Erbai, she asked curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s my father? Why don¡¯t I see him?¡±

 Chapter 678 - Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Your Dad Knows a Friend

    Chapter 678: Chapter 678: Your Dad Knows a Friend Chapter 678: Chapter 678: Your Dad Knows a Friend Madam Ruan served her a bowl of soup and handed it to her, replying, ¡°Your father went out of town and won¡¯t be back until tonight.¡±


    ¡°Out of town? What did he go out of town for?¡± Shu Yu asked with curiosity.


    Madam Ruan explained with a smile, ¡°Well, he recently made a friend who saw the children¡¯s cart your father made for someone. He was very interested and came looking for him. Your father hit it off with him right away. That man does excellent woodworking and is also a carpenter. The things he makes are very exquisite, and your father has learned a lot from him. In just a few days, his craftsmanship has improved greatly.¡±


    Shu Yu became interested and raised her eyebrows, ¡°That impressive?¡±


    ¡°Certainly,¡± said Madam Ruan, ¡°The man¡¯s surname is Yao. They often work together, and he even introduced clients to your father. This morning your father went to his house, and when I came back from setting up the stall, I sent Daya to Carpenter Yao¡¯s home to find him. But Carpenter Yao¡¯s family said that he had taken a job to make decorative pieces for a big family outside the town and took your father with him. They might not come back until tonight.¡±


    The wife of Carpenter Yao didn¡¯t know which family it was outside the town, but they reckoned they would be busy all day.


    Shu Yu took a sip of soup and nodded, ¡°I see.¡±


    Madam Ruan said, ¡°After you finish your meal, rest well. Stay at home tonight, and naturally, you will see your father when he comes back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The family quickly finished their noon meal, and Madam Ruan hurried Shu Yu to take a rest at noon.


    When Shu Yu got up, she saw that several people were busy in the courtyard, sorting out the dry goods they had brought back.


    Seeing Shu Yu come out of the house, Madam Ruan quickly pulled her into her room and took out several sets of brand-new clothes from the wardrobe.


    ¡°These were made by your mother and Daya during these days. The weather is getting colder, and although winter here is a bit warmer than in Jiangyuan County, it often rains. Once it rains, it gets terribly cold. I¡¯ve made you a few cotton-padded clothes, try them on.¡±


    Shu Yu instantly noticed the five or six sets of clothes laid on the bed by Madam Ruan, including liners, coats, padded clothes, and long skirts. It seemed that her mother and sister had not been idle after closing their stall every day.


    She sat down next to Madam Ruan, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t tire yourself out like this. It¡¯s hard enough running the stall every day, and you still need to prepare the next day¡¯s ingredients. How do you find the time to make so many clothes? Don¡¯t you need to sleep? Besides, at the place in Righteous Dao Village, I¡¯ll be working, and good clothes will get ruined as soon as I wear them.¡±


    ¡°Grandmother told me, from now on, you¡¯ll be the steward in the manor, so you won¡¯t have to wear the same colored clothes as when you worked on the wasteland. I¡¯ve made these for you to wear.¡±


    Besides, she was already very skilled at making clothes; she could cut the cloth to size with her eyes closed, and it wasn¡¯t tiring at all. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t argue with her and obediently went aside to try on the clothes.


    The clothes made by Madam Ruan and Daya fit perfectly, and Shu Yu could tell they would be comfortable without even putting them on.


    Madam Ruan was very satisfied and pulled her outside to show the old lady and the others. After attracting a round of flattering compliments, Shu Yu finally managed to take the clothes off.


    Then, Shu Yu went out shopping with Daya, bringing along Sanya and Dahu, to see if there was anything they needed to buy.


    By the time they came back, it was already a bit late.


    However, Lu Erbai had not returned, and Shu Yu was getting worried.


    Just as she was considering whether or not to go out and look for him, the courtyard door was pushed open.

 Chapter 679 - Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Carpenter Yao

    Chapter 679: Chapter 679 Carpenter Yao Chapter 679: Chapter 679 Carpenter Yao Following closely behind, Lu Erbai entered with a smile on his face.


    He hadn¡¯t had time to look up at the people in the courtyard when he turned around and invited the person behind him inside as well.


    As he walked in, he laughed and said, ¡°Honey, quickly pour two cups of warm water, prepare some snacks to accompany the drinks, today I need to have a good drink with Brother Yao. The issue with our family¡¯s stall has been resolved, thanks to Brother Yao.¡±


    Before he could finish, Shu Yu had already walked out from the living room, standing on the steps with a beaming smile, ¡°Dad.¡±


    Lu Erbai was startled, suddenly turned his head back, and looked bewildered at the figure standing not far away.


    ¡°Ah, Yu!¡± Lu Erbai exclaimed with joy, quickly taking a few steps forward, his gaze filled with concern as he looked at her, ¡°You¡¯re back? How have you been these past days?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Dad. Let¡¯s talk about my matters later, please invite the guests inside first.¡±


    Lu Erbai opened his mouth but then nodded, ¡°Right, right, we¡¯ll talk later.¡± He then turned to Carpenter Yao, who had just entered, and said, ¡°Brother Yao, this is the Erya I told you about from my family. Yu, this is your Uncle Yao.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded politely and called out, ¡°Uncle Yao.¡±


    Carpenter Yao looked her over and laughed, ¡°So this is the Second Young Lady you¡¯ve been endlessly praising? She does seem very clever indeed, but it¡¯s a pity that her status hinders her.¡±


    The Lu family¡¯s public statement was the same as the one in Righteous Dao Village¨Cthey all came here searching for their missing daughter.


    This was already known by everyone in Righteous Dao Village, though not many people in the county town were aware. Since Lu Erbai and Carpenter Yao were acquainted, they would occasionally chat, and Lu Erbai would disclose the matter when asked.


    There was nothing that couldn¡¯t be shared; it would be even weirder to keep scheming and hiding it.


    In Linzhang Prefecture, there weren¡¯t few convicts; it used to be a desolate place with few inhabitants, but later it became an exile area where many criminals were banished to, gradually starting to settle down, marrying, and having children, propagating their descendants.


    About half of the people here probably had convict ancestors dating back three generations.


    So, having Shu Yu, a convict¡¯s daughter who had been exiled, didn¡¯t make anyone think the Lu family was entirely composed of wicked people unworthy of association. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At least now, the look in Carpenter Yao¡¯s eyes was devoid of any disdain or contempt toward Shu Yu; rather, it bore the semblance of an elder viewing a younger relative, even tinged with a hint of pity.


    And why not have pity? An adopted daughter inadvertently mired in troubles because of the Shu family.


    Shu Yu smiled and said to Carpenter Yao, ¡°There¡¯s no need for pity, I¡¯ve found my family, and they all cherish me so much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, Brother Lu is indeed a rare sincere man, just like me.¡±


    Shu Yu almost laughed out loud; Carpenter Yao was quite interesting. Was he praising her dad, or was he praising himself?


    She led the two men into the kitchen where the dinner was, in fact, already prepared.


    Because of Shu Yu¡¯s return, dinner was quite lavish and there was no need to prepare any additional dishes for drinking.


    Madam Ruan brought out two jugs of wine, and didn¡¯t prepare a separate table for them, as country people hosting guests didn¡¯t bother with too much fuss.


    Sitting next to Lu Erbai, Shu Yu poured wine for him and Carpenter Yao, then asked, ¡°Dad, when you came in, what did you mean when you said the issue at our stall has been resolved?¡±


    Lu Erbai took a sip of wine, released a long breath, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing major, it¡¯s all been resolved anyway.¡±

 Chapter 680 - Chapter 680 Chapter 680 The County Magistrate is about to face

    Chapter 680: Chapter 680: The County Magistrate is about to face trouble Chapter 680: Chapter 680: The County Magistrate is about to face trouble Erbai raised an eyebrow. Was his father worried she might be anxious?


    The matters at the stall¡­ Hmm, as far as he knew, the only issue at the stall was the local tyrant.


    Shu Yu paused, then asked in a low voice, ¡°Is it about Boss He that father mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Cough cough.¡± Lu Erbai choked on the wine he was sipping, his eyes widened as he suddenly turned to look at Madam Ruan, ¡°Did you tell Yu?¡±


    ¡°No, it was Yu herself who encountered him.¡±


    Lu Erbai frowned, ¡°Did Boss He give you a hard time?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°Father, don¡¯t you know me? How could he have troubled me?¡±


    As for how she tricked Boss He, there was no need to elaborate, especially since Carpenter Yao was also present.


    Lu Erbai gave her a skeptical look. Thinking of Yu¡¯s cleverness, he suddenly felt that the one who might be in trouble could be Boss He.


    Their Yu, after all, was someone who could easily handle herself even in front of Lord Xiang. Even if she were banished, she wouldn¡¯t panic, a remarkable woman indeed ¨C Boss He, well, definitely couldn¡¯t match her.


    Lu Erbai felt relieved and then addressed Shu Yu¡¯s earlier question. ¡°Indeed, the matter at the stall I referred to was about that local tyrant. He demanded a protection fee from our family, starting with ten taels of silver. This is clearly bullying.¡±


    Their family could afford to pay ten taels of silver, but that was money they had worked hard for, waking up early and staying up late to earn. Such a large sum of money was hard to part with; Boss He was clearly making it difficult for them, testing their limits.


    Once they paid this time, Boss He would target them, and there would surely be a next time.


    The Lu family believed that this money should not be given.


    ¡°Your mother and your sister thought that after closing the stall early this morning, it might be better not to open tomorrow, to avoid trouble. But this is not a long-term solution. I¡¯ve asked around, and Boss He is not an easy man to deal with. Even if you stop going to the stall, he will still come knocking. We can¡¯t let him drive us out of our own house, can we?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. This was also what she had considered, so she had never thought of not going to the stall but only of resolving the issue with Boss He from the root.


    Lu Erbai turned to Carpenter Yao, ¡°I was thinking, is there any other way? But here in Heichang County, apart from the Huifeng Escort Agency, I know only Brother Yao. I went to the Yao Family this morning to discuss a plan with Brother Yao. Coincidentally, Brother Yao had just taken a job, making a display piece for the Manor of the county magistrate¡¯s brother-in-law outside the town.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yao took me to the manor, and we even met the county magistrate¡¯s brother-in-law successfully. He has already promised me that he will send two constables tomorrow to patrol near our stall. If the local tyrant shows up, they will help settle the issue.¡± Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It might cost a bit for their troubles, but compared to ten taels of silver, it was only the cost of a meal¡¯s worth of wine, and he could still afford it.


    Yet, upon hearing this, Shu Yu looked puzzled.


    ¡°Father, you said¡­ the county magistrate¡¯s brother-in-law?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what about it?¡±


    Shu Yu fell silent for a moment, then hesitantly spoke, ¡°Well, he might not be able to send constables to patrol our stall tomorrow.¡±


    Just as Lu Erbai was enjoying a sip of wine, he froze at her words and set down his cup, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because,¡± Shu Yu said, ¡°the county magistrate of Heichang County might be in trouble. The governor has arrived, and he is currently at the Heichang County Office. When I passed by the office this afternoon, I saw that the security was very tight. I vaguely heard that the county magistrate was in trouble.¡±

 Chapter 681 - Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Excited Carpenter Yao

    Chapter 681: Chapter 681: Excited Carpenter Yao Chapter 681: Chapter 681: Excited Carpenter Yao Shu Yu went out in the afternoon to stroll around the market and shop, specifically taking a detour by the county office.


    Then she saw that the officers who had normally guarded the main gate of the county office had been changed. What¡¯s more, the replacement was someone she had seen just the day before, a guard who accompanied the governor.


    This was interesting. She had thought that the governor would continue to inspect other places today, but it seemed he was ready to take down the county magistrate of Heichang County right away.


    If the county magistrate was finished, could his brother-in-law be far behind?


    As Shu Yu was thinking this, she saw Carpenter Yao, sitting next to Lu Erbai, suddenly put down his chopsticks, and with a sharp gaze, turned toward her to ask eagerly, ¡°You said the governor came? Here in Heichang County?¡± Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Yes, he actually arrived last night. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°How do you know he arrived last night?¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°I saw him yesterday, and he even rewarded me.¡±


    Carpenter Yao¡¯s eyes shone brighter, ¡°You, you met him? Did you see who was with him? Did you see a Mister Qi?¡±


    Shu Yu was surprised. Did this man know Mister Qi?


    ¡°I do know of a Mister Qi.¡±


    Carpenter Yao suddenly stood up, his expression one of wanting to laugh but as if he was desperately trying to restrain himself, ¡°He really came. Mister Qi really did come with the governor. No, I have to find him.¡±


    As he spoke, he said to Lu Erbai, ¡°Brother Lu, I¡¯ll have to skip the meal. Sorry, I have an urgent matter and must leave.¡±


    After finishing his sentence, he apologized to the old lady and the others with a bow before turning and heading straight out of the kitchen.


    Lu Erbai was stunned. What was happening? Why did he just leave so suddenly?


    ¡°Hey, wait, Brother Yao, what are you going to do?¡±


    It was late at night, and he ran out as soon as he heard the governor had come. It wouldn¡¯t be good if something happened.


    Lu Erbai quickly followed, reaching the kitchen doorway and then turning to Shu Yu and others to say, ¡°Yu, you guys go ahead and eat. Don¡¯t starve yourselves. I¡¯ll go have a look and be back soon; you don¡¯t need to wait for me.¡±


    After speaking, he also ran out, leaving the Lu family looking at each other in confusion in the kitchen.


    Shu Yu looked at where Carpenter Yao had been sitting, furrowed her brows slightly, and turned to ask Madam Ruan, ¡°Mother, who is this Carpenter Yao?¡±


    Madam Ruan was also baffled. She shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The old lady glanced at her, ¡°What use are you?¡±


    Madam Ruan, ¡°¡­¡± She had no reason to ask her husband about other men¡¯s affairs. That would be inappropriate.


    The old lady huffed lightly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat. When your father comes back later, we can ask him.¡±


    Then she told Madam Ruan, ¡°Take a bowl and save a portion of food for Erbai. When he comes back, heat it up for him to eat.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mother.¡±


    The family didn¡¯t wait for Lu Erbai and finished their dinner. After they had cleaned up the dishes, Lu Erbai finally returned leisurely.


    Seeing he was only a bit tired and seemingly had no other issues, Shu Yu felt relieved.


    She went to the kitchen to heat up Lu Erbai¡¯s meal, brought it to the table, and said, ¡°Father, eat.¡±


    As Lu Erbai ate, he looked up to say, ¡°You want to ask about your Uncle Yao, right?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°You eat first. You¡¯ve been tired all day. You¡¯ll need to be full to have the energy to talk.¡±


    Lu Erbai chuckled, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    After he finished his meal and had a cup of hot tea, he finally sat opposite Shu Yu and said, ¡°Brother Yao, well, he¡¯s actually a convict who was exiled here.¡±

 Chapter 682 - Chapter 682 Chapter 682 Boss He Gets Arrested

    Chapter 682: Chapter 682 Boss He Gets Arrested Chapter 682: Chapter 682 Boss He Gets Arrested Shu Yu didn¡¯t feel surprised. After all, Carpenter Yao knew Qi Chan and even intended to meet him, probably hailing from the capital.


    She thought deeper, and even more so, felt it was highly likely that he had once been an official.


    Indeed, Lu Erbai sighed, ¡°He used to work in the Ministry of Industry in the capital. He was an official.¡±


    Shu Yu thought to herself, she had actually guessed it right, ¡°Did Uncle Yao tell you all this?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. He doesn¡¯t like to talk about his past experiences. I learned about them from listening to his son. Brother Yao worked extremely hard while he was in the Ministry of Industry, but his efforts were not for his own career advancement; they were for his craftsmanship. I¡¯ve known him for quite a while now. His skills are truly impressive, and he knows a lot. I learned many things from him that I had never known before, and it has benefited me greatly.¡±


    ¡°What a pity. He devoted all his energy to craftsmanship without concern for promotion or wealth. But what he didn¡¯t care about, others did. Once, he made a small item, a farming tool, which was convenient and very useful. It ended up being stolen by a colleague, who not only took it but also claimed he made it himself, and went as far as to falsely accuse Brother Yao.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yao was not adept at adaptability and was also not good with words, unable to argue with others. Moreover, the other party had backing. And what about Brother Yao? He focused entirely on those woodworking tools and never really got on well with others in the Ministry of Industry; no one spoke in his defense. In the end, he was exiled.¡±


    Fortunately, Carpenter Yao had some family property, so his wife and child were able to follow him.


    Once in Heichang County, thanks to his excellent skills, he was valued by many wealthy households and actually made quite a bit of money.


    Shu Yu came to a realization, ¡°So what is he planning to do by finding Mister Qi this time?¡±


    Lu Erbai seemed unsure as well, ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, it seems he has made some unusual object that he wants to give to Mister Qi. I followed him to the county office just now, but could only stand at the entrance without entering; we couldn¡¯t just barge in when the gatekeepers stopped us. According to Brother Yao, Mister Qi might have helped him in the past, and he wished to meet him face-to-face.¡±


    ¡°Has Uncle Yao gone home now?¡±


    Lu Erbai nodded, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s gone back, saying that he wants to think of another way to meet Mister Qi.¡±


    Shu Yu involuntarily clenched the token Qi Chan had given her. For her to meet Qi Chan was indeed convenient.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Lu Erbai suddenly remembered something and said in a low voice with widened eyes, ¡°I saw Boss He at the entrance of the county office just now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Shu Yu came back to her senses and raised her brows, ¡°At the entrance of the county office?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss He was being escorted by two bailiffs, shouting injustice as he was pushed inside. The bailiffs had a grim expression, as if they said he was involved in a murder case.¡±


    Shu Yu laughed out loud, ¡°It seems that although the county magistrate is in trouble, the others in the county office are still getting on with their work.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She thought there might have been a change and that she¡¯d have to think of another way.


    Lu Erbai, seeing her expression, couldn¡¯t help feeling that something was off. Recalling that she had mentioned meeting Boss He before, he guessed, ¡°Could it be that Boss He¡¯s arrest has something to do with you? Did you have him put away?¡±


    ¡°Father, you mustn¡¯t wrong me like this; I just said a few words. If Boss He was arrested, it must be because he committed some wrongdoing.¡±


    What she didn¡¯t expect was for Boss He to be so impatient; it wasn¡¯t even dark yet, and he had already gone to offer incense for the Min family¡¯s daughter.

 Chapter 683 - Chapter 683 Chapter 683 One More Impressive Than the Other

    Chapter 683: Chapter 683: One More Impressive Than the Other Chapter 683: Chapter 683: One More Impressive Than the Other Lu Erbai looked at her doubtfully for a moment, then decided not to ask further, but he could guess that Boss He¡¯s arrest must have been orchestrated by his daughter.


    He smiled, stood up, and dusted off his robe, ¡°Alright, if you say it¡¯s not you, it¡¯s not you. Come on, let¡¯s go back inside and talk.¡±


    The two of them came out of the kitchen and returned to the living room only to see the old lady and several others picking corn kernels.


    Now that Boss He¡¯s issue had been resolved, Madam Ruan and Daya planned to set up their stall again tomorrow since they¡¯d also promised their regular customers.


    Shu Yu sat on the side helping them. It was rare for the family to gather together like this and chat about household matters, creating an especially warm atmosphere.


    Shu Yu spoke about the events in Righteous Dao Village and naturally mentioned the Shus.


    She no longer kept the Shu family¡¯s actions a secret. When she said that Second Young Lady¡¯s death was caused by Second Madam¡¯s poisoning, everyone from the Lu family gasped in shock.


    ¡°This, both Second Young Lady and Second Madam, really are formidable in their own ways.¡±


    The Lu family, being simple farmers, might argue or fight with others, but they were just scuffles and threats¨Cnothing truly lethal.


    Sure enough, the dark secrets of wealthy families were not so simple.


    Daya couldn¡¯t help but grasp Shu Yu¡¯s hand; she would never harm her sister like Second Young Lady had done.


    Shu Yu patted her back in return¨Cpeople are indeed different.


    While the Lu family discussed the Shus, at that very moment, the Shus were also discussing her and Madam Hou.


    Both men and women of the Shu family had gone to work in the wasteland early that day.


    Shu Feng and Shu Quan had wanted to go hunting in the mountains from the beginning, but considering their recent arrival, they thought it best to observe for a couple of days before deciding.


    However, what they didn¡¯t expect was to arrive at the wasteland and not see Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady.


    Shu Yu had gone hunting in the mountains and was resting for two days, which they had already heard about.


    But even if Madam Hou and her daughter were temporarily staying with the Lu family, shouldn¡¯t they be working in the fields during the day? But for a whole day, the Shus saw no sign of them.


    Exhausted, the family returned home in the evening and began to speculate together.


    ¡°Could it be that after they met with the governor yesterday, he pardoned their crimes and released them?¡± Miss Four guessed.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible; there are no such rules,¡± Shu Feng shook his head. ¡°The governor can grant some favor at best, but he certainly has no authority, nor would he pardon their crimes at this time. Besides, Madam Hou is only my uncle¡¯s concubine, and Sixth Young Lady is the daughter of the Shu family. If anyone is to be pardoned, it would have to start with my uncle.¡±


    ¡°Then where could the two of them have gone? We deliberately passed by the Lu¡¯s house just now; their main gate was locked tight, and it seemed as though there wasn¡¯t a soul inside.¡± sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Could it be that the governor also gave them a two-day break to go out and enjoy themselves?¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t figure it out, and eventually, Shu Quan became frustrated and said, ¡°How would Madam Hou have any connection with the governor? Could it be that Lord Cheng was a former client of hers?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking?¡± the second lord suddenly stood up, glaring at him fiercely, ¡°Before Madam Hou was with me, she was a prostitute. Are you trying to smear Madam Hou¡¯s name, or are you trying to put a green hat on your father?¡±


    Shu Quan immediately shrank back a little, and Shu Feng, observing this exchange between father and son, grew darker in expression.

 Chapter 684 - Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Mrs. Liu Betrays a Secret

    Chapter 684: Chapter 684 Mrs. Liu Betrays a Secret Chapter 684: Chapter 684 Mrs. Liu Betrays a Secret Shu Feng also felt somewhat resentful towards his uncle, and it reflected in his tone as he couldn¡¯t help but express it, ¡°Uncle, you shouldn¡¯t have hit Madam Hou yesterday. If there¡¯s anything to say, it should be said nicely.¡±


    The first Madam chimed in from the sidelines, ¡°Yes, younger brother, if you had just talked nicely to Madam Hou, we wouldn¡¯t be so clueless and not know anything. Perhaps, if Madam Hou really has a good relationship with the governor, she might even be able to secure some benefits for us.¡±


    The second uncle pointed at himself, ¡°You¡¯re blaming me now? Weren¡¯t all of you standing there when I hit her? Did any of you stop me? Now that we can¡¯t find the person, you decide to push all the blame onto me, is that it?¡±


    Shu Feng frowned, ¡°Uncle, that¡¯s not what we meant.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. I can hear the implications in your words!¡± His anger flared, and he stood up abruptly, storming off with a swish of his sleeves.


    The Second Madam knitted her brows and glanced at Shu Feng and the first Madam, quickly following after him, ¡°Uncle, please don¡¯t be angry¡­¡±


    There was silence for a moment, and Shu Feng gestured, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s all disperse.¡±


    As they couldn¡¯t come to any conclusion, the Shu family had no choice but to set the matter aside. After all, Madam Hou would eventually show up; she couldn¡¯t hide from them forever.


    Shu Feng was exhausted from the day¡¯s events, but still had to work at night.


    Not wanting to stay at home, he simply went out to gather firewood, an activity not requiring much effort.


    Mrs. Liu immediately stood up and said, ¡°Eldest Young Master, since you¡¯ve just arrived, you don¡¯t know where there¡¯s plenty of firewood. Let me take you on your first day.¡±


    Shu Feng cast a suspicious glance at her but said nothing, nodding his head and following her out.


    After they had walked some distance from the Shu household, Shu Feng finally asked, ¡°Mrs. Liu, do you have something you want to tell me?¡±


    Mrs. Liu swallowed hard, looked around, and hurriedly lowered her voice to say, ¡°Eldest Young Master, the Second Young Lady didn¡¯t die from a fit of rage or depressive sickness, she was poisoned by someone.¡±


    Shu Feng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Was it Madam Hou or Lu Shuyu?¡±


    Mrs. Liu shook her head, ¡°Neither, it was ¨C it was the Second Madam. I saw with my own eyes the Second Madam picked poisonous herbs and mixed them into the Second Young Lady¡¯s food, which caused her to vomit blood not long after eating. Later, it was the Second Madam who suggested to call for that quack physician from Righteous Dao Village. On the day the Second Young Lady passed away, the food was also prepared by the Second Madam.¡±


    Shu Feng fell silent. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that within the Shu family, where the women shared a common enemy, internal strife could still lead to the death of one of them.


    He didn¡¯t care much for the Second Young Lady, her life or death didn¡¯t matter to him. But the fact that she was harmed by the Second Madam certainly did catch his interest.


    Shu Feng turned to look at Mrs. Liu, ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°Besides you, I don¡¯t know who else to tell. The second uncle is the Second Madam¡¯s husband, and the person she harmed is from the first branch; he certainly won¡¯t care. Eldest Young Master, now that the Head Master has passed, you¡¯re the only one who can take charge of the Shu family. For such a serious matter, naturally, I have to inform you. And I worry that the Second Madam¡¯s harm towards the Second Young Lady is just the beginning¡­¡± Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A frown flickered across Shu Feng¡¯s brow as he suddenly recalled how he had reproached his uncle, causing him to leave in anger. And then, there was that parting glance from the Second Madam.


    His expression grew cold; though the Shu family didn¡¯t have much property left, either the first or second branch could only have one person in charge.


    The second uncle, being an elder, might have limited power.


    But whether the second aunt thought the same, that remained to be seen.

 Chapter 685 - Chapter 685 Chapter 685 You are the Old Ladys Favorite

    Chapter 685: Chapter 685: You are the Old Lady¡¯s Favorite Chapter 685: Chapter 685: You are the Old Lady¡¯s Favorite The Shu family¡¯s second branch had been suppressed by the main branch for many years, but now the eldest legitimate son and daughter, as well as the bastard, were all present, and they subtly seemed to be making plans to take charge of the household.


    Shu Feng looked up in the direction of the Shu family. After a long moment he said to Mrs. Liu, ¡°I understand, let¡¯s go gather firewood first.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t need to do much; she simply stated a fact.


    However, after the two of them returned with the firewood, the young master also came out. His face no longer showed the previous anger, and the Shu family all calmly ate, washed, and went to bed.


    But the next day, when they found out that Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady hadn¡¯t gone to work in the fields as usual, their speculations grew even more. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Shu Yu, who had spent a comfortable night at home, woke up early and sneezed twice, feeling as if someone was talking about her.


    Madam Ruan and Daya were pushing their cart to sell food as soon as the sky began to brighten. Shu Yu had wanted to follow them but was unanimously refused by both.


    She rarely had a couple of days off, why would Madam Ruan and Daya be willing to let her get up early and busy herself?


    Therefore, when Shu Yu got up, breakfast at home was almost finished.


    Lu Erbai was restless during breakfast, resulting in the old lady smacking him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯ve got needles under your butt? Can¡¯t you sit still without squirming around? You¡¯re making my eyes hurt.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up at her father and chuckled, ¡°Father, are you worried about Uncle Yao?¡±


    Lu Erbai nodded, ¡°He said he wanted to go to the county office today to take a look around, but I¡¯m not sure if he has gone yet.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Yao is anxious. With the current time, he should have gone, right?¡±


    Lu Erbai still felt unsure after thinking it over, ¡°I need to go see for myself.¡±


    Carpenter Yao was both a teacher and a friend to him and had helped him a lot. Now the county office was obviously unstable and even the county magistrate was in danger; it was uncertain if Brother Yao, an innocent party, would be implicated.


    Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.


    After a moment of contemplation, Shu Yu said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll accompany you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going too?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much for me to do anyway, taking a walk outside would also be good. Accompanying you to the county office would give me a chance to observe the situation in Heichang County.¡±


    Lu Erbai was speechless¨Cwhen Yu talked about the situation, he inexplicably felt like her vision was so grand.


    Clearing his throat, Lu Erbai nodded, ¡°Well, alright then.¡±


    The old lady glanced disapprovingly at Lu Erbai. Yu had finally gotten a chance to rest for two days, could he not let her sleep in at home? He had to find something for her to do¨Ca terrible father indeed.


    Shu Yu said to the old lady, ¡°Grandmother, then you rest well at home. We will be back soon.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s expression changed in a second, immediately bright and kindly she said, ¡°Alright, alright, be careful and come back early.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The father and daughter then left the house, but as soon as they stepped out of the courtyard, Lu Erbai sighed, ¡°Your grandmother is blaming me now. You¡¯ve become her most cherished darling now.¡±


    Shu Yu glanced to the side, ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? I am her biological granddaughter, and I¡¯m very filial to her.¡±


    Lu Erbai looked up at the sky. Biological granddaughter? Weren¡¯t Daya and Sanya her biological granddaughters as well?


    Sanya used to be terrified of the old lady, afraid to even make a sound.


    Now that Yu had come back, her grandmother¡¯s temperament had indeed changed a lot.


    In the past, she was tough by mouth but soft at heart, clearly caring for others, yet her words would come out as sharp as knives.


    Now it was different. Her words weren¡¯t as harsh, and she seemed to have become gentler all of a sudden.

 Chapter 686 - Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Carpenter Yao Was Driven Away

    Chapter 686: Chapter 686 Carpenter Yao Was Driven Away Chapter 686: Chapter 686 Carpenter Yao Was Driven Away Lu Erbai smiled. Perhaps it was because Yu had been found and his worries had been resolved, making things gradually get better at home.


    But truth be told, among the grandchildren, the old lady truly doted on Yu the most.


    ¡°Actually, you really resemble your grandmother in temperament.¡±


    Shu Yu turned her head, ¡°Do I?¡±


    The old lady had a way of speaking that could choke a person, but she indeed had an art to her speech.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Erbai affirmed.


    As they spoke, they walked towards the county office.


    The entrance of the Office seemed normal, as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened inside.


    If Shu Yu hadn¡¯t recognized the guard standing at the entrance, who was one of Lord Cheng¡¯s, she might not have known.


    ¡°It looks like nothing¡¯s wrong,¡± Lu Erbai peered for a long while and furrowed his brows, ¡°Could it be that your Uncle Yao hasn¡¯t arrived yet? But it¡¯s getting late, and he seemed so anxious yesterday; it doesn¡¯t seem like he could wait.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at her father¡¯s inquisitive demeanor; indeed, she could confirm that her father was not suited for jobs involving tracking or investigating.


    The guard by the door had already started looking their way.


    ¡°Dad, if you want to know, why not go over and ask?¡±


    ¡°Ask? Ask whom? Would they even tell us?¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°Dad, wait here for me, I¡¯ll go ask.¡±


    No sooner had she finished speaking than she had taken several quick strides forward, standing directly before the guard.


    The guard naturally recognized her; he had already seen Lu Erbai lingering outside for a long time, appearing somewhat odd. If not for the fact that Lady Lu was with him, he might have gone up to question them.


    Seeing Shu Yu approaching, he nodded slightly, ¡°Lady Lu.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°Brother, may I inquire if someone has come here looking for Lord Cheng or Mister Qi?¡±


    The guard hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Indeed, someone did come, but that person was driven away.¡± Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Driven away?¡±


    The guard nodded again, ¡°The governor¡¯s visit was for important matters, not for entertaining random requests, especially when the visitor couldn¡¯t even specify what it was they needed to discuss with the governor.¡±


    Insignificant people naturally couldn¡¯t be allowed to linger in the Office.


    Shu Yu thanked him, then retreated a few steps and returned to Lu Erbai¡¯s side, whispering, ¡°The guard said someone indeed came looking for the governor but got driven away. We just don¡¯t know if that person was Uncle Yao.¡±


    Lu Erbai breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Then he probably went home.¡±


    ¡°Is Uncle Yao¡¯s house far from here?¡±


    ¡°Not far, just two streets over in that direction. It won¡¯t take long to get there.¡±


    So, the two decided to visit the Yao Family.


    But just as they reached the front of the Yao Household, they heard a woman¡¯s crying from inside.


    Shu Yu and Lu Erbai exchanged glances; the latter immediately stepped up to knock on the door.


    Shortly after, a young man a few years older than Shu Yu came to open the door. Seeing Lu Erbai, the young man gave a bitter smile, ¡°Lu Uncle.¡±


    Lu Erbai, upon seeing his reddened eyes, was shocked, ¡°What¡¯s happened, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The young man stepped aside, ¡°Lu Uncle, please come in first.¡±


    Shu Yu followed Lu Erbai inside and saw an elder woman leaning on a younger woman, crying so hard she was trembling.


    She glanced around and didn¡¯t see Carpenter Yao.


    This was¡­ strange indeed.

 Chapter 687 - Chapter 687 Chapter 687 Yao Po

    Chapter 687: Chapter 687: Yao Po Chapter 687: Chapter 687: Yao Po Lu Erbai also noticed that Carpenter Yao was gone. He hurriedly turned his head and asked the young man, ¡°Yao Po, what happened? Where¡¯s your dad?¡±


    ¡°My dad, he¡¯s been detained by the Office.¡±


    Lu Erbai¡¯s eyes widened, and even Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment.


    Detained by the Office? But the guard had clearly told her that they had simply driven the person away.


    Yao Po gave a wry smile, ¡°Uncle Lu, you know that my dad wanted to see the governor. Early this morning, I accompanied my dad to the entrance of the county office, hoping to meet the governor. But the officers at the gate wouldn¡¯t let us in; they drove us away. Not long after we left, suddenly, we saw the constables from the Office rush over and they grabbed us.¡±


    ¡°Why, why would they arrest you?¡±


    ¡°They said there¡¯s been an incident at the county office, and they need to arrest anyone they find suspicious. My dad had been lurking around outside the Office for so long, they claimed he must have had some ulterior motives and wanted to harm the governor. They wanted to bring us back for questioning,¡± Yao Po said indignantly. ¡°We recognized those constables, how could we be suspicious? They were just looking for an excuse to seek credit in front of the governor.¡±


    Shu Yu was puzzled, ¡°Seek credit? What credit?¡±


    ¡°The constable who arrested me lives not far from here, and his wife is on good terms with mine. So he took advantage of the chaos to let me go. The constables didn¡¯t come after me, and after I escaped, he found an excuse to come back.¡±


    ¡°He told me that the county magistrate is in trouble, and so is the group associated with him. Once the county magistrate is taken away, quite a few positions will open up below, and then those officers who are usually on the fringes might get used. So now they are jumping up and down, trying to earn merits by not letting any suspicious person go. They bring them in for questioning first and release them later if they find nothing. It¡¯s not just my dad; since yesterday afternoon, they¡¯ve arrested quite a few people, even the local tyrant Boss He was caught.¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡±. Hmm, what should she say?


    Mrs. Yao finally stopped crying. She wiped her tears and said, ¡°Our Old Yao has always been upright and honest; surely nothing¡¯s wrong. He will be released. I, I¡¯m just worried about him suffering in there¨Cthe methods the constables use to interrogate prisoners are not gentle at all.¡±


    Moreover, their Old Yao had been originally sent to this place as an exiled prisoner. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What the Yao Family worried about was also what Lu Erbai worried about.


    Seeing him at a loss, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow and looked at Yao Po, asking, ¡°Brother Yao, when Uncle Yao wanted to see Mister Qi, did he have something to hand over to him?¡±


    Yao Po was taken aback, he hesitated and gave her a glance, but didn¡¯t reply.


    Lu Erbai quickly said, ¡°This is my daughter Erya, Yao Po. My Yu is very trustworthy, you can tell her anything.¡±


    Yao Po¡¯s eyelids twitched. Was it that he didn¡¯t trust Shu Yu? He didn¡¯t even trust Lu Erbai, okay??


    Shu Yu almost laughed thanks to her father¡¯s antics, she coughed lightly to calm the anxious Lu Erbai, and said to Yao Po, ¡°I can meet with Mister Qi. I have a token from Mister Qi; not only can I have your dad released, but I can also take him to meet someone. But I need to know what you have at hand first. If I make a rash introduction and you come up empty-handed, I might be the one who ends up in trouble.¡±

 Chapter 688 - Chapter 688 Chapter 688 High-Speed Drum Cart

    Chapter 688: Chapter 688 High-Speed Drum Cart Chapter 688: Chapter 688 High-Speed Drum Cart Yao Po was stunned. What, what had she just said? Could she really meet Mister Qi and even possess his token?


    Shu Yu watched him with a smile, ¡°So, will you speak? Time waits for no one, and if you dally, Uncle Yao might suffer even more.¡±


    Before his words had finished, Mrs. Yao had already rushed forward urgently, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, my husband made a piece of farming equipment, something that can irrigate fields and increase the yield of crops. He wants to present it to Mister Qi.¡±


    Yao Po wanted to stop her. Hadn¡¯t the lessons of the past been severe enough? His father had been fine, working at the Ministry of Industry, but because he created a coveted artifact, people learned of it, and he attracted trouble that led to his exile to the southwest.


    Yet on second thought, the best artifact couldn¡¯t compare to his father¡¯s life.


    So as his mother spoke, he parted his lips, but in the end, he remained silent.


    Shu Yu was surprised upon hearing this. Irrigate fields?


    She too had worked in the wilderness and was naturally aware that in the Dasu dynasty at this time, the utilization of agricultural tools was not very widespread.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked.


    Yao Po took a deep breath, turned, and went into the house. After a moment, he brought out a small-scale model.


    Shu Yu took one glance and knew what it was.


    High-speed drum carts, indeed tools for irrigation.


    In her world, this was an irrigation tool from the Tang Dynasty. She certainly hadn¡¯t seen it in the Dasu dynasty.


    She didn¡¯t look at it long, quickly shifting her gaze back to Yao Po, ¡°Alright, then take this model, and let¡¯s head to the county office to find Mister Qi.¡±


    Yao Po was taken aback. He glanced at Shu Yu, certain that she had only glanced briefly at the model before looking away.


    Then he looked at Lu Erbai. As a carpenter, Lu Erbai should have been very interested in such a thing, but he too had quickly moved his gaze away and turned to ask Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, is it really okay to see Mister Qi?¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Shu Yu shook her head and looked back at Yao Po, ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming?¡±


    Yao Po suddenly snapped back to attention, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go now.¡±


    He quickly gathered up the model and turned to his mother and wife, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m off to the county office. Don¡¯t be sad. Father will be fine; we¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Mrs. Yao could only nod, ¡°Be careful, and avoid the constables when you go.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Shu Yu, with Lu Erbai and Yao Po in tow, made their way back to the county office.


    The guard at the gate was surprised to see Shu Yu returning so soon and looked at her curiously.


    ¡°Lady Lu, is there something else?¡±


    ¡°Brother guard, I need to see Mister Qi.¡±


    The guard frowned with difficulty, ¡°Lady Lu, the Lord and the teacher are busy right now; they might not be able to see you. If it¡¯s not an important matter, maybe you should go back. Once the Lord has a moment to rest, I¡¯ll pass on your message.¡±


    Saying this, he glanced at the two people behind Shu Yu.


    One was the same person who had been with her previously, and the other¡­ a young man who seemed to have come by earlier.


    What were they trying to do?


    Shu Yu bowed her head and took out a jade pendant, handing it to the guard, ¡°This was given to me by Mister Qi, please pass it along, and tell him I have an important matter to discuss.¡±


    The guard hesitated for a moment after looking at it but accepted it, ¡°Wait here.¡± S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He instructed another guard to take over and then turned to go inside.


    Yao Po looked at Shu Yu with amazement. So she really did possess Mister Qi¡¯s token?

 Chapter 689 - Chapter 689 Chapter 689 Using up the favor is impossible

    Chapter 689: Chapter 689: Using up the favor is impossible Chapter 689: Chapter 689: Using up the favor is impossible The three of them didn¡¯t wait long at the entrance of the county office before the guard quickly returned, hurrying out to greet Shu Yu with a nod, ¡°Mister Qi invites you inside.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Shu Yu expressed his gratitude and followed the guard into the Office.


    Lu Erbai and Yao Po exchanged a glance and hurriedly followed suit.


    This county office was quite similar to that of Jiangyuan County, though slightly larger.


    Perhaps it was because the county magistrate had encountered some troubles, so the atmosphere inside the Office was extremely quiet. The servants and officers bustled about, heads lowered, attending to their duties, without giving Shu Yu and his companions so much as a curious glance.


    They silently made their way into the main hall, and after the guard announced their arrival, they were led inside.


    As soon as Shu Yu entered, he saw Mister Qi nodding at him cordially, holding the jade pendant in his hand.


    Lord Cheng was seated nearby on a chair.


    How strange, wasn¡¯t it said that Lord Cheng was very busy? How come he had the time to appear here?


    Shu Yu paid his respects to Lord Cheng before turning to look at Qi Chan.


    The latter smiled, ¡°Lady Lu, you¡¯ve come to find this old man in such a hurry, is there something you need my help with?¡±


    He had originally thought that the jade pendant wouldn¡¯t be needed in the short term, and that Lady Lu¡¯s request for a favor would come much later.


    Unexpectedly, it had only been a day since their last meeting. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu, however, shook his head, ¡°No, Mister Qi, actually I haven¡¯t run into any trouble at the moment.¡±


    To have her use up the favor now? Impossible, absolutely impossible!!


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°It¡¯s actually an old acquaintance of Mister Qi¡¯s who is looking for you. He just doesn¡¯t have a way to reach you, and it so happens I know him. Seeing that he was indeed anxious and seemed to have an important matter, I presumptuously used this token. I truly apologize.¡±


    Mister Qi was taken aback, and even Lord Cheng, who had come over out of curiosity to hear what favor Shu Yu needed from Qi Chan, lifted his head in surprise.


    Both of them looked toward Lu Erbai and Yao Po standing behind.


    The two standing behind Shu Yu immediately tensed up, unable to help swallowing hard.


    ¡°An old acquaintance? You mean, one of this old man¡¯s old acquaintances?¡± Qi Chan wore a look of suspicion. He was certain he did not recognize Lu Erbai and Yao Po.


    Shu Yu had already stepped aside to reveal Yao Po, ¡°Teacher, this is Brother Yao who is seeking you, this man.¡±


    She encouraged Yao Po with a glance, ¡°Brother Yao, you should quickly tell Mister Qi what it is you need. Mister Qi is a good person; you don¡¯t have to worry about him doing you any harm.¡±


    The people present, ¡°¡­¡±


    Qi Chan gave a light cough, sizing up Yao Po with a few glances as the latter grew even more nervous.


    His father, though once working in the Ministry of Industry, was only a fifth-ranked physician, and their family was not wealthy. The high officials and nobility they had access to were very limited.


    Moreover, now that his father had been exiled here, his edges had been worn down over the past few years. Facing the imposing aura Qi Chan exuded, he couldn¡¯t help but bow his head slightly.


    ¡°Who are you and what business do you have with this old man? I do not remember having such an acquaintance,¡± Qi Chan said.


    Yao Po couldn¡¯t help but clutch the item in his hand even tighter, his nerves taut.


    Thinking of his father¡¯s suffering, he closed his eyes for a moment before kneeling down without a word.


    ¡°Lord, teacher, this lowly one is Yao Po, my father is Yao Tianqin, who served as a physician in the Ministry of Industry five years ago, overseeing the Ministry of Rites. Unfortunately¡­ he was exiled here.¡±


    Qi Chan raised his eyebrows, Vice Minister of Ministry of Industry Yao Tianqin?

 Chapter 690 - Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Old Friend

    Chapter 690: Chapter 690 Old Friend Chapter 690: Chapter 690 Old Friend Yao Po didn¡¯t know if Qi Chan still remembered his own father. He bowed his head and quickly blurted out everything he needed to say.


    ¡°My father once said that before his exile, Mister Qi had helped him by pleading on his behalf so that my father would not be decapitated. Our whole family is eternally grateful for the teacher¡¯s great kindness. Yesterday, when my father heard that Mister Qi had come to Heichang County, he wanted to come here to see you and had something he wished to show you.¡±


    Qi Chan nodded slightly. Indeed, he had spoken on behalf of Yao Tianqin that year.


    Yao Tianqin had accused the Vice Minister of Ministry of Industry of stealing the farming tools he had developed himself, only for that official to falsely accuse him of slandering.


    Unfortunately, Yao Tianqin couldn¡¯t produce any evidence, whereas the accused Vice Minister of Ministry of Industry had a stack of drawings in his possession and many colleagues within the Ministry of Industry supporting him. As a result, Yao Tianqin¡¯s accusations came to nothing, and he, instead, found himself imprisoned.


    Qi Chan had heard that the Vice Minister of Ministry of Industry was no good, and so he was inclined to believe Yao Tianqin. He had visited Yao Tianqin, but the latter could not present any evidence to overturn the case; the Vice Minister even sought his life.


    In the end, Qi Chan could only save him from death, and he was exiled to the southwest.


    Three years later, that Vice Minister of Ministry of Industry made a mistake and was executed. But regarding Yao Tianqin, he really was too inconspicuous; the Emperor didn¡¯t remember him, and neither did anyone else.


    Yao Tianqin stayed in the southwest and never sent any messages to the capital, nor did he ask anyone to lobby on his behalf.


    Qi Chan, being busy with his own affairs, naturally didn¡¯t remember this Vice Minister of the Ministry of Industry with whom he had only a brief acquaintance.


    He hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Yao Tianqin¡¯s son today.


    Qi Chan let out a breath and told Yao Po to rise, ¡°If your father wants to see me, why didn¡¯t he come himself?¡±


    Yao Po smiled wryly, ¡°He actually came early this morning, but he lingered at the entrance of the county office for too long and was arrested as a suspect. In fact¡­ not just my father, these past two days the constables have arrested quite a few people.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lord Cheng suddenly looked up.


    He was ready to leave, but since it concerned an old acquaintance of Qi Chan¡¯s, he didn¡¯t intend to disturb their reunion. He didn¡¯t expect to hear such news from Yao Po.


    Yao Po nodded and relayed all the information he knew once more.


    Lord Cheng¡¯s expression turned grave as he stood up abruptly, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. I want to see who is so eager to gain credit.¡±


    With a stern face, he walked out of the hall, followed quickly by Shu Yu.


    Lord Cheng instructed his guard to inquire about the whereabouts of those people and learned they were in the Interrogation Hall. He immediately headed there.


    He had just reached the entrance when he heard the chaotic noise spilling from inside, mixed with the cries of the commoners proclaiming their innocence and the constables ordering everyone to calm down.


    Standing just outside the door, Lord Cheng could already grasp the situation inside.


    His expression darkened even more, and the guard behind him pushed open the door of the Interrogation Hall.


    The people inside heard the commotion and turned their heads, shouting harshly, ¡°Who is it? Don¡¯t you know this is¡­ Lord¡­ Lord¡­ Lord.¡±


    The constable¡¯s shout halted midway, and his face paled as he quickly ran over, ¡°Lord Cheng, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t come, who knows what kind of ¡®good deeds¡¯ you all would be doing here. How many people have you wrongly accused?¡±


    ¡°Lord¡­ My lord¡­ I¡­¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Lord Cheng¡¯s face was stern as he fiercely kicked the man and strode inside.


    The light in the Interrogation Hall was dim. Shu Yu, who was standing behind, adapted for a moment and closed his eyes slightly before he could see the situation clearly.

 Chapter 691 - Chapter 691 Chapter 691 Seeing Boss He Again

    Chapter 691: Chapter 691: Seeing Boss He Again Chapter 691: Chapter 691: Seeing Boss He Again The hall was packed with a lot of people, all with ropes binding their hands, their faces filled with panic as they tried to shrink back as much as possible.


    In the center of the Interrogation Hall, a narrow stool was placed with a person bound to it, looking like they were about to be executed, but it had been interrupted before it could begin.


    The person let out a sigh of relief, slowly slid off the stool, and turned his head toward the direction of the door.


    Then, he saw Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu also saw him, and to her surprise, it was an acquaintance¨CBoss He?


    Boss He¡¯s eyes widened as he focused his gaze on her. After all, in the group, she was the only woman, too conspicuous. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°It¡¯s her,¡± Boss He suddenly stretched out his bound hands, pointing at her, ¡°Bailiff, it¡¯s her. She told me I had offended some dirty entities and asked me to make offerings to the Min Family girl. I really have nothing to do with the Min Family¡¯s murder case¨Cyou can find out by questioning her.¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡±


    The other constables present, ¡°¡­¡± Arresting someone who came with Lord Cheng right in front of him, had Boss He lost his mind? How did he ever become a local tyrant?


    Because of his interruption, Lord Cheng¡¯s anger subsided.


    He turned to ask Shu Yu, ¡°Do you know him? What murder case of the Min Family?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s forehead marked with three black lines, explained the situation in an embarrassed yet tactful manner.


    Lord Cheng and Qi Chan were at a loss for words.


    ¡°You do have some quick wits.¡±


    His judgment was indeed not mistaken; despite her young age, this girl was both brave and resourceful.


    Shu Yu earnestly explained, ¡°Lord, Teacher, I am telling the truth; I really did learn the Face Reading Technique.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? Then can you read mine?¡±


    Shu Yu chuckled, finding herself in a tough spot.


    ¡°Lord, I only learned the basics and can only predict the fortunes of ordinary people for the next few days at most. For distinguished individuals like Lord and Teacher, I am not capable of reading and would need to refer you to my teacher.¡±


    Lord Cheng and Qi Chan understood that it was indeed a temporary measure thought of under the threats of the local tyrant; this girl was exceptionally intelligent.


    Shu Yu could tell they did not believe her; she thought, genius is lonely and misunderstood, no matter.


    Lord Cheng, however, thought of lending Shu Yu a hand; he looked at the nearby constables, ¡°Has anything been found out from this man?¡±


    ¡°Not, not yet.¡± Since Shu Yu had spoken, the constables stood close by and had heard everything clearly.


    They also understood Lord Cheng¡¯s attitude toward Shu Yu.


    Lord Cheng glanced at the constable, said no more, but instead turned to a guard behind him, speaking, ¡°Cheng Xian, take charge here. Thoroughly question them, the truly suspicious ones must be detained, the rest are to be released by my order.¡±


    After issuing warnings to a few constables present, ¡°And you, do your duty properly. If anyone causes chaos in the county town by arresting people indiscriminately, creating trouble for me, go back home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Lord.¡±


    After scolding them, Lord Cheng handed the matter over to Cheng Xian to find out who was behind the indiscriminate arrests and to detain them, then turned to Yao Po, ¡°Let¡¯s see if your father is among these people?¡±


    Yao Po nodded repeatedly, pointing to someone in the back, ¡°There, he¡¯s right there.¡±


    While Lord Cheng was speaking with Shu Yu, he had already begun looking for his father.

 Chapter 692 - Chapter 692 Chapter 692 Where did the third time come from

    Chapter 692: Chapter 692: Where did the third time come from? Chapter 692: Chapter 692: Where did the third time come from? As soon as Lord Cheng spoke, Yao Po didn¡¯t say a second word before rushing over with Lu Erbai to help Yao Tianqin, who seemed to have injured his leg and was sitting at the back, stand up.


    ¡°Father, Mister Qi has arrived,¡± Yao Po whispered to Yao Tianqin, ¡°I brought your model as well.¡±


    Yao Tianqin was momentarily stunned, then suddenly lifted his head to look at Qi Chan. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two hadn¡¯t seen each other for five years. Qi Chan hadn¡¯t changed much, but Yao Tianqin had aged significantly. In the first few years of his exile, the strenuous labor had made him much thinner.


    Qi Chan stepped forward, ¡°Brother Yao, it has been a long time.¡±


    Yao Tianqin¡¯s eyes reddened slightly, ¡°Great¡­ no, teacher.¡± Realizing that the other was also exiled here, he quickly changed his address.


    Lord Cheng had left first, and the others gradually exited the Interrogation Hall.


    Boss He, who had acted impulsively just a moment ago, hadn¡¯t realized what he had done until he scolded Shu Yu. Now that he had come to his senses, his face turned white with fear, and he wet his pants.


    The remaining Cheng Xian glanced at him with a side-eye, waved his hand, and said to several constables, ¡°Close the door.¡±


    The door shut, blocking their mutual line of sight.


    Shu Yu took one last look at Boss He inside the door, smiled, and walked away.


    They didn¡¯t return to the main hall but went to a nearby wing. Qi Chan asked someone to fetch a doctor before starting his conversation with Yao Tianqin.


    Seeing this, Shu Yu took Lu Erbai out with her.


    The door of the wing closed, and she and Lu Erbai found a stone bench in the courtyard to sit down on.


    Yao Tianqin wanted to give that model to Qi Chan, and that thing was very important to the Yao Family, so they decided not to join the excitement and wait outside instead.


    Though Lord Cheng had not said anything, he had still sent a maid to bring them some food.


    As Shu Yu ate, she surveyed the surroundings and then said softly, ¡°Father, the county magistrate of Heichang County must definitely be a corrupt official.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Look there, towards the direction leading to the rear manor. The ground paved with blue stone slabs is different on each side of the door.¡± The main hall was frequented by many, and the county magistrate couldn¡¯t afford to make it too exquisite.


    But the rear manor was different; the place where he lived was of a much higher standard, by more than just a little.


    Lu Erbai followed the direction she pointed and after taking a look, nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s why they say what goes around comes around. The county magistrate of Jiangyuan County wasn¡¯t a good person either, but once Lord Xiang arrived, he was caught. It¡¯s the same for this one, fortunately, we have a governor here.¡±


    Lu Erbai had only been in Heichang County for a little over a month, so he hadn¡¯t felt it deeply yet.


    But just yesterday, he had gone to make decorations for the county magistrate¡¯s brother-in-law¡¯s manor, and he could tell upon entering that it must have cost a lot of money.


    That brother-in-law didn¡¯t have any serious livelihood, so where the money came from was questionable.


    The father and daughter continued chatting, the atmosphere between them quite harmonious.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the door of the wing room nearby was opened.


    Shu Yu, seeing smiles on everyone¡¯s faces, especially the Yao father and son, who looked extremely excited, thought they must have had a very pleasant conversation.


    Unexpectedly, the next moment, she saw Qi Chan stride over to where they were. Standing in front of Shu Yu, he laughed heartily, ¡°Lady Lu, I must say, you truly are a bringer of good fortune. Three times now, it seems every time I encounter you, you always bring me good news.¡±


    Shu Yu blinked, three times?


    Where were these three times? Once at the courier station, she had indeed indirectly warned him, allowing him to avoid a disaster.


    The second time must have been today when she brought Yao father and son to meet him.


    But the third time, which was it?

 Chapter 693 - Chapter 693 Chapter 693 More Surprising Each Time

    Chapter 693: Chapter 693: More Surprising Each Time Chapter 693: Chapter 693: More Surprising Each Time Shu Yu looked utterly confused when she heard Qi Chan say, ¡°The first time we met at the courier station, you warned this old man and saved my life.¡±


    Shu Yu waved her hand dismissively. Was that really saving a life? Even if she hadn¡¯t uncovered the assassin¡¯s presence at that time, Mister Qi¡¯s guards weren¡¯t incompetent. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°This second time,¡± he continued, ¡°was the tiger you all caught the other day. And the third time is now, bringing Yao Tianqin here, giving this old man such a grand gift.¡±


    The more Qi Chan looked at Shu Yu, the more pleased he became, even though they had only met three times. Yet, this young girl managed to surprise him more each time.


    He had initially thought that, with his status, he was the one who could benefit her. It turned out to be completely the opposite.


    Shu Yu was taken aback. ¡°The tiger we caught??¡± A gift as well?


    However, Qi Chan clearly had no intention of answering.


    The tiger had indeed been an accident. That day, because they waited for Shu Yu to come down the mountain and wanted to reward the Tiger Hunting Team, it was already very late by the time they had settled everything and returned to the county town.


    The county magistrate had already received news of their arrival in Heichang County. The manor was ready with food and drinks, just waiting for Lord Cheng to arrive.


    Who would have thought that the governor would enter the Office with a tiger in tow, the tiger¡¯s eyes pierced by an arrow, bleeding profusely, appearing as if dying without closing its eyes¨Csuch a sight was exceptionally unnerving.


    With the sky so dark, the county magistrate was already nervous; facing the sight of the tiger, he staggered back several steps, almost blurting out, ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡±


    His reaction was peculiar; logically, having caught a tiger, the county magistrate of Heichang County should have been pleased and happy. Even if he feared the tiger, this wasn¡¯t the appropriate reaction.


    Although the county magistrate quickly regained his composure and found an excuse to rectify the situation, he then continued to entertain the governor as if nothing had happened.


    But what kind of person were Lord Cheng and Qi Chan? Both were seasoned veterans in governmental affairs¨Cif they couldn¡¯t spot such an anomaly, they might as well quit their positions.


    Right then, Lord Cheng became suspicious and had his guards watch the county magistrate. Sure enough, once the magistrate left, he began discussing the matter of the tiger with his confidants.


    It turned out that two years ago, the magistrate, bold and reckless, had maliciously dealt with an undercover inspector sent from above. He had too many illicit dealings, and although the inspector hadn¡¯t intended to investigate him, having come for other matters¡­


    Unexpectedly, while the inspector was investigating other leads, he stumbled onto the magistrate¡¯s trail. Frightened and wicked, the magistrate secretly killed the man.


    The incident had caused quite a stir in Linzhang Prefecture back then. When the authorities investigated, they could only ascertain that the inspector had disappeared in the neighboring county town. The county magistrate of the neighboring town was dismissed outright.


    Later on, someone traced clues to a nearby forest; it seemed that before the inspector disappeared, he had indeed entered the forest, but no one knew what for. At that time, the county magistrate of Heichang County was also panicking, so he decided to dispose of the inspector¡¯s body by feeding it to tigers in the mountains.


    At that time, Lord Cheng was not yet governor; because of this incident, the previous governor was demoted two ranks, and only then did Lord Cheng take his place.


    Unexpectedly, after two years, the incident was brought up again, and it was the murderer himself who raised it.


    Lord Cheng had always intended to deal with the county magistrate; however, until now, he had only uncovered minor offenses which were insufficient to arrest the man.

 Chapter 694 - Chapter 694 Chapter 694 The Token Was Taken Back

    Chapter 694: Chapter 694: The Token Was Taken Back Chapter 694: Chapter 694: The Token Was Taken Back At this point, a breakthrough had been found.


    Both Lord Cheng and Qi Chan felt that Shu Yu also deserved credit for this matter.


    After all, if it hadn¡¯t been for waiting for her, they wouldn¡¯t have come back so late, and the county magistrate wouldn¡¯t have become so flustered by a dead tiger in the dim light.


    If she and the others hadn¡¯t gone into the mountains to hunt the tiger, the Heichang County magistrate might have continued to cause trouble for some time.


    The case from two years ago had been reopened and the culprit found, which represented another significant achievement for Lord Cheng.


    But since these matters were official investigations, there was no need to mention them to Shu Yu.


    Qi Chan took out the jade pendant again and returned it to Shu Yu, ¡°Keep this with you, and if you ever need anything, just come to me. Thank you for bringing Brother Yao to see me today. In the future, you will be credited for this favor.¡±


    Shu Yu glanced at the jade pendant and took it deftly. She knew that favors could never really be exhausted.


    ¡°Mister Qi is too kind. Uncle Yao is a friend of my father, and I was able to meet you, so I simply connected the two. I was a bit worried, afraid that I might disturb you and Brother Yao. Now seeing that everything has ended happily, I am relieved,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Lu family¡¯s Erya, Uncle Yao thanks you very much today,¡± Yao Tianqin said excitedly, thanking Shu Yu repeatedly.


    He was not only grateful for her allowing him to meet Mister Qi, but also for getting him out of the constables¡¯ hands.


    Shu Yu waved her hand dismissively, ¡°Uncle Yao and Mister Qi surely have much to catch up on, and my father and I don¡¯t want to interrupt. We¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    Lord Cheng let out a hearty laugh, ¡°Alright, go on with your business. It is indeed a waste to spend your rare days of rest here.¡±


    Qi Chan nodded in agreement; he indeed had many details to discuss with Yao Tianqin.


    After bidding farewell, Shu Yu led Erbai out of the county office.


    And Yao Po was with them.


    Having no business left at the county office, he too departed with them.


    But as soon as they left the gates of the county office, he said to Lu Erbai, ¡°Lu Erbai, my mother is waiting for news at home. I will leave first to inform them, so they won¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lu Erbai quickly nodded, ¡°Alright, you go ahead then.¡±


    Yao Po ran in the direction of his home. Once he had left, Lu Erbai and Shu Yu proceeded leisurely toward the Lu family¡¯s stall.


    However, after a few steps, Shu Yu saw a group of people emerging from the side door of the county office.


    Her eyes were sharp, and she quickly recognized them.


    ¡°Those people seem to be the ones who were just locked up in the Interrogation Hall with Uncle Yao. It appears they¡¯ve been interrogated by Guard Cheng Xian and, finding no cause for suspicion, have been released,¡± she remarked. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After making her observation, Shu Yu turned around when she received no answer, only to see her father in a daze.


    ¡°Father, father, what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    Lu Erbai was still in a bit of disbelief, astonished that he had just met the governor.


    He had never in his life seen such a high-ranking official, and to stand right behind him, to follow so closely, the proximity was so near.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Lu Erbai abruptly came back to his senses, ¡°Ah? Oh. You were talking about the Interrogation Hall.¡±


    He followed Shu Yu¡¯s gaze, ¡°With the governor¡¯s trusted guard conducting the interrogation himself, he certainly wouldn¡¯t mess around like those constables. If these people are innocent, of course, they should be released.¡±


    But Shu Yu had something else in mind, and she spoke with implied depth, ¡°I didn¡¯t see Boss He there.¡±

 Chapter 695 - Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Huifeng Escort Agency

    Chapter 695: Chapter 695 Huifeng Escort Agency Chapter 695: Chapter 695 Huifeng Escort Agency Lu Erbai swiftly looked at those people again, and indeed did not see Boss He among them.


    ¡°That man has done countless evils, and Guard Cheng Xian is shrewd; he surely won¡¯t let him continue to harm the common folk.¡±


    Shu Yu chuckled, it seemed the local tyrant¡¯s crisis had been resolved.


    However, speaking of Boss He, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but think of the Huifeng Escort Agency.


    ¡°Dad, I heard from my elder sister earlier that the Huifeng Escort Agency ran into some trouble, which is why Boss He took the opportunity to target us again. The Huifeng Escort Agency won¡¯t be in trouble, will they?¡± S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as this matter was brought up, Lu Erbai¡¯s expression turned a bit solemn, ¡°After they encountered the issue, I went there immediately. The escorts from the agency said that they had lost something important belonging to a client. As for what it was, they couldn¡¯t say. But they¡¯ve already asked someone for help to find it. They told me not to worry and not to interfere if it couldn¡¯t be found.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The Huifeng Escort Agency had helped their family a lot, and of course, they would want to reciprocate if possible.


    But losing something was not something she could intervene in.


    It seemed the agency didn¡¯t want others to know what the item was, and their involvement might not only fail to help but could also bring trouble.


    Shu Yu decided not to ask further, and before long, the father and daughter reached their own stall.


    Madam Ruan saw them and quickly brought out two baked buns, ¡°Where have you all been? Why are you coming from that direction? It¡¯s almost noon, come, eat a bun first to fill your stomach.¡±


    Shu Yu was really hungry; she took the bun and sat down with Lu Erbai at the table.


    Daya had also prepared a bowl of hot and sour soup and placed it in front of them, ¡°Eating just the buns is too dry, have this with it.¡±


    They sold the hot and sour soup too, but only to dine-in customers, as it was not good for takeout, so they didn¡¯t prepare very much.


    Shu Yu took a sip of the soup and indeed felt much better.


    She asked Daya, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s almost time for lunch, how do you resolve the noon meal?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we have baked buns. When there are fewer customers, we just eat two to fill up.¡±


    After saying this, she turned around and went back to her work.


    Shu Yu frowned, ¡°Baked buns every day at noon?¡±


    She swallowed the bite of bun in her mouth and said to Lu Erbai, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s buy some food for Mother and my sister.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Lu Erbai stood up without a second thought, ¡°Let¡¯s go, no more talking, we¡¯ll just buy and give it to them when we¡¯re back.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, but just as they were about to go out, they saw the old lady approaching with a food box.


    Seeing the father and daughter there, she slapped Lu Erbai on the back, ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the day, the meal at home is ready, don¡¯t you know to bring Yu home to eat? It¡¯s rare for her to be out, and you are still making her eat buns, do you have no conscience?¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­ ¡°Dad, you really know how to take the blame, tough job.¡±


    She quickly changed the subject, ¡°Grandmother, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I brought them some food,¡± the old lady said. ¡°Since home isn¡¯t far from here, I¡¯ll head back after I¡¯ve delivered it.¡±


    Shu Yu watched as the old lady approached Madam Ruan and Daya and couldn¡¯t hear what she said, but the stern look in the old lady¡¯s eyes changed as she handed over the white flour buns quite decisively.


    Shu Yu looked at Lu Erbai, ¡°Dad, it seems you won¡¯t get a chance to be attentive to Mother, Grandmother has done it for you.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Lu Erbai turned around, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you home for a meal, otherwise your Grandmother will scold me again later.¡±

 Chapter 696 - Chapter 696 Chapter 696 Return to Righteous Dao Village

    Chapter 696: Chapter 696: Return to Righteous Dao Village Chapter 696: Chapter 696: Return to Righteous Dao Village Shu Yu was overjoyed and quickly caught up.


    She only had two days off, so shortly after finishing lunch at home, she went to the market to buy some food and to the shops to buy some essential daily supplies. Seeing that it was getting late, she also prepared to return to Righteous Dao Village.


    Madam Ruan and Daya had closed their stall early that day and had escorted them all the way to the city gate.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, big sister, I will come to the county town often in the future, you all go back now, we¡¯ll see each other again in a few days.¡±


    Shu Yu waved her hand and hurried the mule carriage along, bringing the old lady and the two little ones back towards Righteous Dao Village.


    When they arrived at Righteous Dao Village, it was still light outside, but a Hunting Team had indeed returned.


    That team, which had flatly rejected Shu Yu initially, now gave her complex looks upon seeing her again.


    Shu Yu¡¯s mule carriage passed by them and soon stopped at her doorstep.


    The old lady, who couldn¡¯t wait, opened the courtyard gate to check on the chickens she was raising.


    Just yesterday morning before leaving, she had fed them once, and then had handed the keys to the courtyard to Fang Xiyue, who was resting for these two days, asking her to come over this morning to check on them and help feed them once more.


    The old lady wasn¡¯t worried about the chickens starving; she was just afraid that with no one at home, someone might steal them.


    These were specifically the hens she had bought for Yu to lay eggs. They could not be missing.


    Because of this, she almost brought them with her to the county town yesterday.


    Still, Shu Yu persuaded her that, at this critical juncture, no one would dare to commit theft. For one, this place was Righteous Dao Village, a place of exile, where punishments for such criminal conduct were severe. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Secondly, the governor had just visited; if theft occurred now, wouldn¡¯t it be a slap in his face?


    Now that the old lady had returned, she quickly counted them, and fortunately, none were missing.


    Shu Yu found it both sad and amusing. She told Sanya and Dahu to get down first and drove the mule carriage into the courtyard before unloading everything from the cart.


    There were quite a few items, and the family busied themselves quickly, adding quite a few belongings to the house.


    Dinner was simple, consisting of the dumplings they had packed in the county town at noon. Simply boiled, they were ready soon.


    After being busy for a while, the day also slowly turned to night.


    Shu Yu listened to the noises outside, which seemed to be from people who had been working outside coming back.


    However, it seemed like someone stopped at their doorstep for a while, staying there for quite some time.


    The old lady suddenly became nervous and asked softly, ¡°Yu, do you think it¡¯s those people checking if we were out yesterday and came back today to confirm if anyone was around, planning to make a move if no one was?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head and decisively went to open the courtyard gate.


    However, the person outside had already left, and Shu Yu only caught a glimpse of a disappearing corner of a garment.


    But looking at that silhouette¡­ it seemed like the first Madam Shu?


    It was indeed the Shu family, not just the first Madam; other members of the Shu family also purposely took a detour to walk this way, except the first Madam was at the very end. They wanted to see if the Lu family people had come back.


    There were voices speaking and children¡¯s laughter inside, clearly indicating they had returned.


    The Shu family breathed a sigh of relief, for they had thought that since the Lu family left, they wouldn¡¯t return. Fortunately, it was indeed just a two-day rest and they weren¡¯t absolved of their crimes, which meant they hadn¡¯t left forever.


    Since Lu Shuyu had returned, presumably Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady were back as well.


    This time, they couldn¡¯t be as impulsive as last time.

 Chapter 697 - Chapter 697 Chapter 697 The First Day Working at the Manor

    Chapter 697: Chapter 697: The First Day Working at the Manor Chapter 697: Chapter 697: The First Day Working at the Manor The Shu family had already discussed it, and once Madam Hou returned, they planned to have a good chat with her, first to clarify her relationship with the governor.


    If they could leverage that relationship, they would definitely make a good connection with her and her daughter, without letting Lu Shuyu benefit. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Second Master thought well of this plan, he felt that after a couple of days, even the biggest anger should subside.


    After all, he was Madam Hou¡¯s husband, could it be that being slapped by a husband, she would still think about running away from home and never coming back?


    Back in the day, when Second Madam had tampered with her childbirth, he had soothed her with a few words, and hadn¡¯t she calmed down?


    The Shu family took their rations home, and after dinner, Shu Feng brought up the matter of organizing a hunting expedition.


    The Shu family were all very supportive; they themselves couldn¡¯t go into the mountains to hunt, but they had seen all the benefits that came from hunting. When Shu Yu used to hunt, they had meat to eat every day, a lot better than consuming coarse vegetables.


    Apart from that, after Ma Lu and Shu Yu killed the tiger and received the governor¡¯s reward, it greatly motivated the other robust men in Righteous Dao Village.


    Just in the last two days, at least a dozen people had approached Wang Changdong wanting to switch jobs.


    Shu Feng and Shu Quan had initially wanted to wait and see, to wait a few more days, but the current situation didn¡¯t allow them to think over it any longer.


    Tomorrow morning, they planned to find the officers and explain the situation.


    After the Shu family had discussed everything, they went to bed early, filled with hope.


    However, they did not know that the next day, two big surprises awaited them.


    Shu Yu also went to bed early, and the next day, as soon as it was slightly bright, she was already out the door.


    Her current job was to register and distribute items at the Manor, so naturally, she had to arrive earlier than the convicts.


    Fortunately, her tasks were not many, only busy in the morning and in the early evening, and the rest of the time was her own.


    She didn¡¯t want the old lady to get up too early to make breakfast for her, as it would be too exhausting. So she had told the old lady the night before that she would finish her morning duties first, and only after everyone else had gone to work, she would return home to eat and take a nap.


    In the afternoon, she could also eat lunch at noon and then leisurely head to the Manor for work.


    Actually, it wouldn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t go in the afternoon, but Shu Yu had looked at the previous accountant¡¯s ledger, which was really too messy. Since she had taken over this task, she needed to reorganize it properly, create a form for easier future access.


    At this moment, the sky was still overcast, the village almost empty of people, but several households were starting to stir, with occasional wisps of cooking smoke floating from rooftops, as if they were making breakfast.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Shu Yu to arrive at the Manor, where Wang Changdong, yawning, greeted her with a smile.


    ¡°Lady Lu, how have you been these past few days?¡±


    Shu Yu took out a pack of pastries and placed them on a plate, saying to the few officers present, ¡°Quite well, I rested for two days, and I¡¯m feeling very energetic. This is something I bought in the county town, nothing expensive. But since it¡¯s early morning and no one has eaten yet, let¡¯s have some pastries to fill our stomachs.¡±


    The habit of having breakfast at the Manor was similar to what Shu Yu had expected, to get busy first and then prepare to eat; eating too early could lead to hunger soon after.


    Wang Changdong liked the girl¡¯s style; he didn¡¯t hesitate and picked one to eat first.


    ¡°Um, not bad, delicious.¡±


    The others then started eating and thanked Shu Yu profusely.


    Shu Yu smiled and had already entered the next room to get the brushes, ink, paper, and inkstone ready.

 Chapter 698 - Chapter 698 Chapter 698 Encounter with an Acquaintance

    Chapter 698: Chapter 698: Encounter with an Acquaintance Chapter 698: Chapter 698: Encounter with an Acquaintance Before long, there were rustling noises coming from outside the manor as the people who were going to work in the wasteland started to gather steadily.


    They all stood outside the gate; the weather was a bit cold, with many dressed thinly, only able to stuff their hands into their sleeves and stamp their feet, hoping to get to the fields sooner so that they could warm up.


    Shu Yu dragged the table that had been behind the gate out towards the entrance, then sat behind it and said to the people outside, ¡°Line up, everyone. Come one by one, don¡¯t make a mess.¡±


    The crowd was quite orderly; basically no one dared to make trouble at this time.


    The person at the front of the line didn¡¯t recognize Shu Yu, but the sudden change to a woman handling the registration still surprised them.


    Shu Yu asked for their names and made a checkmark behind the ones who came.


    However, the previously used registration book was really too chaotic; with so many people¡¯s names, it was written without any discernible pattern.


    No wonder registration always took such a long time. She would have to reorganize it in the afternoon, sorting it according to the initial letter of the surname¡¯s pinyin, so as soon as someone said their name, she could flip to that page and check.


    Actually, it would be best to have the convicts line up according to their surnames, but unfortunately, some came early and some late, and there were many uncontrollable factors; the previous registrar had given up on that.


    She could also call out names herself for the roll call, but with so many people, calling them one by one without a microphone was too hard on the throat.


    Fortunately, the people who usually came were all from one family, so searching by household was relatively convenient.


    Shu Yu bowed her head and continued making the checkmarks.


    ¡°Xu Zhensheng.¡±


    Suddenly, a young voice called out from the front.


    Shu Yu quickly lifted her head and, indeed, saw the family of three she had originally cleared the wasteland with standing in front of the table.


    Seeing her, the family of three was also taken aback.


    ¡°Lady Lu?¡± Ms. Lin asked in utter surprise, ¡°You, how come you¡¯re here? Weren¡¯t you hunting in the mountains?¡±


    ¡°Long time no see,¡± Shu Yu smiled, ¡°I am now in charge of registration and distributing food.¡±


    She found the Xu family¡¯s names, checked them off, then reached into her pocket, and fished out two pieces of candy, handing them to Xu Zhensheng, ¡°Here, something sweet for you.¡±


    Xu Zhensheng glanced at Ms. Lin, who looked back with a complex expression.


    This was too strange; wasn¡¯t Lady Lu just recently exiled here? How had she become the steward in charge of food distribution for the manor?


    Nevertheless, Ms. Lin nodded her head, allowing Xu Zhensheng to accept the candies.


    Shu Yu nodded in confirmation and called out to those behind them, ¡°Next!¡±


    The Xu family went to collect their tools before heading outside.


    Ms. Lin said softly, ¡°What do you think, how did Lady Lu manage this? She¡¯s quite impressive.¡±


    Xu Dali pondered for a moment, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that a couple of days ago, the Hunting Team went deep into the mountains and encountered a tiger, just as the governor happened to be visiting? They promised rewards to those who were hunting. Lady Lu is one of them; maybe that¡¯s why.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t Ma Lu and the others say that Lady Lu¡¯s reward was the same as theirs?¡±


    Xu Dali suddenly smiled, ¡°Maybe they were just fooling people?¡±


    Ms. Lin was taken aback, fooling people? Why would they deceive others for no reason?


    But then again, with Lady Lu becoming the steward of the manor, it was advantageous for them. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At least she had a good nature and wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for people without reason, like other stewards did.


    Moreover, Lady Lu had at least some relationship with them, and the way she adeptly gave candy to the son was a sign of someone who was kind and remembered past favors.

 Chapter 699 - Chapter 699 Chapter 699 Eyes that One Would Never Forget Even

    Chapter 699: Chapter 699: Eyes that One Would Never Forget Even as a Ghost Chapter 699: Chapter 699: Eyes that One Would Never Forget Even as a Ghost Ms. Lin felt much relieved as she thought of this.


    She reached out and touched her son¡¯s head, seeing him contentedly sucking on a candy, and she smiled too. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the family of three passed by the long queue and left, they were unaware that Shu Feng, who was in the middle of the line, suddenly looked up, furrowing his brow as he stared at their retreating figures.


    He thought he had heard ¡°Lady Lu¡± and also ¡°deceive¡±.


    Speaking of Lady Lu, they only knew one Shu Yu.


    Could they be talking about Lu Shuyu? Had she deceived these few people?


    Unfortunately, they had spoken too softly earlier, and he hadn¡¯t caught anything else.


    Nevertheless, Shu Feng tugged at the first Madam¡¯s sleeve beside him and asked softly, ¡°Mother, do you know who those three are? Do they have anything to do with Lu Shuyu?¡±


    The first Madam, cold and somewhat shivering, wasn¡¯t paying full attention.


    However, when she heard the name Lu Shuyu, she suddenly jolted back to awareness.


    Not just her, other members of the Shu family also turned their gaze upon the Xu Family upon hearing this.


    The eldest daughter, with her sharp eyes, quickly recognized them, ¡°I know, that wretched girl, when she first arrived, was assigned to work in the same group as that family. But she only worked a few days before she switched to hunting.¡±


    Shu Feng narrowed his eyes, so the Lady Lu mentioned by that family was indeed Shu Yu.


    But he did not quite understand what they meant by deception; if they had a grievance with Lu Shuyu, it was possible the parties could still cooperate.


    Thinking this, Shu Feng memorized the appearance of their family.


    The queue slowly moved forward, and the Shu family, previously disinclined to talk, became animated again as Shu Feng mentioned Shu Yu, also leading them to think of Madam Hou.


    ¡°I just looked around and couldn¡¯t find Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady.¡±


    Miss Four glanced at the Second Master and pursed her lips.


    The Second Master indeed snorted, ¡°No hurry, she has to work today anyway, we¡¯ll run into her sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°Not sure how carefree their days have been these past two days that they can¡¯t bear to come back.¡±


    ¡°The Lu family must serve better food; nothing else needs to be said, they definitely eat and drink well.¡±


    ¡°Will they still come back to live these rough days with us?¡±


    The Second Master, irritated, said, ¡°Enough, why spout these sour words now? Remember what we discussed last night, when they return, we¡¯ll first win them over.¡±


    Their voices were very low, but with so many people in the queue, a few still overheard.


    Feeling a few gazes shifting towards them, Shu Feng frowned and said softly, ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not talk now. Let¡¯s line up to get the tools first, we can discuss this matter later.¡±


    The Shu family immediately fell silent, but this pause made them feel the cold they had previously ignored creeping back in, chilling them to the bone.


    No, when Madam Hou and the others return, they must at the very least get some thicker clothes from the Lu family; the weather is way too cold in the early morning and evening.


    Today, the registration process was moving swiftly, and Wang Changdong was very satisfied.


    He always said, Lady Lu was a capable person, look how efficient this is.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel it; she had eaten a piece of cake before leaving the house, and now she was hungry, wanting to finish early and eat.


    Just as she thought this, the next person walked up to the desk as a familiar voice rang out again.


    ¡°Shu Feng.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s pen stopped, and she slowly looked up.


    Shu Feng, too, was surprised by the change of the person registering. Then, he looked directly into a pair of eyes he could never forget even in death.

 Chapter 700 - Chapter 700 Chapter 700 Reunion with Shu Feng

    Chapter 700: Chapter 700: Reunion with Shu Feng Chapter 700: Chapter 700: Reunion with Shu Feng ¡°How is it you?!¡±


    Shu Feng was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but take a step back, stepping directly on the foot of the first Madam who was standing behind him.


    The first Madam screamed, quickly grabbing the arm of the eldest daughter behind her to steady herself just in time.


    However, the next moment, when she saw Shu Yu, who was seated at the desk and registering names with a pen in hand, she nearly fell back again.


    ¡°You, you, you, Lu Shuyu, how are you here?¡±


    Shu Yu glanced at them nonchalantly, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? I am now the steward in charge of registration here at the Manor. Where else would I be?¡±


    ¡°You are a steward? How did you become a steward?¡± The Shu family members collectively gasped in astonishment.


    How did she become a steward? What was going on?


    Shu Yu waved her hand impatiently, ¡°What does it matter to you how I became a steward? Hurry up and register; there are others waiting behind you.¡±


    Indeed, the people in line behind them began to urge them, ¡°Hurry up, it¡¯s so cold. Why stand here in the cold wind?¡± S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Feng, almost subconsciously, stepped out of the way and out of the queue.


    The Shu family members were all dazed at this point, and after being pushed by the people behind them, they too moved aside.


    Shu Yu scoffed lightly, looking up at the next person in line, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Zhao Dazhuang.¡±


    Shu Yu found his name and began registering again methodically.


    After a few more registrations, she glanced up and saw the Shu family members all standing beside the door, not rejoining the queue or coming forward to register, just staring at her.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t care. After all, daily rations were distributed based on work done. If they were late and did less work, the food they received would naturally be worse and less. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to remind them.


    Turning her attention away, Shu Yu continued to the next person.


    But the members of the Shu family kept their eyes fixed on her, unable to accept that this nemesis they had always despised had become the steward in charge of their registration and ration distribution.


    How could this be? They simply couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Why did all the good fortune fall upon her? Why?


    ¡°What do we do now? This wretched girl has become a steward. If she wants to take revenge on us, won¡¯t it be easy?¡±


    ¡°How in the world did she manage to become a steward?¡±


    ¡°Big brother, what do we do now?¡± the first Madam anxiously looked at her eldest son.


    The others also turned their gaze toward Shu Feng, who had gradually calmed down.


    After looking at Shu Yu for a while, he finally took a deep breath and said, ¡°You all stay here, I¡¯ll go find Officer Wang.¡±


    ¡°Then go quickly.¡±


    Shu Feng glanced at Shu Yu one more time, saw she was engrossed in her registration, unaware of him, and immediately had the other members of the Shu family block him as he hurried off.


    Wang Changdong was watching the distributions of farm tools on the other side. When Shu Feng approached, Wang got a fright and immediately became unhappy, ¡°What are you doing? Take your tools and go line up back there.¡±


    ¡°Officer, you misunderstand. I have, uh, a question for you.¡± Shu Feng forced a smile, but inwardly he was cursing bitterly.


    A tiger that has fallen to the plains is bullied by dogs. When he was the magistrate¡¯s son, when did he ever need to talk to someone like this in such a pleading tone?


    Wang Changdong was impatient, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Shu Feng didn¡¯t inquire about Shu Yu directly but chose to start from the angle of the whereabouts of Madam Hou, the concubine.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, our Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady, they disappeared suddenly two days ago and haven¡¯t appeared until today.¡±

 Chapter 701 - Chapter 701 Chapter 701 The Shu Family Learns the Whereabouts

    Chapter 701: Chapter 701: The Shu Family Learns the Whereabouts of Madam Hou and Her Daughter Chapter 701: Chapter 701: The Shu Family Learns the Whereabouts of Madam Hou and Her Daughter Wang Changdong was taken aback, ¡°She¡¯s been missing for two days, and you¡¯re only mentioning it now?¡±


    That¡¯s not right. The officer responsible for registration had told him that no one had been missing in the past two days.


    He wasn¡¯t very familiar with Shu Feng; there were too many criminals in Righteous Dao Village, and he could no longer recall which family this person belonged to.


    Shu Feng immediately explained, ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to conceal it deliberately. It¡¯s just that before my sisters left, they quarreled with us and stayed in someone else¡¯s house. We thought they would come back when their anger subsided, but we haven¡¯t seen them at all. They haven¡¯t been seen working in the fields these two days either, so we got worried and hurried to ask the bailiff.¡±


    Wang Changdong furrowed his brows, ¡°Which family are you from? How old is this ¡®Sixth Young Lady¡¯ of yours, what¡¯s her name, and when did she go missing?¡±


    ¡°We are from the Shu family, living at the foot of the mountain. My Sixth Young Lady is only eleven years old this year, and her mother is our family¡¯s concubine. Right, they might have gone to the Lu family after leaving home. That¡¯s Lu Shuyu; I just saw her sitting over there registering people. Bailiff, she was fine, so why has she become¡­¡±


    Shu Feng had intended to naturally steer the conversation towards Shu Yu, but before he could finish, he saw Wang Changdong suddenly have an epiphany and say, ¡°Now I remember, I was wondering why it sounded familiar. Your Aunt Hou and Sixth Young Lady, didn¡¯t they go to work at the courier station?¡±


    Shu Feng¡¯s voice stopped abruptly as he suddenly looked up, ¡°What are you saying? Work at the courier station?¡±


    Wang Changdong¡¯s expression became strange for a moment, ¡°You don¡¯t know? They met the governor that day, and the governor said that the courier station was short-staffed, so he transferred them there.¡±


    Shu Feng¡¯s entire being felt dazed. The courier station? They had already left to work there, which meant they might not come back anymore? Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wang Changdong continued, ¡°Strange, how could you not know about this? After they received the news that day, didn¡¯t they return to pack their belongings and say goodbye to you? They didn¡¯t tell you?¡±


    That day??


    Shu Feng remembered, Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady indeed came back midway.


    They found it odd, these people were working fine in the fields, so why did they suddenly come back?


    Then, before a few calm words could be exchanged, his uncle slapped Madam Hou.


    After that, Madam Hou and his uncle got into a fight, she picked up the bundle thrown in the yard, turned her head, and left, never to return.


    So, they had already gone to the courier station at that time?


    Shu Feng¡¯s body was trembling slightly. Working at the courier station was certainly better than clearing the wilderness here.


    Why? Not only had Lu Shuyu become the steward of the Manor, they couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    Even Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady had left; now, wanting to see them again had become exceedingly difficult.


    A flash of anger crossed Shu Feng¡¯s face; he forced himself to suppress it and managed a strained smile, ¡°Bailiff, do you know which courier station they went to?¡±


    Wang Changdong glanced at him, ¡°I can¡¯t say that.¡±


    He was shrewd and had realized that Madam Hou and the rest of the Shu family did not get along; otherwise, for such a big event, even if they did have a quarrel, they wouldn¡¯t just leave without saying a word.


    Besides, such a deployment wasn¡¯t something he could disclose even if he wanted to.


    If anyone could come and ask, then what rules would there be?

 Chapter 702 - Chapter 702 Chapter 702 Everythings Included Meals and

    Chapter 702: Chapter 702 Everything¡¯s Included: Meals and Accommodation Chapter 702: Chapter 702 Everything¡¯s Included: Meals and Accommodation Shu Feng wanted to understand the situation, but Wang Changdong was already impatient, ¡°Enough, if you can¡¯t speak, then you can¡¯t speak. Why are you still loitering here? Have you not seen the hour, and are you not going to work?¡±


    Shu Feng opened his mouth but dared not offend him. The stewards now already included Lu Shuyu, and he couldn¡¯t afford to make others loathe them.


    He could only laugh drily in gratitude and then hurried back to join the Shu family group.


    The Shu family hurriedly approached and asked, ¡°How did it go? What did Officer Wang say?¡±


    Shu Feng grimaced and repeated everything Wang Changdong had said.


    The Shu family were full of disbelief, ¡°What? Madam Hou and her daughter left?!!¡±


    Their voices were genuinely loud, and Shu Yu, sitting not too far away, would find it hard not to hear.


    She glanced at them sidelong, raised her eyebrows slightly, and thought, how could it be that the news of Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady¡¯s departure had just now reached the Shu family?


    That was indeed interesting.


    As she watched the last person being registered, Shu Yu stood up, preparing to pack up her things and head inside.


    Mrs. Xue had been watching her, and seeing this, she quickly rushed out, ¡°Wait a moment, we haven¡¯t been registered yet. How could you just leave?¡±


    Shu Yu paused for a moment, ¡°Oh, I thought since you weren¡¯t queuing all this time, you were planning to collectively take the day off; it seemed like you didn¡¯t want to work.¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± they quickly replied.


    The Shu family could no longer afford to condemn Madam Hou and her daughter; with so many of them, if they all took leave, they would go hungry today and tomorrow.


    The Shu family all rushed over, had Shu Yu register them, and then went to collect tools.


    Only Shu Feng still stood in place, gritting his teeth as he asked, ¡°How did you become a steward of the Manor?¡±


    Shu Yu lifted her head and scoffed, ¡°None of your damn business!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Shu Yu turned and walked away, leaving Shu Feng standing at the door, so furious that his eyes nearly bulged out.


    Not bothering to wonder what the Shu family were thinking, after entering the house, Shu Yu poured herself a cup of hot water, which she drank in one gulp, instantly feeling much better.


    Her actions were quick, her efficiency high, so while the people opening up the wilderness were all registered, the hunting teams hadn¡¯t yet arrived.


    She took the opportunity to rest for a while.


    Just as she seated herself at the round table in the living room, footsteps sounded from behind. Soon after, a bowl of steaming noodles was placed before her.


    Shu Yu looked up in surprise, ¡°Aunt Fang?¡±


    Aunt Fang pushed the bowl closer to her, ¡°You must be hungry. Go ahead and eat; it¡¯s freshly cooked. You should try my cooking.¡±


    In the middle of the conversation, Wang Changdong walked in from outside. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Shu Yu¡¯s puzzled face, he laughed and seated himself opposite her, then told Aunt Fang, ¡°Bring me a bowl of noodles too. I¡¯ll eat here.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Then Aunt Fang turned and left.


    Wang Changdong turned back to Shu Yu and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t come to work the past few days, so I didn¡¯t get a chance to tell you. Here in the Manor, meals are provided for everyone, including Aunt Fang, who also eats here. But if you want to go home to eat, just give the kitchen a heads up; it¡¯s no problem. Originally, lodging was included too, but I thought you might be more comfortable staying at home, so I didn¡¯t hold a room for you.¡±


    Shu Yu understood and nodded her head, smiling, ¡°I was just thinking that after I finish up here, I¡¯d go home to eat. I didn¡¯t expect such good treatment.¡±


    Wang Changdong smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Although you don¡¯t need to go home for meals, you can still go home for a nap when you have time.¡±

 Chapter 703 - Chapter 703 Chapter 703 Is This... Brother Wang

    Chapter 703: Chapter 703: Is This¡­ Brother Wang? Chapter 703: Chapter 703: Is This¡­ Brother Wang? Shu Yu hadn¡¯t expected to not even have to ask, and Wang Changdong had already made things convenient for her.


    She expressed her thanks, ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    ¡°Why be polite with me? If you encounter any issues in the future, just speak to Brother Wang. Whatever I can help with, I guarantee it¡¯ll be done perfectly.¡±


    Shu Yu almost choked on her noodle soup¨Cwas she already calling him Brother Wang?


    In the midst of their conversation, Aunt Fang brought over Wang Changdong¡¯s noodles and set them down before asking Shu Yu, ¡°How¡¯s the taste? I¡¯ve only recently come to the Manor, and I¡¯m not quite sure about what the stewards prefer. If there¡¯s anything not to your liking, you must tell me in advance.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Fang, you¡¯re too modest¨Cthe flavor is superb. It¡¯s a stroke of luck that Aunt Fang moved to the kitchen, or else I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to eat such delicious noodles.¡±


    Aunt Fang was almost embarrassed by the praise, ¡°This job I have is also thanks to your family¡¯s fortune. If it weren¡¯t for your family going up the mountain to hunt the tiger and taking Xiyue along, allowing her to share in the limelight, her father and I wouldn¡¯t have received this reward.¡±


    That was the official story, but Fang Family¡¯s parents were aware that their chance meeting with the governor had come from a tip that Shu Yu had received in advance.


    Although they didn¡¯t know how she got the information, her willingness to give Xiyue a hand was considered a huge favor to their family.


    Aunt Fang didn¡¯t linger for long, nodding to the two of them and saying, ¡°Then you two enjoy your meal. I¡¯ll head back to the kitchen to work, and I¡¯ll come back later to clear the dishes.¡±


    Shu Yu quickly added, ¡°Oh, Aunt Fang, in the future, I¡¯ll only have breakfast at the Manor, no need to prepare my portion for lunch and dinner¨CI¡¯ll eat at home.¡±


    The old lady at home was now quite fond of cooking for her. When times were hard at home, they would have been content with just some coarse bread and pickles, to say nothing of experimenting with recipes.


    Now was different. The old lady, with Shu Yu¡¯s influence, had become generous with oil and seasonings, creating dishes that were truly savory and appetizing¨Ctempting her beyond measure.


    Especially after arriving in Righteous Dao Village, the old lady had little to do since she didn¡¯t work in the fields or make rag dolls. She didn¡¯t need to collect firewood anymore; Zhao Xi and Meng Yunzheng had already stacked a corner of the backyard with dry firewood, and the water cistern was always full.


    Besides going to the river to do laundry and cook, she had a lot of free time on her hands. With nothing else to occupy her, she thought about improving their meals, determined to fatten Shu Yu up while they were in the exile area.


    Knowing that Shu Yu could cook many dishes, she asked her to write down the recipes. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although the old lady couldn¡¯t read, they had Dahu at home. Now when it came time to cook, she had Dahu stand by with the recipe, reading the steps out to her.


    If Shu Yu didn¡¯t return home for meals, the old lady was surely going to be upset.


    Hearing her request, Aunt Fang immediately agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and inform the head chef.¡±


    Aunt Fang was in charge of the Manor¡¯s breakfast because the head chef liked to take it easy and wake up late, but he took care of lunch and dinner, with her assisting.


    Once Aunt Fang left, Wang Changdong looked up, ¡°You¡¯re saving money for the Manor.¡±


    ¡°Not really, I just want to spend more time with my family. They¡¯ve traveled a long way to be with me, naturally, we need to spend more time together.¡±


    Wang Changdong nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    However, when she mentioned her family, Wang Changdong suddenly thought of the Shu family.


    ¡°That reminds me, someone from the Shu family came to me inquiring about Madam Hou and her daughter. It seems Madam Hou didn¡¯t tell them about going to the courier station.¡±

 Chapter 704 - Chapter 704 Chapter 704 Bad Relations with the Shu Family

    Chapter 704: Chapter 704: Bad Relations with the Shu Family Chapter 704: Chapter 704: Bad Relations with the Shu Family Shu Yu¡¯s chopsticks paused slightly as she looked up, ¡°Madam Hou and her family specifically asked for help from the Lord to purposely go to the courier station just to avoid the Shu family.¡±


    Wang Changdong was surprised, ¡°Your relationship with the other members of the Shu family isn¡¯t good?¡±


    Although he had learned about Shu Yu, he only knew about her background. As for her emotional grievances with the Shu family, he really wasn¡¯t clear.


    He had seen that Shu Yu and Madam Hou had a close relationship, and since Madam Hou lived with the Shu family, he had assumed her relationship with her foster parents was good. Otherwise, why would she send meat to Madam Hou? Who knew that when mentioning the Shu family, it would be with such disdain.


    Shu Yu was almost done eating and, upon hearing this, she wiped her mouth with the handkerchief, ¡°It¡¯s more than just not good. The Shu family are like blood-sucking leeches. If they find out Madam Hou is having a good life, they will probably find a way to make her serve them like an ox or horse. Brother Wang, you didn¡¯t tell the Shu family which courier station Madam Hou is in, did you?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, this is not something to tell just anyone who comes asking. I¡¯ll tell the others to keep it a secret.¡±


    Anyway, there weren¡¯t many who knew which courier station Madam Hou was at.


    Shu Yu, ¡°Then, thank you very much, Brother Wang.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Wang Changdong got the gist of the situation with the Shu family. He lowered his head and quickly slurped up his noodles.


    After a while, the Hunting Team arrived.


    The one who ran in first was Fang Xiyue. Seeing Shu Yu, she hurried over, ¡°Yu.¡±


    Shu Yu lifted her head and waved to her. When Xiyue approached, she whispered, ¡°Your father¡¯s medicine must be almost out by now, right? After the hunt this afternoon, come to my place to get it. My brother left some behind for you before he left.¡±


    Fang Xiyue was moved, ¡°Okay.¡± She wouldn¡¯t just take it for free either; it was her father¡¯s medication money.


    Doctor Lu said that the herbs were all collected by himself and they were just common herbs which didn¡¯t cost much. However, it was still necessary to give what should be given, only that they were tight on money currently.


    Fortunately, these past two days, she took the opportunity during her free time to go to town and buy needles and thread to make some needlework to sell. She would be able to save up the money soon.


    During their conversation, Ma Lu and others also arrived.


    After resting for two days and making a trip to the prefecture, everyone was brimming with energy, practically creating a breeze as they walked.


    Seeing Shu Yu, they all came to greet her. However, since Wang Changdong was also present, they were mindful of his status and didn¡¯t engage in much small talk. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was Wang Changdong who asked them about their trip to the prefecture. Only then did Shu Yu learn that after they went to the prefecture, they rescued a young master who had fallen into the water. The young master, seeing their strong and robust appearance despite their plain clothes, thought of arranging some work for them.


    But upon learning they were exiled criminals, the young master¡¯s expression changed instantly. Still, it wouldn¡¯t be right to turn unfriendly after they saved him, so he simply gave them fifty taels of silver to split among themselves.


    Fifty taels, ten taels each, truly hit the spot for Ma Lu and his friends.


    As they talked and laughed, two more teams gradually arrived.


    Shu Yu was ready to start working, ¡°I¡¯ll get the paper and pen and register everyone first.¡±


    However, before she could leave, Wang Changdong stood up and said, ¡°No rush, let¡¯s wait until all the teams have arrived. I have something to say, and after that, it won¡¯t be too late to register.¡±


    So, Shu Yu stopped and stood aside with Fang Xiyue, waiting together.


    After a short time, Aunt Fang came to clear the dishes and utensils.


    And right after, the Hunting Team had all assembled.

 Chapter 705 - Chapter 705 Chapter 705 Wang Changdongs Speech

    Chapter 705: Chapter 705 Wang Changdong¡¯s Speech Chapter 705: Chapter 705 Wang Changdong¡¯s Speech Shu Yu looked around and noticed a few new faces.


    No wonder Wang Changdong said he wanted to wait for everyone to arrive before speaking a few words¨Cit seemed he intended to include these newcomers in the Hunting Team.


    When she first arrived, she had gone through the same experience.


    After everyone gathered, Ma Lu and Fang Xiyue came out of the living room and stood in the courtyard.


    Wang Changdong stood on the steps, looking at the people below, and couldn¡¯t help frowning as he saw the members of the fifth team dawdle like fools in the center.


    ¡°Line up properly.¡±


    The fifth team hurriedly took their places, but their eyes kept darting over to Wang Changdong¡¯s side.


    Why wasn¡¯t Lu Shuyu standing in the courtyard but instead under the eaves?


    Before they could ponder any further, Wang Changdong said, ¡°Before you receive your tools, I have a few words to say.¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡± He really had the air of a leader.


    Wang Changdong scanned the crowd and said, ¡°Two days ago, the third and ninth teams took down a tiger together, and I presume you all know about this. I know you¡¯re envious of the rewards they received, but mere envy is useless¨Cyou must strive hard. When you take down the next tiger, their today will be your tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°In the past few days, many have come to me, wanting to join the Hunting Team. Hunting isn¡¯t for everyone, though, so I¡¯ve picked a few who truly have the ability to come aboard like those new faces among you. Shortly, you¡¯ll decide whether to form a team on your own or join with others.¡±


    ¡°Even though you lack experience, forming a team on your own shouldn¡¯t worry you. You¡¯re new, and there aren¡¯t as many game to hunt yet. Besides, you have to believe in yourselves. And if that¡¯s not enough, you have a living example right before your eyes.¡±


    Wang Changdong looked toward Shu Yu, who was standing to the side, and said, ¡°This Lady Lu here, as you all know, was the last one to join the Hunting Team before you, and she¡¯s a woman. But it doesn¡¯t matter because those who are skilled will shine anywhere.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s mouth twitched¨Capparently, she was a model example.


    Wang Changdong grew more impassioned as he spoke. He felt that under his stewardship, not only had the Hunting Team bagged a tiger, but they had also caught the governor¡¯s attention, seemingly carving a mountain in his life¡¯s path, and he had a premonition that his future would be bright.


    He made this speech today specifically to motivate everyone, aiming for another tiger. Even if there was no tiger, a Big Bear would do.


    ¡°Lady Lu and Miss Fang formed a team. Just the two of them, and on the first day, they bagged a roe deer¡­ yada yada yada.¡± He recounted all the commendable achievements of their ninth team.


    Finally, he changed tack, saying immediately, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of their skills that they played a significant role in the last tiger hunt. Of course, the third team¡¯s contributions were indispensable. Now, they have all received their awards; the third team got a mule carriage and a half-monthly day off.¡±


    ¡°Miss Fang took leave for her father and also found a new job for her mother.¡±


    ¡°And as for Lady Lu,¡± Wang Changdong suddenly raised his voice, his expression excited and startling the crowd, ¡°Lady Lu, with her literacy and strategic courage, received high praise from the governor, and now she¡¯s become the steward who can register names and distribute grain on our Manor.¡±


    The scene fell silent. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 706 - Chapter 706 Chapter 706 Great Satisfaction

    Chapter 706: Chapter 706: Great Satisfaction Chapter 706: Chapter 706: Great Satisfaction Shu Yu felt somewhat ashamed; she hadn¡¯t expected Wang Changdong to not only use her as an example but also to extravagantly praise her in front of everyone.


    Although she did think it was deserved, he should at least have told her in advance. That way, she could have mentally prepared, adjusted her expression, and prepared a speech to inspire everyone.


    In that regard, she knew she would have done well.


    Luckily, despite her tumultuous thoughts, she maintained a calm demeanor, smiling in the face of everyone¡¯s astonished expressions.


    Particularly, those from Team Five¨Clook at them, look, their jaws were nearly hitting the floor; it was simply¡­ immensely satisfying.


    Shu Yu casually glanced at them; she already knew that Ma Lu had deliberately misled them into thinking her reward was the same as everyone else¡¯s.


    No wonder even the Shu family was unaware and looked terrified.


    ¡°Bailiff, what did you just say? Did you say Lu Shuyu has become, become the steward?¡±


    Just as Wang Changdong was engrossed in his speech, he was abruptly interrupted and became somewhat displeased. He looked at the leader of Team Five, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, didn¡¯t I make myself clear? Should I repeat it?¡±


    ¡°No, not that, but why does she deserve it?¡±


    Ma Lu coolly glanced at him, ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t the bailiff just say? Because Lady Lu can read and write, fought a tiger, and was even confirmed by the governor, what¡¯s so strange about her becoming the steward?¡±


    Wang Changdong nodded; exactly, why question him when they couldn¡¯t hear clearly?


    Hearing Ma Lu speak, the leader of Team Five suddenly turned his head and glared fiercely at him, ¡°The other day, you clearly told me that her reward was almost the same as yours.¡±


    ¡°Right, we all got two days off, five kilograms of grain, and one tael of silver; isn¡¯t that almost the same?¡± one of Ma Lu¡¯s mates said with a snicker, reveling in the misfortune.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The leader of Team Five almost fainted from anger.


    They had all been fooled by Team Three, those damn deceits; they had hidden such a big fact.


    Lu Shuyu as the steward? She had become the steward? It was utterly intolerable; why her?


    Not just Team Five was resentful, but others were also feeling conflicted at that moment.


    They recalled how all the squads were reluctant to accept them when Shu Yu first arrived, eager to push her out, which almost displeased the bailiff.


    Initially, they had even mocked the idea of two girls forming Team Nine, thinking they would be lucky to catch some wild hens. They speculated that the girls would be unable to endure a few days in the mountains, getting scared and switching tasks.


    Unexpectedly, in less than half a month, she had suddenly risen high above them.


    At this moment, they deeply regretted not having welcomed her into their teams earlier; Team Three had really profited.


    Shu Yu looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and, even if they didn¡¯t speak, she could roughly guess.


    Didn¡¯t they think, did they have the abilities or the courage of Team Three¡¯s Ma Lu? Without that, they shouldn¡¯t harbor any other thoughts or expectations.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Wang Changdong finally snorted, ¡°Do you have any other objections?¡±


    He glanced at Team Five; they immediately lowered their heads, not daring to make a sound. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But with this interruption, Wang Changdong lost his enthusiasm to continue speaking grandly.


    Seeing that it was getting late, he neatly began to arrange matters.

 Chapter 707 - Chapter 707 Chapter 707 Want to Join the Ninth Team

    Chapter 707: Chapter 707: Want to Join the Ninth Team Chapter 707: Chapter 707: Want to Join the Ninth Team ¡°Here¡¯s the deal,¡± he announced, ¡°All you need to know is to hunt well, and once you snag a big prize, the rewards won¡¯t be scarce later on. Got it?¡±


    Below, the team¡¯s response was scattered and weak, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Wang Changdong grunted in affirmation, then turned to the new folks, ¡°Have you decided yet? Starting your own team or looking to join one of ours?¡±


    After exchanging glances, someone stepped forward, ¡°We, we want to join team nine.¡±


    In fact, they had come to apply the day before. When they arrived just outside the Manor earlier, they had already met face to face, fully aware that they were new faces and would hardly be welcomed in the existing teams.


    Rather than force their way in, they might as well form their own team.


    After all, being new, the Manor wouldn¡¯t demand a high number of catches from them right away¨Cthey could gradually adjust before venturing deeper into the mountains.


    The group had discussed this before entering the Manor, but before they had a chance to speak up, they heard Wang Changdong mentioning that Lu Shuyu had become the steward.


    They bowed their heads for a moment, promptly changing their minds.


    If Lu Shuyu wouldn¡¯t be hunting in the mountains anymore, then wouldn¡¯t team nine have nobody but Fang Xiyue?


    This meant that joining team nine would be simple¨Cthe only change would be adding Fang Xiyue to their team, yet the benefits were significant.


    First off, Fang Xiyue, along with Lady Lu, had brought in so many catches¨Cthat surely meant they were experienced and had some real skills. Secondly, Lady Lu had been part of team nine before and had close ties with Fang Xiyue. Now that she was the steward, she would likely give extra care to team nine.


    Such an appealing solution, perfect for them in every way.


    Thus, without a second thought, they decided to switch sides.


    However, no sooner had they spoken than Wang Changdong frowned and said, ¡°That might not work. Team nine originally had just two members, but now that Lady Lu has become the steward, it leaves only Miss Fang. Miss Fang had a good collaboration with team three before, so she¡¯s joining team three now. As for team nine, I still intend to keep it. It¡¯s a special case with great significance. Even unoccupied, leaving it be isn¡¯t a problem.¡±


    The newcomers were speechless.


    What a tremendous disappointment.


    So if team three accepted Fang Xiyue, maybe they could also¡­


    Just as the thought emerged, they heard Ma Lu speak up, ¡°The bailiff is right. During the tiger hunt in the mountains, we too observed the ladies¡¯ abilities. Originally, our team three wouldn¡¯t take on any more members, but Miss Fang is an exception.¡±


    Well, that settled it, and it wasn¡¯t easy for the newcomers to protest any further.


    Though reluctant, they had no choice but to tell the officers, ¡°Then, we¡¯ll just form team ten.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re team ten,¡± he confirmed. ¡°Register with Steward Lu shortly, and you¡¯ll be ready to set off.¡± sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wang Changdong finished speaking, and Shu Yu, with a stern expression, approached the writing desk, took out the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone once more, and addressed the crowd, ¡°Get in line, everyone. Sign up one by one.¡±


    Team five dawdled aimlessly, while Ma Lu and his colleagues swiftly registered their names, gathered Fang Xiyue, picked up the gear, and strode out of the Manor.


    Having not ventured into the mountains for two days, their bodies had grown stiff.


    The rest of the teams, though awkward-faced, approached silently. Now that she was in charge, if she bore no grudges, it was still possible to build a good rapport.


    Only team five¡¯s members were visibly resentful, coming forward at last.

 Chapter 708 - Chapter 708 Chapter 708 Dahu and Sanya are not there

    Chapter 708: Chapter 708 Dahu and Sanya are not there Chapter 708: Chapter 708 Dahu and Sanya are not there Finally, after the registration was completed, Shu Yu let out a sigh of relief.


    She tidied up and prepared to go home to sleep. In fact, besides the Land-clearing Team and the Hunting Team, there were others with different tasks, such as the musicians at the music center.


    Their return times were uncertain; they had gone somewhere to perform yesterday and hadn¡¯t come back. Therefore, specific old women looked after them, sparing them from having to report to the Manor at set times.


    Shu Yu locked up the register and greeted Wang Changdong, ¡°Brother Wang, I¡¯m heading back now. If you need any help with anything, just send someone to call for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you go on,¡± Wang Changdong, stifling a yawn, was also very sleepy and planned to take a nap.


    Shu Yu washed her hands and then left the Manor.


    Aunt Fang also left at the same time. Now, she had a lot more free time. Once she had finished making breakfast, there wasn¡¯t much for her to do, as specific old women would take care of the washing up and the stove.


    She could go home to take care of Father Fang, do some laundry, and tidy up the house. She had about an hour of free time for herself. By 9 a.m., she would return to the Manor to start preparing the meals.


    She even said to Shu Yu, ¡°Once things settle down here, I¡¯ll also raise a few chickens that can lay eggs. That way, I can give Xiyue a good nourishment. By the way, where did you catch your chickens?¡±


    The chickens at home were raised by the old lady. She originally wanted to raise a pig too, but Shu Yu did not agree, fearing it would be too tiring for her, so she had to abandon that idea.


    ¡°Our chickens were caught by my brother in the county town. They were four months old when we got them and are not yet able to lay eggs. If Aunt Fang wants to buy chickens that can lay eggs right now, we can go to the county town to look for some during Fang Xiyue¡¯s day off.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you for that.¡±


    Talking along the way, the two of them parted when they were close to home.


    When Shu Yu entered her house, the old lady and the two children had already eaten. Since Shu Yu had not specified when she would return, the old lady kept her meal warm in the pot.


    Shu Yu peeled an egg to eat, and the rest continued to be kept warm.


    ¡°Grandmother, from now on I¡¯ll eat breakfast at the Manor, so you don¡¯t have to wake up so early.¡±


    Upon hearing her plan, the old lady was quite happy. It was certainly best that there was breakfast at the Manor, otherwise, she would definitely be hungry after finishing her work before returning home.


    She quickly ushered Shu Yu back to her room, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve noted what you said, go get some sleep now.¡±


    Shu Yu was indeed feeling a bit sleepy, probably because she had been waking up later those previous days and had gotten used to it, waking up early just didn¡¯t feel like enough sleep.


    Shu Yu smiled, said hello to her younger brother and sister, and went back to her room.


    But, as she had enough sleep, she awoke after just a half-hour.


    She lay in bed for a moment, then sat up, got out of bed, washed her face, and soon realized that only the old lady was at home; Sanya and Dahu were nowhere to be seen.


    At this time of day, Dahu should be in the room reading books and teaching Sanya how to read. Now, there was no one about.


    The old lady wouldn¡¯t let them go out alone. They had just arrived at Righteous Dao Village and didn¡¯t know many people. It was an unfamiliar place, with many criminals around; the old lady would never feel comfortable letting such small children go out by themselves. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, when Zhao Xi was around, he would take them out to gather firewood or catch fish, play around, and then come back.


    Shu Yu approached the old lady, who was feeding the chickens in the yard, and asked, ¡°Grandmother, where are Dahu and Sanya? I haven¡¯t seen them around.¡±

 Chapter 709 - Chapter 709 Chapter 709 Dahu Became a Teacher

    Chapter 709: Chapter 709 Dahu Became a Teacher Chapter 709: Chapter 709 Dahu Became a Teacher The old lady set down the chicken feed in her hands and stepped into the pen again, feeling under the chicken¡¯s bottom, still no eggs, somewhat disappointed.


    Hearing Shu Yu¡¯s words, she washed her hands before smiling and saying, ¡°They both went to the Zhang family.¡±


    ¡°To the Zhang family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dahu has gone there to be a teacher.¡±


    Shu Yu was filled with questions, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    The old lady wiped her hands and said cheerfully, ¡°It was the young one from the Zhang family who came over here, since he knew Dahu could read and write, he thought of letting him teach them whenever he had free time.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up at the sky. A child who had been in school for less than two months becoming a teacher¨C it seemed utterly fantastical.


    The old lady said, ¡°Here in Righteous Dao Village, there are actually people who can read and write. Not to mention others, just take the people from the Shu family, all from a family of substantial means. But they all have to work, they¡¯d like to teach, but they need the time and freedom to do so. Although the Zhang family doesn¡¯t need to work on barren lands anymore, when it comes to going to school, they still don¡¯t have the means.¡±


    ¡°The people from the Zhang family can¡¯t take part in the imperial examinations anyway, but if they could recognize some characters, it would make finding jobs easier later. Dahu might not have attended school for many days, but he¡¯s willing to work hard and endure hardships. Plus, with you and Young Master Meng occasionally teaching him, he has learned many characters now, more than those who have been in school for a year or two.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Dahu that Young Master Meng taught him a special study method last time he was here. Dahu followed it and has made rapid progress in these past few days; he¡¯s absolutely delighted. Now, he is confident enough to start teaching others.¡±


    Shu Yu was overjoyed, ¡°That¡¯s a good thing, Dahu always used to lack confidence.¡±


    The old lady nodded, ¡°Yes, we should really be thanking Young Master Meng, right?¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡± He always felt that the old lady¡¯s words were a bit strange, as if they implied something.


    She coughed softly, ¡°Since they¡¯re not here, then, then I¡¯ll go to the riverside to wash clothes.¡±


    Shu Yu looked around. She had originally planned to fetch water and gather firewood, but the water tank was still quite full, and there was a pile of firewood in the corner of the wall. The chickens had been fed, and the newly planted vegetables had been watered.


    Upon looking around, only the clothes under the eaves had not been washed yet.


    It seemed the old lady had left them there because she was worried about leaving Shu Yu alone at home while she slept.


    After saying this, Shu Yu picked up the wooden tub with the clothes without waiting for the old lady to refuse and ran off.


    ¡°Hey, you child, you just woke up; eat something first, there¡¯s no need for you to wash those.¡±


    The old lady chased after her, but her legs were nowhere as agile as Shu Yu¡¯s, and in no time, she was out of sight.


    The old lady sighed, thankfully there weren¡¯t many clothes; she should be back soon.


    She went back to the kitchen and decided to start cooking lunch.


    However, by the time she was done, Shu Yu still hadn¡¯t returned.


    The old lady was starting to get worried; how could washing some clothes take this long? What if something had happened? sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as she was hesitating whether to go out and look for her, she saw a familiar figure approaching from a distance.


    Shu Yu was balancing the wooden basin with the clothes on her waist with her left hand and holding a small basket in her right.


    It looked like there was something in the small basket, looking quite heavy.


    The old lady let out a long sigh of relief and hurriedly walked up to meet her, ¡°Why did it take you so long to wash those? Where did you get that basket, and what¡¯s inside it?¡±

 Chapter 710 - Chapter 710 Chapter 710 Touching River Snails

    Chapter 710: Chapter 710: Touching River Snails Chapter 710: Chapter 710: Touching River Snails The old lady, while walking, talked and when she got closer, she realized that the little basket was filled with snails.


    ¡°Did you pick these?¡±


    While speaking, she quickly took over the wooden basin.


    Shu Yu nodded and rubbed her wrists; the wooden basin full of clothes was really heavy, she thought using a basket next time would be better as it was more lightweight and convenient. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Following the old lady, she headed home, ¡°While I was washing clothes, I saw the river was full of snails. The river water is clean, and the snails are quite big, so I thought of picking some up as a snack for us.¡±


    She had initially planned to bring the clothes back first, but after walking a few steps, she met Aunt Fang, who was on her way to cook lunch at the manor. Holding this basket, she said she would go to the manor to cook and in the afternoon, when she was free, she would go to the hill to pick some pine nuts.


    Seeing Shu Yu needed it, she let her use the basket.


    Shu Yu initially wanted to refuse, as this basket was used for gathering pine nuts, and using it for snails could make it dirty.


    But Aunt Fang left the basket and ran off.


    Shu Yu could only line the bottom of the basket with some large leaves before she began picking snails.


    She didn¡¯t go into the water, as if she dared to enter the water in this weather, the old lady would dare to hit her.


    Luckily, there were plenty of snails along the riverbank, and Shu Yu casually collected a whole basketful.


    After hearing this, the old lady frowned, ¡°What¡¯s so good about these snails? They barely have any meat and they smell like mud.¡±


    For rural households like theirs, even when eating meat, they preferred something substantial. These snails, though seemingly plentiful, had very little meat and were time-consuming to eat.


    Shu Yu pushed open the courtyard gate and couldn¡¯t help laughing, ¡°That¡¯s why I said they could be a snack. As for the muddy smell, we can use perilla. Do we have perilla around here?¡±


    ¡°Perilla?¡± The old lady thought for a moment, ¡°Haven¡¯t seen any, I¡¯ll ask around.¡±


    Shu Yu had seen it on the outskirts of the hills. Since there wasn¡¯t any nearby, she would ask Fang Xiyue to help pick some when she had time.


    ¡°No need to ask, I¡¯ll have someone pick it.¡±


    Shu Yu poured all the snails from the basket into the basin, speaking to the old lady who was sun-drying clothes, ¡°I¡¯ll take our family¡¯s water bucket and go pick some more in a moment.¡±


    ¡°More?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s plenty in the river. After they spit out sand for a couple of days, we can stir-fry and eat them. I¡¯ll take some to the manor for the others to try. I just visited, and they took good care of me.¡±


    The old lady didn¡¯t say anything; although it wasn¡¯t the season for eating snails, the locals either didn¡¯t know how to cook them, didn¡¯t have the time, or, like her, didn¡¯t prefer them for their scant meat and muddy smell. Therefore, hardly anyone went out to gather them, so they were naturally everywhere.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll eat first, and go after. I¡¯ll come with you. I need to keep an eye on you to make sure you don¡¯t go in the water.¡±


    Shu Yu was fine with that, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She soaked the snails in water, stood up and wiped her hands, ¡°Why haven¡¯t Dahu and Sanya returned yet?¡±


    ¡°True, at this hour the Zhang family should have started their meal, they should be back,¡± said the old lady. Both children were sensible, so they wouldn¡¯t linger at someone else¡¯s house during mealtime.


    The old lady planned to go look for them after finishing sun-drying the clothes, just then, the voices of Dahu entered through the door.


    ¡°They¡¯re back.¡±


    She went to open the door, and saw Zhang Ping¡¯an standing at the doorway with the two children.


    The old lady immediately smiled and let them in, ¡°Did the kids behave? Didn¡¯t cause any trouble, did they?¡±


    Zhang Ping¡¯an smiled bashfully, ¡°Not at all, they were really good, and Dahu taught me quite a few characters.¡±

 Chapter 711 - Chapter 711 Chapter 711 Zhang Pingans Gaze

    Chapter 711: Chapter 711: Zhang Ping¡¯an¡¯s Gaze Chapter 711: Chapter 711: Zhang Ping¡¯an¡¯s Gaze Shu Yu heard some noise at the door and walked outside, just as Zhang Ping¡¯an also looked up towards him.


    Shu Yu nodded at him, and the latter quickly shifted his gaze away.


    ¡°Dahu is quite impressive,¡± he said to the old lady, ¡°he knows many characters, and he¡¯s especially patient. We had planned to keep them for dinner, but Dahu and Sanya wouldn¡¯t stay, so I escorted them back.¡±


    As he spoke, Zhang Ping¡¯an handed over the basket of vegetables he was carrying, ¡°My mother said that your family¡¯s vegetable seeds have just been planted and aren¡¯t ripe yet, so she sent me to bring over some vegetables.¡±


    The old lady didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with him and took it over, ¡°Well, thank you very much. We¡¯ve already cooked at home, stay and have some.¡±


    ¡°Oh no no no,¡± Zhang Ping¡¯an quickly waved his hands, ¡°We¡¯ve also got our meal ready back at home, I¡¯ll be leaving now, goodbye.¡±


    Zhang Ping¡¯an turned to leave, giving Shu Yu another glance before he did.


    Shu Yu, however, was bowing his head, quietly speaking with Sanya and didn¡¯t notice.


    The old lady, on the other hand, raised her eyebrows. When Shu Yu looked up, he saw a weird expression on Grandmother¡¯s face. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked down at herself, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is there something on me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, wash your hands and eat first.¡±


    As Dahu headed towards the kitchen, he explained, ¡°Grandmother, my sister and I were about to come back, but Aunt Zhang insisted on us staying, saying she had cooked our meal too. It took a long struggle before we could return, which is why we are late.¡±


    Sanya quickly nodded beside him, ¡°Yes, yes, we had a hard time. We couldn¡¯t escape this or that and went through a long battle of wits with them, it was so tough.¡±


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°It sounds like you¡¯ve been to war.¡±


    ¡°No war, but I wasn¡¯t hungry before, and now I¡¯m starving,¡± Sanya patted her stomach and sighed like a little adult.


    Adults are so hard to persuade, she thought to herself. She¡¯s speaking clearly now, why can¡¯t they understand?


    Shu Yu was thoroughly amused by the expressions of the two little ones. It seemed that Aunt Zhang¡¯s enthusiasm was difficult for the children to enjoy.


    The family of four had their meal, and upon hearing that Shu Yu was going to look for river snails, the two little ones also excitedly clamored to join.


    The old lady gestured grandly, and they all headed to the riverbank.


    Shu Yu caught half a bucket full before proudly returning home. After soaking them in water, she went to the Manor.


    Wang Changdong was quite puzzled, ¡°What are you doing here so early?¡±


    Shu Yu was taken aback by his question. If modern times had such great bosses, there wouldn¡¯t be so many work drones.


    He actually complained about her starting work too early?


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°I came to organize the roster. Although there¡¯s nothing wrong with the original one, I have my own familiar way of recording. I thought I might as well get it done now, so that later on the work could be done faster.¡±


    Wang Changdong wore an expression of ¡®you don¡¯t have to explain, I understand¡¯. He¡¯s not unaware of how painful it was to look at the original roster, messy and probably only understood by the person who wrote it.


    Shu Yu gave the small basket back to Aunt Fang in the kitchen, and then moved the table under the eaves.


    The place was well-lit with enough sunlight but not so much that it was blinding.


    Once she started working, Shu Yu got quite serious.


    Wang Changdong passed by a few times and just saw her flipping through pages quickly.


    Unable to hold back his curiosity in the end, he simply came over and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the sorting going?¡±

 Chapter 712 - Chapter 712 Chapter 712 The Fifth Team Suffered Heavy Injuries

    Chapter 712: Chapter 712 The Fifth Team Suffered Heavy Injuries Chapter 712: Chapter 712 The Fifth Team Suffered Heavy Injuries Shu Yu was interrupted just as she was about to stretch her legs. She rubbed her neck and handed over the completed booklet she had been writing.


    Wang Changdong recognized the characters, though his own handwriting was unattractive.


    But Shu Yu¡¯s handwriting was very clear, with each character small and regularly spaced.


    Although he felt that the style didn¡¯t resemble regular script or Song typeface, it didn¡¯t prevent him from appreciating it.


    After flipping through a few pages, Wang Changdong raised his eyebrows in surprise, ¡°Did you arrange the names according to their pronunciation?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Actually, it was according to the first letter of the pinyin.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use the common surnames list?¡±


    Shu Yu chuckled. You mentioned the common surnames list, so if she forgot which page, wouldn¡¯t she have to start reciting from the beginning? Besides, some surnames weren¡¯t even in the common surnames list.


    Wang Changdong continued to flip through it, feeling quite impressed by the clarity it provided. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, this task was quite time-consuming.


    He hadn¡¯t flipped through much before he reached the end; the rest was blank.


    Shu Yu rested for a moment before continuing.


    By 5 p.m., the team from group five had returned.


    Initially, they thought the team had captured some game, as they were the first to return, but as they were still at the gate, heart-wrenching screams were heard.


    Shu Yu almost jolted and wrote the wrong character as she stood up to ask, ¡°What happened outside?¡±


    Someone had already run out to look, and in a moment, that person had come back, ¡°The people from team five encountered Big Bear¨C the leader had his arm bitten off, and the others are also injured. The situation looks grim.¡±


    Shu Yu was shocked. Encountered Big Bear?


    She hurried out to take a look, while others from the manor came out to help as well.


    Although they were prisoners, they represented a significant amount of labor; if they all died, it would be hard to explain.


    The people from team five were carried back to the manor, and someone had already run to fetch the doctor.


    Of course, the officers wouldn¡¯t summon a useless physician for this; it was just that, being far away, it would take quite some time to come and go.


    Wang Changdong knew that Shu Yu¡¯s brother was a doctor, the very one who had cured Father Fang.


    He immediately came looking for Shu Yu, ¡°Lady Lu, could you ask your brother to come and help urgently?¡±


    Shu Yu expressed her inability to help, ¡°My brother left Righteous Dao Village three days ago to look for medicinal herbs in another region, and he has not returned yet.¡±


    Wang Changdong sighed, ¡°Well, if they can¡¯t be saved, then it must be their fate. Really, how did they manage to provoke Big Bear? They always cause trouble for me.¡±


    The governor was still in Heichang County; just a few days ago, they had been rewarded for capturing a tiger in Righteous Dao Village. Now, it turned out, one team had been injured by Big Bear. If several people actually died, it would be difficult to report.


    As he spoke, he looked irritably towards the direction of the house. The injured people being carried in were still howling grotesquely, sounding extremely miserable.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t have a fondness for the people from team five, but she also found it strange. The members of team five couldn¡¯t have such bad luck as to suddenly provoke Big Bear, could they?


    Before long, the doctor arrived, along with the members of team three.


    The game from team three was still of consistent quality and quantity as always. After Shu Yu registered them, she pointed to the house where the sounds were coming from and said, ¡°The people from team five encountered Big Bear and got injured. They are inside.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Ma Lu and a few others exclaimed, ¡®Huh¡¯.


    Fang Xiyue¡¯s expression showed surprise for a moment, then it turned odd.

 Chapter 713 - Chapter 713 Chapter 713 Ma Lu Harmed Them

    Chapter 713: Chapter 713: Ma Lu Harmed Them Chapter 713: Chapter 713: Ma Lu Harmed Them Shu Yu keenly noticed something off about the glances of a few people, and she raised her eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, the encounter of Team Five with Big Bear has something to do with you.¡±


    As soon as her words fell, cries and wails of Team Five¡¯s people came from the room, ¡°Bailiff, it was Ma Lu and his gang who harmed us, they schemed against us¡­¡±


    Ma Lu snorted coldly and walked straight to the doorway of that room, addressing the people inside, ¡°Don¡¯t falsely accuse us of spitting blood. How did we harm you? Was it me who called Big Bear over, who directed it to injure you? If I had that ability, would I need to go hunting in the mountains so laboriously every day? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to have Big Bear deliver the game right to my doorstep?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I know Team Five doesn¡¯t get along with our Team Three, and now you¡¯ve suffered heavy losses. But you can¡¯t just lash out in desperation and splash all the dirty water on us, can you?¡±


    Team Three¡¯s people stood at the door, tossing out cold remarks, infuriating the man from Team Five so much that he spat out another mouthful of blood.


    Shu Yu¡¯s mouth twitched as Fang Xiyue pulled her aside and whispered, ¡°Actually, we didn¡¯t expect Team Five to encounter Big Bear either.¡±


    ¡°So, what exactly happened?¡±


    Fang Xiyue glanced around, and with no officers present, she spoke softly, ¡°Remember the last time Team Five caught a venomous snake trying to kill us, and Young Master Meng dealt with them? We were in a rush to catch a tiger, so we didn¡¯t bother with them then. Today, Ma Lu and his lot said we must avenge our grudges, otherwise, Team Five might think we¡¯re afraid of them.¡±


    So, when Ma Lu found Team Five following them up the mountain, he purposely spoke loudly about the process of hunting the tiger.


    Of course, part of it was made up.


    Ma Lu said, on the day they encountered the tiger, it wasn¡¯t just one tiger. There was another, slightly smaller one ¨C presumably the cub of that tiger.


    They originally spotted the smaller one, and though it wasn¡¯t as robust as the one they had brought down, it was still sizeable, and capturing it would have brought a reward.


    To their surprise, as several of them surrounded and had already injured the small tiger, the big tiger appeared. It allowed the small one to escape first, staying behind to deal with them.


    After dealing with the big tiger, to avoid any complications, they decided against pursuing the other one and carried this one down the mountain.


    They just didn¡¯t know if that injured young tiger was still in the same place and whether its injuries had healed.


    They decided to check it out, and if it was still there, during the governor¡¯s stay in Heichang County, they would deliver it, perhaps earning an even larger reward this time.


    The group of people decided to act and marched deeply into the mountains.


    However, as they were nearly reaching that area, someone from Team Three stepped into emptiness, spraining his ankle, making not just hunting but even walking difficult.


    Team Three couldn¡¯t possibly leave him behind alone; their safety was greatly reduced with one less person.


    After a discussion, they decided to let the young tiger be for now and return in a few days to check again.


    They quickly turned around and left the depths of the mountains.


    Those fabricated tales were spoken so fluently by Ma Lu and his group, and naturally, Team Five¡¯s people behind them also heard.


    To their misfortune, they believed it and even began to covet the idea: if Team Three wouldn¡¯t hunt, they would. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing that it was just an injured young tiger, they immediately thought it was a golden opportunity, how regrettable it would be to miss out?

 Chapter 714 - Chapter 714 Chapter 714 Ma Lu Harmed Them

    Chapter 714: Chapter 714: Ma Lu Harmed Them Chapter 714: Chapter 714: Ma Lu Harmed Them So, when Team Three left the mountain, Team Five immediately hid themselves, waiting until they were far away before following the original route deeper into the forest.


    They had already heard from Team Three that the tiger had been spotted ahead, and although it had been two days, the traces of the fight were still visible, making it easy to find.


    Regardless, Team Five ventured deeper and deeper, and what ultimately happened to them was unknown and of no concern to Team Three.


    It was only upon their return that they learned about Team Five¡¯s encounter with Big Bear.


    Having listened to Fang Xiyue¡¯s explanation, Shu Yu didn¡¯t know whether to call Team Five foolish or simply too greedy.


    Naturally, Team Three did not know that the place was now inhabited by Big Bear; it had formerly been a tiger¡¯s territory deep in the mountains. Even if the tiger was gone, it was still a place where large predators roamed ¨C anyone unprepared entering such an area was highly likely to face danger. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ma Lu never truly wished for Team Five¡¯s demise; had they not been so greedy, blinded by desire, or had they exercised more and observed more, they could have avoided danger.


    But they didn¡¯t fight hard enough for themselves, and no one else could be blamed for that.


    Fang Xiyue was explaining the situation to Shu Yu on one side, while on the other side of the room, the members of Team Five were groaning in pain and intermittently narrating the causes and effects to Wang Changdong.


    However, upon hearing the full story, Wang Changdong was simply speechless.


    Was this their excuse for blaming Team Three?


    He was impatient, ¡°Can you really blame Team Three for this? They did not drag you into the mountains. Sneaking around behind someone else, do you also have some hidden agenda? Among the entire Hunting Team, it¡¯s always you, hunting the least and smallest game. How dare you drag Team Three into your mess ¨C foolish!¡±


    Comparing the problematic Team Five, Wang Changdong naturally preferred the more capable and trouble-free Ma Lu, who also brought him honor.


    Thus, after finding the issues unrelated to Team Three, he dismissed it from his mind.


    Wang Changdong turned to the doctor, ¡°Give them a proper check-up, prescribe them medicine, and send them home. Really, they turned this place into a bloody mess.¡±


    He felt like vomiting.


    The protests of Team Five were futile; Wang Changdong had left, and the other officers paid them no attention either.


    Team Three stood outside the house, laughing as they watched before going to submit their game, pack up, and prepare to head home.


    Shu Yu also didn¡¯t pay further attention, and as other Hunting Teams gradually returned, they went to see Team Five¡¯s members.


    Hearing that they had been injured by Big Bear, everyone inevitably felt a twinge of fear. The excitement spurred by Team Three to hunt the tiger in the mountain the days before cooled down.


    Especially Team Ten, which had gone into the mountains for the first time today; their faces turned pale at the sight.


    They hadn¡¯t hunted much, it being their first day and still getting used to the method.


    After Shu Yu had registered them, the teams tasked with clearing land also returned.


    She saw the Shu family members again. This time, they didn¡¯t say much but quickly took the food and left. Seeing that their food hadn¡¯t been reduced, they all sighed in relief.


    Seeing this, Shu Yu snorted mockingly; she wasn¡¯t the type to tamper with things in such a place. It was pointless.


    If she were to act, she would make it big.


    However, Shu Quan and Shu Feng, who had initially considered changing jobs to enter the mountains for hunting, didn¡¯t bring it up again. Whether they had abandoned the idea or had other plans was unknown.


    Having finished her tasks, Shu Yu watched as the injured members of Team Five were also sent home.

 Chapter 715 - Chapter 715 Chapter 715 Stir-Fried River Snails

    Chapter 715: Chapter 715: Stir-Fried River Snails Chapter 715: Chapter 715: Stir-Fried River Snails The situation of the fifth team was not good; according to the doctor, the leader had broken his arm and lost too much blood, remaining unconscious for three days before finally waking up.


    After awakening, he simply couldn¡¯t accept the fact that his arm was broken, yelling and shouting at home, and even destroying all the vegetables growing in the yard, adding to the family¡¯s already difficult situation, which resented him as they had been doing well thanks to his hunting.


    Later, although he recovered, he remained listless.


    With his arm broken, hunting was out of the question; he could only join the land-clearing team.


    His situation was somewhat similar to that of Xu Dali, a family of three initially. Xu Dali also broke his arm while hunting, but his injury was to his forearm, whereas the team leader had broken his upper arm.


    However, the attitudes of the two men upon waking were completely different, and naturally, those in the land-clearing team compared the two, quickly dismissing the team leader as useless, and his home life deteriorated even further.


    As for the other members of the fifth team, even if their injuries weren¡¯t as severe, they still suffered a lot.


    Two of them were severely internally injured by a slap from Big Bear and could no longer go up the mountain.


    Another was less severely injured but had been terrified by the original scene and further traumatized by their leader¡¯s injury; they dared not even venture to the outskirts of the mountain, let alone go hunting.


    The team was effectively disbanded.


    Of course, these are all events that happened later.


    Shu Yu continued her routine, having nearly finished playing with her rocks, but Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi still hadn¡¯t returned.


    She was worried, regretting not asking more clearly about their whereabouts.


    Two days passed like this, and she gradually got the hang of things at the manor, the snails she had picked up last time having almost finished purging sand.


    Shu Yu felt a bit peckish and decided to stir-fry the snails, treating herself to a bigger meal.


    After finishing her morning tasks, she returned from the manor and adjusted her schedule so that she no longer needed to take a nap.


    She directly pulled over a stool and sat in the yard, snipping the ends off the snails.


    Sanya wanted to help, but the house only had large scissors, not small ones, and cutting snails required strength. The little girl¡¯s tiny hands could easily get hurt by accident.


    Shu Yu wouldn¡¯t let her help, and the little girl was quite disappointed, ¡°Second sister, are stir-fried snails really delicious?¡±


    ¡°Has Sanya never eaten them?¡±


    The little girl shook her head.


    Snails were time-consuming to prepare and didn¡¯t have much meat. Previously, when the family was poor, her father had injured his leg, and both her mother and grandmother had to busy themselves with farm work. She and Dahu had to go gather pigweed and firewood, and being young, they were not allowed to go to the river to collect snails.


    Nobody had time for this, and they always ate in a hurry, so she had no idea what snails tasted like.


    Shu Yu initially wanted to pat her on the head, but with a snail in her left hand and scissors in her right, she couldn¡¯t free up a hand and instead said, ¡°Well, you can try them later. Have the things I made before ever tasted bad?¡±


    Thinking of the popcorn, fried chicken legs, and spicy rabbit meat, Sanya couldn¡¯t control her salivation and her eyes sparkled, ¡°No, they were all delicious, especially delicious.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°Then just wait, you¡¯ll be able to eat them later.¡±


    Though she said later, there were quite a few snails, and the old lady also came over to help cut them after finishing her tasks.


    In this way, cutting a large half-bucket of snails also consumed quite a lot of time.


    Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 716 - Chapter 716 Chapter 716 Ill Go Get a Pot of Wine

    Chapter 716: Chapter 716: I¡¯ll Go Get a Pot of Wine Chapter 716: Chapter 716: I¡¯ll Go Get a Pot of Wine Shu Yu carried the bucket directly to the riverbank, where she washed the river snails many times. When the water was clear, she was satisfied and brought them back.


    Sanya and Dahu didn¡¯t help much with snipping the river snails, but now they hurried to compete for the task of starting the fire.


    Dahu, as the older brother, generously gave up his spot and went to peel garlic and wash the ingredients.


    Shu Yu had asked Fang Xiyue to pick a large bunch of perilla leaves yesterday, so Dahu washed those as well.


    Shu Yu decided to make two different flavors. The children were young and she didn¡¯t dare to feed them too spicy, just a little bit of mild chili to add flavor, just like how she made the fragrant spicy rabbit meat last time. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She saw Sanya peeping out from behind the stove from time to time and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She decided to cook the spicy snails first.


    Once the wok was heated, she poured in oil.


    Stir-frying river snails is actually quite simple. As Shu Yu added seasonings, she said to Sanya, ¡°You all try it first, and if you like it, we can make it again next time. But the important thing about cooking river snails is that they have to be well cooked. If not, there¡¯s a risk of paras¡­.¡±


    The terms ¡®parasites¡¯ were too difficult for them to understand, and it was rather unappetizing.


    So, Shu Yu put it another way, ¡°Many things can make you sick if they¡¯re not cooked properly, and river snails are the same. Plus, if they¡¯re not cooked, you can¡¯t suck the meat out.¡±


    Everyone nodded as they listened and soon, bursts of fragrance wafted through the air.


    Shu Yu added wine and perilla leaves, which made the old lady¡¯s eyes sparkle. She felt quite sentimental, ¡°I always found river snails not tasty before, but now I understand. No matter what food it is, if you hesitate to use these ingredients, the dish will be flavorless.¡±


    Who would use wine and oil on such small bits of meat that won¡¯t fill you up?


    Shu Yu smiled as the spicy snails were ready. She had the old lady bring over a large plate, filled it up, and placed it on the table, then called the two children over.


    ¡°Wash your hands first, then we can eat and continue cooking.¡±


    ¡°Second sister, let¡¯s finish cooking everything before we eat,¡± suggested Dahu.


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°It won¡¯t taste good once it¡¯s cold.¡±


    The two little ones looked at each other, hurried to wash their hands, and returned to eagerly sniff around the snails, ¡°It really smells so good.¡±


    ¡°Try it, try to suck one out, and if you can¡¯t, we¡¯ll use a toothpick.¡±


    For these river snails, Shu Yu specially asked Father Fang to make a toothpick.


    Father Fang¡¯s health had improved and although he was able to go outside, he was still not fit for labor. However, whittling toothpicks while leaning against the bedhead was easy, and Shu Yu had given him three eggs as a reward.


    Father Fang couldn¡¯t refuse her and put extra effort into making the toothpicks, which were fine and uniform, without any splinters.


    Dahu and Sanya had never tried them before and didn¡¯t quite understand until the old lady had eaten a couple, and then they excitedly went to get some.


    The eyes of the two children brightened on the spot.


    After they had eaten their fill, Shu Yu started the second pot. This time she cooked a bit more and carried it in a large soup bowl straight to the Manor.


    As soon as she stepped through the gate, Wang Changdong sniffed, ¡°What¡¯s that smell, it¡¯s delicious?¡±


    ¡°River snails.¡± Shu Yu entered carrying a net bag into the living room and placed the large bowl on the table. As soon as she opened the lid, the rich fragrance became even more pronounced and overbearing.


    Wang Changdong was very curious, ¡°It looks very tasty.¡±


    Shu Yu offered, ¡°Want to try?¡±


    After trying one, Wang Changdong¡¯s eyes lit up, and he hastily said, ¡°I¡¯m going to get a jug of wine.¡±

 Chapter 717 - Chapter 717 Chapter 717 Cheng Xian Has Arrived

    Chapter 717: Chapter 717: Cheng Xian Has Arrived Chapter 717: Chapter 717: Cheng Xian Has Arrived Shu Yu laughed and waited until Wang Changdong brought the wine over, followed by several officers, including the Manor¡¯s cook.


    Soon, they gathered around a table. Apart from them, there were also a few old women from the Manor.


    Shu Yu went to the kitchen to get a separate plate, portioned out some food, and brought it to another table, calling over Aunt Fang and others to join her for a meal.


    Shu Yu was very popular in the Manor. She was literate, clever, had connections with the governor, and was easy to get along with. Within days, their relationships had become very harmonious.


    The women¡¯s movements were much more reserved, but over at Wang Changdong¡¯s table, they were already slurping with delight.


    Especially the head chef, who, while eating, kept examining the seasoning in the snails, obstructing the view of others and being pushed away several times.


    While they were eating merrily, a somewhat familiar voice suddenly came from outside.


    ¡°Is Lady Lu there?¡±


    Sitting inside, and with everyone else making too much noise, Shu Yu did not hear the call at all.


    It was Wang Changdong, who was facing the direction of the door, who looked up to see the newcomer and, startled, quickly stopped eating, wiped his mouth, walked around the table, and hurried a few steps to meet him, with a sycophantic smile, ¡°Guard Cheng, what brings you here? Did the governor send you with any instructions?¡±


    As he spoke and heard the sucking sounds from the background, his face changed slightly, and he quickly turned his head and shouted loudly at them, ¡°Stop eating! Can¡¯t you see that an honored guest has arrived?¡±


    The crowd, who had been eagerly fighting over the food, was so frightened by the shout that they almost choked. They looked up and thought, ¡°This man looks familiar.¡±


    Isn¡¯t this one of the governor¡¯s guards?


    Damn it, caught slacking off, what to do now?


    Everyone quickly stopped, and it was at this moment that Shu Yu heard the commotion and walked over.


    Seeing Cheng Xian, she also paused, ¡°Guard Cheng Xian?¡±


    The aroma was wafting to Cheng Xian¡¯s nose, almost making him unable to resist.


    Seeing Shu Yu, he quickly cleared his throat and said, ¡°Uh, Lady Lu, I came here looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Looking for me?¡± She didn¡¯t think she had any recent connection with the governor.


    With a puzzled look, Shu Yu moved aside slightly, ¡°Guard Cheng Xian, you come in first, let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    Just as she spoke, she caught a glimpse of Wang Changdong making exaggerated facial gestures and frantically pointing to the table.


    Shu Yu remained silent. Being caught by the superior¡¯s confidant while everyone was eating and drinking during work hours, the consequences could be quite serious?


    What to do?


    Of course¡­ join in the mischief.


    Shu Yu smiled and said to Cheng Xian, ¡°Guard Cheng Xian, you¡¯ve come at a good time. We¡¯ve just cooked some snails, and I happened to bring them over for everyone to taste, to see if there¡¯s room for improvement. Since you follow the governor around, you must have visited many places and tried lots of delicacies. Your culinary discernment is surely stronger than all of ours here. How about, you try it and let me know if there¡¯s anything lacking, and I¡¯ll make adjustments when I go back.¡±


    Cheng Xian¡¯s eyelids twitched as he looked at Shu Yu, seeing her blatantly telling lies with an appearance of innocence and sincerity, he almost couldn¡¯t keep his face straight. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This girl, really, she talks as if it¡¯s all true.


    But, the smell from the front was really appetizing, and he was also having a hard time controlling himself.

 Chapter 718 - Chapter 718 Chapter 718 There Are Two Things to Tell Shu Yu

    Chapter 718: Chapter 718: There Are Two Things to Tell Shu Yu Chapter 718: Chapter 718: There Are Two Things to Tell Shu Yu Guard Cheng Xian¡¯s expression caught Shu Yu¡¯s eye, and she immediately signaled to Wang Changdong with a glance.


    The latter quickly echoed Shu Yu¡¯s words, saying, ¡°Yes, Cheng Xian, we are all trying the taste of these snails. But since we are all inexperienced and haven¡¯t seen the world, we can¡¯t say whether there are better-tasting snails elsewhere. With your broad experience, perhaps you could offer some advice to Lady Lu.¡±


    The others also nodded in agreement and then crowded around Cheng Xian, nudging him forward. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cheng Xian couldn¡¯t very well refuse, and found himself being pushed into the living room to take a seat. The table in front of him had been wiped clean by the quick-witted officers.


    The wine jug had also been put away. Tasting the snails was fine, but drinking alcohol was not on the agenda.


    Cheng Xian pretended not to notice the strong smell of wine, but Wang Changdong timely added, ¡°The snails have been cooked with a bit of wine to remove the fishy taste, which is why it smells strongly of alcohol, haha, haha.¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡± Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s admitting there¡¯s no silver here?


    Fortunately, Cheng Xian didn¡¯t mind. He nodded slightly and accepted the small dish and chopsticks that Shu Yu handed to him.


    In fact, the snails didn¡¯t really require a toothpick as Shu Yu had cut their tails quite large, and they had been well fried, so they were easy to slurp out.


    Cheng Xian still kept his expressionless demeanor. Without much effort, the snail meat, mixed with the thick sauce¡¯s aroma, landed in his mouth.


    He paused slightly. Indeed, there wasn¡¯t a hint of fishiness.


    ¡°Fresh, fragrant, delicate in texture, without any muddy smell.¡±


    Unexpectedly, he had offered his critique, which was quite rare for the usually reticent Cheng Xian.


    Wang Changdong sighed in relief and quickly took a seat opposite him, saying, ¡°See, I thought they were delicious too. Cheng Xian, please have some more.¡±


    Initially, Cheng Xian had only intended to sample them as a courtesy, since they really were so fragrant.


    But snail slurping is addictive, especially when the spicy snail dish was such a rare delicacy, and he found it hard to stop.


    Eventually, Wang Changdong and the others also sat opposite him, chatting and eating, and the atmosphere turned surprisingly harmonious and joyful.


    Shu Yu stood behind them, her mouth twitching at the corners. It seemed Guard Cheng Xian couldn¡¯t maintain his aloof demeanor after all.


    Luckily, he knew when to control himself. Seeing that he had piled up quite a few shells in front of him, Cheng Xian who had enjoyed his fill, stopped, drank some tea to moisten his throat, and then cleared his throat to say, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s good. I think there¡¯s no need for improvements.¡±


    Shu Yu held back a laugh and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Seeing that Cheng Xian didn¡¯t plan to eat anymore, she quickly diverted his attention and asked, ¡°By the way, Cheng Xian, you said you had something to discuss with me. May I know what it is?¡±


    Cheng Xian stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s talk over there.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and invited him into the room on the left side of the living room. She poured him a glass of water and then sat opposite him.


    Cheng Xian¡¯s expression returned to its usual solemnity and he said, ¡°I¡¯ve come to inform Lady Lu of two things.¡±


    ¡°Two things?¡±


    Cheng Xian nodded, ¡°The first is that the affairs of Heichang County are almost settled, and the governor will be leaving tomorrow. However, though the Lord is leaving, Mister Qi will stay.¡±


    A light sparked in Shu Yu¡¯s eyes, ¡°Mister Qi isn¡¯t leaving?¡±


    Cheng Xian¡¯s expression was gentle, ¡°Correct. Now that Heichang County¡¯s former county magistrate has been arrested, we have to wait for news from the capital¡¯s Ministry of Personnel regarding the new magistrate.¡±

 Chapter 719 - Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Huifeng Escort Agency is Safe Now

    Chapter 719: Chapter 719: Huifeng Escort Agency is Safe Now Chapter 719: Chapter 719: Huifeng Escort Agency is Safe Now ¡°So it is said that Heichang County now has no county magistrate.¡±


    However, Heichang County is a place for exile of severe cases, and without some ability, it¡¯s feared people here can¡¯t be controlled.


    But Qi Chan is currently a criminal, even taking on the role of a temporary county magistrate is not suitable. Therefore, Lord Cheng let the original county official from the county office temporarily take over the role of the county magistrate. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This county official was mediocre in ability, so Lord Cheng simply kept Qi Chan around, nominally to assist the county official in his duties, but in reality, he was the person who truly managed all the affairs of the county town.


    Qi Chan staying in Heichang County would probably have to wait until the new county magistrate took office.


    However, this also fit perfectly with Qi Chan¡¯s intentions. The agricultural tools Yao Tianqin gave him also needed time to test. If there was no problem, he would send them to the capital to present before the Emperor.


    As long as it was handled properly and he made someone plead for Yao Tianqin, while hinting to the Emperor that there was something hidden in the case from that year, it was not impossible for Yao Tianqin to be reinstated to his position.


    Of course, overturning the case from that year was not very likely, as the closure was a direct decree from the Emperor. If there were an abrupt reversal, it might very well cause the Emperor¡¯s displeasure and miss out on this chance to earn merit.


    Better to hint to the Emperor, to make him feel guilty and regretful for losing a talented individual for a full five years. In that way, if the Emperor wanted to compensate Yao Tianqin, the rewards would not be meager.


    Qi Chan understood the current Emperor¡¯s temperament all too well; this was the most advantageous path for Yao Tianqin.


    Now, Qi Chan was busily preparing the ¡°tube carts¡± in Heichang County, eager to see the results as soon as possible.


    Shu Yu was naturally happy to hear this; her rock was also almost ready. In the past, she had thought to give the results to Meng Yunzheng to help submit them, in order to free herself from the status of an exile.


    But if she were to do so, that would involve her in the struggle for power among the Princes, which was not really the most suitable situation.


    Now that she knew Qi Chan¨Ceven though they hadn¡¯t known each other for long and had limited contact¨CMister Qi¡¯s character was not an issue. It was most appropriate to give it to him. Since he was in Heichang County, it also saved her from having to go elsewhere to find him in the future.


    Shu Yu was very happy and asked Cheng Xian, ¡°What about the second matter? What is it?¡±


    She hoped it would also be something good.


    Cheng Xian, infected by her happy expression, couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of a smile, ¡°The second matter, I came to speak with you privately, is about the Huifeng Escort Agency.¡±


    Shu Yu was startled.


    Cheng Xian continued, ¡°That day you followed the Lord to the Interrogation Hall, didn¡¯t you meet with Boss He? I first interrogated Boss He and thereby learned about the grudge between him and your family, as well as the matter regarding the Huifeng Escort Agency.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded her head.


    ¡°Afterward, while I was interrogating other suspects, I heard of the Huifeng Escort Agency again and paid extra attention to it. Through further interrogation, I learned that this man was related to the missing items from the Huifeng Escort Agency. Following this lead, the county office apprehended a group of criminals and also retrieved the missing items of the Huifeng Escort Agency.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly looked up, ¡°Retrieved?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the crisis of the Huifeng Escort Agency has now been resolved, you can be at ease.¡±


    Shu Yu took a deep breath, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I should be the one thanking you,¡± replied Cheng Xian. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you luring Boss He to the Office, I wouldn¡¯t have paid special attention when I heard about the Huifeng Escort Agency. Following that man¡¯s lead, I helped Heichang County eliminate a nest of scum. The Lord even specially rewarded me for this, so today I took the initiative to ask Lord Xiang for a meeting with you and incidentally¡­ to enjoy a little good fortune.¡±


    Those river snails were really delicious!!

 Chapter 720 - Chapter 720 Chapter 720 Mrs. Xue Gets Beaten Again

    Chapter 720: Chapter 720: Mrs. Xue Gets Beaten Again Chapter 720: Chapter 720: Mrs. Xue Gets Beaten Again Shu Yu was astonished, ¡°Guard Cheng Xian, were you always such a talkative person?¡±


    Cheng Xian had delivered his message, and it was all good news.


    He had to hurry back to the county town, not suitable for a long stay, and after finishing speaking, he prepared to take his leave.


    Shu Yu saw him out and when she came back, the big basin of river snails had already been completely eaten.


    Wang Changdong approached her with a grin, ¡°Lady Lu, you seem to be in a good mood.¡±


    He guessed correctly; Lady Lu was indeed a fortunate person. Look at these people around, who among them would be so valued by the governor? All had left, but should any issue arise, he still sent a confidante to find her.


    Maintaining a good relationship with her was indeed the right move.


    Of course, Shu Yu was in a good mood, and she maintained this good mood until the next morning when she saw Mrs. Xue arrive with a bruised and swollen face, which made her mood even better.


    She didn¡¯t know what had happened to her, but she looked truly miserable.


    But she didn¡¯t ask too many questions, just took a longer look at her.


    And this look drew someone close to enlighten her.


    The person speaking with Shu Yu was from a household next to the Shu family¡¯s. The Shu family had moved here quite some time ago, occasionally causing some disturbances. The household next door shared a wall with them, which had almost no soundproofing.


    Any loud issues in the Shu family were easily heard by them.


    So, they were among the first to know that Shu Yu had a bad relationship with the Shu family, although they had little interaction with Shu Yu, treating the Shu family¡¯s quarrels as nothing more than a diversion from their grueling work.


    But now that Shu Yu had become the manor¡¯s steward, they were worrying about how to establish a good relationship with her. Seeing her somewhat concerned about Mrs. Xue¡¯s injuries, they immediately whispered to her.


    ¡°Her injuries, they were caused by the second young master of the Shu family. Steward Lu, you might not know, but on the day the Shu family men arrived, Mrs. Xue was at home recuperating. The female family members hadn¡¯t yet returned, and she spoke ill of Madam Hou and your Sixth Young Lady, painting them as utterly wicked. As a result, as soon as Madam Hou and her daughter returned, the second master beat Madam Hou and even drove them out.¡±


    ¡°Now the Shu family regrets it, but it¡¯s too late to bring them back, so they¡¯ve placed all the blame on Mrs. Xue. They resent Mrs. Xue for misleading them, for harboring ill intentions and sowing discord, claiming it¡¯s all her fault. Just yesterday, I don¡¯t know who mentioned it, but it seemed like your family was cooking something delicious. The aroma was irresistible just passing by your house.¡±


    ¡°After returning home, the Shu family, eating their coarse food, felt discontent and instantly became furious. That second son of the Shu family has a particularly bad temper and directly smashed a stool on Mrs. Xue¡¯s head, and blood was seen on the spot.¡±


    In fact, there was another thing she didn¡¯t mention: the Shu family also blamed Mrs. Xue for bringing Lu Shuyu back, causing them to suffer under Shu Yu¡¯s authority and act subserviently in front of her.


    Moreover, because Shu Yu had become the steward, Shu Feng and Shu Quan could no longer change to a more lucrative job of hunting in the mountains.


    If they could go to the mountains, the Shu family could have meat to eat.


    So, all in all, everything was blamed on Mrs. Xue. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing all this, Shu Yu wanted to laugh, ¡°It really is¡­ a dog eat dog world.¡±


    From now on, whenever she was doing slightly better or had any kind of good fortune, wouldn¡¯t the Shu family feel provoked?


    Now they had blamed Mrs. Xue, but once they tormented her to death, who would be next?

 Chapter 721 - Chapter 721 Chapter 721 Eating Fish

    Chapter 721: Chapter 721: Eating Fish Chapter 721: Chapter 721: Eating Fish Shu Yu thought of Mrs. Xue¡¯s unnaturally drooping hand, which, though healed, was clearly and permanently misshapen.


    And her appearance, which seemed older and frailer than anyone else in the Shu family, it looked like in the absence of herself and Madam Hou and her daughter, she had become the new target of the Shu family¡¯s animosity. Even if the Shu family members didn¡¯t physically assault her, her life was still far worse than that of the others.


    Shu Yu gave a derisive laugh.


    Then the neighbor immediately said, ¡°Steward Lu is right, aren¡¯t they just like dogs biting each other? Steward Lu, you don¡¯t need to worry. I live right next to the Shu family, and if they ever have any dirty schemes, I promise to come and tell you.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up at the person,


    who quickly explained, ¡°I¡¯m also afraid that they might do something bad. Although they have been exiled, they still don¡¯t seem to be behaving honestly. If they cause trouble for others and it spreads to the whole Righteous Dao Village, it wouldn¡¯t be good. You are the steward, so it¡¯s only right for me to tell you about it.¡±


    Shu Yu found this person rather amusing, so she smiled and did not refuse.


    The person sighed in relief and then cheerfully took his leave.


    Shu Yu continued her work, and speaking of which, it had been several days since Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady left; she wondered how they were doing now.


    Next time she went to the county town, she would bring something for them.


    After Shu Yu finished registering, she packed up her things and went back.


    Upon entering the courtyard, she discovered that the sunflowers she had planted had sprouted.


    She crouched down to examine them, ¡°They¡¯ve finally made it, I thought they wouldn¡¯t survive.¡±


    Now wasn¡¯t the season for planting sunflowers, but fortunately, these plants were easy to care for, heat-tolerant, and cold-resistant with a strong adaptability. As long as the ground temperature was above two degrees, the seeds could survive.


    Except for early mornings and evenings, temperatures in the southwest weren¡¯t especially low during the day.


    Previously, she had planted the sunflower seeds in pots, bringing them out to bask in the sunlight during the day, and keeping them warm inside the house at night.


    They were supposed to sprout within about a week, but there had been no sign of life for such a long time that Shu Yu thought the seeds might be of poor quality or unable to grow in winter.


    Well, although it took some time, at least there was some sign of life.


    She planned to grow just this one plant for now and, if there were no issues, plant the rest of the seeds next spring.


    With one happy event after another lately, Shu Yu felt good. After changing the direction of the pot, she stood up and said to the old lady, ¡°Grandmother, my flower has sprouted. I¡¯ve been looking forward to this for so long. Shouldn¡¯t we celebrate a little?¡± S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady was feeding the chickens and turned around amused, ¡°How do you want to celebrate?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Fang Xiyue bring a fish over last night? We happen to have pickled vegetables at home, so let¡¯s make pickled fish. I¡¯ll cook.¡±


    Fang Xiyue¡¯s group had returned from hunting early the day before, and it¡¯s not clear who suggested it, but they decided to go catch fish. The whole third group went to the riverbank and, after working- hard for most of the day, indeed caught quite a few.


    After sharing the catch, there was one extra fish, so Ma Lu had Fang Xiyue deliver it to the Lu family.


    The fish was quite big, and Shu Yu was a bit envious.


    The old lady had no objections, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go kill the fish.¡± As she spoke, she scattered the rest of the chicken feed.


    Shu Yu had already risen to her feet, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll kill it by the river, easier to clean.¡±


    She went over and took the fish raised in the basin, placed it in a bucket, then grabbed a kitchen knife and scissors, and headed straight out the door.


    Shu Yu had just walked out when, around the corner, someone approached.

 Chapter 722 - Chapter 722 Chapter 722 Aunt Zhang Comes to Propose Marriage

    Chapter 722: Chapter 722 Aunt Zhang Comes to Propose Marriage Chapter 722: Chapter 722 Aunt Zhang Comes to Propose Marriage When this person saw Shu Yu, she instinctively wanted to call out to her. However, upon further thought, she realized that the matters she had come to discuss with the old lady were not suitable for Shu Yu to hear, so since Shu Yu had left, the person didn¡¯t call out to her.


    She turned around and entered the Lu family¡¯s courtyard, where she saw the old lady and greeted her, ¡°Aunt Zhang, are you busy?¡±


    Shu Yu, carrying a water bucket in a hurry, arrived at the riverbank. Fang Xiyue had sent a grass carp, which was quite heavy, weighing roughly seven taels.


    Grass carp has a delicate texture that is perfect for making sauerkraut fish. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu, along with the bulky water bucket, made her way to the riverbank and felt quite tired.


    There weren¡¯t many people by the river at that moment, but she still chose a spot downstream to begin cleaning the fish.


    She had just started when she saw a few people approaching to wash clothes nearby. Shu Yu looked up briefly and didn¡¯t recognize any of them.


    However, those people were quite familiar with Shu Yu, as she was the first prisoner in Righteous Dao Village to become a steward, and a woman at that, especially since she had not been banished here long ago.


    In just a short time, Shu Yu had risen to fame almost becoming a legend in Righteous Dao Village.


    One bolder girl walked towards her, saw her cleaning the fish, and quickly crouched down, smiling, ¡°Lady Lu, let me help you. I¡¯m really good at cleaning fish.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up and saw that the girl was about her age and seemed a bit nervous while speaking.


    She shook her head and smiled, ¡°No need, I¡¯m almost done. You go on with your work, don¡¯t get yourself dirty here.¡±


    The girl opened her mouth to speak, but seeing that Shu Yu had bowed her head again, clearly not wanting help, she reluctantly walked away, looking back three times with each step.


    She returned to her sisters and crouched down to wash clothes.


    But soon, someone mockingly chuckled and whispered, ¡°Trying to curry favor, but she doesn¡¯t even care about you. I don¡¯t know what there is to be proud of anyway; even if she¡¯s a steward, she¡¯s still a prisoner who was exiled here.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoqiao, what nonsense are you talking!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so angry? It¡¯s just because you fancy her brother, right? But his brother also has to fancy you for it to work. Even though you¡¯re not a prisoner, you¡¯re still a prisoner¡¯s descendant, while her brother is a respectable doctor with a promising future. He wouldn¡¯t marry someone like you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The girl angrily stood up, threw the clothes back into the basin, and moved to settle the score.


    Seeing this, others came over to mediate.


    Shu Yu was far away, and those girls were upstream, but a few words from Xiaoqiao still drifted down with the wind.


    She looked up, frowned, and thought, Interested in her brother? Who? Daniu¡­


    Oh, no, it was Zhao Xi.


    Shu Yu clicked her tongue, reflected briefly, and thought it funny that even though Zhao Xi was not in Righteous Dao Village, his legend still lingered in the village.


    She shook her hands, placed the cleaned fish into the water bucket, washed her hands thoroughly twice, and then stood up, carrying the water bucket back home.


    As soon as she entered the courtyard, she saw Mother Zhang, who was talking to the old lady.


    Shu Yu blinked, ¡°Aunt Zhang?¡±


    Upon her return, Mother Zhang stopped talking and stood up to leave, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going, Aunt, Yu, you carry on with your work.¡±


    The old lady nodded, and Mother Zhang nodded at Shu Yu before leaving the house.


    Shu Yu put the water bucket down and asked curiously, ¡°Grandmother, did Aunt Zhang come here for something?¡±


    ¡°She came to propose a marriage.¡±

 Chapter 723 - Chapter 723 Chapter 723 The Marriage Proposal for Shu Yu

    Chapter 723: Chapter 723: The Marriage Proposal for Shu Yu Chapter 723: Chapter 723: The Marriage Proposal for Shu Yu When the term ¡°marriage proposal¡± came up, the old lady¡¯s expression grew somewhat complicated.


    Shu Yu was surprised, ¡°Marriage proposal? For whom?¡±


    She suddenly thought of the conversation she had overheard by the riverside while collecting grass carp, and then remembered there was a Pingning in Aunt Zhang¡¯s family. She immediately asked, ¡°Could it be Zhao Xi?¡±


    Outside the door, just as Zhao Xi hastened home, dusty from travel, he entered the courtyard and heard this astonishing conversation, his eyes bulging in disbelief, nearly losing his footing.


    Marriage proposal? A proposal for him?


    He turned his head, silently looking at Meng Yunzheng beside him. The latter raised his eyebrows, sized him up and down for a moment, and said softly, ¡°At your age, it¡¯s indeed time to think about marriage. I¡¯ve been remiss for not considering it, sorry.¡±


    Sorry my ass, who needs your apology?


    With gritted teeth, Zhao Xi strode toward the living room.


    The two inside the room didn¡¯t hear the commotion outside. After Shu Yu¡¯s outcry, the old lady spoke with an air of resignation, ¡°A marriage proposal for Doctor Zhao? You¡¯re thinking too much. It¡¯s you who Aunt Zhang has come to discuss a marriage proposal for.¡±


    She frowned, ¡°You¡¯ve reached the age for marriage proposals as well. How could you not think it applies to you?¡±


    In the courtyard, just as Meng Yunzheng was about to step inside, he and Zhao Xi stopped dead in their tracks, their brows knitting together instantly.


    Zhao Xi immediately felt a wave of relief wash over him, taking malicious delight as he looked at Yunzheng.


    Seeing that Yunzheng was about to continue inside, he quickly grabbed him, whispering, ¡°Let¡¯s listen first, see what attitude the old lady has. That way you¡¯ll know where you stand.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng naturally cared about what the Lu family thought and could only stop upon hearing this.


    Zhao Xi even pulled him to secretly hide beside the front door of the living room, eavesdropping.


    Inside, Shu Yu was shocked by the old lady¡¯s words. She pointed at herself, ¡°A marriage proposal¡­ for me?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t considered herself, but she was currently a banished criminal. Thoughts of marriage proposals or business deals were not even within her scope of consideration at this critical juncture.


    Now that the Zhang family was free, surely they¡¯d want an innocent girl of good family?


    Unsure, Shu Yu asked, ¡°Grandmother, are you sure you heard correctly? Did Aunt Zhang truly mean me?¡±


    The old lady glared at her irritably, ¡°Are you suggesting I¡¯m old and hard of hearing, or that my memory¡¯s failing, that I could get this wrong?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression was earnest, ¡°Not at all!¡± She couldn¡¯t be falsely accused.


    The old lady huffed, ¡°Yu, I know what you¡¯re thinking. You believe with your current status, no marriage proposal will come your way, right? Let me tell you, that might not be the case. My granddaughter might be a convict, but she is still highly desirable and smart¨Chot property. The Zhang family has insight and knows to strike first.¡±


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re a convict? Weren¡¯t the Zhang family exiled here as criminals a few years ago? Now that they have a better life, you will too, in a few years. You¡¯ll be no different from them. No, there will be a difference, at least you¡¯re already the manor¡¯s steward, and your future only looks brighter.¡±


    The old lady was quite proud of this fact; the Zhang family wasn¡¯t foolish. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If they were to establish ties with Yu, they could also foster good relations with the other stewards on the manor, and might even get to meet the governor.


    Moreover, Yu wouldn¡¯t need to do heavy chores or be supported by them.


    After all, Yu still had the Lu family behind her¨Ca family with a good record, free to travel anywhere in the Dasu dynasty.

 Chapter 724 - Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Meng Yunzheng Returns

    Chapter 724: Chapter 724 Meng Yunzheng Returns Chapter 724: Chapter 724 Meng Yunzheng Returns Upon such analysis, the old lady felt that the Zhang family was indeed reaching above their station in pursuing Yu. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, if the Zhang family were to marry Yu, there would be only benefits and no drawbacks.


    Most importantly, their Yu was also so beautiful and intelligent.


    After listening, Shu Yu only felt a headache, ¡°I¡¯ve only seen that Zhang Ping¡¯an two or three times at most, and we barely exchanged a couple of words. How can we marry?¡±


    ¡°Two or three times, so what? When I was betrothed to your grandfather, I only saw him once in private. That was also in front of all the elders, and we never even spoke a word.¡±


    Shu Yu laughed and said, ¡°But Grandmother, as you know, I have Young Master Meng.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng, who was outside, saw his previously gloomy face suddenly light up at this remark.


    Zhao Xi, standing next to him, was somewhat astonished and asked in almost a whisper, ¡°Has your affair already come to light? Lady Lu actually disclosed it to the old lady?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng hadn¡¯t expected this either; the corners of his mouth curved slightly upward, and he gave no answer to Zhao Xi.


    Instead, the gleam in his eyes was so bright that it almost blinded Zhao Xi.


    However, the next moment, he saw Meng Yunzheng¡¯s tightly clenched fist.


    He was nervous!


    With raised eyebrows in surprise, Zhao Xi thought to himself, how could this man, who had faced life and death and was surrounded by danger without fear, be so for Shu Yu¡¯s words?


    Tsk, retribution.


    Nevertheless, Meng Yunzheng¡¯s personal qualifications were indeed excellent; the old lady should be satisfied.


    But contrary to expectations, a cold snort from the old lady came from inside, ¡°Are you not ashamed? What do you mean by saying you already have Young Master Meng? Is he yours?¡±


    Grandmother, isn¡¯t it just a matter of time?¡±


    Outside, Meng Yunzheng silently curled the corners of his mouth.


    The old lady was at a loss for words with Shu Yu, ¡°You, how can you be so sure? What if something happens in between, who knows what will take place in the future. Yes, Grandmother admits, Young Master Meng is indeed fine, with good looks, martial prowess, good character, he¡¯s flawless.¡±


    Zhao Xi¡¯s teeth ached; are the old lady¡¯s eyes blind to others? Yun is excellent, isn¡¯t he?


    But the very next moment, the old lady sighed, ¡°But such excellence must have been cultivated from a young age. Without a substantial family background, who could raise someone so well-versed in both literary and martial arts? So what if Young Master Meng fancies you? What if his family doesn¡¯t consent?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen!¡± Meng Yunzheng could no longer wait, stepped forward, and entered the living room.


    The old lady, initially thinking it was Shu Yu who had spoken, was about to tell her she was too naive. Then, realizing something was off, she abruptly turned around, only to see Zhao Xi and Meng Yunzheng standing behind her.


    The old lady, ¡°¡­¡±


    She turned her head to give Shu Yu a stern look¨Cdid this wretched child know all along that they were outside?


    Discussing others behind their backs and being overheard, even though they didn¡¯t speak ill of him, it was still somewhat embarrassing.


    However, Meng Yunzheng looked at the old lady solemnly and said, ¡°Please rest assured, Grandma Lu, I can decide on my own marriage matters.¡±


    The old lady lifted her head, full of confusion, ¡°Your father and mother¡­¡±


    ¡°My mother has passed away, and my father cannot decide for me. I have a foster father who is an escort and has a frank nature, unconcerned with worldly affairs; even if I never marry, he will respect my decision.¡±


    The old lady was taken aback¨Call at once, Young Master Meng had disclosed half of his family background, leaving her somewhat at a loss.


    She had prepared many questions to ask but now couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask any.

 Chapter 725 - Chapter 725 Chapter 725 The Murderer Who Killed Mother Mu

    Chapter 725: Chapter 725: The Murderer Who Killed Mother Mu Chapter 725: Chapter 725: The Murderer Who Killed Mother Mu Especially when he mentioned the death of his mother, there was something off about his gaze. The old lady felt that this must be a tender spot in his heart, and she couldn¡¯t bear to ask any further.


    The old lady simply said, ¡°Well, you two just got back and look tired. I¡¯ll go cook, and we can talk more later. Yu, why don¡¯t you chat with Young Master Meng?¡±


    Then she walked out, pulling Zhao Xi with her.


    Zhao Xi, ¡°¡­¡± He had just come back too, and he was tired as well. Didn¡¯t he deserve to sit down and have a cup of tea?


    Despite his inner turmoil, he still briskly helped the old lady, walking quickly and saying, ¡°Grandmother, please, slow down. Let me know what you need, and I¡¯ll help. Do you need water to be fetched or firewood to be chopped?¡±


    ¡°No need, you just came back so don¡¯t do any heavy lifting. Just sit behind the stove and help me start the fire,¡± she responded.


    ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. While the journey back was tiring, I¡¯m strong and perfectly capable of physical work. Don¡¯t just look at Yun¡¯s high martial arts skill and think he¡¯s the strong one. I¡¯m pretty good myself. See, my medical skill is impressive, I¡¯m skilled in both the literary and martial arts, and I¡¯m considerate when I speak.¡±


    So look at me, don¡¯t treat me like a fool just because I once pretended to be one. You¡¯re overlooking all my abilities. I¡¯m not any less capable than Yun.


    The ¡®grandmother and grandson¡¯ duo chatted as they carried the fish Shu Yu had prepared back to the kitchen, their voices fading away.


    That¡¯s when Shu Yu stepped forward and said, ¡°Are you tired? Why don¡¯t you head back to your room and rest for a while? There¡¯s no hurry on the other matters, we can talk about them later.¡±


    If the old lady could see the change in his emotions when he spoke of his mother, how could Shu Yu not notice?


    Plus, the brief sentence he had uttered contained no small amount of information.


    Mother had died, and there was a stepfather.


    Meng Yunzheng shook his head. He slowly exhaled and said, ¡°No need, I was actually planning to tell you.¡±


    His gaze was resolute; Shu Yu pursed her lips and led him into the room.


    After closing the door, she sat opposite him at the round table and poured him a glass of water, ¡°Alright, go ahead, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled, but the smile was just like the first time Shu Yu had seen him¨Cradiant, gentle, but false.


    Ever since Shu Yu pointed out his insincere smile, Meng Yunzheng had almost stopped smiling like that in front of him.


    This time, it seemed like he had habitually put on this false smile again.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t say anything this time, just pushed the teacup closer to him.


    Meng Yunzheng took a sip, maintaining that smile, but his voice lowered, ¡°My family history is a little complicated, I¡¯m afraid it might startle you.¡±


    Shu Yu thought, how could your complications surpass mine? If I said I had traveled into this book and lived for the better part of my life in the modern world, it should be you who gets startled, right?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m ready for it. Even if you say you¡¯re a prince, I won¡¯t be scared,¡± she replied. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Yunzheng, ¡°¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t that exaggerated.


    Her words made him laugh involuntarily; being with her always made him relax without realizing it.


    He let out a breath and said, ¡°Well, not a prince. If my status were that sensitive, how could I still collaborate with other princes?¡±


    He shook his head, looked towards the window, took another sip of water, and then began, ¡°My mother, she was killed when I was ten years old. She was murdered, and the killer was my biological father.¡±

 Chapter 726 - Chapter 726 Chapter 726 Adultery

    Chapter 726: Chapter 726 Adultery Chapter 726: Chapter 726 Adultery Shu Yu¡¯s hand gripping the teacup suddenly stiffened as he stared at him in astonishment. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Yunzheng did not look away, a mocking smile appearing on his face, ¡°That man, outwardly kind and benevolent, is actually sinister and malicious inside. My mother was merely a commoner¡¯s daughter, quite beautiful from a young age, known as a beauty within ten miles and eight villages.¡±


    Shu Yu thought that Meng Yunzheng was so handsome, his mother surely must have been no less.


    ¡°That man accidentally saw my mother once and forcefully took her away. My mother was unwilling, so he went to my maternal grandfather¡¯s house and bought my mother with money. My maternal grandfather¡¯s family wasn¡¯t good, having received the money, they didn¡¯t care whether my mother lived or died. Moreover, that man held a high and powerful position.¡±


    High and powerful?


    Shu Yu cautiously asked, ¡°Is he¡­ an official?¡±


    ¡°Yes, currently the Minister of Public Works.¡±


    Shu Yu widened his eyes in shock, damn, he really was an official, so Meng Yunzheng was a son of the government?


    Wait, his mother was a commoner¡¯s daughter, and that man was an official, it probably wasn¡¯t possible for her to become his legitimate wife.


    ¡°So, your mother became that man¡¯s¡­¡±


    Before Shu Yu could finish, he heard Meng Yunzheng interrupt, ¡°The ones locked outside.¡±


    The ones locked outside? He forcefully took her back, and didn¡¯t even make her a concubine, let alone a legitimate wife? What a bastard.


    Meng Yunzheng sneered, ¡°That man was already married, having married the daughter of his superior, how could he dare to bring other women into his home just six months into his new marriage? He bought a courtyard in a secluded alley in the Inner City to keep my mother and found an old woman to take care of her, visiting her only occasionally.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how a year passed, my mother became extremely emaciated, completely drained of spirit, as if waiting for death. It was then, when my mother had become numb, that she discovered she was pregnant.¡±


    ¡°After a year, that man had also become less vigilant towards my mother. My mother wanted to go out for a walk, and he allowed it, but only as far as her parents¡¯ house. My mother equally despised her own family, but preferred to go out rather than stay in that suffocating courtyard. So that day, she went back to the Song Family, accompanied by the old woman.¡±


    ¡°Not long after arriving at the Song Family¡¯s house, she fainted during an argument with her elder brother from the emotional stress. The Song Family, worried about her condition, called a doctor to diagnose her at home, and thus discovered she was two months pregnant.¡±


    ¡°The Song Family was overjoyed, thinking that since she was pregnant, they could get that man to give my mother a status. So when my mother woke up, they hurried her to return and bring the good news to that man.¡±


    ¡°My mother went back, that man thought she would spend the night at the Song Family and had no idea she would return early, thus my mother caught him in an affair.¡±


    Shu Yu furrowed his brow, an affair? ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°That person is from the palace.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes widened sharply, a palace woman?


    From what Meng Yunzheng was implying, he absolutely wasn¡¯t referring to a mere palace maid. That only left the possibility of¡­ a concubine or even a princess.


    Damn, that man was bold indeed, to be involved with someone from the palace.


    Meng Yunzheng sneered again, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem absurd? A concubine in the palace with not a low status, and that man, who wasn¡¯t even the Minister of Public Works at the time, having an affair. Anyone, not just my mother, would think they were seeing an illusion upon witnessing it.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Your mother caught them in the act, they won¡¯t let your mother go easily, will they?¡±

 Chapter 727 - Chapter 727 Chapter 727 Mother Mu Song Xin

    Chapter 727: Chapter 727: Mother Mu Song Xin Chapter 727: Chapter 727: Mother Mu Song Xin Meng Yunzheng took a deep breath and nodded, ¡°Yes, they certainly intended to kill to silence others. The old woman who had originally served my mother was stabbed to death on the spot by that man.¡±


    ¡°He even wanted to stab my mother as well, but the imperial concubine stopped him. Although my mother was emaciated, she still looked decent, and the imperial concubine was envious. She couldn¡¯t stand my mother overshadowing her, so she wanted to torment her before killing her.¡±


    ¡°The imperial concubine was leaving the palace to visit her family at that time. She had an elder brother at home, who was as lustful as his life depended on it. The imperial concubine intended to give my mother to her brother.¡±


    Shu Yu clenched his fingers, ¡°What about that despicable man? Did he agree?¡±


    Despicable man?


    Meng Yunzheng thought for a moment, ¡°Indeed, he was a despicable man.¡±


    Of course, the despicable man agreed. They tied up his mother and took her directly to the imperial concubine¡¯s maternal home, Liu Mansion, where they locked her in a small room and had a maid watch over her, waiting for that lecherous brother to come over at night.


    However, his mother was lucky. That night, Liu Mansion was attacked by assassins.


    The imperial concubine thought the assassins were targeting her. In a panic and rush to escape, she cut a bloody path and then disguised herself to leave through the back door. In her haste to return to the palace, she took most of the guards from the mansion with her.


    But after she left, the assassins showed no sign of stopping.


    They were targeting Liu Mansion. With the mansion¡¯s guards diminished, it presented them with an opportunity.


    Apart from those who hid in a secret room, most of the Liu Family members were brutally killed.


    Song Xin was alone in the small room, terrified, but with the chaos outside, no one came to check on her.


    She struggled greatly to get the ropes off and barely managed to open the door, only to find the place filled with dreadful screams.


    Yet, amidst such chaos lay her only chance to escape.


    Song Xin didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. Fortunately, the room where she was locked was in a secluded location. The assassins were too busy killing the masters of Liu Mansion to pay attention here.


    After leaving the small room, she saw the body of the maid who had been watching her lying in the courtyard.


    This person¡¯s figure was similar to her own. Song Xin clenched her teeth, dragged the body back into the room, changed into her clothes, tied herself up with ropes haphazardly, and then¡­ set a fire in the yard.


    Since Liu Mansion was already ablaze everywhere, with the assassins having brought tung oil and spread it in several places,


    If the room caught fire and the body inside was burned beyond recognition, the people of Liu Mansion would probably assume she was dead.


    Song Xin couldn¡¯t be sure, but that was all she could do.


    Previously, she had no hope for life, but now it was different. She wanted to survive.


    She was pregnant, and even though the child had half the blood of that man, it was still her child.


    Song Xin had family but felt as if she had none. This child had become her only family, her only reliance. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Driven by an unprecedented hope, Song Xin completed all these tasks, and by then, quite some time had passed. This was the capital, and the officials usually arrived quickly, but it seemed something had delayed them, so by the time they arrived, Liu Mansion was already drastically changed.


    The assassins, after killing Liu Family¡¯s elder brother, began to retreat and clashed with the arriving officials.


    Song Xin took this critical moment to escape along with some other maids and servants of Liu Mansion.


    After escaping, she encountered Meng Pei¨CMeng Yunzheng¡¯s adoptive father.

 Chapter 728 - Chapter 728 Chapter 728 Meng Pei Meets Song Xin

    Chapter 728: Chapter 728: Meng Pei Meets Song Xin Chapter 728: Chapter 728: Meng Pei Meets Song Xin Meng Pei¡¯s family ran an escort agency. At that time, they were transporting goods to the capital, where they planned to rest for two days before returning.


    He was staying not far away and, in a half-asleep state, he heard the noise and got up, following the crowd toward the commotion.


    That¡¯s when he encountered Song Xin.


    In fact, Meng Pei had seen Song Xin before, when he was still a teenager, setting out with his uncles from home for the first time to escort goods. Then, youthful and spirited, he fought back when they were attacked by robbers. After the confrontation, despite his uncles¡¯ advice, he chased after the culprits.


    As a result, he got separated from his uncles and lost his way, finding himself penniless. It was with great difficulty that he reached the gates of the capital, but he couldn¡¯t get in.


    With no other choice, he had to find someone to help him enter the city to find his uncles and deliver a message.


    But he was in disarray, with marks of blood from the confrontation, and ordinary people were too scared to approach him, let alone deliver a message for him. What if he was a villain? What if he was a rebel, and the message was a way to contact his conspirators?


    Nobody was willing to help him, and Meng Pei, exhausted and hungry, almost fainted at the foot of the city wall.


    At that moment, Song Xin was on her way home from work at the manor outside the city, urged by her parents, and she saw him looking as if he was about to die. She was a girl about his age and mustered the courage to offer him half a steamed bun.


    Then, she helped him deliver the message.


    The event left a deep impression on Meng Pei, and he had thought about finding her to repay her kindness, but Song Xin had left no address, not even her name. Even when delivering the message, it had been a rushed exchange of a few words before she left, and the uncle she had referred to at that time had passed away a year later.


    Since then, only Meng Pei knew what she looked like.


    Thus, when he saw Song Xin again, even though she appeared significantly emaciated and disheveled, Meng Pei recognized her at a glance.


    Clearly, however, Song Xin did not remember Meng Pei.


    After escaping from Liu Mansion, she recklessly chose less crowded paths, desperate to escape.


    But she was too tired and pregnant, depleted of energy, and unstable on her feet. In this state, she bumped right into Meng Pei.


    Seeing that Meng Pei was a significantly large and imposing man, she partially regained her senses in panic, tried to flee with all her strength, but Meng Pei caught her in one move.


    As Song Xin struggled, Meng Pei hurriedly explained that he was not a bad person, calling her by her name.


    Only then did Song Xin realize that he was the young man from before. Having reached a dead end, this man whom she had once helped turned into her last hope for survival.


    She begged Meng Pei to take her away, to ensure she was not found by the people from Liu Mansion.


    Although Meng Pei did not know what had happened to her, the thought of this person he had been concerned about for four years grasping his arm so helplessly made it impossible for him to refuse.


    Song Xin fainted, and Meng Pei quickly carried her away from the vicinity of Liu Mansion.


    He had been wanting to find Song Xin for years, so after his father passed away, he took over the escort agency and deliberately focused its operations in the capital.


    Thus, Meng Pei was fairly familiar with the capital, even having a close friend there.


    It wouldn¡¯t be wise to bring her to where he had been staying, to avoid being seen by other escorts from his agency, so he took Song Xin to his friend¡¯s place instead. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His friend lived alone, which made things simpler.


    His friend inquired about Song Xin¡¯s situation, but Meng Pei opted not to delve into details.

 Chapter 729 - Chapter 729 Chapter 729 Getting Married

    Chapter 729: Chapter 729: Getting Married Chapter 729: Chapter 729: Getting Married After all, even Meng Pei himself was confused, and although he trusted his friends, he was very cautious about matters concerning Song Xin, not daring to make any guesses for fear of harming her.


    Until he saw that Song Xin had not woken up and noticed injuries on her body, he became worried that something had happened to her, so he secretly found a doctor to come over. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then he found out about Song Xin¡¯s pregnancy.


    At that moment, Meng Pei felt completely numb¨CSong Xin was actually married!! He was very distressed, but on reflection, since she was already seventeen years old, getting married did not seem surprising.


    Despite his discomfort, Meng Pei still took the best care of her.


    When Song Xin finally woke up, he asked her for her family address, intending to send her back.


    But Song Xin dared not return, as going back either to the Song Family or to that small courtyard was akin to walking into death.


    She refused to leave and even feared the soldiers outside who were actively searching for assassins from the Liu Mansion, showing signs of miscarriage at one point.


    Concerned about her safety, Meng Pei did not ask further and continued to take care of her.


    Originally, he was supposed to rest for two days before returning to the escort agency, but given Song Xin¡¯s condition, it was clearly not suitable for her to travel. Moreover, since she had no household registration and the checks in the city were strict, they might get arrested if they left.


    So, Meng Pei let the other members of the escort agency return first, and he stayed behind.


    This stay turned into a good half a month.


    In the capital, the assassins were caught, escaped, or killed, and it seemed that things were finally calming down.


    Meng Pei also gradually learned about some of Song Xin¡¯s experiences, and he harbored intense hatred for the person who had mistreated her, though he did not know his identity.


    Thinking that Song Xin had escaped from the Liu Mansion, he guessed that the man might have been that lecherous fiend from the Liu Mansion. Unfortunately, that man had died in the assassination that day, getting off too lightly.


    Now, the top priority was to help Song Xin leave the capital.


    Having traveled extensively over the years and built many connections, Meng Pei, known for his loyalty and ability to get things done, could perhaps acquire a fake household registration. Coincidentally, a recent disaster in a certain area had left many refugees without documentation, necessitating re-registration.


    Seizing this opportunity, Meng Pei quickly rode out of the city to the disaster-stricken town, secured a new identity for Song Xin, and then took her away from the capital.


    Having escaped to safety, Song Xin felt much more at ease.


    But there was still one problem¨Cthe child in her womb¡­


    Of course, Meng Pei could not rest easy letting her find a place to live alone, give birth to the child, and raise the child by herself, especially if she were to encounter any danger again, as he would be out of reach to help.


    Moreover, Meng Pei also harbored a subtle notion.


    After a long conversation with Song Xin, they got married.


    As soon as the two returned home, they began preparing for the wedding.


    Meng Pei¡¯s parents had both passed away, his father having died three years ago, and his mourning period had just ended four months prior.


    His uncles and aunts had already started looking for suitable young women for him, not expecting him to bring back someone himself. Before the uncles could voice their opinions, Meng Pei had already sent someone to buy wedding necessities.


    The uncles still wanted to give advice, but it was hard to dissuade Meng Pei, who was now the head of the escort agency. Over the years, he had developed a decisive nature, holding a unique position within the agency.


    Moreover, Meng Pei himself had mentioned that in half a month, he would be transporting a load of goods to the Southern region, and he feared it would take three to five months before he could return. If he did not marry now, he would have to wait at least another half a year.


    He did not want any complications.


    Seeing Song Xin¡¯s frail but beautiful appearance, the uncles felt there was some sense to it.

 Chapter 730 - Chapter 730 Chapter 730 The Meng Family of Three

    Chapter 730: Chapter 730: The Meng Family of Three Chapter 730: Chapter 730: The Meng Family of Three What if Meng Pei left for the Southern before the trip and left the girl alone at home, what if someone took a fancy to her?


    So, ten days later, Meng Pei married Song Xin and brought her home. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Song Xin was three months pregnant, and if she stayed in public view, it would soon be noticed.


    Fortunately, she was originally thin, and after living well in the Meng family for about ten days, everyone just thought she had gained some weight and had gotten a bit fatter.


    After the marriage, Meng Pei set off for the Southern, accompanied by Song Xin.


    This time Meng Pei brought only a few people, and none of them were important escorts from the escort agency, nor were there any of Meng Pei¡¯s uncles or elder relatives.


    Therefore, along the way, Song Xin barely got off the carriage, and no one else had much to say.


    When she occasionally got down, dressed in a thick winter cloak, she could still conceal her slightly noticeable pregnant belly.


    Upon reaching the Southern and after delivering the goods, Meng Pei suddenly ¡°fell ill¡± and could not start the journey back home.


    He had to stay and recuperate, with Song Xin taking care of him by his side, while the others went back first.


    As a result, he ended up recuperating for over a month.


    Later, Meng Pei¡¯s uncles received a letter from him, stating that Song Xin was pregnant and it was not suitable for her to travel back. Furthermore, he wanted to open a branch of the escort agency in the Southern.


    This created a successful time gap; the elders at home had no idea how many months along Song Xin was.


    The couple stayed in the Southern for a year, and Meng Yunzheng was born seven months after they were married.


    Meng Pei wrote back home, claiming that Song Xin was accidentally bumped into by someone, causing the child to be born prematurely. However, due to the premature birth, Song Xin would have difficulty having children in the future.


    That was the official story, but in truth, Song Xin had been weak from the start, and her early pregnancy had been full of complications. Although the child was not premature, the birth had indeed been difficult.


    Even though mother and child were safe afterwards, Song Xin couldn¡¯t have any more children for at least ten years.


    Song Xin felt she had let Meng Pei down, but Meng Pei was grateful and very happy. He cherished Meng Yunzheng, who was very similar to Song Xin, treated him as his own child, and nurtured him wholeheartedly.


    It was because of Meng Pei that Meng Yunzheng had such a solid foundation in martial arts during his early training.


    Meng Yunzheng was smart from a young age, and with Meng Pei having a child, he took him everywhere. Sending him to learn martial arts, sending him to school, he was always cheerful, wishing to teach him all he knew.


    ¡°When I was young, I had no idea that I was not my father¡¯s biological child. My father and mother kept the past tightly hidden, only they knew it clearly. We three family members, though not rich, lived a very warm and fulfilling life.¡±


    At this point, Meng Yunzheng gave a bitter smile, ¡°Unfortunately, such days ended when I was ten years old.¡±


    He took a deep breath, and his gaze suddenly sharpened, ¡°After my father opened that escort agency in the Southern, he spent most of his time there, purposely avoiding the people and affairs of the Capital. Therefore, the old escort agency was completely handed over to my younger uncle, who merely managed the small county town¡¯s escort agency and lived his days peacefully. But even in a small place, some encounters are inevitable.¡±


    Even though the Meng family had not set foot in the Capital for ten years, that man was ambitiously aiming to expand his influence in the Southern.


    One of that man¡¯s trusted subordinates had seen Song Xin, and although ten years had passed and Song Xin¡¯s appearance had changed, the subordinate still recognized her washing clothes by the river.

 Chapter 731 - Chapter 731 Chapter 731 The Death of Song Xin

    Chapter 731: Chapter 731: The Death of Song Xin Chapter 731: Chapter 731: The Death of Song Xin Song Xin recognized him and was uncertain whether he still recognized her, but she was filled with a tremendous fear.


    She now had a husband and children and was leading a contented, fulfilling life; she didn¡¯t want anyone disrupting her peaceful existence.


    Still, she hurried home, wrote a letter, and had someone rush it to Meng Pei, who was out escorting a shipment.


    Then, with a serious expression, she told Meng Yunzheng everything about the past, unconcerned with how deeply the now ten-year-old Meng Yunzheng would be shocked or impacted.


    All she knew was that there were things that if not spoken now, might never have a chance to be said.


    After completing all these tasks, Song Xin planned to leave home with Meng Yunzheng. No matter where they went, it was better than waiting for death here. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, she didn¡¯t make it in time, for that very night, their home caught fire and the mother and child slept deeply, utterly unaware.


    It was Song Xin who, choked by the smoke, woke up first, realizing she had been drugged with a knockout powder.


    The fire had grown significantly in size, and although Song Xin felt weak, she tried to awaken Meng Yunzheng while desperately dragging him outside.


    Unfortunately, just as they reached the living room doorway, they were stopped by a trusted subordinate who had seen her during the day.


    Apparently, he hadn¡¯t expected Song Xin to wake up; since the fire didn¡¯t kill her, he had no choice but to act himself.


    Song Xin knew she couldn¡¯t escape her fate, but her son absolutely mustn¡¯t be harmed.


    She told the trusted subordinate that the child was their lord¡¯s, and that she had already been pregnant when she left.


    The subordinate truly hesitated then, after which he killed Song Xin and took Meng Yunzheng away.


    When Meng Yunzheng came to, the subordinate was no longer by his side, only the neighbors who said there had been an accident at his home, his mother hadn¡¯t escaped and had been burned to death, and that only he had been rescued.


    Meng Yunzheng just found out the truth by day, and by night his mother was murdered. How could he believe the fire was merely an accident?


    He was very clear about who the murderer was.


    But scarcely two days later, the escorts who had been out with Meng Pei said that they were ambushed by mountain bandits, and his father had tragically fallen down a cliff, his survival doubtful.


    Struck by tragedy one after the other, a child of just ten years could not bear it; he fell ill immediately.


    The funeral for his parents was handled by Uncle Meng, who had rushed over from their hometown.


    Meng Yunzheng fell ill, and when he recovered, it was already over a month later.


    Outside, rumors started spreading, saying that he caused the deaths of his parents.


    Meng Yunzheng wasn¡¯t sure what the man still wanted, fearful of implicating Uncle Meng, he quarreled with Uncle Meng using these rumors as a pretext to keep his distance.


    Then, not long after, probably after investigating his birth date and the circumstances before and after Song Xin¡¯s marriage, they confirmed Meng Yunzheng¡¯s identity.


    That man, the current Minister of Public Works, Gong Qiu, came to take him home.


    He told the Meng family that Meng Yunzheng was a child of the Gong family, and Song Xin had been his concubine who had been attacked by mountain bandits during a trip outside the city, and was rescued by Meng Pei.


    Meng Pei, having found Song Xin attractive, ignored her objections, kidnapped her, and used the child in her womb to coerce her into marrying him.


    He also stated that the reason Meng Pei had no children for so many years was that Song Xin refused his advances, which caused it.


    The Meng family didn¡¯t believe Gong Qiu¡¯s words, but they did remember the events from ten years ago, especially how Meng Pei had hurried to marry Song Xin upon bringing her home and then taking her to the Southern region, and this precisely corroborated Gong Qiu¡¯s story.

 Chapter 732 - Chapter 732 Chapter 732 Shu Yu and His Similar Experience

    Chapter 732: Chapter 732: Shu Yu and His Similar Experience Chapter 732: Chapter 732: Shu Yu and His Similar Experience The Meng family could not stop him, they could only watch helplessly as Meng Yunzheng left home and returned to the capital.


    Shu Yu had a new understanding of Gong Qiu¡¯s shamelessness. This man had already sent someone to kill Song Xin and Meng Pei, yet he still wanted to smear Meng Pei and drag the entire Meng family into a scandal.


    ¡°This man is merciless. Truly, his death would be no pity,¡± Shu Yu clenched her fist and asked him, ¡°Then he¡¯s taking you back with him, will his household Madam agree?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng sneered, ¡°What does it matter if she doesn¡¯t agree? Ten years is enough time for Gong Qiu to climb his way up step by step. Moreover, he has a helper in his harem, and no longer needs to fear his wife¡¯s family. Most importantly, he has few children. In these ten years, under his knees, he sired only a son and a daughter, and even that son was born of a concubine and was only three years old at the time. Although he was raised by his wife, he was frail and sickly, one couldn¡¯t even know if he could survive into adulthood.¡±


    And him, healthy and sturdy, pain-free and disease-free, and having practiced martial arts and received an education, of course, Gong Qiu couldn¡¯t bear to let go of such a convenient son.


    But Gong Qiu was also worried that he might know about those past events, so he deliberately beat around the bush to test him. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Having been in an official position for many years, Gong Qiu exuded an aggressiveness characteristic of those with authority. Of course, he was full of confidence when using this overwhelming force towards a ten-year-old child.


    Indeed, in the face of Gong Qiu, Meng Yunzheng was frightened and afraid, he would say anything in response to questions and even revealed quite a bit about Song Xin timely.


    Gong Qiu then understood that Song Xin wanted to give Meng Yunzheng a peaceful life, so she had never told him about those past events. Before Gong Qiu had found him, he didn¡¯t even know Meng Pei was not his biological father.


    Gong Qiu was satisfied with this answer.


    Little did he know that Meng Yunzheng¡¯s will was much stronger than he had imagined. The words he spoke were half-truths; the display of shock and confusion was all an act.


    From the moment of his mother¡¯s death, he had buried his hatred and waited for the opportunity for revenge.


    In the following nine years, Meng Yunzheng lived with the Gong Family.


    He appeared unremarkable, even somewhat dull and slow, and often couldn¡¯t keep up with the teacher¡¯s pace during his studies.


    This puzzled Gong Qiu greatly. Clearly, the information he had gathered suggested that the child had a gift for learning.


    Meng Yunzheng, fearing his suspicions, had someone spread the word that his current condition might be due to the knockout powder he had been exposed to, as well as inhaling too much thick smoke, causing brain damage, which led to his present state.


    As expected, after learning of this, Gong Qiu was enraged and later found an opportunity to dispose of the subordinate who had killed Song Xin.


    Meng Yunzheng felt a surge of satisfaction having avenged part of his grudge.


    He began to secretly cultivate his own power, initiating contact with the archrival of the concubine involved with Gong Qiu.


    Yes, he was not only going to deal with Gong Qiu, but he also intended to bring down that concubine and her son.


    Unable to resist, Shu Yu reached out and laid her hand on the back of his, looking into his slightly reddened eyes as she said, ¡°Right, what¡¯s the use of just bringing down Gong Qiu? The one behind him is no good either.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was stunned and then laughed, ¡°I know, you will stand by my side.¡±


    Of course, she would stand by his side. Shu Yu thought of her past self and how similar she was to the current Meng Yunzheng.


    Both had their parents murdered, lurking for years beside the killer, enduring humiliation and hardship to find an opportunity for revenge.


    If she could do it, Meng Yunzheng certainly could too.


    ¡°By the way, what about your dad? From what you said earlier, your dad is okay, right?¡±

 Chapter 733 - Chapter 733 Chapter 733 Getting to Know Zhao Xi

    Chapter 733: Chapter 733: Getting to Know Zhao Xi Chapter 733: Chapter 733: Getting to Know Zhao Xi Meng Yunzheng nodded, ¡°Yes, he is still alive.¡±


    After Meng Pei fell off the cliff, Gong Qiu had been searching for him.


    It seemed he had learned from past mistakes; initially, he had not personally witnessed Song Xin¡¯s corpse, which allowed her to escape disaster and cause more trouble.


    Therefore, although Meng Pei was injured and had fallen off the cliff, Gong Qiu insisted on seeing the body if dead or the person if alive.


    He had always been secretly sending people to look for Meng Pei, even fearing that Meng Pei, if alive, might contact Meng Yunzheng, so he had people watch Meng Yunzheng, reporting to him who he met and talked with or what he did every day.


    For two years, Meng Pei vanished without a trace, not returning to the Meng family, nor had he visited Meng Yunzheng.


    Just when Gong Qiu slightly relaxed his vigilance, Meng Pei asked someone to send a letter to Meng Yunzheng.


    And the person who delivered the letter was Zhao Xi.


    ¡°Zhao Xi?¡± Shu Yu was surprised.


    Meng Yunzheng smiled, ¡°Yes, Zhao Xi grew up with his master from a young age. As you¡¯ve seen, his medical skills are superb, so you can imagine how much more skilled his master is. Indeed, my father did not die after falling off the cliff, but he was seriously injured. The first person who found him was Zhao Xi.¡±


    At that time, Zhao Xi had just had a quarrel with his master and had gone out to play. He came across Meng Pei, seriously injured and unconscious, and immediately administered emergency treatment.


    Later, his master came looking and took Meng Pei back for treatment.


    Unfortunately, Meng Pei¡¯s injuries were too severe, and he remained in a coma for two or three months before waking up.


    When he awoke, however, everything had changed¨Chis wife and children were gone.


    He always wanted a chance to meet Meng Yunzheng, but Gong Qiu was still searching for him, and people often accompanied Meng Yunzheng, making even finding a tiny gap impossible.


    Thus, it took another two years before he managed to have Zhao Xi send a note to Meng Yunzheng.


    The father and son finally had the chance to meet again.


    In the following years, Meng Pei stayed with Zhao Xi¡¯s master.


    Doctor Zhao always kept a low profile, and Meng Pei had his company. Moreover, he often needed to go into the mountains to gather herbs. Meng Pei, skilled and fueled by hatred after his wife was killed, practiced even more diligently. His martial skills improved significantly, so he stayed alongside Doctor Zhao to protect him.


    Meng Yunzheng and he rarely met, as Gong Qiu was still searching for Meng Pei up to the present.


    The last time he saw him was about a year ago.


    But such days would not last much longer.


    Meng Yunzheng¡¯s expression turned cold, and he suddenly clenched his fists.


    Shu Yu thought of the plot in the book; after the Shu family was exiled, about a year later, the current emperor fell seriously ill. Several princes began to recklessly fight for power and profit, and not long after, the previously unknown Fifth Prince emerged and eventually ascended to a higher position.


    She finally understood why Meng Yunzheng wanted to collaborate with the Fifth Prince. Besides seeking revenge against Gong Qiu for his mother, he also needed to pull down the imperial concubine from the palace and her son.


    So, once the Fifth Prince won, it would be time for Meng Yunzheng¡¯s great revenge.


    She held his hand, ¡°It won¡¯t be much longer.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Right, the imperial concubine you mentioned, is she the Noble Princess Consort, and her son, is he the Second Prince?¡± S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Yunzheng was startled, looking up in surprise, ¡°You know?¡± He had never mentioned who that person in the palace was. He didn¡¯t expect her to guess so accurately.


    Shu Yu took a sip of tea. Of course, she hadn¡¯t guessed.


    It just so happened that there was a segment in the book about this Noble Princess Consort and the Second Prince.

 Chapter 734 - Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Shu Yus Idea

    Chapter 734: Chapter 734: Shu Yu¡¯s Idea Chapter 734: Chapter 734: Shu Yu¡¯s Idea ¡°The Fifth Prince in the book always sought to pit the highly popular Second Prince and Third Prince against each other,¡± trying to weaken their forces, much like the affair with the Shu family this time.


    However, once, the protagonists of the book were deep in crisis and hurriedly hid in a secret passage, only to discover it was the meeting place of the Noble Princess Consort and a certain external official. They were greatly shocked and were unfortunately discovered.


    They had no escape and were forced to fight their way out, and the scandal broke.


    The Emperor learned of the incident swiftly and, shocked, he knocked over his most cherished inkstone. Then, before the situation could escalate, he locked down the news to control the rumors. Such a royal scandal absolutely could not be leaked.


    Following that, he summoned all related personnel to the great hall for interrogation and uncovered a shocking revelation¨Cthe Second Prince was actually the son of that external official.


    Already gravely ill, the Emperor spat out blood and fainted.


    When he awoke, he charged the Noble Princess Consort and the external official with crimes and secretly executed them.


    As for the Second Prince, probably for the sake of saving face, the Emperor spared his life at the time and first demoted him to a commoner. Later, he was banished to the Northwest and was killed on the road.


    Who did it, everyone knew well.


    If the matter had ended there, it would have been fine, but the Emperor was extremely vain. Since the scandal had been exposed by the protagonists, he planned not to spare them either.


    Finding a reason, the Emperor imprisoned both.


    At that time, they were of the Fifth Prince¡¯s camp, greatly aiding him, being his right and left arms.


    The Fifth Prince naturally could not just watch them die and was forced to come forward to rescue them.


    This rescue made him appear in public, and the Third Prince, who had not previously cared much for him, quickly learned of his fifth brother¡¯s disguise and directed his attacks towards him.


    Even the Emperor began to suspect this son and started suppressing him.


    Fortunately, by that time the Fifth Prince¡¯s forces were substantial, the Third Prince¡¯s power had been severely weakened through years of conflict, and with the Emperor gravely ill, they simply could not prevent the Fifth Prince from ascending the throne.


    However, the Fifth Prince could have had an easier time but, due to this incident, he faced many more complications and suffered a lot. Moreover, after ascending the throne, there would always be some rumors questioning his legitimacy. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That¡¯s why previously, when Meng Yunzheng mentioned that Gong Qiu and some imperial concubines were involved, the phrase ¡°Noble Princess Consort¡± flashed through her mind.


    After all, there weren¡¯t many with such audacity.


    Shu Yu said to Meng Yunzheng, ¡°I heard you mention the assassination attempt at Liu Mansion years ago, and I figured, among those concubines in the palace, only Noble Princess Consort Liu¡¯s family would have such an experience.¡±


    ¡°That was twenty years ago, I¡¯m surprised you even know about it.¡±


    Shu Yu forced a laugh, if you knew what she knew from twenty years later, would you believe it?


    She changed the subject, ¡°Have you ever considered that the Second Prince might also be that man¡¯s son?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng suddenly looked at her, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m just speculating. We need to speculate boldly and verify carefully, right? Think about it, the Noble Princess Consort and Gong Qiu were involved so early on with such strong emotions; it¡¯s not impossible that the Second Prince is his son.¡± She paused and then lowered her voice mysteriously, ¡°Even if he¡¯s not really his son, we could still make it look like he is.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng slightly narrowed his eyes, lost in thought.

 Chapter 735 - Chapter 735 Chapter 735 Meng Yunzheng Has Planned His Way Out

    Chapter 735: Chapter 735: Meng Yunzheng Has Planned His Way Out Chapter 735: Chapter 735: Meng Yunzheng Has Planned His Way Out Shu Yu sipped her tea calmly, ¡°Anyway, the Second Prince and Gong Qiu are indeed related by blood.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng gently tapped his fingertips on the tabletop, ¡°You¡¯re right, whether he is or isn¡¯t, we can claim he is. But we can¡¯t get involved in this matter ourselves; we need the Third Prince to stumble upon it and lead him to think in that direction.¡± S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu gave a thumbs up, Smart.


    Although the plot of the story states that the male and female leads uncover their illicit affair, she had already verified that the process could be changed¨Cas long as the outcome remained the same.


    By replacing the male and female leads with the Third Prince, the thorn in the Emperor¡¯s heart would then be this son, and the Fifth Prince could instead extricate himself.


    But still¡­


    ¡°Could it end up affecting you?¡± Shu Yu put down her cup, still somewhat worried, ¡°Even though you don¡¯t acknowledge Gong Qiu, he is still your father. If he commits such an act, the entire Gong Family might be implicated.¡±


    The book did mention that the Emperor didn¡¯t want to blow the matter out of proportion, so the rest of the Gong Family were fine.


    In the end, the Gong Family gradually declined, soon fading from people¡¯s gossip.


    But who knows if there might be unexpected outcomes?


    Yet Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t seem to be worried about this.


    ¡°You just said it yourself, whether he¡¯s a son or not, we can declare he is. Likewise, I, his son, can be said not to be. True or false, as long as there¡¯s evidence, as long as we have enough power, how we choose to spin it is up to us, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He seemed to have been well-prepared for this, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from the day I decided to bring him down, I already had my exit plan ready.¡±


    His life was fiercely protected by his mother, so how could he easily discard it and perish together with such a person?


    With that said, Shu Yu felt relieved.


    Meng Yunzheng gravely lifted his head, took her hand, and whispered, ¡°Yu, thank you.¡±


    Shu Yu raised an eyebrow, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, I may not be able to do much, but I¡¯ve got a working brain. The idea I came up with for you, did it not open up new ways of thinking?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was momentarily stunned, then couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re too clever. But my thanks is not for that. I¡¯m grateful to you for listening to so much, yet still standing so firmly by my side, willing to share troubles with me.¡±


    ¡°No problem, just let me share in the riches later.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± A soft cough suddenly came from outside the window.


    Meng Yunzheng withdrew his hand and looked out the window, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Zhao Xi, with a strong desire to survive, explained, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything, I immediately made a noise as soon as I got here to remind you. Anyway, when you¡¯re finished talking, come out, Grandmother said it¡¯s been too long, she¡¯s worried you might do something inappropriate.¡±


    After saying that, he slipped away, as if afraid of being beaten.


    Shu Yu looked at his retreating figure with a speechless expression and asked Meng Yunzheng, ¡°Zhao Xi is now calling me Grandmother, quite fluently at that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Meng Yunzheng fell silent; he actually wanted to call her that too.


    ¡°Alright, I should go out now, otherwise Grandmother herself might come over.¡± Shu Yu stood up, observing Meng Yunzheng¡¯s exhausted demeanor. He had rushed back without resting at all and had just engaged in a long conversation; it was not just his body that was tired, but also his spirit.


    ¡°You rest, we can talk about the other matters later.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shu Yu walked out the door and saw Zhao Xi still peeking around not far away. She rolled her eyes and then turned to ask Meng Yunzheng, ¡°So Zhao Xi was put by your father and his master to serve as your attendant?¡±

 Chapter 736 - Chapter 736 Chapter 736 Theyre Holding Hands

    Chapter 736: Chapter 736: They¡¯re Holding Hands Chapter 736: Chapter 736: They¡¯re Holding Hands Shu Yu felt that this follower was a bit unreliable.


    Meng Yunzheng, however, shook his head, ¡°No.¡± He seemed to be in a better mood, raising his eyebrows with a smile, ¡°He lost a bet to me and promised to follow me for three years.¡±


    Shu Yu thought, as expected, unreliable.


    ¡°So, which year is it now?¡±


    ¡°The third year.¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°So it¡¯s almost over, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded, ¡°Yes, just two more months and the three years will be up. That¡¯s why he¡¯s been getting a bit ahead of himself lately.¡± To think he even dared to laugh at him and take joy in his troubles.


    He remembered when the man first started following him, he thought him bold and responsible; willing to accept the consequences of his bets. A follower should look the part, so he didn¡¯t even need to pour his own tea.


    Too bad, such days didn¡¯t last even half a month.


    Now, looking back, Meng Yunzheng felt some regret. He should have trained him right from the start, so maybe after three years he would have a very clear understanding of his status and would even forget the three-year term.


    With a ¡®tsk¡¯, Shu Yu shook her head and left.


    When she reached the kitchen, Zhao Xi was complaining to the old lady, ¡°¡­ They held hands, Grandmother, you must get our daughter to be more cautious, not to be deceived by someone¡¯s appearance. Yun has never really interacted with women from childhood, still a bachelor by now. Just gained some feelings for our girl and who knows if he won¡¯t turn into a lustful spirit, losing control¡­¡±


    Shu Yu stood outside and chuckled twice to herself, as expected, with the three-year term coming to an end, they start to indulge their true selves.


    The old lady gave Zhao Xi a sidelong glance, ¡°You sure are good at speaking on his behalf. If he¡¯s a bachelor, aren¡¯t you one too?¡± Also, who said our daughter?


    ¡°Of course, I am.¡± Zhao Xi immediately stood up straight, promising with a serious expression.


    Shu Yu really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°Grandmother, let me help you.¡± With that, she stepped into the kitchen.


    Seeing her come over, Zhao Xi chuckled sneakily and turned to run away.


    As he left, Shu Yu said to the old lady, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense.¡±


    The old lady had already prepared all the other dishes; only the sliced fish for the pickled cabbage fish required some skill, which she hadn¡¯t mastered yet, so she left that to Shu Yu.


    As she watched Shu Yu slice the fish, she asked, ¡°Has everything been explained clearly to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, very clearly,¡± Shu Yu replied, her head down, hands moving skillfully, ¡°But Grandmother, his family situation is rather complicated, so I can¡¯t say much right now.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it complicated?¡± Mother had died, relations with his biological father were poor, and there was an adoptive father too.


    With just this information, the old lady could imagine an entire storyline¨Chis mother was unwell and died early. Disliked by his biological father, he was raised by an adoptive father.


    Yes, very complicated.


    The old lady sighed, ¡°If it¡¯s hard to discuss, then let¡¯s not talk about it. You¡¯re more worldly and intelligent than us; you probably have a clear idea in your mind. You¡­ just need to protect yourself.¡±


    Remembering what Zhao Xi had said earlier, her gaze unconsciously fell on the back of Shu Yu¡¯s hand.


    Shu Yu almost facepalmed, ¡°I will, Grandmother, I¡¯m still young. Matters like marriage should at least wait until my coming-of-age ceremony, right?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    The old lady was reassured.


    ¡°Grandmother, Sanya, we¡¯re back,¡± as they spoke, Dahu and Sanya¡¯s voices suddenly came from outside.


    Shu Yu instinctively wanted to peek out, but the old lady held her back. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 737 - Chapter 737 Chapter 737 Meeting the Love Rival

    Chapter 737: Chapter 737: Meeting the Love Rival Chapter 737: Chapter 737: Meeting the Love Rival Shu Yu, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The old lady poked her forehead and said, ¡°It must have been one of the Zhang family boys who sent Dahu and the others back. Since you know what they¡¯re thinking, stop meeting with him. I¡¯ve already turned down the Zhang family for you.¡±


    Not only that, in the future, she would let Dahu and Sanya visit the Zhang family less often.


    As the old lady was pondering over this, she heard the joyful voice of Dahu from the courtyard, ¡°Zhao¡­ Brother Daniu, are you back?¡±


    Dahu was so excited that he almost let something slip, but thankfully he stopped himself in time.


    Zhao Xi walked over with a big smile and tousled the kids¡¯ hair, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back. Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dahu said, and then he saw Meng Yunzheng emerge from the house, which made him even more thrilled, ¡°Brother Meng.¡±


    He slipped out from under Zhao Xi¡¯s hand and ran eagerly to Meng Yunzheng, ¡°Brother Meng, the studying method you taught me before is so effective. I can remember so many words and phrases now. I even became a teacher; I¡¯m pretty amazing now.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Meng Yunzheng praised him before looking up towards Zhang Pingan, who stood somewhat awkwardly in the yard. Meng Yunzheng¡¯s eyes were assessing, and after a moment, he lowered his gaze back to Dahu, ¡°Though the method is effective, it¡¯s still a shortcut. Even if you¡¯ve memorized a lot, you must review frequently to solidify the basics. Only then can you learn deeper knowledge. It¡¯s good to play the role of a teacher, but if it comes at the expense of your own studies, you¡¯ve got your priorities backward, understand?¡±


    Dahu tilted his head; he didn¡¯t quite get it. Wasn¡¯t being a teacher also a form of review?


    But Brother Meng was a supremely learned man, one he admired and respected the most. So whatever he said must hold significant wisdom.


    The little guy nodded vigorously, ¡°Understood. So, I won¡¯t be a teacher for now. I¡¯ll wait until I can recite everything backwards before teaching others.¡±


    With that said, he turned his head to Zhang Pingan, ¡°Brother Zhang, I won¡¯t be able to visit your place for the next few days.¡±


    Zhang Pingan always felt that Young Master Meng harbored a strong animosity towards him. He laughed awkwardly and said to Dahu, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s indeed more important for you to study. I¡¯ve delayed you for several days.¡±


    Dahu waved a hand, ¡°Not at all, Brother Zhang. You don¡¯t need to feel bad.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng snorted with a chuckle, while Zhao Xi enjoyed watching the excitement from the sidelines.


    It wasn¡¯t until Meng Yunzheng¡¯s sharp, grim look was cast his way that Zhao Xi suddenly remembered he hadn¡¯t reached his own deadline and hurriedly called out to the kitchen tactfully, ¡°Grandmother, is lunch ready? We rushed back and are both starving.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled warmly at Zhang Pingan, ¡°Brother Zhang, we just got back today and have cooked a lot of dishes at home. Would you like to stay and eat with us?¡±


    Zhang Pingan quickly waved his hands away, ¡°No need, no need. I was just dropping off Dahu and Sanya. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    Having said that, he glanced towards the kitchen. The old lady had come out and also extended an invitation, which Zhang Pingan likewise declined. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t see Shu Yu come out, and with a tinge of regret, he turned and left the courtyard.


    Dahu and Sanya exchanged glances¨Cwhy did the atmosphere feel so strange?


    Fortunately, Shu Yu¡¯s voice soon came from the kitchen, ¡°Time to eat; don¡¯t just stand outside.¡±


    The two little ones immediately ran excitedly into the kitchen, ¡°It smells so good, Second Sister, what are we eating today?¡±


    ¡°Sour cabbage fish.¡± Shu Yu looked up as Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi also came in and called them over, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. After we¡¯re done, I have something great to show you.¡±

 Chapter 738 - Chapter 738 Chapter 738 The Moment Witnessing Miracles

    Chapter 738: Chapter 738: The Moment Witnessing Miracles Chapter 738: Chapter 738: The Moment Witnessing Miracles Shu Yu said it was a good thing, so it definitely was a good thing.


    Everyone thought so, and therefore, after finishing their meal, they all looked forward to seeing what she had in store.


    Shu Yu went to her room and brought out several items, placing them in the living room. Everyone curiously stepped forward to take a look, somewhat puzzled. Were these the good things she spoke of?


    Zhao Xi was even more astonished as he spoke, ¡°Aren¡¯t these just the stone dust you were fiddling with in the courtyard the other day¡­? You¡¯re showing us this?¡±


    ¡°Just wait and you¡¯ll see.¡±


    Shu Yu quickly went to the kitchen and brought out a small pot used for brewing medicine, ¡°With limited options, we can only use this pot.¡±


    She opened the medicine pot, put in a cloth bag filled with ¡®stone dust,¡¯ and then added water.


    Next, she placed a rather thin plate on top of the pot, which contained a handful of rice and some water.


    Shu Yu covered the plate, which also had a small hole in its lid.


    ¡°All right, now comes the moment to witness a miracle,¡± she said, scanning the crowd, and then with a smile, under their puzzled gazes, she continued, ¡°I can cook the rice in this plate without any fire.¡±


    Zhao Xi pointed at the remaining cloth bags on the table, ¡°Just with this?¡±


    Before his words had even finished, he saw smoke rising from the small pot, so fast that he almost dropped his jaw in astonishment.


    ¡°This, this¡­ it¡¯s actually smoking!!¡± Zhao Xi drew in a breath of cold air and reached his hand out to lift the lid.


    Shu Yu quickly slapped his hand away, ¡°Don¡¯t touch it, it¡¯s very hot.¡±


    Zhao Xi hurriedly withdrew his hand, but his eyes remained fixed on the pot in front of him, even holding his breath. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even Meng Yunzheng, who was always calm and composed, couldn¡¯t help but light up with fascination, watching intently.


    The old lady was even more stunned. If Zhao Xi hadn¡¯t moved quickly, she might have reached out to lift the lid herself.


    Hearing it was quite hot, she hurriedly pulled one child with each hand, gripping Sanya and Dahu¡¯s hands while watching nervously.


    Before long, a bubbling ¡®blub blub¡¯ sound came from the pot, and slowly, the aroma of cooked rice wafted out, just like when they would cook rice normally.


    ¡°It smells so good, it really is cooked,¡± Dahu said, his little face full of shock.


    This truly was a miracle; his second sister was so skilled, she really managed to cook rice without using fire.


    Dahu and Sanya turned their heads in unison, looking at their sister with admiration.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but reach out and caress the two children¡¯s heads, saying, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a good thing, this is definitely a good thing.¡± Before the kids could answer, the old lady and Zhao Xi chimed in in perfect unison.


    After they finished speaking, they exchanged glances, with the old lady giving him a somewhat disdainful look.


    Really, why was he competing with an old lady for words?


    Zhao Xi chuckled and then excitedly looked at Shu Yu, ¡°What on earth is this contraption? How did you make it? Is it with that stone?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng also looked at her, ¡°Is this thing easy to get?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t cost much.¡±


    By now, the rice was cooked, and the bubbling sound of the water also stopped.


    Shu Yu carefully opened the lid with the cloth, and the aroma became even more pronounced.


    She brought the plate down to the table, and the old lady and Zhao Xi immediately went forward, pinched a grain of rice, and chewed it, indeed finding it soft and well-cooked.


    Meng Yunzheng picked up the cloth bag and inspected it carefully.


    Shu Yu explained from the side, ¡°This thing is called a Heating Pack. It heats up when in contact with water, can boil water and cook rice, and is convenient to carry. I plan to use this to shed my exile status.¡±

 Chapter 739 - Chapter 739 Chapter 739 Shu Yus Heating Pack

    Chapter 739: Chapter 739: Shu Yu¡¯s Heating Pack Chapter 739: Chapter 739: Shu Yu¡¯s Heating Pack Shu Yu had hardly finished speaking when everyone turned to look at her in unison.


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think this item isn¡¯t significant enough?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is significant,¡± Zhao Xi took a deep breath and immediately said, ¡°You were never a Shu family member, just an unfavored adopted daughter of the Shu family. As long as this Heating Pack is presented, it could earn you merit; not to mention you, even actual criminals with serious offenses would be released.¡±


    Having said this, he turned his head toward Meng Yunzheng, ¡°Right?¡±


    At this moment, Meng Yunzheng looked at Shu Yu with a sense of pride in his eyes; he felt as if she radiated a dazzling light.


    Such a girl, so outstanding and intelligent¨Cwho wouldn¡¯t like her?


    He slowly nodded his head and replied, ¡°Yes, given the low cost of this item, it can be manufactured in large quantities. The applications of the Heating Pack¡­ will be broad, and the number of people who will benefit is innumerable, not at all inferior to Yao Tianqin¡¯s farming tools.¡±


    The old lady, delightedly clapping her hands, asked, ¡°Does this mean that with this Heating Pack, our Yu can be exonerated and leave Linzhang Prefecture?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng withdrew his gaze from Shu Yu and confirmed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.¡± The old lady took Shu Yu¡¯s hand, ¡°Then let¡¯s quickly deliver this item¡­ But, to whom?¡±


    Shu Yu looked toward Meng Yunzheng, ¡°What do you think, is it better to give it to you or to Mister Qi?¡±


    She actually preferred giving it to Qi Chan.


    However, the old lady said, ¡°Of course, we give it to Young Master Meng; he¡¯s one of our own. If he has the connections, let him deliver it. He knows Lord Xiang, doesn¡¯t he? Lord Xiang is a good official; he won¡¯t claim our merit for himself. As for Mister Qi, I¡¯ve never even met him. Though you¡¯ve seen him a few times, you¡¯re hardly acquainted with him. For something this important, it¡¯s better to entrust it to someone close to us.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng, hearing her successive references to ¡°one of our own¡±, couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat inflated in spirits.


    He coughed lightly, suppressing his emotions, and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s give it to Mister Qi after all.¡±


    The old lady looked at him in surprise, but she, a country old lady, indeed was not familiar with the intricate ways of officialdom. When it came to judging who was good or trustworthy, naturally, she would lean toward those she knew and felt close to. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since Young Master Meng said to give it to Mister Qi, then¡­ so be it.


    After all, this matter concerned Yu¡¯s lifetime, a matter of utmost importance; better to let someone knowledgeable handle it.


    The old lady didn¡¯t linger long; soon after, she took the medicine jar and left with the two children.


    As soon as they were gone, Zhao Xi couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Why give it to Mister Qi? Yun, you could give this Heating Pack to the Fifth Prince, and it would also secure Yu¡¯s exoneration. Moreover, as you said, this item is beneficial to the country and its people; if presented by the Fifth Prince, he too could earn merit.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng took a seat in the chair and raised his eyes to ask him, ¡°Then tell me, if this Heating Pack were to be presented, where do you think it would be most used in the future? Among the common folk? The Imperial Palace? Or¡­¡±


    ¡°The military,¡± interrupted Shu Yu, ¡°Actually, I always thought the Heating Pack would be most suitable for soldiers. Whether for those on reconnaissance missions or guarding remote areas, especially in the cold regions of the North, sometimes, when it¡¯s not convenient to have hot food, this Heating Pack could be used.¡±


    This item wasn¡¯t a weapon, yet it could improve the lives of those soldiers defending their country, which was why Shu Yu decided to bring it forth.

 Chapter 740 - Chapter 740 Chapter 740 Better to Entrust to Qi Chan

    Chapter 740: Chapter 740: Better to Entrust to Qi Chan Chapter 740: Chapter 740: Better to Entrust to Qi Chan ¡°Exactly,¡± Meng Yunzheng nodded, ¡°it¡¯s the army.¡±


    Zhao Xi opened his mouth, beginning to understand.


    The army, that was a boundary no Prince dared to touch, at least not openly.


    Despite the Second Prince and the Third Prince fighting like fierce rivals, even they wouldn¡¯t dare to brazenly reach into the military, only secretly gathering some military leaders under their influence.


    As for the Fifth Prince, a latent Prince, it was naturally even more impossible.


    So this heating pack, you could give it to anyone but the Fifth Prince.


    Besides him, Mister Qi was the best choice.


    Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°It could also benefit Mister Qi, who is currently experimenting with Yao Tianqin¡¯s agricultural tools. If there are no issues, he would report to the imperial court, which would be his first accomplishment since coming to the southwest. If, not long after, we send this heating pack, that would be his second accomplishment. By then, even if the Emperor was still angry with Mister Qi, other officials at the court would speak for Mister Qi, and he would mostly be able to return to the court.¡±


    Qi Chan¡¯s return would be greatly appreciated, both by Yao Tianqin and Shu Yu.


    Especially regarding Shu Yu¨Cshe had helped Qi Chan more than once, and even brought Yao Tianqin directly to him.


    Given Qi Chan¡¯s current standing, he would only rise in the future. With a mighty figure like him as her support, what could Shu Yu have to worry about?


    As for the Fifth Prince, perhaps this opportunity could even pull Qi Chan into his own camp.


    Qi Chan belonged to the Royalist Party; he wasn¡¯t part of any faction, but his presence in the court was very strong.


    After listening, Zhao Xi clicked his tongue twice, ¡°Then let¡¯s give it to Qi Chan. Isn¡¯t he in Heichang County right now? Should we send it now?¡±


    Shu Yu, however, shook her head, ¡°The time is not right yet.¡±


    ¡°How long must we wait?¡±


    Shu Yu looked up at the sky outside the living room, ¡°I heard from the old woman at the manor that it might cool down in a few days. I¡¯ll go find Mister Qi then.¡±


    Zhao Xi looked at her, then at Meng Yunzheng, and after a long pause shook his head, ¡°Both of you have such deep calculations, truly a match made in heaven.¡±


    Shu Yu raised an eyebrow, ¡°If everyone were like you, we might not have survived till now.¡±


    Considering the environment the two had lived through, Zhao Xi fell silent.


    Indeed, both of their pasts had been quite rough, so their understanding of each other was natural.


    Seeing that it was getting late and she needed to go to the manor, Shu Yu stopped their conversation.


    She went outside to give instructions, emphasizing that the children mustn¡¯t touch the heating pack to avoid getting burned.


    Fortunately, the children were obedient and knew the pack was important to their sister and quickly nodded in agreement.


    Only then did Shu Yu set off to the manor.


    Because of the previous visit from Guard Cheng Xian, the other stewards were even more enthusiastic towards her. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Working here, aside from the absence of wages and limited freedom, was actually quite relaxed.


    But thinking of Guard Cheng Xian reminded her of something she had forgotten.


    Before, Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi had gone to investigate Lord Cheng¡¯s guards, and she had not had the chance to ask about the results. She didn¡¯t even know which guard was the problematic one.


    She was somewhat familiar with only one Guard Cheng Xian and hoped it wasn¡¯t him who had the issue.


    She mulled this over while waiting for the end of work to ask.


    By evening, the hunting parties returned.


    After the three groups turned in their game, Fang Xiyue came over carrying a rabbit and handed it directly to her.

 Chapter 741 - Chapter 741 Chapter 741 Injured Rabbit

    Chapter 741: Chapter 741 Injured Rabbit Chapter 741: Chapter 741 Injured Rabbit Shu Yu held up the rabbit, ¡°For me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we caught quite a lot of game today, after sharing, this hare is yours.¡±


    Fang Xiyue followed Ma Lu and their team and every day the harvest was plentiful.


    However, unlike Shu Yu who would return by midafternoon, the team of three required more game because of their larger number.


    They were different from Shu Yu in that she only thought about hunting enough and then returning home, firstly to rest, and secondly to ease the old lady¡¯s mind.


    At that time, Fang Xiyue was also worried about her severely injured Father Fang, so naturally, she returned home early.


    Now it was different, Father Fang had almost fully recovered, and the burden on the family had lessened significantly. Fang Xiyue and Ma Lu thought about catching more game, which they could save up and later take to the prefecture to sell for money.


    That¡¯s why the team of three usually wouldn¡¯t return until dusk.


    Shu Yu wasn¡¯t overly polite with Fang Xiyue, she thanked her, then placed the rabbit in the basket beside her and continued with her work.


    When the team clearing the fields also returned, Shu Yu finished her work and then used the last traces of daylight to head home.


    Upon entering the courtyard, she happened to see Sanya sitting under the eaves waiting for her.


    Shu Yu waved at her, ¡°Sanya, this rabbit is for you.¡±


    Sanya scampered over and quickly took the rabbit from her.


    ¡°This rabbit is still alive, you can keep it for a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, second sister, I will take care of it, I¡­¡± Sanya abruptly stopped mid-sentence, looking down at the rabbit in surprise, ¡°Second sister, it seems to be injured.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Shu Yu leaned in to look, and indeed, it was. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She hadn¡¯t taken a close look before, but prompted by Sanya¡¯s comment, she noticed blood on the dirty, dusty gray rabbit¡¯s foot.


    Feeling sorry for it, Sanya held the rabbit¡¯s foot and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Second sister, I want to treat its wound. Once the rabbit is healed, can we eat it then?¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡±


    Looking at Sanya¡¯s earnest expression, she reluctantly nodded, ¡°You decide.¡±


    Sanya immediately left happily with the rabbit in her arms.


    Shu Yu massaged her temples and went to find Zhao Xi.


    Meng Yunzheng had left, and if she wanted to inquire about something, she could only turn to him.


    Although the unspoken truth between Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu had been revealed, and the old lady was also aware, precisely because of this, he couldn¡¯t stay long, and it certainly wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to stay at the Lu family.


    Now, Zhao Xi was like Lu Daniu of the Lu family, but he was not.


    In the past, Meng Yunzheng had been searching for the Dongqing Temple master, but now that they¡¯d agreed to wait for her in Heichang County, he stopped wandering around and decisively stayed in the county town.


    After returning to the county town, he rented a small courtyard opposite the alley where Lu Erbai lived.


    This way, they lived close to each other and could look out for one another.


    Shu Yu asked Zhao Xi, ¡°Did you find anything on your trip out?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about the guard matter? We have found out that indeed, it was someone from the Gong Family assigned to Lord Cheng. As for that issue, we¡¯ve already informed Lord Cheng. Whatever the next steps are, they¡¯re up to Lord Cheng; we won¡¯t intervene.¡±


    Anyway, Lord Cheng seemed very angry. How could he not be? The guards he brought along on this trip were supposed to be close and trusted.


    Yet, one of them turned out to be placed by the Gong Family. Good old Gong Qiu, establishing dominance in the Capital was one thing, but to extend his reach into Linzhang Prefecture and over his head, Lord Cheng could barely resist chopping Gong Qiu to pieces.


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°The guard, what¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°Cheng Dong.¡± Zhao Xi looked up at her in confusion, ¡°Why, do you know him?¡±

 Chapter 742 - Chapter 742 Chapter 742 Sanyas Talent

    Chapter 742: Chapter 742 Sanya¡¯s Talent Chapter 742: Chapter 742 Sanya¡¯s Talent Shu Yu didn¡¯t recognize them, and to her, Lord Cheng¡¯s guards didn¡¯t matter, no matter who they were.


    She was just slightly more familiar with Cheng Xian, hoping it wasn¡¯t him.


    Now, having heard another name from Zhao Xi¡¯s mouth, her biggest reaction was to utter an ¡°Oh.¡±


    Then she strolled to the kitchen for dinner.


    Over the next two days, the weather remained warm, until the temperature suddenly dropped on the evening of the second day.


    Shu Yu shivered involuntarily as she returned home from the Manor.


    Luckily, she had prepared a cotton cloak at the Manor in advance; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to step outside.


    Upon entering the courtyard, Shu Yu noticed that her sunflower pot, previously placed in the vegetable garden, was gone, presumably moved inside by the old lady.


    With such cold weather, she wondered how it might affect the sunflower¡¯s growth.


    Hearing her enter, the old lady quickly called out, ¡°Come have some soup, it¡¯s piping hot, will warm you up.¡±


    Once in the kitchen, the old lady also placed a brazier near her feet, ¡°This cursed weather, turning cold suddenly. It¡¯s quite different from our Jiangyuan County, luckily you mentioned preparing firewood and water the other day; we aren¡¯t short of anything.¡±


    Meanwhile, Sanya and Dahu ran in.


    The family then washed their hands and ate.


    The two children, eating little and fast, soon ran out.


    Zhao Xi, usually a fast eater, was unusually slow this time. Once Sanya and the others left, he immediately moved to sit next to Shu Yu, speaking in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve discovered something.¡±


    The old lady, being older and eating slower, glanced at Zhao Xi, ¡°What have you discovered again?¡±


    She felt this lad was always uncovering something; despite Righteous Dao Village being so small, he found quite a bit.


    Zhao Xi choked a bit, ¡°Grandmother, this time it¡¯s something serious.¡±


    ¡°What serious thing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve discovered that Sanya has a talent for medicine.¡±


    At this, both Shu Yu and the old lady stopped eating, ¡°Who did you say?¡±


    ¡°Sanya,¡± Zhao Xi whispered. ¡°Just the other day, didn¡¯t Yu bring back a rabbit? Later, Sanya came to me, asking for some herbs. It was odd; the herbs she asked for were all for treating external injuries, I thought she was hurt, but she said the rabbit was.¡±


    Zhao Xi found it quite astonishing; it was not strange that Sanya treated and bandaged the rabbit¡¯s wounds, but that she could correctly name several herbs for treating external injuries.


    He observed her for a few days, even personally watching her treat the rabbit.


    The young girl, though very new to the task, performed skillfully and delicately, making not a single mistake in the steps.


    She clearly had never learned this before; at most, she watched him grind herbs and recite the Medical Scripture, occasionally seeing him treat someone, and she remembered all that?


    Zhao Xi had never seen such a child before and didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity.


    ¡°Grandmother, Yu, what do you think about letting Sanya learn medicine with me?¡±


    Shu Yu and the old lady exchanged a glance, both showing surprise and delight.


    Zhao Xi, seeing that they didn¡¯t speak, thought they might disagree and immediately leaned in, trying to persuade them, ¡°Although there are not many women in medicine, it is beneficial for Sanya. These days, there are few female doctors, and women must seek male doctors when sick. But some ailments are inconvenient for male doctors to treat, and at those times, a female doctor is very valuable.¡±


    Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 743 - Chapter 743 Chapter 743 Do You Want to Take Her as Your

    Chapter 743: Chapter 743: Do You Want to Take Her as Your Apprentice? Chapter 743: Chapter 743: Do You Want to Take Her as Your Apprentice? Zhao Xi became more and more convinced of the plan as he spoke. ¡°Sanya is still young and intelligent. If she can memorize the basic Medical Scriptures and medical texts now, in a few years, she will be able to start treating people directly.¡±


    ¡°With me teaching her by her side, I guarantee her medical skills will be much stronger than those unreliable doctors. Whether it¡¯s external injuries, fevers, or even if someone is slashed open, has their belly cut, poisoned, or is vomiting blood, I can cure them all. If she does learn and masters the skills, who knows, she might even be noticed by the court and get into the Imperial Hospital as a female doctor. She could treat the concubines in the palace, receive rewards from the emperor, and leap over the dragon¡¯s gate, right?¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop.¡± Shu Yu quickly put out her hand to interrupt him. ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more ridiculous.¡±


    And entering the palace? Is that a place one can just waltz into? It¡¯s like a dragon¡¯s lair and a tiger¡¯s den. One mishap, and you end up as a scapegoat or cannon fodder. Just knowing a little secret about the palace can get you silenced. Does she think Sanya¡¯s life is too long? S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Caught up in his own enthusiasm, Zhao Xi had said too much and couldn¡¯t stop himself.


    He then realized this and quickly added, ¡°What I mean is, there are many benefits for Sanya in learning medicine.¡±


    Of course, Shu Yu agreed with the idea of Sanya studying medicine. Having a skill meant that one would have nothing to fear no matter where they went.


    She said to the old lady, ¡°If Sanya truly has a talent in this area, it might be worth a try. As for entering the palace, that¡¯s too risky; let¡¯s not even talk about that. But in Dongan Province, there are two major medical clinics with female doctors stationed there, specifically treating ladies and young misses who are uncomfortable being examined by male doctors. I don¡¯t know how much they pay in wages, but at least it¡¯s a stable job.¡±


    Zhao Xi nodded repeatedly, ¡°Exactly, exactly.¡±


    The old lady then asked him, ¡°So, are you willing to take our Sanya as your apprentice?¡±


    Apprentice??


    Zhao Xi was momentarily taken aback and subconsciously a bit reluctant. Although Sanya was much younger than him, taking her as his apprentice would be appropriate.


    But the issue of seniority always felt a bit strange.


    Zhao Xi forced a laugh and said, ¡°The matter of apprenticeship shouldn¡¯t be rushed. If I were to take an apprentice, I would definitely have to ask my master first, otherwise, he would break my leg. How about this, I will write to my master to ask his opinion. However, in the meantime, I can start teaching Sanya medicine.¡±


    The old lady thought it over and agreed, ¡°You make a good point. Medical skill is indeed passed down with tradition, and taking an apprentice is an important decision that should definitely be discussed with your master first. I am just worried that you only pass down your medical knowledge within your male lineage and not to females.¡±


    Zhao Xi immediately sat up straight and took on a serious demeanour, ¡°Grandmother, rest assured, our school does not have such a rule. My great-great-grandmother was a female doctor with high medical expertise. Our school only looks at a person¡¯s intuition and character when taking apprentices, not their gender or age. Besides, my master is very easy to talk to. If he knew about Sanya¡¯s talent, he might even personally take her as an apprentice.¡±


    Hm? If that were the case, having Sanya as his little apprentice sister wouldn¡¯t be too bad.


    Shu Yu suddenly glanced at him with a weird expression.


    Zhao Xi¡¯s scalp tingled for no apparent reason. ¡°What? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No, but deciding to take up medicine isn¡¯t something we can just agree upon ourselves. After all, it¡¯s Sanya¡¯s life. We should explain it to her clearly and let her make her own decision.¡±


    The old lady then went to the kitchen and called towards the living room, ¡°Sanya, Sanya, come here.¡±


    The little girl came running out, ¡°Grandmother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Following her was Dahu. The two kids stood side by side in the kitchen, giving the gathered adults bewildered looks.

 Chapter 744 - Chapter 744 Chapter 744 Daniu Got Married

    Chapter 744: Chapter 744 Daniu Got Married Chapter 744: Chapter 744 Daniu Got Married Shu Yu waved to Sanya, and the little girl ran to her, knelt on her knees, and looked up to ask, ¡°Second sister?¡±


    ¡°Sanya, do you want to learn medicine?¡±


    The little girl was puzzled, ¡°Learn medicine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, after learning, become a female doctor. In the future, diagnose and prescribe medicine for people, and eventually work as a doctor in a medical clinic.¡±


    As Shu Yu spoke, Sanya¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter, and after a moment, her little body straightened up.


    She stomped her feet with some excitement, ¡°Can I? Can I become a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can.¡±


    ¡°But, but I am a girl.¡±


    Shu Yu chuckled, the kid had no idea about this area, nor had she ever seen a female doctor. No wonder she was interested in Medical Skill but had never mentioned it to anyone, just kept it quietly in her heart.


    ¡°Girls can also learn medicine.¡± Shu Yu thought, in future, she should take her to a larger clinic in the prefecture to see how female doctors work, so that she would have a clear picture.


    Sanya happily threw herself into Shu Yu¡¯s arms, ¡°I want to learn, I want to be a female doctor and treat people in the future. I, I can even bandage a rabbit now, and it will get better very soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know you are capable.¡± Shu Yu turned her body towards Zhao Xi, ¡°From now on, Doctor Zhao will teach you. If you don¡¯t understand anything, just ask him, learn well, and everything you learn will be your skill.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Sanya nodded vigorously and was about to kneel down to Zhao Xi.


    Zhao Xi was startled; Shu Yu swiftly hugged Sanya to stop her.


    Sanya looked confused, ¡°Second sister, don¡¯t I need to bow to Doctor Zhao as my teacher? When brother enrolled, he had to bow to his teacher.¡±


    Zhao Xi hurriedly explained, ¡°There¡¯s no rush, let¡¯s wait for a reply from my teacher.¡±


    Speaking of which, he told Sanya, ¡°Just perfect, we just had a meal, let¡¯s move around a bit, and today I¡¯ll give you your first lesson. Your rabbit is outside; I¡¯ll tell you about these bandaging techniques and the classification of external injuries.¡±


    Sanya looked at Shu Yu and the old lady; the latter waved her hand, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Zhao Xi took Sanya out, and Dahu looked around and quickly followed. Although he wasn¡¯t studying medicine, he could still learn a bit, which would always be useful. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Watching the three leave, the old lady felt somewhat emotional, ¡°It¡¯s good, with skills, a girl can protect herself.¡±


    She sighed, ¡°Not to be like Daya, bullied by evil spirits like the Zhang family, clueless and nearly losing her life. Once Sanya grows up, marries, and has children, if she¡¯s learned medicine, there won¡¯t be anything to worry about.¡±


    Shu Yu squeezed her hand, ¡°Whether it¡¯s the eldest sister or Sanya, things will get better and better.¡±


    The old lady nodded, looking at her, all this was brought by Yu.


    But speaking of marriage, the old lady suddenly thought of Daniu.


    ¡°It¡¯s been about twenty days since Daniu got married, right?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Counting the days, it¡¯s indeed been almost a month.¡±


    Daniu¡¯s wedding time was at the end of the year, and now with half a month until the New Year, Daniu is still in his honeymoon period.


    This was a happy event, and the old lady was somewhat joyful, ¡°It was so rushed when he left, I didn¡¯t even have time to leave him a gift. You haven¡¯t met Daniu¡¯s wife, but the girl is clever and diligent, and Daniu likes her himself.¡±

 Chapter 745 - Chapter 745 Chapter 745 Father and Mother Have Arrived

    Chapter 745: Chapter 745: Father and Mother Have Arrived Chapter 745: Chapter 745: Father and Mother Have Arrived Shu Yu had never seen it, but Daniu had mentioned it more than once. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, after her reunion with her family, as Daniu¡¯s fiancee, she also had Daniu send a handkerchief she had embroidered herself as a congratulatory gift.


    It was only because she hadn¡¯t married Daniu that she couldn¡¯t conveniently visit the Lu family. Yet her good intentions still reached Shu Yu¡¯s hands, much friendlier than what the Eldest Aunt had offered.


    Therefore, although the old lady hadn¡¯t had time to prepare a gift, she had indeed intended to do so. By the time she was about to leave, she had finished everything she could think of.


    As his sister, she couldn¡¯t be present at Daniu¡¯s wedding, but a gift was indispensable.


    She had entrusted it to Lord Xiang before leaving Jiangyuan County.


    Not just Daniu¡¯s gift, but also one for Ding Yuehua, who was to wed at the end of the year, was prepared.


    Shu Yu knew the old lady had some regrets, she said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll be able to return soon. When we do, we¡¯ll make it up to Sister-in-law.¡±


    The old lady thought of the Heating Pack prepared by Yu, and knew that as long as she delivered this invention, she would be blameless.


    She immediately perked up and turned to ask her, ¡°You said you¡¯d wait for the weather to cool down a bit before giving it to Mister Qi. Since it¡¯s suddenly gotten colder today, is it time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get ready in the next few days, and then go to the county town to find Mister Qi.¡±


    Shu Yu had originally planned to go to the county town in two days, but unexpectedly, the next day, a mule carriage entered Righteous Dao Village from the county town.


    It was still early in the day, and Shu Yu was organizing the roster in the Manor.


    She was unsure if she could return the same day after going to the county town, so she intended to ask for a day off.


    To be prepared for any eventuality, the registration work would temporarily have to bother Wang Changdong.


    Wang Changdong had previously looked at her organized records and thought her tables and sorting methods were very convenient. He was eager to learn and thought he might use them in the future, so he observed for a couple of days, learning by stealth.


    So, with Shu Yu taking leave, he was the most suitable person to cover for her.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t rush back home and first went through everything systematically with Wang Changdong in the Manor.


    Therefore, when the mule carriage from outside the village arrived, Shu Yu was unaware that her family members were sitting on it.


    ¡°Is this Righteous Dao Village?¡± Madam Ruan was visiting for the first time and lifted the curtain of the carriage to look outside, asking Daya beside her.


    Daya had stayed here for a couple of days and pointed out for her, ¡°Right, Mother, look at that manor at the entrance of the village. Yu is working in there, but according to Doctor Zhao, she usually goes home by now. We¡¯ll probably see her if we head back now.¡±


    Madam Ruan nodded. After the carriage passed the entrance of the village, the surroundings became much more dilapidated and desolate.


    Shangshi Village was rather poor, and the Lu family¡¯s house was also run-down and leaky. But Righteous Dao Village was even more derelict, very few people were walking around the village, and those who were appeared utterly exhausted.


    In such a place, whether working hard or not, facing such attitudes towards life every day, one would naturally be affected and become spiritless.


    Lu Erbai frowned slightly, ¡°Fortunately, Yu doesn¡¯t have to stay here for too long.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng, driving the carriage ahead, nodded. Indeed, such a place could easily wear down one¡¯s will.


    It was also fortunate that the Lu family had followed, with the old lady there to care for Yu and two lively younger siblings to keep her company, making everything feel much warmer.


    He couldn¡¯t help but speed up, and soon the mule carriage stopped in front of the Lu family¡¯s doorstep.

 Chapter 746 - Chapter 746 Chapter 746 Book Two Rooms

    Chapter 746: Chapter 746: Book Two Rooms Chapter 746: Chapter 746: Book Two Rooms The old lady was just about to leave her house with a basket, planning to do the laundry at Fang Family¡¯s house.


    The weather had been fiercely cold these past few days, and the river had frozen over, a slight shiver and one could easily topple into the river.


    It might have been alright in Shangshi Village, but at Righteous Dao Village, there weren¡¯t many people around the riverside, and if something happened to the old lady, there would be no one to rescue her.


    Moreover, the cold water could easily cause frostbite.


    Shu Yu had wanted to let the old lady stay and do the laundry herself, but the old lady disagreed.


    Having no choice, Shu Yu asked her to take the clothes to the Fang Family¡¯s house. Although their place wasn¡¯t big, they miraculously had a well.


    The well¡¯s water was warm in winter and cool in summer, just perfect.


    The well originally had a windlass, but it had been out of order. These past few days, Father Fang had been feeling much better and had fixed the windlass; now it was working very well.


    It just so happened that Aunt Fang was also going back at the same time, so the two had company.


    Unable to persuade her further, the old lady cheerfully agreed.


    Who would have known, just as she was stepping out with the basket, it was as if she saw an illusion and spotted her second son.


    The old lady rubbed her eyes, ensuring she wasn¡¯t mistaken, then exclaimed in surprise, ¡°How did you all come?¡±


    ¡°Mother,¡± Lu Erbai got down from the mule carriage, and Madam Ruan went straight forward to take the basket from her.


    Hearing the noise, Sanya and Dahu immediately rushed out, bouncing towards them, ¡°Dad, Mom, big sister.¡±


    Daya looked inside and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Yu?¡±


    ¡°Yu is still at the manor and hasn¡¯t come back yet; she had something to handle today and might be late. Enough now, it¡¯s cold outside, let¡¯s all go inside to talk,¡± the old lady invited everyone into the courtyard.


    Meng Yunzheng, hearing Shu Yu hadn¡¯t returned yet, paused for a moment and nonchalantly said to the old lady, ¡°Perfect, I¡¯ll go and book a couple of rooms at the manor and pick her up on the way.¡±


    The old lady glanced at him sidelong and pointed at Zhao Xi, ¡°Let him go with you.¡±


    Zhao Xi, who was talking with Daya, was momentarily speechless.


    But since he was nominally Shu Yu¡¯s brother, indeed, it made more sense for him to go with Yunzheng. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two secured the mule carriage and set off towards the manor together.


    Shu Yu felt an itch in her nose, as if someone was thinking of her; she sniffled twice and took a sip of water before feeling somewhat better.


    The registry method was almost as Wang Changdong had described, so she planned to leave.


    But before she could stand up, she saw two familiar figures enter the gate.


    She blinked twice, and when Meng Yunzheng approached closer, she asked in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just me; your dad, mom, and big sister also came, just got home. Your brother and I came to book two rooms for them.¡±


    The Lu family rarely visited, and in such cold weather, it surely wasn¡¯t ideal to travel back late at night. The Lu family¡¯s small courtyard only had three rooms, definitely not enough to accommodate everyone.


    There were unoccupied houses in Righteous Dao Village, but they were all dilapidated; just cleaning and fixing them up would take half a day, obviously not suitable.


    However, the manor had specifically arranged five or six rooms for guests, and people exiled here occasionally had relatives and friends visit.


    With this arrangement, they needed lodging.


    The manor was very large, so a small section was designated for guests to stay temporarily.


    But the fees¡­ weren¡¯t low.


    A small room for one night cost a hundred coins, a blatant rip-off, yet there was nothing anyone could say about it. If one didn¡¯t want to pay, they could stay in the county town, although the rooms there might be more expensive.

 Chapter 747 - Chapter 747 Chapter 747 I Have Something to Show You

    Chapter 747: Chapter 747: I Have Something to Show You Chapter 747: Chapter 747: I Have Something to Show You Shu Yu had no objections to booking the room, but what surprised her was, ¡°My parents are here too?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yunzheng smiled. ¡°Not just them, I¡¯ve brought you something else. You¡¯ll find out once we get back.¡±


    Shu Yu, seeing his secretive demeanor, became very curious. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She turned to look at Wang Changdong, who was talking to Zhao Xi about the room booking matter.


    Zhao Xi was thinking that since Shu Yu was working here, he might be able to haggle the price down a bit.


    But before he could speak up, Wang Changdong waved his hand and said, ¡°Why talk about money? Them staying over for one night isn¡¯t a big deal. Lady Lu is a very important steward on our manor, how could we charge her money?¡±


    Continuing, Wang Changdong turned seriously to Shu Yu, ¡°Steward Lu, the stewards working on our manor should have their board and lodging included. You eat and live at home, which already saves the manor some expenses, so we absolutely can¡¯t charge your parents.¡±


    Shu Yu was somewhat dumbfounded. The expenses she had saved could compensate for her parents¡¯ accommodation?


    Hmm, if Wang Changdong went into business, he would surely fail.


    But she appreciated his kindness, ¡°Then thank you, Brother Wang.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Since your parents are here, you should hurry back home. It¡¯s a rare chance to meet, have a good reunion.¡±


    Shu Yu said her goodbyes and, feeling impatient, followed Yunzheng and Zhao Xi.


    Just as they reached the entrance of her home, she heard lively noises inside.


    Unable to resist a smile, Shu Yu strode in, ¡°Dad, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Is Yu back?¡± Madam Ruan immediately stood up, stepped forward to inspect her, and seeing that she wasn¡¯t thin and looked well, she relaxed and pulled her to sit down.


    Shu Yu asked curiously, ¡°How come you¡¯re here?¡± She was thinking about going to the county town tomorrow.


    Madam Ruan explained, ¡°Didn¡¯t the weather suddenly turn cold? Most of our sold food is taken away, and it cools down quickly, which makes it less appetizing. So, sales at the stall decreased. Just as your dad finished his work, we thought it would be nice to come and see you.¡±


    ¡°Is business not doing well?¡±


    Madam Ruan waved her hand, ¡°Just these few days. It¡¯s not just us¨Cfewer customers are visiting all the stalls outside. When the weather turns cold, people prefer to stay indoors.¡±


    Unless they had to go out for work, but these people preferred something with soup to warm up.


    Shu Yu thoughtfully nodded. Yes, that was indeed a problem.


    Just as she was pondering, Lu Erbai suddenly said to her, ¡°By the way, Yu, the matter with the Huoyou Escort Agency is resolved. The Head Escort even came to our home to find me, saying it was thanks to you, and he even thanked me. What exactly happened?¡±


    It seems Guard Cheng Xian resolved the matter and even reported it to the Huoyou Escort Agency?


    Shu Yu briefly explained the sequence of events to Lu Erbai. ¡°It was a coincidence; who could have expected that among those suspicious people the constables caught, some were related to the incident with the Huoyou Escort Agency?¡±


    Lu Erbai laughed heartily, but his excitement caused him to cough a couple of times.


    Shu Yu hurriedly went to get water, but Yunzheng was quicker and had already handed a cup to Lu Erbai.


    After he had calmed down, Shu Yu patted his back and then turned to Yunzheng, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier that you had something to show me once we got home? What is it?¡±

 Chapter 748 - Chapter 748 Chapter 748 Reply from Hometown

    Chapter 748: Chapter 748: Reply from Hometown Chapter 748: Chapter 748: Reply from Hometown Meng Yunzheng smiled. He had thought she was having such a good time with her family that she had forgotten all about it.


    Seeing that the other members of the Lu family were also looking over, he no longer kept them in suspense and pulled a letter from his sleeve.


    ¡°A reply from Jiangyuan County.¡±


    The Lu family members were taken aback before exclaiming, ¡°A reply?¡±


    The old lady was the first to step forward, eagerly taking the letter from Meng Yunzheng¡¯s hand, but as soon as she touched it, her eyelids couldn¡¯t help but twitch.


    Wasn¡¯t this too thick?


    Meng Yunzheng explained, ¡°I received this letter this morning and was going to take it to Uncle Lu¡¯s house, but he came to find me first, saying he wanted to visit Righteous Dao Village and asked if I wanted to come along. I thought I might as well take it out here, so we could all look at it together.¡±


    The old lady, cheerful and without looking up, said, ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±


    She then couldn¡¯t wait to tear open the letter and only afterward remembered that she barely knew a few characters, just like Dahu did. So, she handed the letter to Shu Yu next to her, ¡°You read it, you check what¡¯s written inside.¡±


    Shu Yu and the old lady had just been discussing Daniu¡¯s marriage prospects a few days ago, and now, unexpectedly, they had received a letter from their hometown.


    She pulled out a thick stack of papers, and without a chance to look closely, just flipped through them briefly and felt a toothache coming on.


    The letter was clearly written by more than one person as several pages had different handwriting.


    Most of the handwriting¡­ was truly very ugly.


    Dahu also caught sight of it and tilted his head towards the first page, ¡°Is this written by Dabao?¡±


    ¡°It must be him,¡± Sanya said with some disdain. ¡°I write better than him. He definitely hasn¡¯t been practicing his writing.¡±


    The old lady sighed, looking very troubled, ¡°Dabao and Dahu have been studying for a similar length of time, but this handwriting is too ugly. Reading his letter is straining to the eyes.¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but laugh out softly, ¡°Alright, alright, whether he writes well or not is for Third Uncle and Aunt to worry about. Let¡¯s focus on the content.¡±


    This was a family matter for the Lu family. Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi exchanged glances and then discretely left.


    Shu Yu unfolded the first piece of paper, ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s Dabao. I received the letter. You wrote so much, I barely recognized any characters, and it took me a long time to finish reading it. You all had so many questions, I couldn¡¯t make them out, and my dad even hit me¡­¡±


    Just from the start, it was a litany of grievances that silenced the other members of the Lu family.


    No wonder the letter was so¡­ thick.


    After complaining for a bit, Dabao finally got to the point, ¡°Everything is well at home. I¡¯m studying really hard now so I can run my own restaurant in the future. The teacher often praises me.¡±


    After speaking one sentence on the main subject, he began to boast again.


    Shu Yu rubbed her temples, ¡°Dabao and Third Uncle really are true father and son.¡±


    She continued reading, ¡°Recently, something great happened at home; my dad received a raise. Although he hasn¡¯t become the steward yet, his wages increased by a hundred coins. I¡¯ll be able to eat meat two more times a month from now. These few characters are too difficult to write¡­ whimper, I can¡¯t write them, and my dad hit me again.¡±


    On the paper, there were faint marks that had bled through, unsure if they were tear stains of Dabao. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu inexplicably felt sorry for the child, feeling some sympathy for Dabao.


    Making someone who has only been studying for a few months write such a long letter was indeed too much for him.

 Chapter 749 - Chapter 749 Chapter 749 The Wedding Gift Shu Yu Gave to Daniu

    Chapter 749: Chapter 749: The Wedding Gift Shu Yu Gave to Daniu Chapter 749: Chapter 749: The Wedding Gift Shu Yu Gave to Daniu However, there are some irregular gaps between the words on this letter, and the spacing is quite unreasonable. Some of the more complex characters were obviously left blank and filled in later after asking someone.


    Just by looking at it, Shu Yu could feel the twists and the collapse Dabao must have experienced while writing this letter.


    Following that was a heap of self-praise and joy about living a good life at home.


    After listening for a while, the old lady couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand, ¡°Stop, stop, stop. You¡¯ve been talking for ages and still haven¡¯t gotten to the main point. Let¡¯s look at what the others have written first.¡±


    Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief; it was tough for her to read, as she found some of the characters quite laborious to recognize.


    She separated the part written by Dabao at the beginning and put it aside. Roughly counting, there were as many as seven or eight sheets.


    Talking too much was one reason, and another was the varying sizes of the characters, which also took up more space.


    The letters following Dabao¡¯s were written by Daniu, who seemed much more serious.


    He started by greeting everyone, which should be the part he had written himself. The handwriting changed after that, becoming much neater and clearer, suggesting he had found someone else to help him write the rest.


    Daniu¡¯s matters were more concise, the first thing being his marriage that happened a few days ago.


    The letter stated that the wedding went smoothly and although it was regrettable that Grandmother and the second uncle¡¯s family could not be there, Qiaoqiao understood.


    Also, he expressed thanks for the wedding gift Shu Yu had sent.


    Hearing this, the old lady and everyone else were taken aback, ¡°You prepared a gift for Daniu?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t exactly for Brother Daniu, but for our eldest brother¡¯s wife,¡± Shu Yu explained. ¡°She just became a new bride of the Lu family, and she must be feeling a bit uneasy. As her younger sister-in-law, sending a gift was a way to let her know our happiness for her becoming part of the Lu family and to make up for not being able to attend the wedding.¡±


    Shu Yu sent a headdress set, which was not too expensive nor numerous in pieces.


    But in Shangshi Village, it was still something to be proud of. For Daniu and his wife, it held significant weight.


    When Shu Yu first returned to Shangshi Village, Daniu was always helping her out. Whatever she did, he never asked for anything in return and would run errands for her everywhere.


    After doing so much, Shu Yu hadn¡¯t given him much in the way of wages, so this headdress set was actually quite a worthwhile gift.


    Yet, the old lady snorted disdainfully, ¡°That headdress you sent will be wasted; it will surely be pocketed by Madam Li.¡±


    Zhou Qiao, Daniu¡¯s wife, lost her mother three years ago, and her father is an honest man who wouldn¡¯t fuss over such things.


    Moreover, since the headdress was a gift from Daniu¡¯s cousin, Madam Li would certainly claim it for herself.


    But Shu Yu wasn¡¯t worried, ¡°No, Grandmother, Brother Daniu knows better than that, and besides, I was the one who sent it, and I asked Lord Xiang to help deliver it. The Eldest Aunt wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Daniu was not foolishly filial and knew of Madam Li¡¯s nature; he wouldn¡¯t allow his wife to suffer such an indignity on her very first day entering the home.


    Considering Daniu¡¯s temperament, the old lady felt somewhat relieved. Her worry was that Madam Li might resort to some despicable tactics.


    Shu Yu continued reading the letter. After mentioning the marriage, Daniu brought up the situation in the shop.


    He admitted feeling ashamed that the shop¡¯s business wasn¡¯t as good as before. The ladies and misses from wealthy families visited less frequently, but thankfully, the base profits were still stable. Last month, after covering costs, he had earned some money. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was keeping it saved up, to give to them once the second uncle¡¯s family returned.


    This point had always been within Shu Yu¡¯s expectations, so it wasn¡¯t surprising.

 Chapter 750 - Chapter 750 Chapter 750 Deliver Good News Not Bad News

    Chapter 750: Chapter 750: Deliver Good News, Not Bad News Chapter 750: Chapter 750: Deliver Good News, Not Bad News The shop could attract clients like Miss Ding mainly because of her makeup skills.


    If Daya were still there, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, as Daya¡¯s craftsmanship had already matured.


    With Daya gone and Madam Ruan also having moved to Linzhang Prefecture, only Mrs. Xiang and her daughter were left making clothes in the shop.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Xiang¡¯s tailoring skills were originally excellent, and now Yiren Pavilion has become a purely ready-to-wear clothes shop. The clientele it faced was no longer limited to ladies and misses from prominent families; they were also making clothes for the ordinary people.


    This was also good because Yiren Pavilion¡¯s reputation had spread, and with its location on the bustling Ningshui Street, the business was able to stay stable.


    Even if it didn¡¯t make a fortune, it wouldn¡¯t lose the original investment.


    Thus, Shu Yu wasn¡¯t worried about the shop.


    Daniu then started to talk about the sunflowers, unsure whether Jiangyuan County was too cold, or whether the seed he planted was bad, as the sunflower had sprouted but now had withered.


    Daniu could only replant, but since there weren¡¯t many seeds, wasting them meant having none left, so he dared not try too much.


    He then mentioned some family matters, like how Cuihua was pregnant again, how due to his position as shopkeeper of the ready-to-wear clothes shop, there were more suitors for Lanhua, but Madam Li had not chosen anyone yet, and also, Dabao and Dahu had started schooling, with Madam Li finally biting the bullet and allowing Erniu to attend a private school in town.


    The old lady snorted upon hearing this, ¡°At least she has some sense, knowing to send the child to school.¡±


    Now that Daniu was managing the shop, he definitely earned wages. The burden on the family was considerably lightened, so squeezing the budget a bit to send Erniu to private school wasn¡¯t too difficult.


    Daniu¡¯s letter was two pages long, speaking of family affairs, mostly good news.


    He has always been the type to share good news and not the bad, and at the end, he asked about the old lady and Lu Erbai¡¯s family, telling everyone to take good care of themselves before ending the letter.


    The next letter was from Yuan Shanchuan.


    His letter was much more concise, partly dictated and partly written by himself.


    He simply stated that everything was fine at home, his work had stabilized, and thanks to Shu Yu, the county magistrate was looking after him. Sixing was at home taking care of the two children, and Quanquan could now walk steadily.


    Yuan Shanchuan was similar to Daniu, briefly discussing the family situation and sparing the bad news to avoid worrying them.


    After reading their letters, Shu Yu picked up the seven or eight pages of letter from Dabao.


    Skipping the meaningless chatter at the beginning, there were indeed quite a few matters mentioned further in.


    Such as the things Daniu and Yuan Shanchuan were reluctant to say, Dabao had written them all out. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang didn¡¯t follow their example of sharing only good news and not the bad; they seemed eager to tell them everything about the eldest household and the fourth sister¡¯s affairs.


    Shu Yu straightened up as she saw the letter mentioning Daniu¡¯s marriage matters.


    ¡°Dabao said, when Brother Daniu got married, the Yuan family even made trouble at Eldest Uncle¡¯s house.¡±


    The Yuan family??


    The old lady got angry, ¡°Those shameless old fools, why did they even show up after cutting ties?¡±


    Shu Yu chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. Fourth Uncle and Fourth Aunt moved to the county town. But where they live, they didn¡¯t say, nor did they tell the Yuan family. The Yuan family, not willing to give up and unable to find Fourth Uncle, had no choice but to use the opportunity of Daniu¡¯s wedding to show up since Fourth Aunt would definitely be there.¡±

 Chapter 751 - Chapter 751 Chapter 751 Lu Sanzhus Trouble-Making and Worrying

    Chapter 751: Chapter 751: Lu Sanzhu¡¯s Trouble-Making and Worrying Chapter 751: Chapter 751: Lu Sanzhu¡¯s Trouble-Making and Worrying The old lady snorted coldly, ¡°They brought it upon themselves with their extreme actions back then, regrets are useless now. What about afterwards? Did they make a scene?¡±


    ¡°They wanted to make a scene, but didn¡¯t I give the wedding gift for the main house¡¯s eldest sister-in-law to Lord Xiang? Lord Xiang had his officers deliver it. The Yuan family was detained for a few days. They must have been scared to death of the officers, didn¡¯t dare to lift their heads, and just slunk away sheepishly,¡± Shu Yu replied.


    The old lady burst into hearty laughter, ¡°Serves them right.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and found out the aftermath concerning the Yuan family from Madam Liang and Third Lu.


    It appeared Yuan Shanchuan returned to the village once, seeking out Village Chief Chen, who truly flew into a rage this time. Whatever he said, at least for now, the Yuan family seemed to have become honest.


    Continuing to read the letter, Shu Yu noticed it mentioned Madam Li was indeed coveting the headdress she had given.


    Once the feast had ended and all the guests had left, Madam Li silently put away the headdress.


    Madam Liang and she were sisters-in-law; even if she was lazy, such a joyful occasion demanded she stay to help.


    But she was only pretending to help, actually looking for an opportunity to take some of the banquet¡¯s lavish dishes home. She was sneaking around and, noticing Madam Li doing the same, paid extra attention.


    And so she saw Madam Li enter the newlyweds¡¯ room and take the headdress to her own quarters.


    Fortunately, besides Madam Liang, Daniu also witnessed Madam Li¡¯s actions.


    Daniu immediately followed Madam Li to her room, insisting she return the headdress.


    Madam Li was reluctant, claiming the headdress was too valuable and she was keeping it safe for the young couple, lest they carelessly damage it. She also said Zhou Qiao¡¯s family had several unmarried sisters, and it wouldn¡¯t be good if Zhou Qiao divided it as favors when they marry off. Furthermore, she argued that since it was a gift from a daughter of the Lu family, she was the most appropriate person to keep it.


    But no matter how much she protested, Daniu wouldn¡¯t agree.


    In the end, Madam Li became so angered by his insistence that he was selfish, accusing him of not considering his own sister¡¯s well-being. Such a fine headdress could be used as one or two items in Lanhua¡¯s dowry, giving her confidence.


    Still, Daniu wouldn¡¯t relent, and eventually reclaimed the headdress, leaving Madam Li fuming.


    But there was nothing she could do. On her son¡¯s wedding day, it wouldn¡¯t do to make a scene, especially with her daughter and son-in-law outside. It wouldn¡¯t be good if her eldest daughter got upset, especially since the dowry she had when she married wasn¡¯t particularly valuable.


    So, she let it go, giving face to Daniu, not holding a grudge.


    However, Madam Liang believed that Madam Li surely wouldn¡¯t give up on this plan. If she couldn¡¯t get the headdress from Daniu, maybe she would coax Zhou Qiao into giving it to her willingly.


    Toward the letter¡¯s end, Madam Liang also asked Shu Yu, since she gave such a generous gift for Daniu¡¯s wedding,


    what sort of headdress would she provide for Dabao¡¯s future wedding? Would it be even grander and more expensive?


    She even told Shu Yu not to give it to Dabao directly, but to her instead. She wouldn¡¯t embezzle it; if Dabao¡¯s wife turned out to be filial and considerate, she would occasionally reward her with it.


    Reading this left Shu Yu speechless as the old lady scolded Madam Liang, ¡°She¡¯s really got her calculations down pat, doesn¡¯t she? Dabao is just a child, and she¡¯s already planning for his wedding?¡±


    Shu Yu deeply agreed, but Third Lu had also added a similar sentiment. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu thought, this couple was truly¡­aligned in their values. No wonder they got along and lived so happily, though Dabao¡¯s future wife might have a tough time ahead.

 Chapter 752 - Chapter 752 Chapter 752 The Conclusion of Zhang Shu

    Chapter 752: Chapter 752: The Conclusion of Zhang Shu Chapter 752: Chapter 752: The Conclusion of Zhang Shu Shu Yu shook her head, then continued to read, until she came across a familiar name.


    ¡°Zhang Shu?¡±


    Upon hearing this name, Daya couldn¡¯t help but straighten her back.


    Shu Yu quickly reached out a hand to hold her, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    Daya shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not afraid of him anymore.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to be afraid of him; he has already been arrested,¡± Shu Yu said with a laugh, after scanning the rest of the letter at a glance.


    The old lady asked anxiously, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The letter explained that after Zhang Shu became blind and mute, his two older brothers despised him, and his life was extremely difficult.


    The two old people in his family still took care of him, but it was overwhelming for them to care for a despised and useless person. Zhang Shu very quickly became neither human nor ghost in appearance.


    But who was Zhang Shu? He was a selfish, greedy, and ruthless man.


    How could he not take revenge when the Zhang family treated him like this?


    One day, someone cursed at him, and Zhang Shu suddenly went mad. He grabbed a chopper from the courtyard and started hacking towards the people sitting there.


    He didn¡¯t care who he hit; Old Lady Zhang, who was closest to him, got the brunt of it and was chopped to death on the spot.


    Madam Zhou was slower to run and had her leg chopped. Ms. Sun grabbed Old Lady Zhang and was pulled down, crashing to the ground, where Zhang Shu stepped on and broke her hand.


    The Zhang brothers tried to stop him, but Zhang Shu, like a madman, was swinging the chopper everywhere.


    In the end, both Zhang brothers were injured, and since Zhang Shu was blind and had grown weaker from poor nutrition in recent days, the brothers managed to subdue and tie him up.


    But the Zhang family suffered heavy losses. Old Man Zhang, while protecting his grandson and running out, fell in a rushed panic, breaking his front teeth and covering his face in blood.


    Zhang Shu¡¯s actions were tantamount to patricide and matricide, the most important thing being that Old Lady Zhang was truly chopped to death by him.


    Therefore, the officers from the Office quickly made their way to the house and arrested him. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With Zhang Shu taken away, it was unlikely he would ever return. There was no escaping the death penalty for him.


    Upon hearing this, the old lady was relieved, ¡°That man was too terrifying; it¡¯s good that he¡¯s been arrested, good that he¡¯s been arrested.¡±


    Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t help but hold Daya¡¯s hand. Thankfully, Daya had already escaped from that misery. Otherwise, she might have been chopped to death by him.


    Shu Yu, ¡°This is what¡¯s called retribution.¡±


    After finishing the story about Zhang Shu, Dabao¡¯s letter, which was a mess of seven or eight pages, finally came to an end.


    He then complained how writing so many characters almost broke his hand.


    He requested that the next time Shu Yu came back, she should prepare delicious food for him, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t write anymore.


    Shu Yu ignored the last sentence as if she hadn¡¯t seen it. She laid all the letter papers on the table and said, ¡°That¡¯s it, everything in Jiangyuan County should be alright.¡±


    Although Dabao¡¯s letter was chaotic and lacked focus, at least he wrote out both the good and the bad, so they wouldn¡¯t only be aware of the good news.


    The old lady was reassured and said to Shu Yu, ¡°We should also write back to them later. By the way, Yu, you¡¯re going to the county town tomorrow, aren¡¯t you? Let¡¯s go too. I didn¡¯t think of it before, but now I do. Let¡¯s go to the county town to look around and send Daniu¡¯s wedding gifts back with us.¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea; there are also quite a few specialties from the Jiangyuan County side. We¡¯ll pick carefully and let them know we¡¯re all fine here, so they can rest assured.¡±


    Shu Yu had no objections; she folded the letter well and tucked it back into the envelope.

 Chapter 753 - Chapter 753 Chapter 753 The New Year is Coming Soon

    Chapter 753: Chapter 753: The New Year is Coming Soon Chapter 753: Chapter 753: The New Year is Coming Soon Lu Erbai and two others came to Righteous Dao Village, bringing quite a stir to the Lu family, which even dispelled some of the cold weather.


    Shu Yu still went up to the manor to work that evening, and only after finishing her tasks the next morning did she ask for leave.


    Then, the whole family left Righteous Dao Village in two grand mule carriages.


    Some villagers saw them and couldn¡¯t help but envy them.


    While ordinary families only had carts, the Lu family actually had two mule carriages.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just the Zhang family who had their sights set on the Lu family; the day Shu Yu met that young lady wasn¡¯t the only time someone fancied Zhao Xishu. Over the days, either the old lady or Zhao Xishu Shu Yu occasionally encountered particularly friendly families who struck up conversations with them.


    Unfortunately, they were destined to return empty-handed.


    The Lu family quickly reached Heichang County in their mule carriages. Without that corrupt official, the atmosphere in Heichang County had become much more harmonious. The streets had fewer sinister people, and even the constables on patrol were much gentler. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu sat in the mule carriage, observing the streets outside.


    Just as Madam Ruan had said, after the temperature dropped, the type of quick-cooling snacks sold by the Lu family saw fewer stalls.


    It was even quieter than their last visit.


    The old lady also leaned over to look, ¡°Now that it¡¯s cold, everyone is reluctant to come out. But wait a few days, and even if it¡¯s colder, the streets will become lively again.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t react at first, ¡°Why?¡±


    Daya smiled, ¡°Yu, have you forgotten what day it is? In a few days, it will be Laba Festival. By then, every household will need to prepare for the New Year, and the street will become a daily marketplace.¡±


    Stunned, Shu Yu slapped her forehead, ¡°Right, I almost forgot.¡±


    Speaking of which, this was her second New Year in this world. The last one was spent at the Shu family. It was lively at the Shu family¡¯s, but it lacked a sense of human warmth, and the New Year celebrations weren¡¯t very meaningful, especially since she was just an unnoticed Third Sister back at the mansion.


    She had initially thought she would have to spend this year alone, cold and lonely, but unexpectedly, the Lu family members were all by her side, which suddenly made her quite anticipatory.


    During the New Year, even the criminals in Righteous Dao Village were allowed holidays.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°I wonder what the New Year in Heichang County is like.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely different from our place,¡± the old lady was quite interested, ¡°I¡¯m also curious. Oh right, Yu, weren¡¯t you going to the courier station today to see Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady? You can ask them about their New Year plans, whether they can come to the county town. If they can come, just invite them to join us at our home for the festivities. All of us are away from our hometown, and we don¡¯t really have relatives in Heichang County, so we might as well treat each other like family.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask them.¡±


    With the sudden drop in temperature, Shu Yu also wanted to see how Madam Hou and the others were doing.


    Although going to the courier station meant getting away from the Shu family and lighter work, it also meant being far from familiar people. At the station, it was only her and her daughter, with no one to discuss matters with and no way to leave to find others.


    Shu Yu rarely got out, and after taking her leave, she could head back in the afternoon the next day.


    The old lady added, ¡°If Madam Hou and her daughter can¡¯t come to the county town, then once we¡¯ve bought our New Year goods, we should also send them a portion.¡± It wasn¡¯t much, just a gesture of goodwill to add to the festive spirit.

 Chapter 754 - Chapter 754 Chapter 754 Someone Stops the Car

    Chapter 754: Chapter 754: Someone Stops the Car Chapter 754: Chapter 754: Someone Stops the Car Shu Yu nodded in agreement, and as they spoke, the mule carriage arrived at the alley where they were staying.


    The Lu family went into the house to rest for a while before heading out. Shu Yu was going to the county office to find Mister Qi, while the others were off to buy local specialties, which they planned to send back home along with their letters.


    The Lu family was currently quite comfortable with money. They still had the funds Shu Yu gave them earlier, which they insisted Shu Yu keep for herself. The money they were using came from the profits of the shop they had set up in Jiangyuan County and from the recent earnings of Lu Erbai¡¯s woodworking and Madam Ruan and Daya¡¯s street vending.


    Though Lu Erbai had not been in Heichang County for long, he had promptly done business with the Huifeng Escort Agency. He then created children¡¯s carts, promptly receiving several sizable orders. This was followed by an acquaintance with Yao Tianqin, a master craftsman from the Ministry of Industry, who was always in high demand.


    Yao brought Lu Erbai along for work, and their partnership accelerated their speed dramatically, like the time they produced a display piece for the county magistrate¡¯s brother-in-law. Although the county magistrate and his brother-in-law were eventually arrested, they were fortunate to have completed the display piece before that happened.


    At that time, the brother-in-law not only settled their wages, but also, in his joy, generously gave them extra reward money.


    Therefore, buying some local specialties to send back to their hometown was not a hard task for the Lu family.


    The family quickly bustled out to shop.


    Shu Yu, on the other hand, went to the county office alone, as Meng Yunzheng only accompanied her to the entrance before refraining from following further.


    Now that he was in a collaboration with the Fifth Prince, it was not appropriate for him to get involved, especially not appropriate to meet with Qi Chan.


    Having lived in the Capital, he wasn¡¯t sure if Qi Chan had ever seen him before.


    Thus, after escorting Shu Yu to a corner near the county office, he watched her enter and then left.


    Shu Yu had visited the county office once before, and the officers at the gate still recognized her. Besides, Qi Chan had previously instructed that if she came to find him, she should be brought in directly.


    So Shu Yu didn¡¯t even need to show her jade pendant to be invited into the county office.


    However, unfortunately, after she was led into the flower hall, the servants informed her that Mister Qi was not currently in the county office.


    Just a quarter of an hour before her arrival, Qi Chan, along with the County Magistrate, had left through the back door of the county office.


    What business they went out for, these servants did not know.


    Shu Yu felt it was a pity. The man had just left and surely would not be back any time soon. It seemed she had come at an inopportune time.


    She couldn¡¯t just wait there. Luckily, she was staying in the county town tonight, so coming back later would do just as well.


    Eventually, Shu Yu rose to take her leave, only troubling the officer at the gate to help her with one thing; when Mister Qi returned, please convey a message to him.


    Afterward, she left the county office and went straight home.


    Since the Lu family wasn¡¯t there, Shu Yu didn¡¯t want to look for them, as it would be difficult to find them in a short time.


    Conveniently, the other mule carriage was still there, so she simply left a note in the living room and then led the mule carriage out the door, heading straight out of town to the courier station to find Madam Hou and her daughter.


    There were still quite a few people entering and leaving the town at this time, so Shu Yu had to wait in line for a while with her mule carriage before she could leave.


    After driving two kilometers, the road became much less populated and more open.


    Shu Yu was not in a hurry, and since the road, despite being an official route, was not very wide, she did not need to speed.


    However, it was because of her slow pace that when she reached the outskirts of a grove, a person suddenly sprang out from the front, brandishing a bloodied knife, and stopped in front of the mule carriage. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 755 - Chapter 755 Chapter 755 Cheng Dong

    Chapter 755: Chapter 755: Cheng Dong? Chapter 755: Chapter 755: Cheng Dong? Shu Yu was startled and yanked the reins firmly, looking at the man in front of her who seemed intent on taking her carriage. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon seeing him, her expression shifted abruptly.


    Wasn¡¯t this¡­ Cheng Dong?


    He was the guard by the governor¡¯s side who was identified by Meng Yunzheng as a spy sent by Gong Qiu.


    Meng Yunzheng had mentioned that he had already subtly warned the governor, so why hadn¡¯t Lord Cheng arrested the man? And now the spy had managed to escape here? Seriously, Lord Cheng, weren¡¯t you letting us down?


    However, upon second thought, if this man had managed to infiltrate Lord Cheng¡¯s side for many years, he wasn¡¯t likely to be a simple character.


    Given the blood on the tip of his knife, he must¡¯ve gone through a fierce battle. It was just unclear how serious his injuries were.


    Shu Yu was skilled, but her opponent was clearly a master among masters. A head-on confrontation would not be to her advantage.


    Numerous thoughts flashed through her mind in an instant, but on her face, she displayed an expression of shock and concern. Moreover, she cried out, ¡°Guard Cheng? How come it¡¯s you? What happened to you? Who did this to you?¡±


    While speaking, she jumped down from the carriage pole. She was so hasty that she almost stumbled.


    She then ran up to Cheng Dong in three or two steps and asked somewhat at a loss, ¡°Guard Cheng, what happened to you? If you are here, where is Lord Cheng, isn¡¯t he nearby too? Have you encountered assassins?¡±


    Cheng Dong was stunned for a moment when he heard his name called. He had lost a lot of blood and initially hadn¡¯t recognized the person sitting on the mule carriage.


    He only saw that she was a young lady and that the distinct wheel tracks of the mule carriage indicated that no one else was inside, which made him think of seizing the carriage.


    He really had no other option; he was being pursued and cornered with injuries that were nearly more than he could take. That¡¯s why he had dared to try and seize a carriage on the main road.


    He hadn¡¯t expected this person to be Lady Lu, that prisoner who had been rewarded by Lord Cheng at Righteous Dao Village.


    That¡¯s right, she was a prisoner. She recognized him, but she wasn¡¯t aware that he was a spy who had been exposed.


    Many thoughts ran through Cheng Dong¡¯s mind. Right now, she was the only one he could use.


    So, although he remained on guard with his knife ready to strike, he still said to Shu Yu, ¡°So, it¡¯s Lady Lu. How come you are here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve become the steward of the manor, haven¡¯t I? So, I got some time off. Just so happens, today¡¯s my day off, and I thought I¡¯d visit Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady. Oh, it is the mother and daughter who were assigned to work at the courier station by Lord Cheng. It¡¯s been cold these days, so I brought them a couple of clothes.¡±


    Cheng Dong then remembered there was such a matter.


    He nodded slightly, but his body swayed uncontrollably.


    Shu Yu was alarmed and quickly steadied him, ¡°Guard Cheng, are you all right? You look very pale. Are you injured? This won¡¯t do; I¡¯ll take you back to town to see the doctor. Come on, get on the mule carriage first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible, I can¡¯t go back.¡±


    ¡°Why not? We¡¯re not far from Heichang County, and Mister Qi is also in the town. With him there, you have someone to discuss your situation. Otherwise, out here in the middle of nowhere, what if the people who injured you reappear? I may be able to deal with a tiger, but that¡¯s only by leveraging others¡¯ help. My skills are not up to par; I can¡¯t protect you.¡±


    Cheng Dong felt the strength draining from his body ever more fiercely. He clenched his wound to keep himself alert.


    Then, grinding his teeth, he said word by word, ¡°Take me to the courier station.¡±

 Chapter 756 - Chapter 756 Chapter 756 Mutual Deception

    Chapter 756: Chapter 756 Mutual Deception Chapter 756: Chapter 756 Mutual Deception Shu Yu¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Go, go to the courier station? Why, the courier station is even farther from here, if something happens on the way¡­¡±


    ¡°Going to the county town is not safe.¡± Cheng Dong exhaled twice, his forehead covered in cold sweat, ¡°There are spies among those close to Lord Cheng, someone is targeting him as well as Mister Qi. It was with great difficulty that I managed to escape, and it¡¯s to deliver the news. There are definitely people watching the gates of the county town; I can¡¯t go back there. First, you must take me to the courier station.¡±


    ¡°But, but your wounds¡­¡±


    ¡°My injury is not serious, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die,¡± Cheng Dong gritted out. ¡°First to the courier station, otherwise it¡¯ll be too late, and both Lord Cheng and Mister Qi will be in danger.¡±


    Shu Yu internally rolled her eyes, thinking sarcastically, I¡¯ll believe in your evil.


    Yet her face flashed with panic as she nodded repeatedly, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll take you to the courier station.¡±


    Saying this, she cautiously looked around before supporting Cheng Dong onto the mule carriage. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once Cheng Dong settled in, she immediately pulled the reins and set off.


    Leaning against the cart wall, Cheng Dong let out a slow breath, finally able to rest for a moment.


    Shu Yu assessed Cheng Dong¡¯s injury while listening attentively to the sounds from inside the carriage.


    Sensing that Cheng Dong seemed to be scrutinizing the mule carriage, she tightened her lips and then promptly said, ¡°Right, there¡¯s a drawer on the left side of the carriage with a few packets of medicine inside. One of them is Hemostatic Medicine for external wounds. Guard Cheng, see if you need any.¡±


    Cheng Dong¡¯s fingers were already feeling around inside the carriage; he had indeed seen the bundles and clothes placed there, presumably meant for Madam Hou and her daughter, and in this regard, Lu Shuyu had not lied.


    He hadn¡¯t yet found the drawer she had mentioned, but upon hearing her words, he cautiously opened it.


    Indeed, he saw several packets of medicine inside, all ordinary, with characters written on them.


    These were all common medicines.


    Cheng Dong picked up the packet of Hemostatic Medicine and sniffed it, detecting no obvious abnormalities. However, he didn¡¯t dare to open it and use it right away, instead asking Shu Yu, ¡°Why do you have these medicines in your mule carriage?¡±


    ¡°Guard Cheng, you¡¯ve forgotten, my elder brother is a doctor. He said that although there usually isn¡¯t a problem when driving a mule carriage slowly, it¡¯s possible that an accident could cause the carriage to lose control. Therefore, we keep some in the drawer just in case.¡±


    Cheng Dong remembered now; the steward at the Manor had mentioned that after Lady Lu was acknowledged by the Lu family, all her relatives had come to Heichang County, and indeed her brother was a doctor.


    Still, he didn¡¯t use the medicine.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t care whether he used it or not. The medicine was real, but she would rather Cheng Dong didn¡¯t use it, as it would be easier to handle him if he lost too much blood.


    She stopped talking and turned to drive the carriage.


    Only after traveling some distance would she call out to Cheng Dong, ¡°Guard Cheng, Guard Cheng, are you still awake? You mustn¡¯t pass out.¡±


    Cheng Dong really felt extremely dizzy, but he forced himself to stay conscious.


    So, whenever Shu Yu called out to him, he would respond.


    Just as the mule carriage was about to reach the courier station, Cheng Dong finally said, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone see me. Find a way to avoid others; I need a quiet, secluded room.¡±


    The corner of Shu Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. You really know how to make things difficult.


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll do my best. But while I can avoid other people at the courier station, it¡¯ll be hard to avoid Madam Hou. I¡¯m not familiar with the courier station after all, so I¡¯ll need Madam Hou¡¯s help. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s very reliable.¡±


    Cheng Dong thought for a moment but then shook his head, ¡°No, you need to find an excuse to deal with it.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned, taking a while before she replied with difficulty, ¡°Alright.¡± Then, she drove the mule carriage directly into the courier station.

 Chapter 757 - Chapter 757 Chapter 757 Reunion with Madam Hou

    Chapter 757: Chapter 757: Reunion with Madam Hou Chapter 757: Chapter 757: Reunion with Madam Hou By the time the mule carriage stopped in the courtyard of the courier station, Shu Yu had sent away the staff member who had led her in, and then she said to Cheng Dong, ¡°Guard Cheng, wait for me inside the carriage for a moment. I¡¯m going to find Madam Hou and get a curtain hat. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let her know who you are.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing Cheng Dong¡¯s agreement, Shu Yu quickly got off the mule carriage and ran to the front courtyard to find Madam Hou. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madam Hou was startled when she saw her and was just about to greet her with a surprised welcome when Shu Yu pulled her aside and whispered a few words.


    Madam Hou immediately understood and nodded, ¡°Wait here for me.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before Madam Hou came out with a curtain hat and a set of dusty clothes.


    Shu Yu took the curtain hat and walked back to where the mule carriage was parked, but when she lifted the carriage curtain, it was empty.


    Shu Yu was not surprised at all; Cheng Dong was a cautious man, how could he possibly wait obediently outside?


    But after she lowered the curtain, she still anxiously looked around and asked, ¡°Where is he? How come he¡¯s disappeared? Could it be that he¡¯s encountered assassins again?¡±


    ¡°Lady Lu, I¡¯m here.¡± A figure silently emerged from behind a corner not far away.


    Shu Yu was relieved and hurried over, ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re okay. Put on the curtain hat now.¡±


    Then she handed him the dusty clothes, ¡°Guard Cheng, your clothes are stained with blood. It would be fine if we didn¡¯t encounter other people on the road, but if we did, it would certainly cause panic. These clothes may not fit you well, but you can drape them over yourself to cover the bloodstains. Please bear with it for now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After draping on the clothes, Shu Yu led him through twists and turns to a secluded house farthest from the front courtyard.


    Madam Hou was already standing at the door waiting for them. Seeing Shu Yu and Cheng Dong, she glanced at Cheng Dong and said, ¡°Come on in. This area is the one I clean; usually, no one comes here, and this house is currently unoccupied. You can rest assured it¡¯s safe.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then she helped Cheng Dong inside.


    She could clearly feel Cheng Dong was barely holding up. It was good that he did; it justified her having deliberately taken him the longer route.


    After helping Cheng Dong lean against the bedhead, Shu Yu turned to Madam Hou and said, ¡°Get me a basin of hot water, some warm drinking water, and a clean handkerchief.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Madam Hou left, and Shu Yu closed the door and asked with concern, ¡°Guard Cheng, how are you holding up? Are you sure you don¡¯t need a doctor?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Shu Yu had no choice but to give up, ¡°Then, what¡¯s next? Should we notify Lord Cheng?¡±


    Cheng Dong was actually quite impatient, but he knew that if he didn¡¯t respond, the person in front of him might ¡®do-gooders do ill,¡¯ and she was still useful to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything. Lord Cheng is safe for now. Besides, there are people watching over him; we couldn¡¯t reach out to him even if we wanted to. Rather than that, we¡¯d better go elsewhere for help. I need to rest now. Once I wake up, I will tell you what to do.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded repeatedly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow Guard Cheng¡¯s lead.¡±


    Cheng Dong leaned against the wall, drowsy, as if he had passed out.


    Madam Hou came in carrying things, and upon entering, she saw Cheng Dong seemed motionless and immediately whispered, ¡°Yu, who exactly is this? What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a friend of my brother¡¯s. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not a bad guy. He just ran into some trouble. He¡¯ll leave once his wounds get a bit better.¡±

 Chapter 758 - Chapter 758 Chapter 758 Pretending to Faint

    Chapter 758: Chapter 758: Pretending to Faint Chapter 758: Chapter 758: Pretending to Faint Shu Yu glanced at Cheng Dong from the corner of her eye while speaking, noticing his head slightly nodding.


    He was indeed still awake.


    She then addressed Madam Hou more seriously, ¡°Madam Hou, we¡¯ll need your help to keep this place at the courier station concealed. Make sure no one discovers there is someone in this room. If someone comes looking from outside, no matter who it is, please warn us in advance, will you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your brother¡¯s friend, I will naturally help. You can rest here with peace of mind, and let me know if you need anything. Although I haven¡¯t been at this courier station for long, there¡¯s still quite a bit I can handle.¡±


    Hearing this, Shu Yu knew that Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady were managing well in their work at the courier station.


    She smiled and watched as Madam Hou left. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She then walked to the bedside and softly called out to Cheng Dong, ¡°Guard Cheng, Guard Cheng?¡±


    Cheng Dong did not respond, as if he had already fallen into a deep sleep.


    But Shu Yu knew he had not; he was just pretending, so she decided to play along.


    She unfolded the quilt at the foot of the bed and draped it lightly over her sitting body, then examined him again, ¡°I don¡¯t even know where Guard Cheng is hurt, or if it¡¯s serious. Ah, we can¡¯t avoid seeing a doctor, although the Hemostatic Medicine my brother left behind is effective, it¡¯s ultimately not much.¡±


    Shu Yu looked troubled and called him again in a low voice, ¡°Guard Cheng?¡±


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t wake up, she began to worry, ¡°It¡¯s not that something has happened, right?¡±


    She stretched out her left index finger tremblingly, trying to reach under his curtain hat to check if he was still breathing.


    It was then that Cheng Dong finally spoke, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Shu Yu jumped, quickly withdrawing her finger and let out a long breath.


    Knowing that you¡¯re alright, it¡¯s truly amazing how resilient you are, not fainting even now.


    Cheng Dong actually wanted to faint, but he dared not, and instead kept pinching his wound repeatedly to keep himself awake.


    He said to Shu Yu, ¡°Lady Lu, you can relax, my wounds are not severe and will be fine with some rest. Please go outside and keep an eye out.¡±


    Eventually, he had to use the Hemostatic Medicine Shu Yu provided. He had only two choices: either to die from excessive blood loss or to trust Shu Yu. He felt that blocking her carriage was an impromptu decision, and Lu Shuyu hadn¡¯t anticipated it enough to plant tainted Hemostatic Medicine inside the carriage.


    Now that the bleeding had stopped, all he needed was to rest well to regain some strength.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine then, I¡¯m relieved if you¡¯re alright.¡±


    Shu Yu really did leave, closing the door behind her, and then brought a stool over to sit at the door.


    Inside, Cheng Dong managed to hold on for a moment longer before finally losing control and fainting.


    Shu Yu distinctly heard the noise from inside the room, but she still kept guard at the door without moving.


    Though he had fainted, a person like Cheng Dong, even if he were to pass out completely, was likely still deeply cautious and uneasy in his unconscious state. If she were to go in now and do something to him, Cheng Dong could reflexively attack her at any moment.


    But knowing he had fainted, Shu Yu acknowledged his physical condition.


    It seemed that the wounds under his clothes were numerous indeed.


    Madam Hou came over, bringing her a bowl of noodles, ¡°It¡¯s noon already, you must be hungry, eat some noodles to fill your stomach.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shu Yu smiled as she took it, ate a couple of bites, and then started inquiring about her life at the courier station.


    The two chatted idly, not mentioning the person inside the room.

 Chapter 759 - Chapter 759 Chapter 759 Cheng Dongs Temptation

    Chapter 759: Chapter 759: Cheng Dong¡¯s Temptation Chapter 759: Chapter 759: Cheng Dong¡¯s Temptation Madam Hou seemed like a fish in water at this courier station, very much at ease.


    From the beginning, the governor had personally assigned her and her daughter here, and the Posthouse Minister, sensing their connections, took special care of them.


    As for the others at the station, as long as the Posthouse Minister did not trouble them, Madam Hou could handle everything.


    Her nature, having been honed from a young age, was astute and adaptable; given the right conditions, it was easy for her to get along.


    Knowing this, Shu Yu felt relieved and said to her, ¡°The weather has cooled down these past few days, hasn¡¯t it? Grandmother asked me to prepare some clothes for you two; they¡¯re on the mule carriage. You can get them later.¡±


    Madam Hou did not expect the old lady to still think of her, but she knew it was all for the sake of Shu Yu, simply because she had brought Shu Yu some food a few times when she was young.


    The people of the Lu family were all good folks, and Madam Hou was truly happy for Shu Yu from this perspective.


    Even though the Lu family¡¯s current situation was not as good as the Shu family¡¯s in the past, for Shu Yu, life was much richer and warmer.


    Shu Yu also asked Madam Hou about her plans for the New Year; Madam Hou declined the invitation to spend it with the Lu family.


    This would be Shu Yu¡¯s first New Year with her family since their reunion; it would be too much of an intrusion for her and her daughter to join them. Some propriety had to be maintained.


    Spending the New Year at the post station was not bad; as long as her daughter was with her, Madam Hou was content.


    Shu Yu did not insist; Madam Hou had her own ideas.


    After she finished eating, Madam Hou took her dishes and left; she had things to do and couldn¡¯t stay and chat.


    Shu Yu re-entered the room only after half an hour had passed, and Cheng Dong had already woken up.


    Indeed, even his fainting was restless.


    Shu Yu approached with concern and asked him, ¡°Guard Cheng, how are you feeling?¡± sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Lady Lu, may I ask for your help?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression was serious, ¡°Tell me. If it¡¯s within my power, I will help you.¡±


    ¡°I have a letter here. Could you help me deliver it to Hetai Prefecture?¡±


    Hetai Prefecture was a prefecture near Linzhang Prefecture.


    Shu Yu was taken aback. A letter?


    She really wanted to take that letter, but a troubled look crossed her face, and she hesitated, ¡°Guard Cheng, I really want to help you. But, as you know, I¡¯m a criminal exiled to Righteous Dao Village. I can¡¯t possibly go to Hetai Prefecture, let alone Linzhang Prefecture. I can¡¯t deliver your letter.¡±


    ¡°No, you can.¡±


    Cheng Dong clutched his chest and spoke in a low voice, ¡°You may not leave Linzhang Prefecture, but your family can. Hand this letter to them and have them send it.¡±


    ¡°Guard Cheng, with the precautions you¡¯re taking, this letter must be important. My family are all rural folks unaccustomed to the ways of the world; if they mishandle something this crucial and bungle the task, what then?¡±


    Cheng Dong was growing impatient; he really didn¡¯t have the energy to keep going back and forth with her. Lifting his head, he asked with a steely gaze, ¡°Lady Lu, do you want to be released without charge, leave the exile area, and reunite with your family back home, leading the life of an ordinary citizen?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, ¡°Of course, I do.¡±


    ¡°Then help me deliver this letter. Indeed, it¡¯s of great importance. But precisely because of that, the merit you¡¯ll receive will also be significant. After rescuing Lord Cheng, Mister Qi, and perhaps even more people, you¡¯ll be a hero. Not to mention regaining your freedom and returning to your place of origin, even your family will benefit.¡±


    Shu Yu swallowed hard.


    Cheng Dong thought, his guess was indeed correct; Lady Lu didn¡¯t want to spend Mister Qi¡¯s goodwill in vain, she wanted to save it for a crucial moment.

 Chapter 760 - Chapter 760 Chapter 760 Shu Yu Left

    Chapter 760: Chapter 760 Shu Yu Left Chapter 760: Chapter 760 Shu Yu Left Leaving the exile area and restoring a good record was key for Lu Shuyu at the moment.


    Cheng Dong felt that Lu Shuyu was smart and would definitely not want to miss this opportunity.


    As expected, Shu Yu took a deep breath, hesitantly received the letter with a nervous hand, and asked uncertainly, ¡°As long as I deliver this letter to Tai Mansion, I can leave this place?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Shu Yu seemed to have made a big decision and nodded, ¡°Alright, I will deliver it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more.¡± Cheng Dong continued, ¡°I know you are acquainted with the Huifeng Escort Agency. After you return, find out if any escorts are planning to leave the city. I want you to smuggle me into their shipment and leave Linzhang Prefecture. Lady Lu, you are smart, and I believe you can manage that.¡±


    ¡°Leaving Linzhang Prefecture, where will you go?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. Lord Cheng has given me a secret mission, and you don¡¯t need to ask more.¡±


    Shu Yu silently scoffed to herself, thinking, good fellow, so you know how to split up leaving the city.


    So either you or the letter will make it out, always ensuring that the message reaches who it needs to, right?


    But after hesitating for a moment, she agreed, ¡°This is a bit difficult, I need to plan carefully.¡±


    She then confirmed again, ¡°If I succeed, I can definitely leave Righteous Dao Village, right?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Cheng Dong nodded affirmatively, indeed she could leave, but whether she left as a living person or a dead one was another matter.


    Whichever Lu family member delivered it, once the letter reached Tai Mansion and was handed over, the Lu family was not to stay.


    Shu Yu, having received his assurance, safely tucked the letter away, a hopeful glimmer in her eyes.


    ¡°Should I go now? Are you sure your injuries are alright?¡±


    ¡°You should go now, the sooner the better.¡± After Cheng Dong explained the specifics of delivering the letter, he urged Shu Yu to leave.


    Shu Yu had no objections, ¡°Alright, I will leave immediately. You rest well, and if anything comes up, just contact Madam Hou.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Shu Yu left and went to the backyard to lead the mule carriage out.


    Once Cheng Dong recovered a bit of his strength, he quietly followed her, watching her say goodbye to Madam Hou and then depart.


    Watching the mule carriage moving farther away, Cheng Dong then returned to the house.


    However, he didn¡¯t go inside but instead found a corner in the neighboring woodshed to sit, his gaze fixated through the window on the outside.


    Soon, Madam Hou came carrying a tray.


    She then knocked on the door of the room where Cheng Dong previously stayed. With no response from the inside, Madam Hou knocked for a long time before whispering softly, ¡°Sir? Sir, are you there? Yu asked me to prepare some food for you before she left, I¡¯ve brought it over. Sir? Why is there no response, did you faint?¡±


    Madam Hou knocked on the door nervously again, and then worriedly pushed it open.


    There was no one inside; she set the tray on the table and searched both inside and out.


    After not seeing anyone, a hint of panic crossed her face as she stood in the doorway looking around, ¡°How can someone just disappear? How am I going to explain this to Yu?¡±


    Then she ran out to look for her daughter, secretly beginning her search for the missing person.


    After Madam Hou left, Cheng Dong emerged from the woodshed.


    He returned to his room, looked at the bowl of noodles on the table, sniffed it, and tested for any poison before sitting down carefully and quietly started to eat with chopsticks. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 761 - Chapter 761 Chapter 761 Shu Yu Returns Again

    Chapter 761: Chapter 761: Shu Yu Returns Again Chapter 761: Chapter 761: Shu Yu Returns Again Madam Hou took a while before returning to the room. Upon seeing him, she let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re here after all, I¡¯ve been so worried.¡±


    Cheng Dong said in a low voice, ¡°I went to the latrine just now. When I came back, I saw a bowl of noodles, so I ate.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Sir, you eat first. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re unharmed. I have to get busy, and I¡¯ll come back later to collect the bowl.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn¡¯t until Madam Hou left that Cheng Dong sped up eating the noodles.


    He was indeed very hungry, and without eating something, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to go on.


    After finishing, he put down the bowl and chopsticks, ready to return to the firewood room he was in before.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he stood up, his steps faltered and he suddenly swayed.


    Cheng Dong¡¯s face turned pale, realizing something was wrong, he immediately reached to scratch his wound to wake himself up. Unfortunately, it was already too late; his hand had no strength, and his whole body fell forward.


    With a ¡®bang,¡¯ the sound was really quite loud and frightened Madam Hou, who was coming over to check, making her eyelids twitch.


    She stood at the doorway, took a deep breath, and knocked on the door again, ¡°Sir? I¡¯m here to collect the bowl, have you finished eating?¡±


    There was no response inside. Madam Hou waited cautiously for a moment before pushing the door to enter.


    Cheng Dong lay on the ground. Madam Hou pursed her lips and did not approach but turned her head and waved at her daughter not far away.


    Sixth Young Lady turned and ran. After a while, she returned to the front of the cottage with Shu Yu.


    Madam Hou spoke softly, ¡°The noodles have been eaten, and he¡¯s on the ground. Yu, are you sure he won¡¯t suddenly wake up?¡±


    ¡°Zhao¡­ the medicine my brother gave, and him being seriously injured, it would be strange if he could wake up.¡± Shu Yu¡¯s head was still sweaty; she had been driven by the mule carriage away for quite a distance and then hurried back, somewhat anxious; despite the cold weather, she was so hot.


    She asked Sixth Young Lady to help find a bundle of hemp rope, and then they flipped Cheng Dong over.


    Good, the man was indeed out cold.


    ¡°Come, help me out. Let¡¯s tie him up first.¡±


    Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady quickly lent a hand. The three of them huffed and puffed as they securely tied him up, before finally letting out a big sigh of relief.


    Then, Shu Yu pried open Cheng Dong¡¯s mouth and took a look inside, indeed finding poison between his teeth.


    She carefully took out the substance and wrapped it with a handkerchief, securing it before plugging his mouth and finally settling down.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Madam Hou asked.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re sending him to Mister Qi.¡±


    She turned to Madam Hou and her daughter and instructed, ¡°We don¡¯t know anything about this man¡¯s background or connections, so let¡¯s avoid trouble as much as we can. After I take him away, act as if nothing happened today, as if you¡¯ve never seen this person. I¡¯m here today just to visit you, and you know nothing, understand?¡±


    Madam Hou nodded, ¡°I understand, but what about you? You¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll hand him over to Mister Qi quietly; he won¡¯t expose me.¡±


    ¡°Then be careful.¡±


    Shu Yu stood up and asked Madam Hou for assistance, hauling him onto the mule carriage.


    Only after settling the man did Shu Yu turn to the mother and daughter and said, ¡°I should head back now. I¡¯ll come to see you again when I have the time, knowing you¡¯re both well eases my mind.¡±


    Leading the mule carriage, she left the courier station, bade farewell to the two, flicked the reins, and headed towards Heichang County.

 Chapter 762 - Chapter 762 Chapter 762 Shu Yu A Gift for You

    Chapter 762: Chapter 762: Shu Yu: A Gift for You Chapter 762: Chapter 762: Shu Yu: A Gift for You Shu Yu queued at the city gate and noticed that the guards seemed to be a bit stricter.


    She guessed that they had received orders from the governor to capture Cheng Dong.


    Shu Yu looked back at the carriage behind her, calmly pulled on the reins, and drove forward as if nothing was amiss.


    The gate guard glanced inside her mule carriage, saw nothing but a few food items gifted by Madam Hou, and then waved her through.


    Shu Yu carried on toward her home, with a pace neither hurried nor slow, the guard completely unaware that there was an extra person inside the carriage.


    Only when she reached the alley where her home was located did she finally relax her tense nerves.


    The mule carriage passed by the front of her house without stopping, and she continued on until she reached the residence rented by Meng Yunzheng, where she then pulled the reins.


    The courtyard door was unlocked; they must have returned.


    Shu Yu knocked on the door and, sure enough, the sound of footsteps approached from inside.


    The door was opened by Zhao Xi, who paused in surprise at the sight of her, ¡°Yu? You¡¯re back from the courier station?¡±


    ¡°Yes, help me pull the mule carriage in; there¡¯s something inside.¡±


    Zhao Xi¡¯s eyes lit up, thinking she had brought back some good stuff from her trip, and now it was delivered right to his doorstep.


    He quickly scampered out to pull the mule carriage inside, and while doing so, he peeked into the carriage and saw a few oil-paper packets???


    Zhao Xi doubted his own eyes, rubbed them, and when he was about to look again, he heard Shu Yu urging him in a low voice, ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t dawdle.¡±


    Her secretive manner made it seem like she was hiding something both valuable and illicit, which only piqued Zhao Xi¡¯s curiosity even further.


    Not bothering to check again, he quickly pulled the mule carriage in and vigilantly secured the courtyard door with the bolt.


    He also checked the surrounding courtyard walls to ensure the neighbors had not yet returned before he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He ran back to the carriage, lifted the curtain, and looked inside.


    This time he was certain; there was really nothing inside but a few oil-paper packets. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Xi, ¡°¡­¡± Could it be that these oil-paper packets were the ¡°good stuff¡±? But then there seemed to be no need to pull the mule carriage in; after all, these packets wouldn¡¯t bite if he just carried them by hand.


    Zhao Xi turned to look for Shu Yu, but she had already dashed into the house.


    Looking around and hearing some noise from the right wing room, he hurried over.


    Meng Yunzheng had just finished writing a letter and was sealing the envelope when she came in. He looked up and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re back? How are Madam Hou and her daughter?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that later. Come outside, I have a gift for you.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was puzzled, ¡°A gift?¡±


    Shu Yu was already pulling his hand, ¡°It¡¯s in the courtyard, come on.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng put away the letter and followed her outside.


    By this time, Zhao Xi had taken out the paper packets and, seeing the two of them approach, asked, ¡°What is in these paper packets¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Shu Yu, leading Meng Yunzheng, bypassed him and headed straight to the mule carriage.


    ¡°The gift is inside here.¡±


    Shu Yu pointed to the mule carriage, lifted the carriage curtain, climbed in, and began dismantling the seat.


    Beneath the seat of the mule carriage was empty space, typically used for storage or for bedding and kitchen utensils during long trips.


    But now, it was hiding a person.


    The garrison at Heichang County lacked manpower, and although the inspects were stricter than usual, they didn¡¯t have the resources to enter the carriage and dismantle the seat.


    More stringent than inspections for those entering the city were the checks for those going out.

 Chapter 763 - Chapter 763 Chapter 763 The Letter Contains a Prescription

    Chapter 763: Chapter 763: The Letter Contains a Prescription Chapter 763: Chapter 763: The Letter Contains a Prescription As Meng Yunzheng saw her struggling to dismantle the seat, he kicked and also climbed onto the mule carriage.


    Once he got on, he smelled a subtle scent of blood, but this scent was mixed with other odors, as if it was intentionally covering up the blood scent.


    He asked Shu Yu to move aside, and with his own effort, he dismantled the seat stuck beside the carriage wall.


    It usually wasn¡¯t so difficult to dismantle, mainly because there was a person hidden inside, and this person was too large, causing the seat to bend tightly.


    As Meng Yunzheng dismantled the seat, he saw a person hidden underneath, a person with a tall body bent away from him.


    Moreover, this person was tied up like a rice dumpling, with hemp ropes coiled around him tightly, looking a bit like a twisted caterpillar at first glance.


    Meng Yunzheng turned his head to Shu Yu who nodded affirmatively, ¡°This is the gift I have for you.¡±


    She had deliberately tied a dead knot with the hemp rope and added a bow tie to meet the gift standards.


    Outside the carriage, Zhao Xi peeked around, half of his face coming close to the window, naturally seeing the person too.


    He immediately widened his eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Shu Yu reached out to flip the person over, but Meng Yunzheng was quicker, ¡°Let me do it, you get off the carriage first.¡±


    Shu Yu then jumped off.


    With not enough light inside the carriage, Meng Yunzheng simply dragged the person down from the mule carriage.


    Dragging the person over to the shafts, revealing the person¡¯s face, Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi fell silent at the same time.


    Then both of them simultaneously turned toward Shu Yu, their faces reflecting disbelief.


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°Let¡¯s bring the person inside first, then I¡¯ll explain.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi efficiently carried Cheng Dong inside and closed the door of the living room, tying Cheng Dong to a chair before turning to look at her with puzzled eyes.


    Shu Yu then explained how she had gone out of the city intending to visit Madam Hou but ended up encountering Cheng Dong.


    Hearing her story, Meng Yunzheng¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°Did he hurt you?¡±


    He scanned her from top to bottom, fearing that she might have been hurt by Cheng Dong but didn¡¯t mention it. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°How could I let myself get hurt? Cheng Dong was in desperate need of help, and my identity fit perfectly for someone who knew him and wanted to curry favor with Lord Cheng. He even had to deceive me to keep me around to help him.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng, assured that she wasn¡¯t hurt, finally felt at ease.


    Zhao Xi started laughing loudly, ¡°Cheng Dong is really unlucky, to meet anyone but you. Others might not know his true nature, but you, you know even more than Lord Cheng does.¡±


    He looked sympathetically at the person tied up in knots, thinking that falling into Lord Cheng¡¯s hands might be better than falling into Shu Yu¡¯s hands.


    Look, he was even presented as a gift.


    ¡°Ah, right, I still haven¡¯t had the time to look at the letter he gave me.¡± Shu Yu took out the letter from her bosom, ¡°Here you go, see what he wrote inside?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng opened the letter and pulled out the paper inside.


    However, after looking for a while, he frowned, and seeing his expression, Shu Yu hastily asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng handed the letter to her. After Shu Yu read it, she also frowned, ¡°No wonder he was so confident in handing the letter to me; it¡¯s just a prescription.¡±


    Obviously, it was a secret letter, and probably only the intended recipient could understand the specific contents.

 Chapter 764 - Chapter 764 Chapter 764 Cheng Dong Wakes Up

    Chapter 764: Chapter 764 Cheng Dong Wakes Up Chapter 764: Chapter 764 Cheng Dong Wakes Up Shu Yu felt somewhat regretful as he handed the letter to the very curious Zhao Xi beside him.


    Unfortunately, all three of them read it but couldn¡¯t understand it, prompting Shu Yu to ask Meng Yunzheng, ¡°What shall we do with this letter? Will it be handed over to Mister Qi in due course, or kept by ourselves?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng instructed Zhao Xi, ¡°Copy down every single character on this letter without missing any, even the positions must be identical.¡±


    The letter was still to be given to Mister Qi. As for the Hetai Prefecture, Meng Yunzheng planned to check it out himself.


    Clearly, there were people from Gong Qiu there as well.


    Dealing with Gong Qiu still greatly interested Meng Yunzheng.


    Zhao Xi went to copy the letter, and when he finished, Cheng Dong was still not awake.


    Zhao Xi took his pulse, then looked up and asked Shu Yu, ¡°How much knockout powder did you actually use on her?¡±


    ¡°Half of the knockout powder you gave me.¡± She kept the other half just in case, fearing that Cheng Dong might not eat the bowl of noodles, so she was prepared for a second attempt.


    Zhao Xi was speechless; the knockout powder he gave was very potent, and a little bit was enough to knock someone out.


    My goodness, she actually used half a packet.


    No wonder the person had been dragged all the way from the courier station to the county town and was still not awake.


    It wasn¡¯t good for the person to be unconscious all the time, so Meng Yunzheng had Zhao Xi wake them up.


    Zhao Xi used a needle and pricked him a few times.


    Cheng Dong felt a twinge of pain in his daze, and as he reached to touch it, he found he couldn¡¯t move his body at all.


    He suddenly became alert, his body tensing up instantly.


    Then he looked up, his vision somewhat blurry at Shu Yu, narrowed his eyes, and clenched his teeth, ¡°Lady Lu, what is the meaning of this? I am the governor¡¯s man; do you really want to spend your life in Righteous Dao Village?¡±


    Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll her eyes ¨C still so stubborn at this point.


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°If I let you go, then I will be the one who has to stay in Righteous Dao Village forever. No, if I let you go, I might not even be able to save my own life.¡±


    ¡°Lady Lu, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I brought you back here to meet someone. I think you should recognize him.¡±


    Cheng Dong frowned; as he saw Shu Yu stepping slightly to the side, he then realized that there was another person behind her.


    A¡­ young and handsome man.


    Cheng Dong sized up the man in front of him and suddenly remembered, ¡°The Eldest Young Master, are you the Eldest Young Master?¡±


    At first, he had not recognized him, as it had been many years since their last meeting. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Meng Yunzheng was so good-looking and therefore memorable, he would have forgotten that he was the son of the Gong Family.


    A rare flash of joy crossed his face; after all, in his heart, Meng Yunzheng was the Eldest Young Master of the Gong Family, technically his semi-master, and they were on the same side.


    For a moment, Cheng Dong felt much relieved.


    But then he suddenly realized something was amiss and abruptly looked up, ¡°No, how could you, the Eldest Young Master, be here? Shouldn¡¯t you be in the capital?¡±


    Cheng Dong had been undercover for four or five years by the governor¡¯s side, and information about the goings-on in the capital was not always promptly updated.


    He did not know that Meng Yunzheng had previously pretended to be a Mute, and Zhao Xi had posed as a fool. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he was aware that Meng Yunzheng definitely should not be appearing in Linzhang Prefecture, thousands of miles away from the capital.


    Cheng Dong¡¯s wariness intensified beyond what it had been previously; he examined Meng Yunzheng, ¡°Eldest Young Master, what is your intention? Why am I tied up?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng coldly observed him for a moment, then suddenly started laughing, ¡°What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 765 - Chapter 765 Chapter 765 The Startled Cheng Dong

    Chapter 765: Chapter 765: The Startled Cheng Dong Chapter 765: Chapter 765: The Startled Cheng Dong He thought?


    Cheng Dong¡¯s mind was briefly crossed by many thoughts, yet one message was crystal clear¨C at this very moment, he was bound.


    If the Eldest Young Master really was on his side, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have tied him up.


    Cheng Dong narrowed his eyes, ¡°Does the Eldest Young Master know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Knows, the confidant of Gong Qiu.¡±


    ¡°Gong¡­¡± He did not even address his father as Father, directly calling Lord Gong by his name.


    Moreover, in the tone, there was not a hint of admiration or respect; instead, it was filled with indifference and mockery.


    Cheng Dong stared at Meng Yunzheng for a long while, then suddenly grinned fiercely, ¡°The Eldest Young Master¡¯s behavior today is indeed completely different from the one I met years ago. Back then, the Eldest Young Master was a naive and reserved person.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng chuckled, ¡°Right, otherwise, how would your dear brother have been killed by Gong Qiu?¡±


    Cheng Dong¡¯s face suddenly changed, he knew what Meng Yunzheng was referring to.


    Back then, the Eldest Young Master¡¯s mother, Song Xin, died at the hands of his long-time partner. Initially, the plan was to set her and Meng Yunzheng, the mother and child, on fire to kill them; later Song Xin died, but Meng Yunzheng survived.


    However, he was originally very scholarly and intelligent, but because of the fire, his brain was damaged, making him have poor memory and slow reading.


    Gong Qiu had not many descendants, and the only son in the house was frail and sick. It was not easy to find back a smart and healthy child, but before he could be happy, the inexplicable fire left him impaired, which was a complete joke.


    How could Gong Qiu not be irate towards the confidant who set the fire?


    Later, when that confidant messed up a task, Gong Qiu found an excuse and got rid of him directly.


    And as his long-time partner, Cheng Dong also requested to infiltrate Lord Cheng¡¯s side about four or five years ago.


    Initially, Cheng Dong felt Lord was somewhat heartless, but as a Death Soldier, failing the mission indeed only left the path of death, and Lord¡¯s approach was not wrong.


    But now, to hear the Eldest Young Master¡¯s implication, all this was designed by the Eldest Young Master.


    He was avenging his mother.


    Cheng Dong stared with wide-eyed disbelief at Meng Yunzheng, ¡°So, have you been pretending all these years?¡±


    ¡°Surprising? Haven¡¯t you also been pretending at Lord Cheng¡¯s side for so many years?¡±


    ¡°But you were only ten years old at that time, facing a Lord.¡± Cheng Dong¡¯s face was full of disbelief. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He couldn¡¯t even imagine a ten-year-old child, in front of a deeply scheming Lord, could suppress the pain of losing his mother, methodically craft himself into an ignorant child, and even use the Lord¡¯s hand to eliminate the Lord¡¯s confidant.


    Cheng Dong suddenly felt the person before him was very terrifying; should he say he is truly his father¡¯s son?


    Meng Yunzheng raised an eyebrow, his expression flashing with contempt, ¡°That only means, you all are too foolish, being played by a ten-year-old child.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cheng Dong struggled a bit, but couldn¡¯t break free.


    Shu Yu reminded him from the side, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly, the more you struggle, the tighter you will be tied.¡±


    Cheng Dong, hearing her voice, suddenly remembered that it was she who had captured him.


    He looked at Shu Yu, then looked at Meng Yunzheng.


    ¡°You know each other, you are in a group? You guys¡­¡± A bit chaotic, Cheng Dong¡¯s mind began to dull due to excessive blood loss.


    After a long while, he finally sorted it out, ¡°Was Lu Shuyu deliberately exiled here? Was her saving Mister Qi on the road also intentional? She got acquainted with Lord Cheng, and didn¡¯t use Mister Qi¡¯s favor, she, she is your person, what are you planning?¡±

 Chapter 766 - Chapter 766 Chapter 766 Forced to Take Poison and Commit

    Chapter 766: Chapter 766: Forced to Take Poison and Commit Suicide Chapter 766: Chapter 766: Forced to Take Poison and Commit Suicide Shu Yu raised her hand, ¡°Stop, stop, stop, don¡¯t jump to wild conclusions; it¡¯s not that complicated. I¡¯m truly miserable, truly dragged over here unwittingly and banished, I had no intention of coming here to suffer on purpose.¡±


    Zhao Xi couldn¡¯t help but snicker, suddenly feeling a bit of sympathy for Shu Yu.


    Cheng Dong turned his head and saw another man coming out of the room on the right. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn¡¯t recognize this person, but seeing that the Eldest Young Master didn¡¯t avoid them while going about his business, it seemed their relationship must be very good.


    Cheng Dong pursed his lips, he still had one last question, ¡°Was it you who revealed my identity to Lord Cheng?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Yunzheng felt he should let him die with his eyes open, as his own good brother had died unclearly which was quite pitiful. ¡°I thought Lord Cheng would deal with you, but I didn¡¯t expect you would escape.¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡± Cheng Dong scoffed, ¡°In the end, didn¡¯t I still end up in your hands?¡±


    He looked at Shu Yu, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be brought down by you either.¡±


    Shu Yu hadn¡¯t expected it either, ¡°But you have to believe, this really was an accident. I was just going out of the city to visit an old friend, why did you have to stop my mule carriage? If it wasn¡¯t me you had stopped, maybe you really could¡¯ve escaped.¡±


    Cheng Dong closed his eyes, indeed, he had been careless.


    With his doubts resolved, Cheng Dong didn¡¯t plan on entangling with them further. He sneered and asked Meng Yunzheng, ¡°So now what? You¡¯ve captured me, are you wanting to know something from me? Do you think I¡¯ll talk?¡±


    He had already discovered that the poison hidden in his mouth was taken away, but it didn¡¯t matter, no matter how he was tortured, he wouldn¡¯t speak.


    Seeing Cheng Dong¡¯s resigned demeanor, Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t resist asking Shu Yu, ¡°Do you have any questions for him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, do you?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng thought for a moment, ¡°The only thing I want to know is the content of that letter, but I guess he won¡¯t tell, and even if he did, it might not be true. As for the rest, having stayed in this banished place for many years, he might not know as much as I do, so it¡¯s fine not to ask.¡±


    Cheng Dong suddenly opened his eyes, looking at him in disbelief.


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Makes sense.¡±


    Zhao Xi looked left and right, a head full of question marks, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing you want to ask, then why did you bring him back?¡±


    Shu Yu thought for a moment, ¡°I originally planned to send him directly to Mister Qi, but then I thought he was after all an old acquaintance of yours, and seeing him again would probably make you happy, right?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m in quite a good mood.¡±


    Shu Yu knew it. Meng Yunzheng detested Gong Qiu so much, seeing Gong Qiu¡¯s henchman suffer and be dealt a heavy blow would definitely cheer him up.


    That was the true intention of her gift, after all.


    Shu Yu felt relieved and seeing that it was getting late, clapped her hands and said, ¡°Shall I send him to Mister Qi now?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    From beginning to end, Cheng Dong was utterly baffled and couldn¡¯t fathom what the two were thinking.


    He had been prepared for severe torture and questioning, yet they didn¡¯t seem to intend to ask him anything?


    What was going on?


    Shu Yu pulled a handkerchief out of her sleeve and handed it to Meng Yunzheng, ¡°This is the poison we found in his mouth.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng looked at it with distaste, then approached Cheng Dong with the handkerchief.


    The latter¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Since you kept the poison in your mouth, probably to avoid betraying your master and to commit suicide at a critical moment, now, I¡¯ll facilitate that for you.¡±

 Chapter 767 - Chapter 767 Chapter 767 Send to Qi Chan

    Chapter 767: Chapter 767: Send to Qi Chan Chapter 767: Chapter 767: Send to Qi Chan Meng Yunzheng finished speaking and then forced the poison into his mouth.


    Cheng Dong subconsciously tried to spit it out, but Meng Yunzhen covered his mouth with the handkerchief. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His gaze icy, he asked word by word, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Unwilling to die? Perhaps you¡¯d rather tell us the content of that letter.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Cheng Dong swallowed the poison.


    Zhao Xi, ¡°¡­¡± So, do you actually want him dead or not?


    Meng Yunzheng withdrew his hand as the poison was evidently the type that kills upon contact with blood. It wasn¡¯t long after Cheng Dong swallowed it that he violently convulsed a couple of times, his eyes bulged, and he stopped breathing altogether.


    Meng Yunzheng wiped his hands with the handkerchief, his mood improved.


    Cutting off Gong Qiu¡¯s route was a major accomplishment for him; he felt tonight was worth celebrating. Soon he would go to the finest restaurant in the county town and reserve a table, then bring the dishes to the Lu family to enjoy.


    With Cheng Dong dead, Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi once again moved the body back into the mule carriage.


    They secured the seat and erased the traces.


    ¡°At this hour, Mister Qi must have returned. You take him there, do you know what to say?¡±


    Shu Yu raised an eyebrow, ¡°You should trust my eloquence.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Meng Yunzheng said with an amused rub of her head, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the restaurant to reserve dishes, you come back early.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, pulled the mule carriage, and went out again, settling on the shaft before driving toward the alley entrance.


    As she passed by the Lu family¡¯s doorway, she could still hear lively sounds from inside.


    She immediately became more eager, sped up, and headed straight for the county office.


    The guards at the county office greeted her upon arrival, ¡°Lady Lu has arrived? Mister Qi is back, he knew you were looking for him this morning and instructed that if you came again, just come straight in.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As she got off the carriage shaft, a guard came over to lead the mule carriage aside and tie it up.


    But before his hand touched the reins, Shu Yu drew back. She gave a hollow laugh and said, ¡°Um, I need to bring the mule carriage in with me.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± The guard was instantly troubled.


    Shu Yu said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s something very important in my carriage for Mister Qi to see alone. I can only show it to Mister Qi. I know it¡¯s against the rules to bring in a mule carriage, so here¡¯s what: you go in and tell Mister Qi, if he agrees, then I¡¯ll come in.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, just wait a moment.¡±


    The guard went inside, and soon hurried out again, smiling at Shu Yu, ¡°The teacher agrees, Lady Lu, follow me.¡±


    It was difficult to enter through the front of the Office, so the guard took her through a side door.


    As soon as Shu Yu entered the courtyard, she saw Mister Qi standing not far away, smiling warmly at her.


    ¡°Lady Lu.¡± He stepped forward, a joyous smile on his face.


    The last time Shu Yu saw him was half a month ago, and Mister Qi seemed even happier than last time. It appeared that he was quite content with his life here.


    ¡°I heard Lady Lu was in a hurry to find me. Is there something important?¡± Did she need his help?


    Mister Qi held back the last few words in time. The last time and the time before that, he thought Shu Yu came to him to collect on a favor.


    Turned out, he ended up owing her more and more.


    This time, he wasn¡¯t quite sure if Lady Lu stumbled into some trouble.


    Just as Qi Chan was mulling this over, he saw Shu Yu¡¯s face wracked with a troubled expression as she spoke softly, ¡°Mister Qi, there¡¯s something that, I, I don¡¯t know if I did it right, and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve caused a disaster?¡±

 Chapter 768 - Chapter 768 Chapter 768 Finally Came to Seek His Help

    Chapter 768: Chapter 768: Finally Came to Seek His Help Chapter 768: Chapter 768: Finally Came to Seek His Help Qi Chan was taken aback for a moment, then felt some surprise and joy.


    It seemed she indeed had encountered a problem and came to seek his help.


    For some reason, when he heard that she came to him with a request, he actually felt a sense of relief.


    He didn¡¯t even stop to consider whether her problem was difficult to handle and said directly, ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ll definitely help if I can.¡±


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and looked around.


    Seeing this, Qi Chan knew she wanted to speak to him alone, so he waved his hand to have everyone leave.


    But in fact, there were still guards from the Qi Family watching from hiding spots.


    Shu Yu acted as if she was unaware of this, and as soon as everyone left, she said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, when I went out of town to the courier station to find Madam Hou today, I encountered a guard from the governor¡¯s side.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Qi Chan¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he asked anxiously, ¡°Which guard? What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°Cheng Dong.¡±


    It was indeed him!!


    Qi Chan¡¯s expression turned grave, ¡°You met him? You¡­¡±


    He wanted to ask if Cheng Dong had hurt her, as the man was already at the end of his rope and the more desperate he became, the more likely he was to harm others.


    But seeing that Shu Yu was unharmed, Qi Chan breathed a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to ask where the man currently was, Shu Yu continued, ¡°Yes, I encountered him. He was covered in blood and suddenly rushed out trying to hijack my mule carriage. I recognized him, thinking he had run into assassins, and I was worried that Lord Cheng was also in danger.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to say that there is a traitor among Lord Cheng¡¯s people, that he had uncovered the traitor¡¯s conspiracy, and as a result, he was chased here. I thought it was a serious matter, so I suggested bringing him to Mister Qi for help, but Guard Cheng Dong disagreed. He said that Mister Qi was also being watched, and if we found Mister Qi, you would be in danger of losing your life too. The imperative action was to seek external assistance, so he asked me to take him to the courier station.¡±


    ¡°I was at my wit¡¯s end at that time, so I just took him there. But when he got to the courier station, he did not ask to see a doctor, nor could he be seen by others. Instead, he asked me to send a letter for him to help him leave Linzhang Prefecture. The more I thought about it, the more something felt off. If he wanted me to send a letter, why did it have to be delivered to Hetai Prefecture? It¡¯s easy for me to see Mister Qi, wouldn¡¯t it be simpler to send it to you?¡±


    ¡°I felt something was not right, so, so I knocked him out. I was thinking that sending him to meet Mister Qi privately should be easier, right, right?¡±


    Shu Yu was very anxious, ¡°Mister Qi, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, did I? I don¡¯t know if what I did will delay your and Lord Cheng¡¯s important matters, I just, just¡­¡±


    The more she spoke, the more panicked she became, but Qi Chan¡¯s face was full of shock. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cheng, Cheng Dong was actually in her hands, and she had knocked him out?


    Silent, Qi Chan left Shu Yu to continue expressing her panic and confusion.


    Qi Chan came back to his senses and quickly waved his hands, ¡°No no, you did nothing wrong. On the contrary, you¡¯ve done very well, incredibly well.¡±


    He took a deep breath and pointed at the mule carriage in front of him, ¡°So, he is inside there now?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded vigorously.


    Qi Chan smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go, bring the person out.¡±


    Shu Yu sighed in relief and quickly climbed onto the mule carriage.


    The carriage seat wasn¡¯t as firmly fixed as before, she managed to dismantle it with a bit of effort.


    Then, panting with exertion, she dragged Cheng Dong out. As soon as he was out, Shu Yu pointed at him and said, ¡°I was afraid he would wake up and hurt someone, so I tied him up tightly, but¡­¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s words were cut off halfway, and she suddenly stopped, saying in astonishment, ¡°He, he¡¯s bleeding from the mouth.¡±

 Chapter 769 - Chapter 769 Chapter 769 No She Comes to Help

    Chapter 769: Chapter 769: No, She Comes to Help Chapter 769: Chapter 769: No, She Comes to Help Qi Chan froze for a moment, then quickly stepped forward, squatting down to check on Cheng Dong¡¯s condition.


    After a moment, his brow furrowed and a trace of regret flashed across his face.


    Shu Yu hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Did he bite his tongue and commit suicide?¡±


    Qi Chan shook his head, ¡°There is poison in his mouth, he seems to have ingested poison to kill himself.¡±


    Shu Yu stepped back several paces in shock, ¡°So, he¡¯s dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°How could this happen? Mister Qi, I didn¡¯t do anything, I didn¡¯t mean to kill him, and I had no idea it would turn out like this. What should I do? He was one of Lord Cheng¡¯s guards, will Lord Cheng blame me? If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have tied him up.¡±


    Qi Chan immediately comforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, this has nothing to do with you. Lord Cheng won¡¯t blame you; on the contrary, he will be grateful to you. Cheng Dong was the spy lurking beside Lord Cheng, and we have been trying to capture him these past few days. As a Death Soldier, knowing he had no chance of escape while bound and not wishing to be tortured for information, he simply committed suicide by poison. You couldn¡¯t have predicted it, there is no need to blame yourself.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Shu Yu asked uncertainly, ¡°It really has nothing to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did well. He was highly skilled, and had you not restrained him properly, he might have found an opportunity to escape, or even endangered your life. Lady Lu, both Lord Cheng and I were right; you truly are exceptionally intelligent.¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­Why do I feel somewhat guilty then?¡±


    She quickly changed the subject, ¡°As long as I did nothing wrong, that¡¯s good.¡± She sighed in relief, ¡°I never would have imagined Cheng Dong to be Lord Cheng¡¯s spy. It¡¯s fortunate I didn¡¯t listen to him and help him, otherwise I would have become the criminal. Is Lord Cheng alright? This person has been by Lord Cheng¡¯s side for many years; it would have been too easy for him to harm Lord Cheng.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Cheng didn¡¯t expect it either. Actually, Lord Cheng had already captured him, but wanted to extract some clues from him. It was unexpected that he found an opportunity to escape instead,¡± Qi Chan shook his head, thankful that now the man was dead.


    Shu Yu thought, so they didn¡¯t keep a living witness to rigorously interrogate him, a truly wise decision.


    ¡°Then, should we hand over the body to Lord Cheng?¡±


    After thinking it over, Qi Chan said, ¡°The Dasu dynasty is experiencing a severe drop in temperature everywhere recently, and even our area has been greatly affected. Lord Cheng is too busy to attend to this, the body can be handled by me.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for being so busy, the governor wouldn¡¯t have let this person find an opportunity to escape.


    Now that the person was dead, taking over the subsequent matters would be the same for him.


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°It has indeed been very cold recently. Lord Cheng has a heavy responsibility and can only work hard.¡± Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°It¡¯s also fortunate we had you to help so much. Once Lord Cheng gets through this busy period, I will commend your contribution on your behalf.¡±


    Mister Qi, you are too kind. It was just a fortunate accident. But I do have something else here, and I¡¯m not sure if it could be of help to Lord Cheng.¡±


    Qi Chan was surprised, something more?


    ¡°What is it that could help Lord Cheng?¡±


    Shu Yu pursed her lips, ¡°Something that allows people to eat a hot meal. Would you like to take a look, teacher?¡±


    Qi Chan nodded, to eat a hot meal? Such a matter related to the people¡¯s wellbeing, he certainly wanted to see.


    Shu Yu then pointed to the corpse on the ground.


    Qi Chan waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s fine, someone will take care of it.¡±


    Since he said so, Shu Yu didn¡¯t bother with it anymore and followed Qi Chan towards the study.

 Chapter 770 - Chapter 770 Chapter 770 Mister Qi Amazed by the Heating Pack

    Chapter 770: Chapter 770 Mister Qi Amazed by the Heating Pack Chapter 770: Chapter 770 Mister Qi Amazed by the Heating Pack In the study, it was just the two of them. Qi Chan did not allow anyone else to come and see.


    He always felt that what Shu Yu brought out must be a rare item, and it wasn¡¯t good for too many people to see it.


    Shu Yu asked him to wait for a moment, then went to prepare some things. Soon after, just like the last time, she got water, took the Heating Pack, and brought over the noodles from the kitchen that had not yet been put in the pot.


    Qi Chan was full of confusion, watching her bustling about.


    In no time at all, Shu Yu said, ¡°Let¡¯s cook some noodles to eat.¡±


    Cook noodles? Where is the charcoal?


    Without charcoal or firewood, Shu Yu simply poured water into the pot containing the Heating Pack and covered it with a lid.


    Soon, a bubbling sound began to emerge.


    Qi Chan was astonished and reached out to lift the lid. Shu Yu had anticipated this reaction; both Zhao Xi and the old lady had reacted in the same manner.


    She handed over a cloth, ¡°Teacher, be careful not to scald yourself.¡±


    Qi Chan held his breath, lifted the lid, and sure enough, saw the water inside bubbling and boiling.


    ¡°This, this¡­¡± Qi Chan looked up blankly, ¡°The water has actually boiled?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Yes, I discovered this accidentally. This is called a Heating Pack. When it meets water, it heats up. I was thinking, the weather is very cold now, isn¡¯t it? Our area is abundant with mountains and firewood, but some places lack firewood, and it¡¯s difficult to start a fire to cook in some places. Isn¡¯t this Heating Pack just perfect? Very convenient.¡±


    ¡°Yes, very convenient.¡± Especially for those soldiers guarding the borders, those people simply don¡¯t have the conditions to start fires.


    Sometimes, in heavy snow, carrying their rations and guarding the city, they are hungry and can only eat rock-hard cornbread that could chip their teeth. When thirsty, a gulp of water sends a chill through their entire body.


    But if they had this, no need to look for firewood, no need to light a fire and attract attention, just add some water and they could have a warm meal.


    Not just for the soldiers on guard, but also for travelers and merchants venturing out, often sleeping in the open air where starting a fire to cook is very troublesome, with this thing, just pour some water in, and it¡¯s done.


    The more Qi Chan thought about it, the faster his breathing became, his eyes shining extraordinarily bright. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even more surprising and exciting than when Yao Tianqin brought him the new farming tools.


    He suddenly looked up, staring at the young girl in front of him.


    He had once said that this girl was his lucky star, but now it seems, not just a lucky star, but a true noble benefactor. How could there be such a capable girl?


    She brought back Cheng Dong, who had fled, and now she¡¯s brought these Heating Packs that could benefit soldiers and the people.


    Qi Chan couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter, he hadn¡¯t laughed so freely for a long time.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but shiver a little, this can¡¯t be too much of a shock, can it?


    ¡°Mister Qi, Mister Qi? Teacher, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha, no, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not fine, I¡¯m just happy, too happy.¡± Qi Chan finally stopped laughing, had it not been inconvenient, he would have liked to give Shu Yu a couple of hearty pats on the shoulder.


    He didn¡¯t continue speaking but continued to watch the pot in front of him.


    The Heating Pack lasted for a long time, the noodles were cooked, Qi Chan tasted them and became even more satisfied.


    He was eager to open the Heating Pack, but Shu Yu stopped him, handing him an unused Heating Pack.


    Qi Chan took a deep breath, carefully accepted it, his eyes growing brighter.


    Shu Yu just watched him study the Heating Pack, turning it over and over, with a growing urge to go home.

 Chapter 771 - Chapter 771 Chapter 771 I Will Claim Credit for You

    Chapter 771: Chapter 771: I Will Claim Credit for You Chapter 771: Chapter 771: I Will Claim Credit for You Qi Chan was clearly reluctant to let her go and pestered her with many questions about the Heating Pack.


    Shu Yu answered each and every one of them. Upon learning that the main material was quicklime, made by calcining the very common limestone, Qi Chan¡¯s face lit up with joy.


    This invention was truly convenient, capable of being produced in large batches.


    Qi Chan said to Shu Yu excitedly, ¡°You are a hero of the Dasu dynasty, Lady Lu. Rest assured, I will present this to His Majesty myself and claim no credit for your accomplishment. Once that is done, you will be able to have your good record restored and need not toil in exile any longer.¡±


    Although what she was doing now could not really be considered hard labor, she was still not free, and not much money made it into her hands. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu smiled satisfactorily, thinking that without calling in any favors, Mister Qi had already secured the greatest possible benefit for her.


    She hypocritically and humbly said, ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t even think about these things. I simply found the invention fascinating and very useful. I thought it would be a pity if only I used it, but I also didn¡¯t feel comfortable sharing it with just anyone. Only in the hands of Mister Qi might it achieve its greatest potential, so that is why I came to you.¡±


    Qi Chan laughed heartily, ¡°You are calculating yet kind-hearted, a good girl indeed.¡±


    ¡°Then I entrust the Heating Pack to you, sir. My family awaits my return, and with dusk approaching, I should head home.¡±


    Qi Chan looked outside, indeed it was getting late, and the sky was nearly dark.


    He blamed himself, too excited and thus had detained her for such a length of time.


    Qi Chan slapped his forehead, ¡°Very well, then you should hurry home to prevent your family from worrying. I will examine the Heating Pack further, and if there are any issues, I will come find you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shu Yu took her leave, but after a few steps at the doorway, she stopped.


    Seemingly recalling something, she quickly turned back.


    As she turned around, she saw Qi Chan putting the Heating Pack back into the jar, intending to reheat his bowl of noodles which had cooled down.


    Her smile twitched, ¡°Mister.¡±


    Qi Chan looked up, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°This is a letter from Cheng Dong given to me, originally meant to be delivered to Hetai Prefecture. I nearly forgot to pass it on to you just now,¡± Shu Yu said, a bit embarrassed as she handed over the letter.


    Qi Chan, ¡°¡­¡± Not only had she forgotten, but he himself had also completely tossed such an important matter out of mind.


    Truly an oversight, he had become oblivious upon seeing the Heating Pack.


    Qi Chan quickly took the letter, ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Mister, I have already opened this letter. It wasn¡¯t intentional. At that time, I wasn¡¯t sure if Cheng Dong was trustworthy or not; I hesitated whether to deliver this letter for him. So, I took the liberty of opening it.¡±


    Right, it was an accident, and since she had just given him the Heating Pack, surely Mister Qi wouldn¡¯t blame her, would he?


    Shu Yu had intentionally mentioned the Heating Pack before handing over the letter.


    Once the letter was opened, it would show signs of tampering. It would¡¯ve been improper to reseal it. If Mister Qi or Lord Cheng were to find the enveloped tampered with, they might suspect she was hiding something. Better to be honest about it, considering she also had her reasons.


    As expected, Qi Chan didn¡¯t blame her, ¡°It¡¯s done; given the circumstances then, it was a necessary decision to open it. However, remember whatever is said in this letter, you must keep it to yourself, do not tell anyone. No, better yet, forget it all. It would not be good for you to remember. Understood?¡±

 Chapter 772 - Chapter 772 Chapter 772 What a Joyous Day It Is Today

    Chapter 772: Chapter 772: What a Joyous Day It Is Today Chapter 772: Chapter 772: What a Joyous Day It Is Today Shu Yu¡¯s expression turned a bit odd as she hesitated and said, ¡°I did want to remember it, but there are so many of those medicinal herb names, and they¡¯re so scattered, I can¡¯t remember them all.¡±


    Medicinal herbs? Medicinal herb names?


    Qi Chan frowned, looked at the letter with suspicion, and then, his eyes started to blur.


    He checked inside the envelope again, certain there was no other paper inside, and asked uncertainly, ¡°The only thing Cheng Dong gave you is this?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°I also don¡¯t know why he wanted me to deliver a list of medicinal herbs to someone at Hetai Prefecture. Seeing this, I felt even more suspicious of him, so I tied him up and brought him into the city.¡±


    Qi Chan seemed thoughtful; it appeared that there were hidden codes in this item.


    That was just as well; Lady Lu doesn¡¯t understand it, which is no harm to her.


    ¡°I understand now. I¡¯ll take a good look at this letter. Regarding Cheng Dong, after you go back, don¡¯t mention him to anyone. Pretend you never met him, and he wasn¡¯t brought here by you, got it?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded; this was the same as what she had told Madam Hou.


    Qi Chan put away the letter, ¡°All right, leave the rest to me. You can go back now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now, teacher.¡±


    Shu Yu left, and only then did Qi Chan turn his gaze back to the pot on the table that had started to steam again.


    It seems, even in Linzhang Prefecture, things are not peaceful.


    Cheng Dong is a man of Gong Qiu, Minister of Public Works. What exactly is Gong Qiu trying to do? Why would he place someone to infiltrate Lord Cheng¡¯s side? Is he overreaching?


    Qi Chan rubbed his temples. He had to send a letter to the capital, putting someone on Gong Qiu¡¯s tail.


    After handing over both items, Shu Yu felt much relieved as she prepared to return home with the mule carriage.


    When she returned, she had to thoroughly clean the carriage; there were still bloodstains under the seat, which really didn¡¯t look good.


    When she reached her doorstep, she saw Dahu and Sanya sitting on a child¡¯s toy vehicle, playing with a few other kids from the alley. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon seeing Shu Yu, Sanya immediately had the child pushing her to stop, jumped out of the car without concerning herself with the other kids scrambling for a turn, and rushed over, ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Dahu also came running, ¡°Big Sister, why were you gone for so long? We¡¯ve been waiting for ages.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandmother said if you didn¡¯t come back soon, she¡¯d go look for you outside the city.¡±


    ¡°Thankfully, Brother Meng said he saw you go to the county office and should be talking to Mister Qi, so we could relax.¡±


    ¡°Brother Meng also ordered a lot of food from the restaurant, saying today is a day of great celebration and we should eat something sumptuous.¡±


    The little girl spoke, then tilted her head, ¡°But what¡¯s the celebration today?¡±


    She racked her brains but couldn¡¯t figure it out; Brother Meng wouldn¡¯t tell her, and her little head was about to explode.


    Listening to her little brother and sister talk back and forth, Shu Yu felt a warm feeling in her heart and smilingly said, ¡°Any day our family is together is a day of great celebration, so of course, we should eat something sumptuous.¡±


    Sanya thought about it and agreed, ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry back and have our meal.¡±


    A few kids called out to them, ¡°Sanya, Dahu, we still want to play with the cart.¡±


    Dahu said with a serious expression, ¡°Not today. Maybe tomorrow. Come back and play in the morning; we all need to go home and eat today.¡±


    The kids were reluctant and wanted to keep making their case, but by then Sanya had already run over, pushing the cart back home.


    With Shu Yu there leading the mule carriage, those kids did not dare to be too persistent. Seeing the cart taken away, they scattered.

 Chapter 773 - Chapter 773 Chapter 773 They Dont Deserve to Drink Good Tea

    Chapter 773: Chapter 773: They Don¡¯t Deserve to Drink Good Tea Chapter 773: Chapter 773: They Don¡¯t Deserve to Drink Good Tea The mule carriage entered the yard, and Shu Yu brought out a few packages from inside.


    The old lady just came to greet them and frowned upon seeing the paper packages in her hands, ¡°What did you buy these for?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we want to send the local specialties back to our hometown? This tea is very famous in Linzhang Prefecture, how can it be omitted?¡± Holding the paper packages, Shu Yu walked into the living room, set the items on the table, and piled them up with the specialties that the old lady and the others had purchased during the daytime.


    However, the old lady¡¯s face did not show agreement, ¡°This tea is so expensive, isn¡¯t it a waste to give it to Eldest Uncle and Third Uncle? They are just country bumpkins, what do they know about tea, they should be content with drinking some cheap tea dregs.¡±


    In Linzhang Prefecture, there is an abundance of fruit trees, so the specialties that the old lady and the others usually buy are candied fruits and dried fruits, along with some wild mushrooms and mountain produce that were not available in Jiangyuan County.


    These items can be stored for a longer period, and they are relatively common and not expensive.


    But Shu Yu is right, the most famous product from Linzhang Prefecture is the kind of tea she is holding. However, in addition to being delicious, the tea is also very expensive, only wealthy families can afford it.


    For her two sons, even if she gave it to them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to appreciate its quality, a waste of money.


    Therefore, the old lady had never even considered buying this, but she didn¡¯t know that Yu had bought it.


    Turning around, Shu Yu held the old lady¡¯s arm and smiled, ¡°Grandmother, who speaks about their own sons like this?¡±


    She knew what the old lady was like and didn¡¯t try to persuade her to accept it, but simply said, ¡°I didn¡¯t buy the tea only for Eldest Uncle and Third Uncle. The price of this tea in Linzhang Prefecture compared to Dongan Province is like night and day, the difference is too huge. Since we can buy it cheaper here, of course, we should buy more, taking advantage of this opportunity to give as gifts. I plan to give some to Lord Xiang, some to Doctor Xu, and Miss Ding, they have all helped us in Jiangyuan County and appreciate good tea, it¡¯s appropriate to give it to them, right?¡±


    The old lady nodded when she heard it was for gifts for Lord Xiang and the others, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°So, if we¡¯re giving it to outsiders, shouldn¡¯t we also give some to our family? If Third Uncle learns we did not send any to him, he will surely make a fuss. Even if Eldest Uncle, Third Uncle, and Fourth Aunt can¡¯t appreciate good tea, it can still be used to entertain guests and make a good impression.¡±


    The old lady thought about it, knowing that Boss would definitely not be willing to use such good tea to entertain guests in the village, but Daniu was acting as a shopkeeper in the store; it would be useful there. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And then there was Sanzhu, who had recently gotten a raise; it meant the boss must value him highly. It would be appropriate for him to entertain the boss with it.


    As for Fourth Brother, his son-in-law was now part of the Office, which could come in handy when dealing with colleagues.


    With this in mind, the old lady agreed, ¡°Alright then, just don¡¯t give too much.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Shu Yu grinned and supported the old lady as they walked to the kitchen, where Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi were, and indeed many exquisite dishes were laid out on the table.


    Speaking of which, Shu Yu¡¯s visits to Heichang County several times had yet to include tasting the local specialty dishes.


    Madam Ruan called them to sit down, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have dinner, you must be starving at this late hour.¡±


    The original table at the Lu family was quite small, but fortunately, Madam Ruan and Daya had several tables at their stall. With a bit of arranging, they could make a large enough table for the entire family to sit at.


    Shu Yu sat opposite Meng Yunzheng, and with a slight smile and a press of her lips, he knew that her trip had gone very well.


    Happy for the rare occasion, he had also bought two pitchers of wine.

 Chapter 774 - Chapter 774 Chapter 774 Going to Huifeng Escort Agency

    Chapter 774: Chapter 774: Going to Huifeng Escort Agency Chapter 774: Chapter 774: Going to Huifeng Escort Agency Besides the two children, everyone got a bit.


    The taste was not bad, and even Shu Yu had two small cups.


    After dinner, Zhao Xi and his companion bid their farewell, and the Lu family started lighting candles to write a letter.


    This time, it was Shu Yu who took up the pen; first, she reported their safety, then she talked about their life here. The old lady had her write about becoming the steward, although she didn¡¯t mention specifically what steward, just these two characters alone could let others know her days were going well.


    Then she wrote about the New Year¡¯s arrangements, asking Boss and Sanzhu to help clean Erbai¡¯s house when they had time. Although the person was not there, the festive atmosphere still needed to be present.


    Shu Yu wrote a lot, and this letter was mainly intended for Daniu.


    In the letter, she specified which tea leaves were for Lord Xiang, Doctor Xu, and the Ding family, and only after making these clear did she put down the pen.


    The letter was not very thick; after Shu Yu finished writing and the ink dried, she put it in an envelope.


    The letters and special products were sent separately; Meng Yunzheng helped send the letter through the courier station channel, which should arrive before the New Year. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for the special products, Lu Erbai mentioned that in a few days, Huifeng Escort Agency would transport an escort to Jiangnan, passing through Dongan Province on the way.


    For this reason, escorts from the agency even came to ask him if there were any items they needed to bring home.


    Erbai originally did not want to trouble them, but now that New Year¡¯s goods were mentioned, it made sense to involve Huifeng Escort Agency.


    Therefore, the next day, Erbai specifically went to Huifeng Escort Agency to mention it.


    This was Shu Yu¡¯s first time coming; Huifeng Escort Agency was the biggest in Heichang County, large in space and rich in escorts.


    When they arrived, there were quite a few escorts practicing martial arts in the courtyard, brandishing swords and spears vigorously.


    The person who came to welcome them was the second-in-command of the agency; the Head Escort was said to be out on a mission and was not around.


    Huifeng Escort Agency was very welcoming towards Lu Erbai, and when they heard that he came with the rumored Second Young Lady, they were even more delighted. The Second-in-command invited them in, occasionally glancing at Shu Yu.


    This made Shu Yu somewhat uncomfortable, but the Second-in-command just laughed heartily and earnestly thanked her as they entered the room.


    ¡°Last time¡¯s incident, the Office mentioned it to us, thanks to the young lady, otherwise, our troubles in the escort agency wouldn¡¯t have settled down so quickly.¡±


    Shu Yu hurriedly said, ¡°Second-in-command, you are too kind; I didn¡¯t help much, it was just an accident. On the other hand, we are newcomers, and much appreciate your care.¡±


    Shu Yu spoke generously and pleasantly, which the Second-in-command expressed he very much liked about this girl.


    Therefore, he ended up chatting more with Shu Yu afterward.


    Lu Erbai stood aside, like a backdrop, making his lips twitch involuntarily.


    Shu Yu soon brought up the main matter, ¡°¡­We¡¯ll have to trouble you to deliver these items to our old home, the address I¡¯ve already written on the paper. There¡¯s just a bit of a tricky part; these special goods need to be delivered directly into Daniu Brother¡¯s hands, and it¡¯s not good to go through others.¡±


    If they went through Fourth Aunt it would still be okay, but if Eldest Aunt and Third Uncle and his wife received them, then it would be over, surely all would be swallowed by them alone.


    Only if it reached Daniu¡¯s hands, it would be safest, he would distribute to each household as mentioned in the letter, no one disadvantaged.


    The Second-in-command agreed, considering it a small matter that was not difficult to handle.

 Chapter 775 - Chapter 775 Chapter 775 Luo Qing

    Chapter 775: Chapter 775 Luo Qing Chapter 775: Chapter 775 Luo Qing Shu Yu wanted to give the second-in-charge some money, but the latter refused to accept it.


    But Shu Yu couldn¡¯t let someone toil in vain¨Calthough it was a matter of convenience, it still required someone to make a special trip to Jiangyuan County.


    There weren¡¯t many local specialties, but the amount wasn¡¯t small either; it took two sacks to pack them all.


    It was a time-consuming and laborious task for the other party, so some compensation for travel expenses was definitely due.


    The second-in-charge had no choice but to accept a modest amount begrudgingly, and with that, both parties were satisfied.


    After the matters were settled, the two planned to leave. Huifeng Escort Agency was quite busy as New Year¡¯s was approaching, and their business seemed even better, especially the short-haul escort services.


    Just during their short conversation, two or three customers arrived, and the second-in-charge had others entertain them.


    Lu Erbai mentioned that there was a family matter to attend to, and he took Shu Yu to bid farewell.


    However, as soon as they reached the doorway, they saw a young man approaching from afar, hastening to them excitedly, ¡°Uncle Lu, I heard you were here, you¡­¡±


    He turned to look at Shu Yu, paused for a moment, and the smile on his face suddenly flashed with a tinge of regret.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes, puzzled. Seeing her, what was there to regret?


    Lu Erbai smiled, ¡°Luo Qing, you¡¯re back? We have things to take care of at home and will be leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Well, let me see you off,¡± the young man called Luo Qing, after another glance at Shu Yu, seemed even more disappointed.


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡±, felt somewhat rejected.


    Internally scoffing, she listened to Lu Erbai chat with Luo Qing as they quickly made their way to the entrance.


    Luo Qing wanted to escort Lu Erbai home, but the latter declined.


    Shu Yu felt something was off. Luo Qing seemed eager to please, while Lu Erbai was deliberately keeping his distance, speaking politely without making introductions.


    Thus, only after they were far from the Huifeng Escort Agency did she ask quietly, ¡°Father, what¡¯s with this Luo Qing?¡±


    Lu Erbai rubbed his temple and sighed softly, ¡°Him? He¡¯s the son of Head Escort Luo of the Huifeng Escort Agency. He, well, wants to form a marriage alliance with our family.¡±


    Another marriage proposal??


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t realize her family was in such demand. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wait a minute, if it wasn¡¯t about her, then it must be¡­


    Thinking of the disappointed look in Luo Qing¡¯s eyes when he saw her, Shu Yu asked softly, ¡°Does he want to marry my sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Erbai nodded, ¡°He was so thrilled just now, certainly because he heard I brought my daughter with me. He probably thought I brought Daya.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t fancy the idea, Father? Is Luo Qing not good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s not good. Luo Qing is actually quite decent, kind-hearted, and skilled in martial arts.¡± At least much better than that despicable Zhang Shu, ¡°But his roots are here. Once you hand over the heating pack, you won¡¯t have to go into exile any longer. When the time comes, our whole family will return. If Daya marries Luo Qing, she would then have to stay here alone.¡±


    Before, when the Zhang family lived so close, Daya was bullied, and they were powerless to help unless she spoke up.


    If she married into a family in Heichang County, thousands of miles away from her hometown, even if she met with misfortune, the news might never reach home.


    Huifeng Escort Agency might seem prosperous now, but no one can guarantee it will stay that way. Okay as Luo Qing may seem now, who knows if he might change his heart in the future.


    If Daya stays here, she would truly have no one to rely on. How could they bear that?


    Of course, this is only one of the reasons. There is another reason, and that has to do with Luo Qing¡¯s mother.

 Chapter 776 - Chapter 776 Chapter 776 Took a Fancy to Daya

    Chapter 776: Chapter 776: Took a Fancy to Daya Chapter 776: Chapter 776: Took a Fancy to Daya Father Luo is the head of the escort agency, and Luo Qing is treated as a Young Master too.


    Both of them are straightforward and righteous, maintaining a good relationship with the Lu family. However, Mother Luo is a different story; both Lu Erbai and Madam Ruan have had dealings with her.


    Possibly because Luo Qing likes Daya, Mother Luo had specifically visited Madam Ruan¡¯s stall to order some food.


    As she is the lady of the Huifeng Escort Agency, Madam Ruan even chatted with her for a bit.


    Mother Luo knew about the Lu family having a daughter who was exiled; she expressed some dissatisfaction indirectly. She also subtly inquired about Daya¡¯s situation, wondering why she hadn¡¯t married although she was past seventeen.


    After all, soon she will be eighteen, and in the Dasu dynasty, eighteen is considered old for an unmarried girl. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, the Lu family wouldn¡¯t tell the Luo Family about Daya¡¯s previous marriage and divorce, as such topics could lead to criticism and trouble for Daya, and there¡¯s no need to spread it around.


    This is not Jiangyuan County, and Mother Luo and her family had never met Zhang Shu; they only knew Daya. If they knew about Daya¡¯s divorce, they would only focus on her.


    Mother Luo¡¯s probing and her implied disdain upset Madam Ruan. Despite being generally timid, she deeply loved her children. Daya had already suffered so much; having such a mother-in-law would mean living a continued life of bitterness.


    She outright frowned and asked Mother Luo to leave. Since then, when Luo Qing visited the stall to see Daya, he was blocked by Madam Ruan.


    Lu Erbai said, ¡°Moreover, Daya doesn¡¯t even like Luo Qing.¡±


    Luo Qing is two years younger than Daya; in her eyes, he is just a little brother.


    After hearing this, Shu Yu nodded in agreement, ¡°I also think Luo Qing isn¡¯t suitable for my sister.¡±


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s marriage is not urgent anyway. She just divorced recently, and although she seems okay, we all know how deeply the Zhang family hurt her. Discussing marriage now would make her overthink.¡±


    Having experienced so much, Lu Erbai now holds quite open-minded views.


    Although both of his daughters have reached marriageable age, he is not anxious at all, and he even feels it¡¯s okay for them not to marry if they don¡¯t find the right matches.


    Compared to his children¡¯s safety, other matters are trivial.


    The two talked as they walked home. Madam Ruan and Daya had gone to their stall, and Dahu and Sanya were playing energetically in the alley with other children in their toy cars.


    The old lady was sitting by the door, sewing and cautioning the children, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t fall, don¡¯t get all sweaty. The wind will make you catch a cold.¡±


    Shu Yu shook his head as he watched and was about to enter the house when he saw the Meng family opening their door.


    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi came out and were walking towards him.


    They obviously came to see him. Shu Yu nodded at them, then went into the yard first.


    Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t long before Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi came in.


    They had come to say goodbye, ¡°We carefully read the letter last night and didn¡¯t find anything definitive, so we plan to go to Hetai Prefecture in person.¡±


    Shu Yu had expected this, ¡°When will you return?¡±


    ¡°Before the New Year.¡±


    There are still about twenty days until the New Year.


    ¡°Then take care on your journey,¡± Shu Yu advised, then asked, ¡°When will you leave?¡±


    ¡°Now.¡±


    So soon? Shu Yu frowned; she couldn¡¯t prepare anything for them in such a short time.


    But before she could, Meng Yunzheng had prepared a box for her.

 Chapter 777 - Chapter 777 Chapter 777 The Slow Zhao Xi

    Chapter 777: Chapter 777: The Slow Zhao Xi Chapter 777: Chapter 777: The Slow Zhao Xi Shu Yu curiously took the box, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Beside her, Zhao Xi said languidly, ¡°These are a few medicines I made to restock your supplies. Didn¡¯t you use all of that medicine for stopping bleeding and treating external injuries for Cheng Dong yesterday? And you also used half of the knockout powder, I¡¯ve replenished those for you, so you won¡¯t run out.¡±


    While speaking, he glanced at Meng Yunzheng, yawned, ¡°There are also two types of poison, the effects of which I¡¯ve written on paper. Your Young Master Meng is worried you¡¯d encounter someone like Cheng Dong again, someone who won¡¯t even let you speak. He specially asked me to prepare these; I stayed up all night, it was exhausting.¡±


    Only then did Shu Yu notice the dark circles under his eyes, indeed¡­ he looked quite haggard.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Seeing his earnest efforts, Shu Yu kindly shared some news with him, ¡°I will keep these medicines safe. Not just for me, I¡¯ll get some for my mother and sister too. So that if we run into a local tyrant like last time, my sister doesn¡¯t know martial arts like I do, but having medicine will allow her to protect herself.¡±


    Seeing Zhao Xi perking his ears up, Shu Yu smiled and then changed the topic, ¡°However, she might not need it much. Maybe in the future, someone will escort her back and forth. You don¡¯t know, today I went to Huifeng Escort Agency and met Head Escort Luo¡¯s son, named Luo Qing. He was talking with my father, and kept asking about my sister, very attentive.¡±


    Zhao Xi¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What Luo Qing?¡±


    Shu Yu looked at him puzzled, ¡°Yes, Luo Qing. He¡¯s tall and sturdy, and also the Young Head Escort. I heard from my father that he¡¯s also quite skilled in martial arts.¡±


    Hearing that Lu Erbai seemed quite satisfied, Zhao Xi suddenly became a bit anxious, ¡°Yu, you really need to persuade your father and your sister. You¡¯re about to leave; if your sister marries that Young Head Escort, it¡¯ll be like being separated by mountains and rivers. Can¡¯t you bear to leave her here alone?¡±


    Shu Yu held back a laugh. It seemed her intuition was right; Zhao Xi indeed had feelings for her sister.


    It¡¯s just that he himself seemed a bit slow.


    She exchanged a glance with Meng Yunzheng, who also chuckled, then started pulling Zhao Xi out, ¡°It¡¯s getting late, we should set off.¡±


    Zhao Xi was not giving up, and while being pulled away, he kept calling out to Shu Yu, ¡°You really need to think this through, Yu, you must persuade them, don¡¯t let them do anything foolish¡­¡±


    His voice gradually faded away; the old lady returned with a basket, looking confused, ¡°What happened? What did Doctor Zhao tell you to persuade?¡±


    ¡°He told me to remind you to take care of your health, and he also left some medicinal diet recipes. He said it¡¯s easy to get sick during the winter, so you should eat well and not skimp on spending money just to save. He will be going away for a while with Young Master Meng to handle some matters, and won¡¯t be able to look after us all the time.¡±


    The old lady smiled, her eyes squinting joyfully, ¡°This young man is really thoughtful. Always so loud and blustery, but a good person at heart.¡±


    Indeed, loud and blustery, yet slow at the uptake. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thinking of Zhao Xi¡¯s suddenly anxious demeanor just then, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help feeling cheerful.


    In the afternoon, Qi Chan indeed came looking for her, asking a lot about the Heating Packs, then he left.


    He left Heichang County to find Lord Cheng.


    Presenting the Heating Packs before the Emperor would surely need approval from the governor, now Qi Chan was a subordinate of the governor.

 Chapter 778 - Chapter 778 Chapter 778 Its Almost New Year

    Chapter 778: Chapter 778 It¡¯s Almost New Year Chapter 778: Chapter 778 It¡¯s Almost New Year Qi Chan left, only asking Shu Yu to wait for news, assuring her it wouldn¡¯t take long to be at ease.


    Shu Yu wasn¡¯t in a rush; she spent the afternoon with the old lady, and together they returned to Righteous Dao Village, continuing her tasks in an orderly manner.


    Letters and New Year goods had been sent out. In the following days, Shu Yu accompanied the old lady on two trips to the county town.


    As the New Year approached, despite Madam Ruan and Daya being in the county town, the old lady still worried, fearing they might overlook something.


    It was Shu Yu¡¯s first New Year back, and the old lady placed extra importance on it, requiring certain items to be procured personally.


    Shu Yu specifically went around the county Office entrance but Qi Chan had not returned.


    Not only had he not returned to Heichang County, neither had Meng Yunzheng nor Zhao Xi.


    Time swiftly passed, and soon it was the 29th; even the usually desolate Righteous Dao Village had started buzzing with festive energy.


    The manor had already undergone a thorough cleaning; that morning, Wang Changdong had just bought couplets from the county town and was now directing others to hang them.


    Shu Yu and Aunt Fang sat in the living room doing paper cutting; Aunt Fang had skillful hands, reportedly inheriting the craft from her mother, who was adept at it. Sometimes, during festive occasions or the New Year, her mother would help cut a whole set.


    Naturally, Aunt Fang could do it too, and Shu Yu was learning from her. Once finished, she planned to take them back to the county town to decorate.


    There were already two cutouts of lucky babies on the table, looking very naive and endearing, which Shu Yu greatly admired, though they were complex and labor-intensive to cut.


    However, Shu Yu seemed determined to master these babies, insisting on cutting out a rough shape.


    Aunt Fang watched amusedly, ¡°You¡¯re already quite impressive. You don¡¯t know, our Xiyue, despite learning for many years, can only cut the character ¡®spring.¡¯ She¡¯s good at other things but her hands are just not nimble. She couldn¡¯t learn archery from her father, nor paper cutting from me. But you, you learn everything quickly, can write and read, and have a sharp mind.¡±


    Aunt Fang was envious beyond words; if only Xiyue could be like Shu Yu, she wouldn¡¯t have any worries.


    ¡°Everyone has their strengths; Xiyue¡¯s attentiveness is also a significant asset, especially in the mountains where it can save lives,¡± said Shu Yu, focusing intently on her cutting, cautious not to sever the piece.


    Aunt Fang pondered, ¡°True, last time the third team even brought two chickens to our house, thanking Xiyue for saving them from trouble.¡±


    As she spoke, she suddenly looked around, and seeing no one nearby, leaned closer to Shu Yu and whispered, ¡°Yu, Auntie wants to ask you, what do you think of Ma Lu?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s quite good. Why do you ask?¡± Shu Yu answered offhandedly while continuing her crafting.


    Aunt Fang¡¯s voice dropped even more, ¡°Then, do you think he could make Xiyue happy?¡±


    ¡°Snap¡±


    Darn, it broke. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu cast a reproachful look at Aunt Fang, who chuckled awkwardly, quickly adding, ¡°I¡¯ll cut you another set later, even prettier than this one.¡±


    Shu Yu put down the scissors, but was more concerned about what Aunt Fang had just mentioned, ¡°What did you mean by what you just said?¡±


    Lately, why does everyone keep bringing up marital matters, it¡¯s not even spring yet.


    Aunt Fang explained, ¡°Recently, someone approached me wanting to matchmake Xiyue. But the suitor they found¡­¡±


    Well, the suitor was also an exiled convict, but previously, he was a young master from a wealthy family, having both knowledge and looks, seemingly quite suitable.

 Chapter 779 - Chapter 779 Chapter 779 Aunt Fangs Thoughts

    Chapter 779: Chapter 779 Aunt Fang¡¯s Thoughts Chapter 779: Chapter 779 Aunt Fang¡¯s Thoughts But that was the past, now that they were exiled to Righteous Dao Village, having talent and looks didn¡¯t amount to much. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The matchmaker looked down on their family, thinking that Xiyue marrying into the Fang Family was reaching above their station, even saying that in the past such people only matched with prestigious families¡¯ daughters, Aunt Fang was quite put off by this.


    Who doesn¡¯t know their little schemes, isn¡¯t it just because they saw the Fang family doing well now, Aunt Fang working at the Manor, Xiyue able to hunt, Father Fang also able to work, and meat on their table every day, they¡¯re just jealous and want a piece of the prosperity?


    Instead, it seemed like they got some great fortune, they don¡¯t even take a good look at themselves.


    Upon hearing this, Shu Yu wasn¡¯t surprised at all, knowing people saw her family¡¯s good life and wanted to make kin with the old lady. Naturally, people also noticed the much better-off Fang Family.


    Both she and Xiyue were of age to talk about marriage.


    In Righteous Dao Village, being so small, the odds of them being targeted were too high.


    Aunt Fang continued, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not just this family, several other families have also been inquiring discreetly. But I see those men aren¡¯t quite up to it, either physically weak or bad-tempered. Looking around, I think Ma Lu is quite good, what do you think?¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡± I think, shouldn¡¯t we ask Xiyue and Ma Lu about this kind of thing, asking me doesn¡¯t seem useful.


    After thinking it over, she sincerely said, ¡°Ma Lu is indeed a good person and willing to endure hardships. But, Auntie, what does Xiyue think?¡±


    Aunt Fang shook her head, ¡°I haven¡¯t talked to her about it yet.¡±


    If that¡¯s the case, Shu Yu felt she couldn¡¯t give any advice, how could anything progress without the consent of those involved.


    Aunt Fang wanted to talk more about Ma Lu, but Wang Changdong came over, and she stopped immediately, focusing on cutting paper.


    Wang Changdong saw the paper cuts on the table, picked them up happily, seeing a big bunch, he turned and said to them, ¡°I think these paper cuts are better than those sold on the street, Aunt Fang, why not cut more, I can sell them. The money earned can be used to provide extra meals for everyone in the Manor, and give you a big bonus as well.¡±


    Aunt Fang was startled and then delighted, ¡°Can I? No problem, I can cut dozens more, but it¡¯s the 29th today and tomorrow is New Year¡¯s Eve, not much time left.¡±


    ¡°No worries, just keep cutting, I¡¯ll take these now, and come back for the rest tomorrow noon.¡±


    Aunt Fang nodded repeatedly, she could certainly sell these paper cuts herself.


    But first, she didn¡¯t have the connections, nor time to set a stall in town or the county town, and selling through a grocery store or bookstore meant much lower prices, not worth it.


    Second, selling them herself would mean buying red paper and finding time after work to cut them. She got home too late, and it wasn¡¯t luxurious enough at home to allow her to work by candlelight.


    If Steward Wang sold them, she could cut them right here in the Manor.


    The two struck a deal instantly, and Aunt Fang focused wholeheartedly on her task.


    Shu Yu had no intention of making money, so continued cutting lucky babies beside, finally finishing as everyone else clocked off.


    After registering everyone, she took the paper cuts she had made home.


    Little did she know, as soon as she reached her home¡¯s doorstep, she saw two people waiting there for her.

 Chapter 780 - Chapter 780 Chapter 780 Second Master Shus Plan

    Chapter 780: Chapter 780 Second Master Shu¡¯s Plan Chapter 780: Chapter 780 Second Master Shu¡¯s Plan Shu Yu initially didn¡¯t pay much attention, but upon getting closer she realized the two people were the second master of the Shu family and the Second Madam.


    How did they come here?


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows, approached them, and asked, ¡°Are you here looking for me?¡±


    Second Master had a complex expression, although he saw this adopted daughter of the main house every day, apart from registering her name each time, they acted as if they did not know each other at all. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was the first time he had taken the initiative to see her since being exiled to this place.


    On the other hand, Second Madam managed a strained smile on her face, ¡°Third Sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Better call me Lady Lu, isn¡¯t that what everyone calls me at the Manor?¡±


    Second Madam¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, but given the circumstances, she had no choice but to correct herself, ¡°Lady Lu, we came here today wanting to inquire about Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady.¡±


    Shu Yu raised an eyebrow, ¡°Madam Hou?¡±


    Second Master finally coughed lightly and spoke, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s almost Chinese New Year. After all, Madam Hou is my concubine and Sixth Young Lady is my daughter. Now that the Shu family has fallen into hard times, the new year should still be celebrated together. Since you know where she is, please pass a message for me, ask her to come home. This will always be her home, I am her husband, and I am my daughter¡¯s father.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at him incredulously, ¡°I should pass the message?¡±


    Second Master quickly changed his request, ¡°If you don¡¯t have time, you can just give me the address, and I will go find her myself. After all, it was my slap that made them leave initially. It has been a long time, and I have reflected seriously. I was indeed too impulsive at the time. Now that I wish for her return, it¡¯s sincere for me to ask her myself.¡±


    Even prisoners in Righteous Dao Village get a two-and-a-half-day break for the New Year.


    Starting from the afternoon of New Year¡¯s Eve, it ends on the second day of the lunar month, and work resumes formally on the third day, which is relatively humane.


    After all, not every prisoner exiled here is penniless and struggling for meals like the Shu family.


    Some have decent familial wealth, and relatives who care about them send them money.


    So during the New Year, they could also go to the county town to buy some festive goods, allowing themselves to have a good celebration.


    Even for prisoners, don¡¯t they deserve some hope?


    Second Master thought, as long as Shu Yu gives him the address, he could use these holidays to go find Madam Hou and her daughter.


    After all, his family had no money, there was no need for them to prepare for the New Year.


    But finding Madam Hou would be different, her current life must certainly be better than anyone in the Shu family.


    Second Madam also spoke from the side, ¡°Lady Lu, there¡¯s a common saying, better dismantle ten temples than destroy one marriage. After all, Madam Hou is Lord¡¯s concubine, and she must still hold him in her heart; it was anger that made her leave definitively. But thinking back, especially during such a significant festival, she definitely still wants to be with the Lord. Not to mention Sixth Young Lady, who will be just twelve after the New Year, ultimately she desires her father¡¯s affection. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Shu Yu sized up Second Madam, ¡°So, it turns out that Madam Hou and Second Master had a marriage?¡±


    Second Madam¡¯s complexion changed slightly, Madam Hou was worthy too? Only she had a legitimate marital alliance with the Lord, what was Madam Hou? She was merely putting up with humiliation to get Madam Hou to return; is Lu Shuyu feigning ignorance or is she genuinely naive?

 Chapter 781 - Chapter 781 Chapter 781 Want to See Madam Hou

    Chapter 781: Chapter 781: Want to See Madam Hou Chapter 781: Chapter 781: Want to See Madam Hou Shu Yu was certainly not foolish; how could she not know their true intentions?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know where Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady are right now. Ever since they left, I haven¡¯t seen them. So I can¡¯t deliver a message for you, nor can I tell you their address. I¡¯ve let you down.¡±


    Having said that, Shu Yu was about to push open the courtyard gate and go in.


    Second Master Shu, however, took a step forward, frowning in great discontent, ¡°How could you possibly not know? You were so close to her.¡±


    ¡°When were we ever close?¡± Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes, ¡°While at the Shu family, did you ever see us speak to each other? When I was having a tough time, did you ever see them pay any attention to me? On the road to exile, we took care of each other out of necessity. Now that she has chosen an easy job, and I have beloved family, is there any need to keep in close contact with her? What a joke, get out of my way!¡±


    Shu Yu reached out and pushed him aside. Second Master Shu, being rather frail, staggered with her light push and bumped into Second Madam, causing both of them to tumble to the ground together.


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡± Are you guys trying to pull a scam?


    She glanced down at them from above, didn¡¯t bother to help, and went straight through the door.


    When she purposely closed the door, she paused, giving them a warning look, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t block my way with these bizarre questions. It¡¯s very annoying, and I¡¯d rather not talk to you. If you look for me again, don¡¯t blame me for making things difficult for you. As you know, I¡¯m capable of doing so.¡±


    After finishing, she slammed the door shut.


    Second Master Shu remained sitting on the ground, pointing at the courtyard gate trembling with anger, ¡°You, just look at her, listen to what she¡¯s saying? She shoved us and didn¡¯t even help, and she even has the audacity to threaten to make things difficult for me. Is she not afraid that I will complain to the authorities?¡±


    Second Madam, of course, didn¡¯t look pleased, but didn¡¯t agree with her husband¡¯s words.


    Who could they complain to unless they run into the governor again?


    Wang Changdong? Completely useless. In fact, Wang Changdong might even side with Lu Shuyu to teach them a lesson.


    Otherwise, why would Lu Shuyu be so arrogant?


    Second Madam stood up and helped Second Master Shu as well, dusting the dirt off him and supporting him as they walked back, ¡°Lord, don¡¯t be angry. If she refuses to talk, so be it. Are we out of other options?¡±


    Second Master Shu was taken aback, ¡°Do you have another way?¡± S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Lord, think about it. Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady are here without relatives or friends, other than us they only know Lu Shuyu. With the New Year approaching, surely they don¡¯t want to spend it just the two of them. I reckon they will likely spend the New Year with the Lu family. When the time comes, we can go to the county town and keep watch over the Lu family¡¯s house. We will surely wait until they show up.¡±


    As long as they could meet up with Madam Hou and her daughter, would the Lord have any trouble handling Madam Hou?


    When it comes down to it, Madam Hou is also a concubine of Second Master.


    Second Master Shu¡¯s eyes lit up; the idea made sense. Now that Madam Hou and her daughter were clinging to the Lu family, knowing they could have good days by following them, they surely wouldn¡¯t give up the chance to maintain a good relationship.


    On a day like New Year¡¯s, she would definitely go to the Lu family home.


    With this thought, Second Master Shu sighed in relief and returned to the Shu family.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that a figure was following behind them.

 Chapter 782 - Chapter 782 Chapter 782 A Daoist Nun Arrived

    Chapter 782: Chapter 782: A Daoist Nun Arrived Chapter 782: Chapter 782: A Daoist Nun Arrived Shu Feng watched coldly, his expression mocking.


    He had said that his uncle and aunt sneaking out together must be up to something. So this was it; they wanted to find Madam Hou alone.


    Why wouldn¡¯t they tell them about such a plan? Was it not because they hoped that after finding Madam Hou, all the benefits would go only to their second branch?


    Indeed, his uncle intended to act as the head of the Shu family, evidently not putting his elder branch in their eyes at all.


    Shu Feng stood outside the door for a good while before entering the house expressionless.


    Shu Yu never took Second Master seriously. After returning home, she started helping the old lady pack up.


    After register tomorrow at noon, she could go to the county town to celebrate the New Year.


    The next day, after the team that was going to clear the land had left for work, Wang Changdong came over to distribute red envelopes to everyone.


    ¡°The Lunar New Year is upon us, and everyone has worked hard this year. The red envelopes are small, but let¡¯s all share in the joy.¡±


    Shu Yu also received one, which contained one tael of silver¡­ actually, quite a generous amount.


    Aunt Fang crept over quietly, whispering to her, ¡°Steward Wang gave me three taels.¡±


    Shu Yu raised an eyebrow. That much?


    She whispered back, ¡°Quickly tuck it away; you earned this with your paper-cutting. It seems Steward Wang might have sold them at a high price; it¡¯s what you deserve.¡±


    Aunt Fang¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy. With this money, she could buy more New Year¡¯s goods in the afternoon, and at the very least, get some cloth for her daughter to wear something nicer. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fang Xiyue, due to her frequent trips into the mountains, wore out her clothes exceptionally quickly.


    After distributing the red envelopes, Wang Changdong also handed out rice and flour to everyone.


    At noon, the manor¡¯s kitchen prepared several large dishes, making a sumptuous meal.


    Everyone ate the Lunar New Year¡¯s Eve dinner merrily, looking forward to the next year¡¯s prospects before it was about time to disperse.


    Shu Yu waited for the land-clearing and hunting team to return, registered them one by one, and then paid New Year¡¯s visits to several families with whom she had good relations.


    She had also prepared some candies, which she gave to the son of a family of three, Xu Zhensheng.


    During these days, Shu Yu often gave him candies to sweeten his tooth; he used to speak little, but now he had become much friendlier with her, and consequently, he also became friends with Dahu.


    As a friend, Dahu used his pocket money to buy a bag of jerky for him.


    After handing it out, Shu Yu boarded the mule carriage with the old lady and three others, carrying quite a few things, and set off directly to the county town.


    She was probably the first one from the manor to leave, but since her affairs were finished, it was no issue.


    Wang Changdong also had a home in the county town, but being the Chief Steward of the manor, he couldn¡¯t leave right away; he had to wait until the evening at least.


    After Shu Yu left, he checked over the manor, making sure that even though people would be around to watch over it during the New Year, his diligent and responsible attitude meant he checked every room, locked the unlockable ones, and closed the windows of the rooms where they were open.


    Once he was done with all of this and was about to go out to wash his hands, someone knocked on the manor¡¯s gate.


    Wang Changdong frowned slightly, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be someone coming to cause trouble during the New Year¡­?¡±


    He walked over to the gate somewhat impatiently and opened it; however, standing outside was a strange woman.


    No, that¡¯s not quite right¡­ a Daoist nun.


    A certain solemnity spread across Wang Changdong¡¯s unwitting face, ¡°May I ask what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°My Lord, you are the steward of this manor, aren¡¯t you? I would like to inquire about someone from you.¡±


    Wang Changdong looked at her suspiciously, ¡°Whom are you looking to find?¡±


    ¡°Since this place is Righteous Dao Village, is there a young woman named Shu Yu, who has been exiled here?¡±

 Chapter 783 - Chapter 783 Chapter 783 Dongqing Temple Master

    Chapter 783: Chapter 783 Dongqing Temple Master Chapter 783: Chapter 783 Dongqing Temple Master Wang Changdong was startled and unconsciously nodded, ¡°Are you looking for Lady Lu?¡±


    Lu?


    Dongqing Temple master raised his eyebrows in surprise, has that little girl reclaimed her last name?


    She smiled, ¡°Yes, where is she?¡±


    ¡°Today is New Year¡¯s Eve, Lady Lu has returned to the county town to prepare for the New Year. Are you acquainted with Lady Lu, Daoist nun? If there is an urgent matter, you can tell me, or, I can go to the county town right now to help you find Lady Lu.¡±


    Dongqing Temple master looked at Wang Changdong unexpectedly, hmm¡­ to pass a message for her, to help her find someone, but not directly telling her Shu Yu¡¯s address so she can visit.


    This is because he¡¯s afraid she has a grudge against the young girl and will go trouble her. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Surprisingly, it hasn¡¯t been that long, and the young girl is already so impressive that she managed to have the manor¡¯s steward protect her to this extent.


    Indeed, even in her absence, the young girl does not need her to worry.


    Thus, she can be at ease.


    Dongqing Temple master said kindly, ¡°I indeed am an old acquaintance of that young girl, traveling and passing by this place, I wanted to see her. Since she is not in the village, there is no need to insist on a meeting. My Lord, do you know her? Could you help me deliver something to her?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Wang Changdong silently breathed a sigh of relief, not an enemy, that¡¯s good, this Daoist nun seems very profound and mysterious, probably a highly respected figure, he still does not hope Lady Lu has any conflict with such a person.


    Dongqing Temple master pulled out a pouch from her sleeve and handed it over, ¡°Please help me deliver this.¡±


    Wang Changdong took it, not knowing what was inside, it seemed pretty important, he carefully stored it away.


    Dongqing Temple master, ¡°Thank you, My Lord, I shall take my leave now.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Daoist nun, you¡¯re leaving now? It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve today, and it¡¯s extremely cold. Why not stay till the New Year is over before leaving?¡±


    In those days, people generally treated monks and nuns with friendliness and respect.


    Since he meant no harm, Wang Changdong¡¯s attitude was naturally warm.


    Dongqing Temple master thanked him, ¡°No need, I have other matters, so I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡±


    She nodded her head and was about to turn around and leave.


    However, after walking a couple of steps, she stopped, turned to Wang Changdong, and asked, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something else I want to ask My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Please speak, Daoist nun.¡±


    ¡°Has the governor visited Righteous Dao Village?¡±


    Wang Changdong nodded, ¡°He has.¡± This matter wasn¡¯t a secret; all the villagers in Righteous Dao Village knew it.


    Dongqing Temple master nodded, ¡°Then Shu Yu, she has seen the governor too, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she has seen him.¡±


    Having received affirmative answers to both questions, Dongqing Temple master smiled contentedly, ¡°Farewell.¡±


    This time she really left.


    Wang Changdong stood there, dazed, until her figure gradually vanished at the village entrance, then he touched his head, wondering, ¡°Really not going to see Lady Lu? Wasn¡¯t this trip in vain?¡±


    He pinched the pouch in his sleeve again, this item must be very important.


    Wang Changdong turned back into the yard, informed the officer staying at the manor, and prepared to leave early.


    With his bag packed, he secured the pouch and hurried towards the county town.


    He knew the address of the Lu family in the county town. Holding the pouch, Wang Changdong hadn¡¯t even had the chance to visit his own home, and he went to look for Shu Yu first.


    Hearing the knock, Shu Yu thought Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi had come.

 Chapter 784 - Chapter 784 Chapter 784 Go Find Someone

    Chapter 784: Chapter 784: Go Find Someone Chapter 784: Chapter 784: Go Find Someone It¡¯s already New Year¡¯s Eve, these two should have returned by now.


    Who would have expected to see Wang Changdong instead? Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment.


    ¡°Steward Wang?¡± she hurriedly stepped aside to let him in, ¡°Why have you come? Has something happened?¡±


    ¡°No, no, oh, not exactly. I¡¯ve got something for you. Here, take this.¡±


    Wang Changdong pulled a pouch from his sleeve and handed it to Shu Yu.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Shu Yu pinched it and felt as though there was a piece of paper inside.


    Could it be silver notes?


    Hmm, it could be. Could Wang Changdong have come especially to give her some money for her welfare during the New Year?


    She had optimistic thoughts, but it was clear she was overthinking.


    After drinking a sip of hot water brought by the old lady and letting out a satisfied sigh, Wang Changdong spoke up immediately, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside either. Just a short while ago, a Daoist nun came to Righteous Dao Village to inquire about you. Upon learning that you weren¡¯t in the village, she asked me to pass this on to you.¡±


    A Daoist nun??


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression changed dramatically, becoming anxious in an instant, ¡°The Daoist nun you mentioned, is she in her forties, compassionate-looking, with a bamboo flute hanging at her waist?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Yes, yes, indeed there was a bamboo flute. She said she¡¯s an old acquaintance of yours, Lady Lu, truly someone you know?¡±


    Shu Yu was a bit excited, ¡°Yes, she is my master.¡±


    She really did come; their guesses were not wrong. She truly came to the southwest and found her way to Righteous Dao Village.


    But why did she have to come today, of all days? They¡¯ve just missed each other.


    ¡°Where is my master now?¡±


    Wang Changdong shook his head, ¡°She has left, I do not know where she went.¡±


    He recounted to her what the Dongqing Temple master had said.


    Shu Yu frowned, what does ¡®no need to force a meeting¡¯ mean? She came all this way, just missing by a little. Isn¡¯t it easy to want to meet? What¡¯s wrong with waiting a bit longer?


    Shu Yu went straight to the shed, unhitched the mule, and led it out the gate.


    ¡°Grandmother, my master should be around Heichang County, I¡¯ll go find her. If I do, I¡¯ll bring her back for the New Year¡¯s dinner.¡±


    Of course, the old lady had no objections, as the Dongqing Temple master was Yu¡¯s master and a benefactor to their family. It was only right to invite her in as a guest on New Year¡¯s Eve, given she was traveling about. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So she did not stop her and simply passed a cloak and curtain hat to Shu Yu, ¡°Off you go, be careful and stay warm.¡±


    Shu Yu took them, then addressed Wang Changdong, who was still sitting in the living room, ¡°Brother Wang, thank you for coming to tell me. I have to go find someone now. If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk later.¡±


    As her voice fell, she was no longer in sight.


    Wang Changdong had not expected her to care so much for the Daoist nun, otherwise, he would have done everything in his power to make her stay.


    With Shu Yu gone, he found no more reason to be there, so he set down the teacup and took his leave.


    The old lady was grateful he came to deliver the message, stuffing some treats and candies for him to take back with him.


    Wang Changdong hurriedly thanked her and left.


    Shu Yu rode the mule, rushing toward Righteous Dao Village at top speed.


    According to Wang Changdong, the master had left less than an hour ago. Without a mount, and on foot, she couldn¡¯t have gone far, probably only to a few villages nearby Righteous Dao Village at most.


    Yet, after a long search, Shu Yu found no one. As the sky gradually darkened, she could only ride the mule back to the city in irritation.

 Chapter 785 - Chapter 785 Chapter 785 Definitely Guilty Conscience

    Chapter 785: Chapter 785: Definitely Guilty Conscience Chapter 785: Chapter 785: Definitely Guilty Conscience Shu Yu just couldn¡¯t understand, her master always relayed messages through others and never wanted to meet her face to face.


    Last time, when her identity was revealed, it was the same; they only sought her out after everything was settled.


    She had reasons to suspect that her master was feeling guilty, afraid that she would settle accounts after autumn, so when he couldn¡¯t find anyone in Righteous Dao Village, he simply gave up looking.


    ¡°Just loves to make trouble.¡± Shu Yu sneered, leading the mule to line up to enter the city.


    It was New Year¡¯s Eve, and the city gates were particularly crowded.


    Who would have known, just as she entered the city gates, she saw a familiar figure standing next to the city gate. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu paused, and quickly led the mule over, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled, ¡°I promised you, I¡¯d be back before New Year¡¯s.¡±


    A streak of three black lines slid down Shu Yu¡¯s forehead, right, back before New Year¡¯s, just a few hours apart.


    ¡°Your Grandmother mentioned that you had news of the Dongqing Temple master and that you ran out to look for him.¡± Meng Yunzheng glanced behind her, ¡°Didn¡¯t find the Temple master?¡± He didn¡¯t seem surprised.


    After all, in his eyes, the Dongqing Temple master indeed had a bit of a mystique, like a dragon seen but never captured.


    Shu Yu sighed, ¡°Yeah, just using these two legs, I don¡¯t know how he moves so fast, and even less do I know where he went.¡±


    She had even visited the only temple nearby, but still didn¡¯t see anyone.


    Meng Yunzheng took over her mule, ¡°If the Temple master intentionally doesn¡¯t want to meet, it¡¯s natural to not find him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not bothered about meeting him or not, but haven¡¯t you been continuously looking for her? If you can¡¯t find her, how will you explain to¡­¡± Shu Yu lowered her voice, ¡°the Fifth Prince?¡±


    ¡°No need to explain, his seeking the Temple master was only to seek a result.¡±


    A result? What result, isn¡¯t it just to know whether he can ascend to the throne or not?


    She knew that.


    The Fifth Prince is the final winner, no need for her master to calculate; she was very clear about it.


    Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°Could it be that if the Temple master calculated a result he didn¡¯t like, he would give up that position? He wouldn¡¯t. So I rather think that not finding the Temple master is better. If the calculated result isn¡¯t satisfactory, it might affect his plans and morale.¡±


    Shu Yu felt this was reasonable, no wonder Meng Yunzheng looking for the Dongqing Temple master didn¡¯t seem very urgent.


    But if the result was good, it would be like giving the Fifth Prince a heart booster.


    She spun her eyes, ¡°How about we just say, the master has calculated for him, and the outcome is very auspicious?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng, ¡°¡­¡±


    How could you possibly bluff like that?


    Shu Yu covered her face, ¡°I¡¯m joking, hehe, well, I need to visit Wang Changdong¡¯s house first.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°When I heard the news about my master, I left in such a rush I didn¡¯t ask in detail about the master¡¯s situation, I need to inquire further.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you.¡±


    He said he would accompany her, but when they reached the Wang Family¡¯s door, Meng Yunzheng stopped and didn¡¯t go in, holding the mule at the door while Shu Yu went ahead and knocked.


    Standing at the door, she could hear lively voices inside.


    At this hour, it should be the time for families to reunite and enjoy the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. If it weren¡¯t for her anxious heart, she wouldn¡¯t want to disturb them now.


    After taking a deep breath, Shu Yu still knocked on the door.


    Soon someone came to open it for her; it was a woman in her forties or fifties, who paused upon seeing a young lady at the door, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Wang Changdong, Brother Wang.¡± Shu Yu smiled as she spoke.

 Chapter 786 - Chapter 786 Chapter 786 What Has Master Said

    Chapter 786: Chapter 786 What Has Master Said Chapter 786: Chapter 786 What Has Master Said The woman suddenly widened her eyes, slammed the yard door shut with a ¡®bang¡¯, and without saying a word, turned and ran inside, all the while shouting, ¡°Trouble, a real vixen has come knocking!¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­What vixen? What are you imagining?¡±


    She turned her head to glance at Meng Yunzheng nearby, her face filled with helplessness. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t long before the yard door was opened again, this time by Wang Changdong.


    However, he was followed by quite a few people who were staring intensely at her, making Shu Yu¡¯s scalp tingle.


    She forced a laugh and looked at Wang Changdong, ¡°Brother Wang, I just came to ask you something, everything is fine, right?¡±


    ¡°All¡¯s well, all¡¯s well.¡± Wang Changdong let her in and waved the others away.


    Still, there was a young woman and two children watching her warily.


    Shu Yu felt it was really not the right time for her visit.


    Wang Changdong apologetically explained, ¡°We were just eating, and started discussing how someone in the next building got some money and was thinking of taking a concubine. I¡¯ve become the manor¡¯s steward, you see, and I hardly come home once a month, so they worry I might have other intentions. How could that be possible? Am I that kind of person? It just happened that you came knocking, so they thought you were¡­¡±


    Actually, the main reason was that Shu Yu was good-looking and young, also it being the New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Her family just misunderstood.


    Shu Yu coughed lightly, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Wang Changdong dismissed with a wave of his hand, ¡°Lady Lu, did you find your master?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Shu Yu sighed, ¡°That¡¯s why I came to you, Brother Wang, to ask about my master¡¯s situation. When you saw my master, what exactly did she say and do?¡±


    Wang Changdong thought for a bit, though he and the Dongqing Temple master exchanged only a few words, he remembered them clearly.


    Just as he mentioned the governor, Shu Yu suddenly froze.


    Wang Changdong finished speaking, ¡°That¡¯s all she said, then she left, and I immediately came to the county town to find you.¡±


    ¡°Got it, thanks. I won¡¯t disturb your New Year¡¯s Eve dinner anymore, farewell.¡±


    Shu Yu left, and Wang Changdong saw her out. As soon as he closed the yard door, he faced the questioning eyes of his family.


    Wang Changdong couldn¡¯t help but swallow, ¡°What are you all thinking? That¡¯s Lady Lu, the one I told you about, praised by the governor.¡± he said, lowering his voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? My expectations for moving to the county town depend on her, don¡¯t offend her.¡±


    The Wang Family heaved a sigh of relief.


    But then they became anxious again; they seemed somewhat unwelcome to her earlier.


    The woman who had opened the door for Shu Yu slapped her thigh, ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s the New Year, when you went to her house, her old lady even gave you sweets and pastries, and when she came to our house, she didn¡¯t even have a cup of tea.¡±


    Saying that, she slapped Wang Changdong hard, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    She hurried into the house to grab the New Year gifts she had planned to give others and rushed out.


    But outside, there was no sign of Shu Yu; she and Meng Yunzheng had already walked far away.


    The two, leading a mule, walked quickly as they were worried about the old lady waiting at home.


    But Meng Yunzheng noticed that since leaving the Wang Family, Shu Yu had a strange expression, seemingly deep in thought.


    He called her twice before she came to her senses, ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 787 - Chapter 787 Chapter 787 The Note in the Pouch

    Chapter 787: Chapter 787: The Note in the Pouch Chapter 787: Chapter 787: The Note in the Pouch Meng Yunzheng saw that they had walked into the alley and slowed down, then he said, ¡°I should be the one asking you what¡¯s wrong. What have you been thinking about all the way?¡±


    Shu Yu frowned, thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°There is something very strange.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°When my master found Wang Changdong, she specifically inquired whether the governor went to Righteous Dao Village and whether he met with me.¡±


    The Dongqing Temple master had actually asked such a question, which made him fall into deep thought, ¡°So you suspect¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I suspect that the governor might have gone to Righteous Dao Village, and it might have been my master¡¯s doing.¡± She wasn¡¯t making baseless conjectures, ¡°Think about it; in the note my master left for me, she specifically mentioned that she would come to the southwest first to take care of things for me. I¡¯ve always been puzzled about what she needed to take care of for me. I¡¯ve been here for a few months now, and she hasn¡¯t shown up.¡± S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now that she heard about her master confirming the governor¡¯s situation with Wang Changdong, Shu Yu connected it with her.


    Moreover, she had never heard of the governor suddenly coming to the exile area to inspect.


    Meng Yunzheng had no doubt that the Dongqing Temple master had such capabilities, ¡°Even, the temple master might have possibly used the reason of the Heichang County magistrate¡¯s corruption to lure the governor here.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her head to look at him.


    If that was the case, then her master indeed came to the southwest in advance to prepare for her.


    Even without Qi Chan, the Dongqing Temple master was looking for an opportunity for her to get to know important people.


    Now that she knows she is doing well and even the steward at the manor values her highly, did she leave confidently¡­?


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s no use to think more about it now. We¡¯ll meet eventually.¡±


    However, speaking of the note, Shu Yu remembered the pouch that the Dongqing Temple master gave her, and she took it out, ¡°This pouch was given to me by her; there is another small note inside.¡±


    Previously, when she couldn¡¯t find the Dongqing Temple master, she thought there might be clues inside the pouch, so she opened it and looked.


    The problem is, she completely, totally, cannot understand what¡¯s written inside!!


    She handed the note over, ¡°Help me look at it, what does my master mean by this?¡±


    She pulled it out, was just about to unfold it, when Sanya¡¯s voice came from the front, ¡°Second sister.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng pressed her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s look at it when we get back; everyone is waiting for you to have the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.¡±


    Besides, it was too dark outside to see clearly.


    Shu Yu then put the pouch away, seeing Sanya run over, she swept her up into her arms, and they briskly walked towards home.


    Zhao Xi had already cleared the tables and chairs for them, and when they entered, he raised his hand to wave, ¡°Hurry up and eat, we¡¯re all waiting for you.¡±


    He looked quite conscious of being the host and was very diligent in his work.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at Meng Yunzheng, ¡°Has he¡­ become sensible?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng just smiled without saying a word.


    The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was very lively. Whether in her past life or this one, this was the most complete and warmest New Year¡¯s Eve dinner Shu Yu could remember.


    She was so happy that she couldn¡¯t resist drinking two cups of wine, and her face felt extremely hot.


    When the Lu family began reminiscing about the past and looking forward to the future, she hurriedly got up to go outside and sober up.


    Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t know when he came over and draped a cloak over her, ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t; I¡¯m just happy.¡± Shu Yu looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but think of the pouch, and she took it out again, ¡°Take a look, what does this mean?¡±

 Chapter 788 - Chapter 788 Chapter 788 The Pouch is for Meng Yunzheng

    Chapter 788: Chapter 788: The Pouch is for Meng Yunzheng Chapter 788: Chapter 788: The Pouch is for Meng Yunzheng Meng Yunzheng took the note from her once she had positioned herself properly.


    Unfolding it, he saw written on the paper, ¡°Gao Rui, Panlin, yes.¡±


    After reading it, his eyes suddenly changed, and he looked at Shu Yu with a smile.


    Shu Yu thought maybe she had drunk too much wine, her eyes blurry, or else why did it seem like he had just won the lottery.


    She blinked her eyes and asked curiously, ¡°Do you understand what it says?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You really understand?¡± She took the note back again and stared at it closely for a while, but was still completely baffled.


    Why couldn¡¯t she understand the note from her master, but Meng Yunzheng got it at one glance?


    Could it be that this note was actually meant for him?


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and snorted coldly, ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    ¡°Gao Rui, is the name of the former Minister of the Ministry of War who retired due to illness. Ever since he left his post, it¡¯s as if he vanished, with various speculations about his whereabouts in the court. Some say he has died, some say he found a paradise to recuperate, while others say he isn¡¯t sick at all and went off to enjoy himself with his favorite concubine. Even his family doesn¡¯t know where he is, whether he¡¯s dead or alive.¡±


    Shu Yu finally understood; no wonder the name was so unfamiliar to her, she had never heard it before, ¡°Then, what does this Panlin mean?¡±


    ¡°Panlin is a county town, located not far from the capital. Panlin County is very small, with no distinguishing features, and hardly any major incidents ever happen. It¡¯s a rather dull and inconspicuous place.¡±


    ¡°So what my master means is, this Gao Rui is in Panlin County?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded, ¡°Yes, and he should be a breakthrough point. I may not have told you, but the Dongqing Temple master is not only excellent at divination, she also is an honored guest of the Emperor. Of course, not many people are aware of this; even the Fifth Prince came to know of this by accident. So his seeking the temple master wasn¡¯t just for getting a divination.¡±


    Shu Yu raised an eyebrow, ¡°So it could also be to win over my master to find out some information about the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    But now it was no longer necessary. With this pouch, the Fifth Prince would give up searching for the Dongqing Temple master.


    First, she had given an important clue.


    Second¡­


    Meng Yunzheng smiled, as the Dongqing Temple master was willing to provide such information, it meant she was assisting the Fifth Prince. It also implied indirectly that the Fifth Prince was the person she deemed fit, and he would ultimately ascend to the throne.


    The Fifth Prince would be the ultimate winner, which meant to Meng Yunzheng, taking revenge for his parents would also become much easier. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu took the note and looked it over, clicking her tongue twice, ¡°Turns out this note really wasn¡¯t for me, it was for you.¡±


    Having said that, she tucked the note back into the pouch, ¡°Here, take it then.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thanking me for what?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, the temple master might have remained indifferent, as it wouldn¡¯t have affected her.¡±


    Shu Yu was silent for a moment, ¡°Honestly, I still don¡¯t know what my master is thinking.¡±


    Perhaps the thoughts of a great master are always unfathomable.


    Shu Yu shook her head, no longer dwelling on it, and then asked him, ¡°So are you going back to the Capital?¡±


    ¡°No, if I go back to the Capital, I might expose myself in front of the Gong Family. This pouch can simply be sent back to the Fifth Prince. There¡¯s no need to make the journey there personally.¡±


    And besides, the Capital is too far. If he were to go, who knows when he would return.

 Chapter 789 - Chapter 789 Chapter 789 These Fireworks Arent Meant for You

    Chapter 789: Chapter 789: These Fireworks Aren¡¯t Meant for You Chapter 789: Chapter 789: These Fireworks Aren¡¯t Meant for You Meng Yunzheng is unwilling to leave Shu Yu too far away, especially when she is still trapped in the exile area.


    Seeing that the Heating Pack has been handed over, she will be able to leave soon, Meng Yunzheng is also afraid that something unexpected might happen.


    By staying by her side, he could feel more at ease. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu was pleased, and at this moment, Zhao Xi was running out of the kitchen with Dahu and Sanya.


    The two kids were so excited, circling around Zhao Xi and asking as they walked, ¡°Brother Zhao, did you really buy fireworks? Are they pretty?¡±


    ¡°Of course, they¡¯re gorgeous.¡± Zhao Xi waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and fetch them now, and later I¡¯ll let you guys set them off in the alley, surely making you the brightest kids around.¡±


    The children started stomping their feet excitedly, and a hint of surprise also flashed across Shu Yu¡¯s face.


    Nowadays, the technology for fireworks is actually quite advanced, but it¡¯s also expensive. Ordinary families would only set off firecrackers during the New Year for some fun. Fireworks are something they can neither afford to buy nor want to splurge on.


    Only the court or wealthy families would set off fireworks during the New Year, and some influential families might even burn hundreds of taels of money during the entire New Year¡¯s Eve night.


    Places like Heichang County don¡¯t have many who could indulge like that.


    Not to mention the Lu family, Dahu, and Sanya had never even been out of the county town before, let alone seen the grandeur of fireworks. At most, they watched those fleeting fireworks rise into the sky from afar.


    So when they heard Zhao Xi bought fireworks, they were thrillingly excited.


    They couldn¡¯t wait for Zhao Xi to go back and fetch them, following him one on each side to the Meng family.


    In a short while, he appeared, carrying a load in a carry basket.


    Even the old lady and others came out, and Shu Yu walked over to see, gosh, a whole basket full, so many.


    Zhao Xi chuckled, ¡°Here in Heichang County, there are too few fireworks, but prefecture has a lot, so I bought a bit of every type. This one called ¡®ground mouse¡¯ spins around on the ground after being lit, most suitable for kids to play with. This, the flower tube, sand pot, this one is ¡®Firecracker¡¯, which flies into the sky. This one is ¡®Three Level Wave¡¯, it can make noise while flying up.¡±


    He introduced them one by one, handing out the ground mouse to Dahu, Sanya, and¡­ Daya.


    Shu Yu, looking at her empty hands, sighed, men.


    Perhaps because Shu Yu¡¯s gaze was too intense, Zhao Xi shuddered, lifting his head as if realizing something, hurriedly said, ¡°I thought ground mouse wouldn¡¯t suit you, this ¡®Firecracker¡¯ is for you.¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡± So, you think I can fly up to the sky, right?


    Meng Yunzheng glanced at Zhao Xi, took the ¡®Firecracker¡¯, and then grabbed a handful of ground mice for Shu Yu.


    Zhao Xi felt a toothache, given Shu Yu¡¯s temperament, she obviously didn¡¯t match with the ground mouse.


    But he didn¡¯t dare provoke her at this critical moment, so he just struggled to carry the rest of the stuff out of the courtyard.


    He told Dahu and the others, ¡°Today is New Year¡¯s Eve, let¡¯s set off half today, and save the other half for tomorrow.¡±


    The two kids, faces flushed, eagerly nodded.


    There were so many fireworks, they were truly wealthy.


    Even Daya couldn¡¯t help but have sparkles in her eyes; not only Dahu and the others, she herself had never set off fireworks in her life.


    The Lu family members all went out, and there weren¡¯t many people in the alley outside, most of them were still having their New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.

 Chapter 790 - Chapter 790 Chapter 790 The Brightest Kid on the Streets

    Chapter 790: Chapter 790: The Brightest Kid on the Streets Chapter 790: Chapter 790: The Brightest Kid on the Streets However, when Zhao Xi lit the fireworks and they soared into the sky with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, the doors of every household in the alley burst open with a bang bang bang.


    People glanced around and saw a crowd gathered at the entrance of the Lu family¡¯s door.


    ¡°Is it your family setting off the fireworks?¡±


    While the adults were somewhat embarrassed, the children had already run over excitedly.


    Especially seeing Dahu and Sanya holding ground mouse fireworks and jumping around gleefully, the other children swarmed around them, their eyes filled with envy as they stared at the fireworks in their hands.


    But once the fireworks were lit, they were placed on the ground, and it was just the same for them to stand by and watch.


    Sanya was initially scared to light them and looked up, handing the fireworks to Shu Yu with hopeful eyes.


    Shu Yu rubbed her head, ¡°Okay, second sister will help you.¡±


    She placed the fireworks on the ground and approached with the lighter; the fireworks started spinning with hissing sounds.


    Sanya cried out in surprise, and the other children shouted even louder.


    For a while, the whole alley was bustling with excitement.


    After a few tries, Sanya dared to light them herself.


    As the fireworks continued, more and more people gathered in the alley.


    Shu Yu leaned against the door, watching her relatives having fun, watching Zhao Xi teaching Daya how to play with fireworks, watching Sanya, who had been encircled by the children and became more outgoing, watching her father and mother quietly holding hands, watching Dahu trying to coax the old lady, who also seemed eager, to join in on the fireworks.


    Finally, her gaze fell on Meng Yunzheng, who seemed to have been watching her all along.


    The two exchanged smiles.


    The celebration continued until late into the night, and only when all the fireworks were set off did everyone head back to their courtyard contentedly.


    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi left, and the Lu family closed their door.


    Everyone began to keep vigil for the New Year. Dahu and Sanya, being young, fell asleep halfway through.


    The old lady, being elderly, was also sent to rest early by Shu Yu.


    In the end, only Lu Erbai, Madam Ruan, Daya, and Shu Yu remained to keep vigil.


    Thinking of Zhao Xi¡¯s sneaky gestures earlier in the evening, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but whisper to Daya, ¡°Sister, I saw you talking to Zhao Xi earlier, what did he say to you?¡±


    Daya thought for a moment, ¡°He talked about a lot of things, but mostly it was about Sanya learning medicine.¡±


    Speaking of this, Daya became excited, ¡°Zhao Xi said that Sanya is very insightful, and when she becomes a female doctor, she will surely outperform the men. Once we return to Dongan Province, she might even work in the medical institution in the prefecture, and the wages are not bad at all.¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡±


    All right, let them develop freely, it¡¯s up to Zhao Xi himself now.


    Shu Yu did not ask further, and they switched to talking about other matters.


    The next day was the first day of the lunar new year, and Shu Yu stretched lazily before going out to rinse her mouth and wash her face.


    It was a rare sunny day today, not only did the sun come out, but the temperature was also higher than the previous days.


    At home, new clothes for the New Year were prepared for everyone, as were red envelopes. Dahu and Sanya got up early, had breakfast, and were ready to go out and play. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But before they could leave, other children had already come over.


    The Lu family had prepared plenty of New Year goods and snacks, and these children knew it well, so the first house they visited to wish a Happy New Year was the Lu family.


    After getting a handful of melon seeds, peanuts, and candies at the Lu family¡¯s place, a group of children ran off again, heading to the next house.


    Dahu and Sanya trailed behind them.

 Chapter 791 - Chapter 791 Chapter 791 Second Shu in the County Town

    Chapter 791: Chapter 791: Second Shu in the County Town Chapter 791: Chapter 791: Second Shu in the County Town Shu Yu didn¡¯t leave the house; she didn¡¯t know many people around here, and the Lu family didn¡¯t have many relatives either.


    On such a beautiful day, she moved a reclining chair to sit in the yard and bask in the sun, her posture so leisurely as though she was enjoying her retirement, even less active than the old lady.


    After a little while, another chair appeared beside her.


    Shu Yu turned her head and saw Meng Yunzheng placing a small table between them, topped with a tray full of melons, fruits, and pastries.


    Shu Yu exchanged a glance with him, chuckled twice, and continued to eat and enjoy the sun.


    When Wang Changdong and his wife, Ms. Sun, arrived, they saw this leisure scene, which was completely different from the liveliness outside.


    He even wondered if he had come to the wrong place until the old lady called out to him, and only then did he step inside.


    With guests arriving, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t lie down anymore, so she got up to welcome the couple inside.


    Wang Changdong was here to pay a New Year visit. His wife was somewhat embarrassed because she had mistaken Shu Yu for a vixen yesterday, so the New Year¡¯s gifts she brought today were somewhat excessive.


    However, the moment she walked through the door and saw the picture of a man and a woman sitting in the yard sunbathing, Ms. Sun completely dismissed that idea.


    Young Master Meng was young and handsome, standing beside Lady Lu seemed like a match made in heaven. With such a man by her side, how could Lady Lu possibly fancy someone like their Wang Changdong?


    Thinking this, even Ms. Sun cast a somewhat disdainful look at her husband beside her.


    Wang Changdong looked baffled as he talked to the Lu family about some lively places in Heichang County.


    It was the New Year, and there were temple fairs, dragon and lion dances, and places for opera performances; if possible, they should all go and see.


    Wang Changdong knew the Lu family didn¡¯t need to visit relatives, so he introduced these with great enthusiasm.


    Yet, Shu Yu was indifferent to these festivities, but the old lady listened with extra seriousness.


    As noon approached, Wang Changdong took his leave. On the first day of the New Year, the Lu family didn¡¯t keep them.


    However, shortly after Wang Changdong left, he saw a faintly familiar figure at the entrance of the alley.


    Ms. Sun saw him halting his steps, and couldn¡¯t help but tug at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Wait here for me, I left something at the Lu family¡¯s, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Ms. Sun examined him from head to toe but didn¡¯t see anything missing.


    After Wang Changdong spoke, he had already turned around and headed back. Ms. Sun could only stand there, watching the bustling figures of children in the alley.


    Wang Changdong returned to the Lu family¡¯s home, and as soon as he entered, he quietly said to Shu Yu, ¡°Lady Lu, just now at the alley entrance, I think I saw someone from the Shu family.¡±


    ¡°Shu family? Who?¡±


    ¡°It should be Second Shu.¡± There are so many people in the exile area, Wang Changdong remembers less than half of them.


    But the Shu family was different, as those people had conflicts with Shu Yu, he couldn¡¯t help but pay more attention.


    Shu Yu was surprised, ¡°Second Shu is in the county town?¡±


    Upon reflection, she understood.


    A few days ago, Second Master inquired about the whereabouts of Madam Hou and her daughter from her, and she didn¡¯t tell. Had they given up and simply come here to watch their family? They must think that Madam Hou would definitely come to spend the New Year with them, right?


    Wang Changdong asked her, ¡°Shall I drive them away?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°No need, let them wait there; let¡¯s see how long they can last.¡±


    Hmm, suddenly hoping it would rain in the afternoon.


    Hearing this, Wang Changdong did not bother anymore. On the first day of the New Year, he didn¡¯t want to engage in these vexing matters.


    sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 792 - Chapter 792 Chapter 792 The Yao Family Rejoices

    Chapter 792: Chapter 792: The Yao Family Rejoices Chapter 792: Chapter 792: The Yao Family Rejoices Wang Changdong returned to the entrance of the alley, Ms. Sun gave him a look, ¡°Did you drop something?¡±


    ¡°No, I made a mistake, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Wang Changdong pulled Ms. Sun out of the alley and looked back at the corner once more.


    However, the two people in the corner stiffened all over, quickly lowered their heads, and only relaxed after Wang Changdong and his wife completely disappeared.


    ¡°Do you think Steward Wang saw us?¡± Second Madam asked nervously.


    ¡°Probably not?¡± Second Master Shu frowned, ¡°If he had seen us, he would have definitely come over to ask, why would he just walk away.¡±


    That made sense.


    Second Madam gathered her clothes, although it was warmer today, it was still very cold.


    They had been waiting here since early morning, and it was not difficult to inquire about the Lu family¡¯s address.


    According to some villagers, the Lu family had set up a small stall in the county town selling popcorn.


    They had never heard of such a thing, but it indeed was a rare item.


    After they arrived in the county town, after just a little inquiry, someone pointed them in the right direction. They asked around near where the Lu family¡¯s stall was and found out the residence of the Lu family.


    Both were very sure that Madam Hou and her daughter would definitely come, but they had been waiting for most of the day and had not seen anyone.


    The couple were both cold and hungry, especially since every household in the county town was preparing plenty of food for the New Year, with wafts of delicious scents coming from every alley, which was simply torturous.


    Shu Yu did not pay much attention to them, but her prayers in her heart were somehow answered.


    By the afternoon, a sudden cold wind blew by, followed by a drizzle.


    The old lady feared the children would catch a cold, so she did not allow them to go out anymore; the whole family, including Meng Yunzheng and his companion, sat in the living room around a brazier, chatting and eating.


    The alley became much quieter suddenly, and the people passing through were also in a rush.


    This made things quite hard for Second Master Shu and his wife, as they had no umbrella and could only shelter under the eaves of someone¡¯s house to avoid the rain.


    Today was exactly the first day of the Lunar New Year, when it was taboo to curse out of a belief in keeping things auspicious; otherwise, given their tattered appearance loitering around someone¡¯s door, they were bound to be chased away.


    ¡°Should we, should we continue waiting?¡± Second Master Shu began to lose heart, his mouth quivering from the cold.


    Second Madam, reluctant to give up, said, ¡°Wait, Madam Hou will definitely come.¡±


    They had to keep believing, otherwise, without any hope, they truly could not bear the days.


    However, what they did not know was, at this moment, Madam Hou, whom they were eagerly awaiting, was in the courier station encountering a person who would completely change the rest of her life.


    The rain continued until the evening before it stopped.


    Second Master Shu and Second Madam couldn¡¯t wait any longer and had to return to Righteous Dao Village with resentment. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, the Lu family joyfully set off fireworks in the alley, which livened up the alley once again.


    That rain, it seemed, was meant to interrupt the foolish hopes of Second Master Shu and his wife, coming unexplainably and leaving abruptly.


    Shu Yu peeked at the entrance of the alley and saw no one anymore.


    This Lunar New Year was probably the most satisfying and united one for the Lu family, because¡­ Shu Yu had been found.


    On the second day of Lunar New Year, Lu Erbai took Shu Yu to visit the Yao Family for New Year¡¯s greetings.


    Shu Yu originally did not want to go, but last time she had helped the Yao Family, and they were very grateful to her.


    Upon arriving at the Yao Family, she saw Yao Tianqin and a few others as if they had encountered some happy event, all in high spirits.

 Chapter 793 - Chapter 793 Chapter 793 Yao Tianqin Restored to His Former

    Chapter 793: Chapter 793: Yao Tianqin Restored to His Former Position Chapter 793: Chapter 793: Yao Tianqin Restored to His Former Position Yao Family¡¯s joy was unmistakable to Lu Erbai from the first glance, which made him curiously inquire, ¡°Brother Yao seems so delighted, has something joyful happened?¡±


    Yao Tianqin led the two into the living room, poured some water, placed some refreshments on the table, and then, smiling broadly, said, ¡°Indeed, there is a piece of good news.¡±


    In the face of Lu Erbai¡¯s puzzled look, Yao Tianqin cleared his throat, seeming a bit embarrassed, ¡°Actually, this matter is not yet finalized. I¡¯m afraid there might be unexpected complications, so I really shouldn¡¯t speak of it yet.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lu Erbai waved his hand, ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient, it¡¯s alright not to disclose anything.¡±


    ¡°It might be inconvenient for others, but this matter does have some connection with you, so there¡¯s no harm in telling you.¡±


    Yao Tianqin let out a sigh, took another sip of water to calm his slight excitement, and said, ¡°When you both helped me meet Mister Qi, allowing me to present my high-speed drum cart, it was an enormous favor to our family. Mister Qi tested the drum cart, and afterward he hastily had it delivered to the capital, presenting it to His Majesty.¡±


    Lu Erbai and Shu Yu exchanged glances, then heard him continue, ¡°His Majesty values the high-speed drum cart highly, and just as Mister Qi said, due to the contribution of the offering, His Majesty not only pardoned me of my exile crime but also reinstated my official position.¡±


    In fact, had there been a vacancy above, Yao Tianqin would have been promoted further.


    But he was already on the record in the Emperor¡¯s court, and if a suitable opportunity arises in the future, he would naturally be promoted.


    Lu Erbai was extremely surprised upon hearing this, ¡°Really? You¡¯ve been reinstated to your post? Can you leave this place?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Yao Tianqin, his face, weathered from years in the exile area, flushed with excitement, ¡°However, the official bearing the Imperial Decree is still on the way. I found out through a letter sent in advance by a friend in the capital.¡±


    That¡¯s why he said the matter wasn¡¯t finalized yet. As long as the pardon in the Imperial Decree hadn¡¯t reached his hands, he dared not confirm it.


    But Yao Tianqin was worried that once the Imperial Decree arrived, he might not have another opportunity to bid farewell to Lu Erbai, so he spilled the news ahead of time.


    This was something he could have kept from others, but he had to tell Brother Lu. Otherwise, he would be ungrateful. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, although the time he knew Lu Erbai was not very long, their friendship was more congenial than some others he had known for five or six years. Even if something went awry, he knew Lu Erbai would neither mock him nor spread the word.


    ¡°Then, congratulations in advance to Uncle Yao,¡± Shu Yu spoke up first.


    Yao Tianqin laughed and said, ¡°No hurry, let¡¯s wait until the Imperial Decree arrives to celebrate.¡±


    After the laughter, he turned a bit sentimental, ¡°To tell the truth, since being exiled here, my mind has always been focused on returning to the capital. At my age, it¡¯s not a big deal for me, but it¡¯s not good for my son to always stay here without prospects. Yet now, when it¡¯s really time to leave, I find it hard to part. Brother Lu, although our acquaintance wasn¡¯t long, we share the same aspirations and understand each other well. Parting now, who knows when we will meet again.¡±


    All this time, Lu Erbai had only been happy for him, but now with these words, he too started to feel reluctant to part.


    On the other hand, Shu Yu, smiling, said, ¡°We¡¯ll definitely meet again. Uncle Yao is a free man, and so is my father. If Dahu from our house excels in his studies and perhaps goes to the capital, wouldn¡¯t that bring about a reunion?¡±


    She didn¡¯t mention the possibility of her own release¨Cher situation was even more uncertain than Yao Tianqin¡¯s.

 Chapter 794 - Chapter 794 Chapter 794 Isnt His Superior Gong Qiu

    Chapter 794: Chapter 794: Isn¡¯t His Superior Gong Qiu? Chapter 794: Chapter 794: Isn¡¯t His Superior Gong Qiu? Shu Yu¡¯s words dispelled their worries.


    Suddenly reminded of something, Yao Tianqin hastily entered the room and soon came out with two large stacks of papers, placing them directly in front of Lu Erbai.


    ¡°These, are the blueprints of some devices I¡¯ve devised over the years. Some were successful, some still need improvement, and some failed¨Chence the large amount of papers. But these are my most treasured possessions, and now that I am leaving, I will leave them all to you. Take a look, and if they seem feasible, try making them.¡±


    Lu Erbai¡¯s eyes brightened, hesitant to touch them, ¡°All these, are for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, just take them. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, send me a letter in the future. Once I¡¯m settled back in the Capital, I¡¯ll give you the address.¡±


    After a moment of consideration, Yao Tianqin added, ¡°My reinstatement to my former position as Vice Minister of Ministry of Industry may not count as a high-ranking one in the Capital, but I still have some authority. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, let me know, and I¡¯ll definitely help you. Although I am currently powerless regarding the exile of your Second Young Lady, I¡¯ll also look for a solution.¡±


    Shu Yu was taken aback, then touched his nose.


    This, he could only feel guilty for not fully appreciating his goodwill.


    But having such a powerful figure behind his father was a joyous occasion.


    Previously, the Lu family would not even dare to think about having connections with a Capital Official, even dealing with the officers in the county town was frightful.


    At this moment, Lu Erbai still didn¡¯t realize the significance of his social connections, modestly declining Yao Tianqin¡¯s kindness, ¡°It¡¯s rare for your reinstatement, and you may be the target of many, be cautious and focus on gaining favor from your superiors. We¡¯re just living peacefully here, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Superiors?


    Upon hearing this, Shu Yu suddenly furrowed his brow.


    Yao Tianqin was reinstated as the Vice Minister of Ministry of Industry, and Meng Yunzheng¡¯s detestable father is the Minister of Public Works, wouldn¡¯t that make him Yao Tianqin¡¯s superior?


    There are two Ministers of Public Works, one of them is Gong Qiu, and the other had framed Yao Tianqin five years ago, yet was killed two years ago.


    Coincidentally, the person who killed him was Gong Qiu. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Later, Gong Qiu secretly promoted his own people to become the other Minister of Public Works.


    Above the Minister is the Chief Minister of the Ministry of Industry, who, according to Meng Yunzheng, is old and actually acts as a stabilizer, rarely getting involved in the affairs.


    Thus, essentially, the entire Ministry of Industry falls under Gong Qiu¡¯s domination, his sole discretion.


    And now Yao Tianqin had become his subordinate¡­


    Shu Yu looked at her father and Yao Tianqin discussing things, and sighed inwardly.


    However, it was not her place to advise him to keep away from Gong Qiu, a person exiled here shouldn¡¯t be so well-informed about the bureaucratic circle of the Capital.


    But if she couldn¡¯t speak, Qi Chan could.


    Mister Qi, because of his incident with Cheng Dong, had already been cautious of Gong Qiu.


    Yao Tianqin¡¯s reinstatement was largely facilitated by him, publicly aligning him with Mister Qi.


    It would be reasonable for Qi Chan to warn him.


    Only, Mister Qi had gone to see the governor and had not yet returned.


    Shu Yu actually hoped that the Imperial Decree Officer would delay his arrival.


    Regrettably, desires don¡¯t always align with reality.


    In the evening, just as Shu Yu was preparing to return to Righteous Dao Village, Yao Po suddenly ran to the Lu family, excitedly informing them that the Imperial Decree Officer from the Ministry of Personnel had arrived in Heichang County.

 Chapter 795 - Chapter 795 Chapter 795 Shu Yu Returns to the Village

    Chapter 795: Chapter 795: Shu Yu Returns to the Village Chapter 795: Chapter 795: Shu Yu Returns to the Village Shu Yu paused, turning her head to look at Yao Po who had entered the room.


    With the news now confirmed, Yao Po was not afraid of others knowing, and eagerly told the Lu family, ¡°Just after noon, the County Magistrate led the Ministry of Personnel¡¯s Imperial Decree Officer to our home to proclaim the Imperial Decree. My father has been reinstated to his official position, and the Emperor has also awarded us with many things, including a residence.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows, ¡°A residence?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yao Po nodded repeatedly, ¡°My father is currently speaking with the Ministry officials and the County Magistrate. I came over to give you this good news first. I¡¯ve also written down the address of that residence, Uncle Lu, whenever you have anything to send us, just send it to this place.¡±


    The Yao Family had a house in the capital originally, but it had been confiscated after he was exiled, and later sold to someone else.


    However, the residence that the Emperor has now rewarded them with was larger than their original one, comprising three main halls, and most importantly, it was well located.


    The Lu family were all happy for the Yao Family, with the old lady patting her hands and saying, ¡°Oh, this is so sudden, I need to prepare something for you. When are you leaving? I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s enough time.¡±


    Compared to Lu Erbai, the old lady had already realized that this was a huge opportunity for networking.


    This was a Capital Official, a few ranks higher than the county magistrate.


    In any case, they had to firmly establish a good relationship.


    Hearing this, Yao Po continuously waved hands, ¡°Grandma Lu, you are being too polite, there¡¯s no need to prepare anything. If it wasn¡¯t for Uncle Lu and Erbai¡¯s help in the past, we wouldn¡¯t be where we are today. However, we will need a few more days before we can depart, as the Ministry official wants to meet Mister Qi. Mister Qi isn¡¯t in Heichang County right now, so he¡¯s planning to wait a few more days.¡±


    What he didn¡¯t say was that the Ministry official, due to rushing on his journey, had gotten slightly injured and couldn¡¯t continue the journey immediately.


    He could have arrived yesterday, but his injury worsened, and he had to stay at the courier station for a day.


    Fortunately, there was a woman with the last name Hou at the courier station who had a good medicine. After the Imperial Decree Officer used it, his bleeding stopped and his pain eased, so he rested for a day before continuing on to Heichang County.


    Knowing that the other party was waiting for Qi Chan¡¯s return before leaving, Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    She congratulated Yao Po, and then she pulled the mule carriage out of the house.


    If she delayed any longer, the city gates would close, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to return.


    This time, Shu Yu was going back alone. Today was only the second day of the Lunar New Year, and the bustle of the county town would last at least until the fifteenth day of the first lunar month. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady and the others wouldn¡¯t stay in Heichang County for long. With the rare festive atmosphere, Shu Yu didn¡¯t want them to stay in Righteous Dao Village, spending days on end washing clothes and cooking.


    Hadn¡¯t Wang Changdong earlier told the old lady about many fun places? Shu Yu instructed Daya to take them to see those places, not to miss the rare opportunity.


    After all, once she returned to Righteous Dao Village, she could eat at the Manor. She wouldn¡¯t be starving three meals a day.


    Moreover, she wasn¡¯t busy at all now. The Heating Packs had been handed in and the registration ledgers had been sorted out. Apart from the morning and evening rush, she had free time at other times.


    The old lady couldn¡¯t dissuade her and could only remain in the county town.


    But she said that she would definitely return by the sixth day of the first lunar month, at the latest.


    Shu Yu sat on the mule carriage, slowly returning to the village.


    Because of the New Year, the village was still quite lively and festive, and the children were rarely seen running and jumping outside.

 Chapter 796 - Chapter 796 Chapter 796 Qi Chan Returns

    Chapter 796: Chapter 796: Qi Chan Returns Chapter 796: Chapter 796: Qi Chan Returns Shu Yu saw Xu Zhensheng not far ahead, and thought of the several ¡®ground mice¡¯ some kid had put in the cart, so she waved at him.


    Xu Zhensheng ran over with a patter, and looked into the cart, ¡°Where¡¯s Dahu?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t be back for a few days, but he asked me to bring you a gift.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Shu Yu took out a cloth bag from the cart, ¡°Fireworks, these were bought by my brother in the prefecture for Dahu and Sanya. Dahu specifically saved some for you, take them.¡±


    The cloth bag was bulging, not only filled with fireworks but also some candies and pastries wrapped in paper.


    These were what Dahu had brought back from visiting others¡¯ homes on the first day of the New Year, knowing that the Xu Family hadn¡¯t prepared many New Year¡¯s goods, he brought some back for his little buddy.


    Xu Zhensheng pursed his lips; due to his quiet and reticent nature, he didn¡¯t have many friends in Righteous Dao Village. Dahu was his first one.


    Even though he was several years younger than him, he took great care of him.


    Xu Zhensheng took the cloth bag, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Shu Yu waved her hand, ¡°When he comes back, you can thank him then. Go play now, I¡¯m heading home.¡±


    Xu Zhensheng stepped back and stood aside to let her pass.


    Shu Yu started working diligently again, and the next day when registering, she saw Second Master and his wife.


    Both of them looked pale, and their bodies were shivering as if they were sick.


    Clearly, the rain that afternoon on the first day was not for nothing.


    Shu Yu thought they would persist in asking about Madam Hou¡¯s matters, but to her surprise, the couple said nothing.


    They didn¡¯t meddle, and Shu Yu didn¡¯t bother with them either.


    The old lady ultimately did not wait until the sixth day, she came over on the fourth and said to Shu Yu, ¡°I came early to prepare some dry goods for the Yao family to take back to the capital. The Yao Family has a good relationship with your father, we can¡¯t stop interacting with them just because they¡¯ve left, that would be too disadvantageous.¡±


    The old lady had her own set of principles regarding social relations, and Shu Yu let her do as she wished.


    Soon, the old lady bought some jerky made from game from Ma Lu and others, and also exchanged for a lot of mountain goods from the Fang Family, ready to take to the county town.


    Shortly after the old lady left, Mister Qi finally returned to Heichang County.


    However, he stayed in the county town for less than half a day before he followed directly to Righteous Dao Village and sought out Shu Yu.


    Wang Changdong was surprised to see him personally looking for Lady Lu, quickly tidied up the study for their conversation, served the tea and snacks on the table himself, then stood outside guarding the door.


    He had a feeling that Mister Qi came to look for Lady Lu because there must be something important to discuss, and it absolutely couldn¡¯t be disturbed by others.


    Qi Chan unexpectedly took a longer look at Wang Changdong, and nodded with a smile, seemingly very satisfied with his actions.


    Wang Changdong immediately became excited, becoming even more attentive, ¡°Please, teacher and Steward Lu take your time talking, just call me if you need anything.¡±


    After he left, only Shu Yu and Qi Chan remained in the study.


    Looking at the little girl in front of him who hadn¡¯t changed much, Qi Chan couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°I¡¯ve come to bring you some good news. The governor was very pleased after seeing your Heating Pack and has already sent it to the Capital at full speed. However, you will have to wait a little longer for the Heating Pack to arrive, be tested, and then receive the formal recognition, so have some patience.¡±


    Shu Yu calculated in her heart, she had a clear idea.


    ¡°I understand, it was like Uncle Yao, who also waited more than two months.¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 797 - Chapter 797 Chapter 797 Madam Hous Opportunity

    Chapter 797: Chapter 797: Madam Hou¡¯s Opportunity Chapter 797: Chapter 797: Madam Hou¡¯s Opportunity Qi Chan chuckled, ¡°He was quite fast about it.¡±


    Just as he had expected, the Emperor felt some guilt for the wrongful conviction of Yao Tianqin five years ago, which led to his exile. Without a second word, he restored him to his former official position.


    Moreover, although Yao Tianqin didn¡¯t have many friends, he also didn¡¯t have deep enmities with anyone. With his merit established, there was little opposition in the court.


    Therefore, the decision was made quickly. Once the practical value of the high-barreled carts was confirmed, the Emperor issued a decree immediately.


    As for Shu Yu¡¯s case, logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be delayed for too long, as she posed even less of a threat to the people in the court.


    But to be cautious, Qi Chan still advised her to be more patient.


    Shu Yu wasn¡¯t in a rush and remained calm, ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t suffered much here, but it¡¯s been taxing for you to continuously worry about my affairs.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Do you think the benefit of the Heating Pack was only for you? By giving that thing to me, you¡¯ve also helped me out. Not to mention the Heating Pack, Yao Tianqin¡¯s restoration to his office also owes a part to your efforts.¡±


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°How come what you said is the same as what Uncle Yao told me? He was also telling my father the other day that since they¡¯ve helped him, once his days get better, he would reciprocate and take care of us. My father is afraid that once he goes back, he would try to help me get absolved. You know, he has just been restored. If my case displeases the Emperor again, wouldn¡¯t it all be for naught? My dad advises him not to rush; the priority is to handle his duties well, whether it¡¯s with his superiors or colleagues, he must first build good relationships. It cannot be like five years ago; just burying his head in work isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    While listening, Qi Chan nodded, but he didn¡¯t expect Lu Erbai to be such a perceptive person.


    However, when Shu Yu mentioned ¡®superiors,¡¯ his hand suddenly paused.


    Yao Tianqin¡¯s superior, isn¡¯t that Gong Qiu?


    Thinking of how Gong Qiu had arranged for Cheng Dong to be by the governor¡¯s side for many years, and that there were spies in Hetai Prefecture around the magistrate, he felt that Gong Qiu might be planning something big. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yao Tianqin had just returned; if he gets involved, he might end up back here.


    He needs to discuss this with Yao Tianqin.


    Shu Yu naturally noticed Qi Chan¡¯s momentary pause and lowered her eyes, choosing not to say more.


    Instead, she asked about the departure time of Yao Tianqin, ¡°I heard from Uncle Yao that the Imperial Decree Officer from the Ministry of Personnel has been staying in Heichang County wanting to meet you. Once he has met you, he will return to the Capital with Uncle Yao and the others. Have you seen this Imperial Decree Officer?¡±


    Qi Chan shook his head, ¡°No, I heard from the County Magistrate that he went to the courier station yesterday. Coincidentally, when he first came to the county town, he was injured by a startled horse. Later, when he reached the courier station, his wound worsened. A lady at the station provided him with Hemostatic Medicine, which was even more effective than what the doctor had prescribed. Grateful to her, he made a trip back to the courier station before departing. I heard she seems to be Madam Hou.¡±


    Shu Yu gaped in surprise, Madam Hou?


    Come to think of it, the medicine Madam Hou had was what she gave.


    Those common pills and medicine powder, Shu Yu got some from Zhao Xi and sent them over. Certainly, Zhao Xi¡¯s medicine would be more effective than what a regular doctor prescribed.


    Madam Hou helped the Imperial Decree Officer, and he even specially revisited to see her. It seems that Madam Hou¡¯s days at the courier station might be a bit better from now on.

 Chapter 798 - Chapter 798 Chapter 798 Yao Family Leaves

    Chapter 798: Chapter 798: Yao Family Leaves Chapter 798: Chapter 798: Yao Family Leaves Qi Chan finished handling his matters and left. The next day, he met with the Imperial Decree Officer who had returned from the courier station.


    The third day, Yao Tianqin and his family were ready to set off and return to the capital.


    Shu Yu specifically took a day off to send them off together with her family.


    At the city gate, there were quite a few people, not only the Lu family, but also other families who had frequent interactions with the Yao Family over the years, even those who previously had conflicts with the Yao Family came with smiling faces to see them off, stuffing many items into the carriage.


    Shu Yu also saw the rumored Imperial Decree Officer from the Ministry of Personnel, surnamed Wan, who appeared to be around forty, thin and sallow-faced, probably due to excessive blood loss from a previous injury.


    He and Qi Chan seemed to be acquaintances, chatting at the city gate for a while before heading over to see off the Yao family.


    Yao Tianqin said his goodbyes to everyone and finally came in front of the Lu family.


    They had said everything they needed to say before, he just patted Lu Erbai on the shoulder with a smile, ¡°We are leaving now, keep in touch often, you all take care as well.¡±


    ¡°Bon voyage.¡±


    The Lu family waved their hands, and the caravan slowly set off.


    The Yao family had quite a bit of luggage as well, having lived here for five years, they took whatever they could, and most of what they couldn¡¯t take was given to Lu Erbai¡¯s house.


    Erbai knew his family¡¯s situation well; they weren¡¯t going to stay here much longer, so these items were a waste for them.


    But Yao Tianqin, who had a good relationship with him, thought they were just polite remarks and insisted on giving them. He also told him that he could give them to anyone he wanted if he ever left, and he wouldn¡¯t mind.


    Thus, the larger furniture from the Yao Family ended up being stored in the Lu family¡¯s firewood shed.


    Yao Tianqin¡¯s departure didn¡¯t affect Shu Yu much, but Lu Erbai was clearly feeling a bit sad.


    Luckily, Yao Tianqin left behind many drafts and diagrams, and Lu Erbai, eager as ever, had already absorbed quite a bit. He planned to try making some in a few days; he would be busy.


    After seeing off the Yao Family, Shu Yu bid farewell to Qi Chan, then returned to the family courtyard with her family.


    She had just entered the room and had a sip of water when Meng Yunzheng came over, holding a stack of books.


    He hadn¡¯t gone to send off Yao Tianqin; they weren¡¯t close, and besides, the Imperial Decree Officer and Qi Chan were present at the scene.


    It seems that he had taken this time to buy quite a few books at the bookstore.


    Shu Yu took out the top book, ¡°Comprehensive Rhymes,¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly buy so many?¡±


    ¡°These two are for Dahu; I tested him during the New Year, he learns quickly and has insight. He¡¯s already very familiar with enlightening texts like ¡®Thousand Character Classic¡¯ and ¡®Book of Family Names¡¯ and recognizes many common characters; naturally, it¡¯s time for something else.¡±


    Shu Yu flipped through ¡°Comprehensive Rhymes,¡± the lines like ¡®one bundle, two winters, three bells¡¯ made her feel dizzy for a moment.


    She then silently placed back the next book, ¡°Erya.¡± Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not easy for a six or seven-year-old child¡¯s reading.


    Sympathized with Dahu for a second, Shu Yu then looked at the remaining stack of books on the table, ¡°These aren¡¯t for Dahu, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, Dahu is still self-studying at home. Books like the Four Books and Five Classics are not urgent; he can wait until he goes back to school to learn them.¡± Of course, if he mastered these few books first, Meng Yunzheng wouldn¡¯t mind teaching him earlier.


    ¡°These books are for my own reading.¡±


    Shu Yu paused, then gestured with her hand, this stack of books wasn¡¯t small at all.

 Chapter 799 - Chapter 799 Chapter 799 He Plans to Open an Academy

    Chapter 799: Chapter 799: He Plans to Open an Academy Chapter 799: Chapter 799: He Plans to Open an Academy ¡°How come¡­suddenly such a zeal for learning?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled and got serious, ¡°Yu, I want to participate in the imperial examinations.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned, ¡°You want to enter the court as an official?¡± After saying that, she frowned and shook her head, ¡°No, that¡¯s not right; with what you¡¯re currently doing, if he truly ascends to that position in the future, you could be an official as rewards for your achievements. There¡¯s no need to climb up step by step through the exams.¡±


    Within a year at most, the Fifth Prince could become the Emperor.


    Meng Yunzheng¡¯s scholarship and abilities were extremely outstanding; the Fifth Prince was well aware of this, knowing that as long as he handled several solid achievements, he would be able to rise in rank and participate in the policymaking just the same.


    For some people, perhaps passing the examinations was the only path. But for Meng Yunzheng, this path was instead complex and slow.


    After all, he would have to start from being a child student, and even if he passed every time, it would take several years ¨C utterly unnecessary.


    Meng Yunzheng nodded, ¡°Yes, indeed, I¡¯ve never thought of entering the court to be an official, but I want to have scholarly honors on my record.¡±


    Right now, he wasn¡¯t even a child student.


    When he was younger, his studying was quite extraordinary; the teacher who taught him once told his parents that at the age of nine, he should try attending the child student examinations, and confidently claimed that he would surely pass.


    Back then, Meng Yunzheng himself was full of confidence, but his parents were very hesitant, refusing on the basis that he was too young and his foundation was not yet stable and solid.


    Latter, they even privately told him to wait a few years before taking the exam, not to be too hasty, and that after becoming a Scholar, he should not pursue any higher examinations as the family escort agency still needed him to take over.


    At that time, Meng Yunzheng did not quite understand, but he vaguely knew that his parents must have had their difficulties.


    At the age of ten, when his family was broken and people were killed, he understood.


    If he were to pass the scholarly examination and become an Advanced Scholar, he would inevitably go to the Capital, and he would definitely meet Gong Qiu.


    At that time, his identity would be exposed; unfortunately, with Gong Qiu¡¯s power, his family of three tied up would not be a match. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stopping at being a Scholar, unobtrusive and not going to the Capital, such scholarly titles were sufficient for use in a small place like a county town.


    Regrettably, his parents didn¡¯t live to see this day.


    Latter, Meng Yunzheng followed Gong Qiu back to the Capital, pretending to have suffered brain damage and become dull; studying became exceedingly difficult for him. Under such circumstances, it was naturally impossible to take examinations, so until now, he remained a commoner.


    However, Meng Yunzheng had not faltered in his studies over the years; he assimilated knowledge swiftly and became Mr. Shanju, whom Gong Qiu and others did not know, a person whose paintings were worth their weight in gold.


    What he learned and stored in his mind was his own.


    Now, wanting to participate in the imperial examinations was not a difficult task for Meng Yunzheng.


    He didn¡¯t intend to become an official; he was well aware of what the court was like and did not yearn for it.


    But having scholarly titles was necessary; it made everything easier no matter what he did in the future.


    ¡°Scholarly titles?¡± Shu Yu was surprised, ¡°What do you plan to do in the future?¡±


    ¡°I want to open a Book Academy.¡± Not just any private school but a grand academy that could accommodate students from all over.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You want to be a teacher?¡±


    To be precise, a dean.


    Meng Yunzheng replied with a smile, ¡°I had never thought about what I wanted to do in the future, just focused on seeking revenge. Now, it¡¯s different; I need to work hard for our future life. I know you also dislike being involved in court affairs; I may not enter the court as an official, but I can influence many as a teacher. How does that sound?¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡±


    What did she think?


    She thought it was wonderful.


    Shu Yu already knew that Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t want to become an official; she thought he would go back to take over the escort agency from Meng Pei.

 Chapter 800 - Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Grateful to Dahu

    Chapter 800: Chapter 800: Grateful to Dahu Chapter 800: Chapter 800: Grateful to Dahu Actually, the escort agency isn¡¯t bad, but traveling to escort valuables all year round is still quite dangerous.


    Opening a private school, I could teach students myself.


    If I don¡¯t want to teach, I could hire a bunch of teachers to do it. Then I could plant flowers, sip tea, occasionally go out to enjoy the mountains and waters or go for a spring outing to gain insight. Wouldn¡¯t that be beautiful?


    Shu Yu cleared her throat lightly. She shouldn¡¯t allow herself to think about it. This retirement-like life was something she had thought of after taking her revenge. But it¡¯s too idyllic and somewhat unrealistic. Before that, she still needs to strive.


    She smiled and lifted her head, ¡°Hmm, then you need to work hard.¡±


    Shu Yu never doubted that Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t achieve it. In her mind, if he set a goal, then it would certainly be realized.


    Isn¡¯t it just about earning scholarly honors? Or becoming the head of a private school? Given a few years, he would surely accomplish it, no doubt.


    Meng Yunzheng saw her cheerful appearance and felt a sense of satisfaction in his heart.


    Compared to others, his idea seemed somewhat ¡®irresponsible.¡¯ After all, wouldn¡¯t anyone with talent and capability want to enter government service, seek official positions, and aspire to elevate their family to high society?


    But neither he nor Yu had such ambitions.


    Shu Yu was just curious, ¡°How did you suddenly want to become a headmaster? When did you start thinking about it?¡±


    ¡°Before you were exiled.¡±


    Shu Yu was taken aback. ¡°That time¡­¡±


    Yes, indeed it was that time. At that moment, Meng Yunzheng had confirmed his own intentions.


    Previously, he was alone with only one goal in mind: revenge. As for what to do after getting revenge, he had never thought about it. At most, he would bring Meng Pei over, and the father and son would support each other. With their abilities, they would surely not starve to death.


    But now things were different, he had someone he cared for, and naturally, he had to consider the future.


    Revenge was a must for him, and so was Shu Yu.


    Meng Yunzheng was skilled in many areas, but he was particularly proficient in academics. He had been extraordinarily talented in this field since childhood, and learning is endless. Even now, he continued to study diligently.


    Opening a private school had become his most desired pursuit.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I have to thank Dahu,¡± Meng Yunzheng said with a smile. ¡°I had never been a teacher before, and although I was skilled at studying, I wasn¡¯t sure if I could teach others well. Recently, Dahu told me that after receiving my guidance, he understood things much faster, and following my teachings made his studies twice as effective, which helped him immensely.¡±


    At that time, seeing Dahu solve problems with a satisfied and excited expression, Meng Yunzheng was immediately reassured.


    Additionally, he no longer needs to search for the Dongqing Temple master and is not planning to leave Heichang County soon. This means he has more free time, perfect for studying and reviewing.


    Once he¡¯s had his revenge, he would start taking the exams for scholarly honors and prioritize this plan.


    Shu Yu heard all he said and then glanced at the stack of books on the table, unable to help but fall silent.


    With Meng Yunzheng¡¯s current education, would it be somewhat unfair for him to take the child student examination?


    ¡°I¡¯ve also written to my father about this and told him. He¡¯s very supportive of me.¡±


    The escort agency of the Meng family is now managed by his younger uncle.


    Although Meng Pei is still alive, he has no intention of returning and competing with his brother for the business. Moreover, he always felt Meng Yunzheng wasn¡¯t suitable for such rough escort work. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice for him to be a teacher? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the future, if his students achieve something, they would have to serve him tea and water.


    Although Shu Yu has never met Meng Pei, she has learned what kind of person he is from the bits and pieces Meng Yunzheng has mentioned.

 Chapter 801 - Chapter 801 Chapter 801 Time Flies

    Chapter 801: Chapter 801: Time Flies Chapter 801: Chapter 801: Time Flies Meng Yunzheng planning to open an academy and be its headmaster was, after all, still just a plan, and Shu Yu hadn¡¯t mentioned it to his family.


    But Meng Yunzheng was taking Dahu with him; he would be reading at home, and Dahu would be studying too, which made them good companions.


    For Dahu, it was a tremendously rare opportunity.


    So, this time when Shu Yu returned to Righteous Dao Village, only the old lady was by his side. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sanya also stayed behind. She wanted to learn Medical Skill from Zhao Xi, but first, she had to recognize more characters.


    Previously, Zhao Xi impersonated Daniu to live in Righteous Dao Village with the old lady, as they were concerned about the Lu family, where the elders were old and the young were small. At the time, being new to the place, having a man around could secure the house and help with some physical labor.


    Now, things were different. Shu Yu was already living in the Lu family¡¯s Manor, and he was the steward, with plenty of time to stay at home.


    The old lady became familiar with the neighbors and developed a feisty personality.


    After all, Zhao Xi wasn¡¯t truly Daniu, and continuing to live in the village would be inconvenient.


    So, he stayed in the county town, teaching Sanya medicine. Most importantly, he was looking after Daya.


    The Young Head Escort from Huifeng Escort Agency actually visited the Lu family during the New Year; back then, his eyes were restless, always gazing at Daya, which suddenly filled him with a sense of crisis.


    Shu Yu started working on schedule every day, and occasionally, he would take the old lady for walks at the foot of the mountain, his days passing in leisure.


    The weather gradually warmed up, and the sunflowers Shu Yu planted finally began to perk up.


    Shu Yu was delighted, visiting them every day.


    By February, Heichang County, which had been missing a county magistrate for a long time, finally had one take office.


    The new county magistrate was young and not well-connected; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been transferred to the southwest.


    Therefore, after his arrival, knowing Qi Chan¡¯s identity, he was extraordinarily respectful towards him.


    Originally, when the new county magistrate arrived, Qi Chan, having completed his work, should have left. However, the county magistrate, sincerely citing his own inexperience and fresh arrival as reasons, hoped Qi Chan would stay a while longer to provide some guidance.


    After managing Heichang County for several months, Qi Chan did not want the order he had hard-earned to fall into disarray soon. Additionally, as the new county magistrate appeared sincere and ambitious, Qi Chan decided to stay longer.


    Meanwhile, the governor¡¯s office sent people twice, hoping to call him back.


    It wasn¡¯t only the new county magistrate who wanted to foster a good relationship with Qi Chan; foreseeing Qi Chan¡¯s probable prompt return to the capital, the governor did not want to miss any opportunity to spend time with him.


    Shu Yu only listened peripherally to the changes in the county town and continued with his own matters.


    After settling in, the new county magistrate visited Righteous Dao Village once. Finding everything satisfactory, he praised the stewards of the Manor, especially complimenting Shu Yu for organizing the registers neatly and preparing precise charts.


    Shu Yu remained calm, while Wang Changdong and others were excited.


    It was crucial to make a good impression on the newly arrived county magistrate.


    In March, Qi Chan was finally taken away by people sent by Lord Cheng.


    However, messages from the capital regarding the Heating Pack, still had not arrived.


    Last time, Yao Tianqin resumed his position within two months; it¡¯s been nearly three months now for her, why was there still no movement?


    As the weather would get hotter, the efficacy of her Heating Pack would be reduced.


    Even confident Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but worry that something unexpected had occurred.

 Chapter 802 - Chapter 802: Chapter 802: The Second Family Letter

    Chapter 802: Chapter 802: The Second Family Letter


    However, the directive from the capital had not arrived, but the second letter from home had been sent over.


    It was still Meng Yunzheng who brought it over; Shu Yu happened to return to the county town that day, bringing back dried goods that had been sun-cured recently.


    Meng Yunzheng came while the family was gathered around the table for dinner.


    Dahu now treats Meng Yunzheng as his teacher, with utmost respect. As soon as he arrived, the little guy immediately brought over a stool for him and was about to pour tea. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Yunzheng chuckled and said to him, ¡°No need to pour tea, I just came to deliver the letter and will leave right after.¡±


    Besides the letter, there were also some local products from home prepared by Daniu.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t much, but it was a thoughtful gesture.


    Shu Yu wiped her mouth and took the letter.


    After Meng Yunzheng placed the items down, he left. The old lady quickly brought out chicken soup that had been stewing in the kitchen and handed it to him as he departed, ¡°Take this back to drink. I heard from Dahu that you¡¯ve been busy writing some article; it must be tiring. This is specially stewed for you and Zhao Xi. Originally, we planned to send it after dinner, but since you¡¯re here, just take it with you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandmother.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng now called the old lady very naturally. The matter between him and Shu Yu was clear to the Lu family as they were not blind.


    But they were all very pleased with Meng Yunzheng. Yu was of age now, and the two standing together indeed made a handsome couple, quite compatible.


    Once Yu reached her coming-of-age, the wedding date could be discussed.


    However, the Lu family was still unaware of Zhao Xi¡¯s feelings for Daya. Probably because Zhao Xi had been too subtle about it; not only the Lu family but even Daya herself hadn¡¯t realized.


    Well, except for Shu Yu.


    Meng Yunzheng, carrying the food container, walked out the door while Shu Yu also opened the thick letter in her hand.


    Like the last time, this letter was very substantial.


    Upon taking it out, indeed, at the top was a letter written by Dabao.


    Although the handwriting was slightly better than last time, from the first sentence, it was evident that Dabao was complaining again about having to write so many words.


    She decided to leave his letter till last since it was too strenuous to read.


    Shu Yu first read Daniu¡¯s letter, but Daniu¡¯s family letter was much briefer and less interesting. Like always, he shared only the good news, not the woes, mentioning some recent happenings at home.


    He mentioned Lanhua¡¯s marital arrangement, which had been settled.


    Daniu had met the other party; the man didn¡¯t have any major faults, just a bit lazy.


    But Madam Li thought it wasn¡¯t a big issue. Isn¡¯t Lu Sanzhu also incredibly lazy? Look at his life now, having a job in the county town; his days are prosperous, and he has raised his two children plump and healthy.


    Besides, the household Lanhua was to marry into was not in bad condition. The man lived in the county town and they had a small shop, their family selling tofu.


    Lanhua, marrying into this family, wouldn¡¯t have to do fieldwork; at most, she would help out at the shop, which was both easy and comfortable.


    Furthermore, Daniu also lived in the county town now. With Daniu as her elder brother, the family would not dare to mistreat Lanhua.


    Daniu couldn¡¯t argue with Madam Li, and although the fiance was lazy, if asked to work, he would still do it.


    He just wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to help; the type to not even notice if the firewood at home fell over, but if somebody prompted him, he would still bend down to pick it up.


    Never mind that man; currently, most of the men at home acted this way.


    Daniu couldn¡¯t expect perfection from others; his own sister had her flaws too. As long as there were no severe issues like violence, if they could compromise and live together, it was acceptable.

 Chapter 803 - Chapter 803: Chapter 803: Lu Sanzhu was Buried

    Chapter 803: Chapter 803: Lu Sanzhu was Buried


    The old lady felt that it wasn¡¯t a big issue. Madam Li was quite annoying, but she wouldn¡¯t harm her own daughter.


    So she did not express any opinion about Lanhua¡¯s marriage, allowing Shu Yu to continue.


    There wasn¡¯t anything particularly special about the subsequent matters, but for some reason, Shu Yu still sensed something odd from the lines in Daniu¡¯s letters.


    This odd feeling wasn¡¯t clarified until she later read the letter written by Dabao.


    Daniu¡¯s letter was very brief, and after Shu Yu finished reading it, she went to read Dabao¡¯s letter. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Right after reading his first complaint, upon seeing the second sentence, she suddenly lifted her head, looking at the Lu family and said, ¡°I suddenly feel, letting Third Uncle stay in the village to work indeed buried his talents.¡±


    The old lady frowned, ¡°How did it bury his talents? What did he write in the letter?¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°Dabao said, Third Uncle¡¯s wages have increased by a hundred coins again.¡±


    The Lu family members fell into collective silence.


    After a long moment, the old lady gravely said, ¡°Now that you mention it, I also feel we¡¯ve buried his talents.¡±


    My goodness, two letters, and each time the wages increased by a hundred coins. They all began to suspect that by the time they returned to Jiangyuan County, Lu Sanzhu had already become the steward.


    The old lady had always thought him lazy, deceitful, and shirking his real duties; the fields were left neglected, which broke her heart.


    Yet surprisingly, while he was no good at farming, as a clerk in the county town, he managed to get his wages raised twice in such a short period.


    ¡°Did he mention how he managed to get the raise?¡±


    Shu Yu continued to read and then raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Third Uncle said there was a customer who frequently visited the peach forest lately, reciting poetry even in the bitter cold. The other staff thought this person was mad, but Third Uncle accidentally discovered that this customer was a good friend of their boss.¡±


    Thus Lu Sanzhu would occasionally step forward to express his concern, even offering his own coat and warm water when it was windy, positioning himself as a clerk who empathetically noticed the customer¡¯s needs. The next day, in front of that customer, he secretly sneezed several times.


    The customer felt terribly sorry, and gave Lu Sanzhu two taels as a reward so he could buy medicine.


    After that, he got a raise.


    The Lu family members fell silent once again; the old lady cursed, ¡°I knew he wouldn¡¯t do it honestly.¡±


    But to say he did anything bad wasn¡¯t really the case either; he simply put on an act, used a bit of cleverness, without harming anyone.


    Thus, the old lady scolded him once and said no more.


    Shu Yu smiled wryly, continued reading, then her eyebrows tightly furrowed.


    She looked troubled, causing the Lu family to also become anxious, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Dabao said, Eldest Aunt already knows the real reason we came to the southwest.¡±


    The letter did not mention the word ¡®banishment,¡¯ but the implication was very clear.


    Shu Yu had finally understood why there was that bit of strangeness in Daniu¡¯s letter. Daniu probably wanted to express it too, but since he had someone else write the letter and considering how to start, coupled with it concerning his mother, he hesitated.


    Lu Sanzhu, however, had no such reservations, spitting it all out, whether it should be said or not.


    In fact, Shu Yu had expected this; in the Lu family, Lu Sanzhu¡¯s wife from the second branch had already come to the southwest.


    Eldest Uncle and Daniu from the first branch were also aware, and Lu Sanzhu and his wife from Lu Sanzhu¡¯s branch knew all of the circumstances.


    Not only them, but Tang Wenqian and his family knew as well.

 Chapter 804 - Chapter 804: Chapter 804: Madam Li Wants a Divorce

    Chapter 804: Chapter 804: Madam Li Wants a Divorce


    Shu Yu¡¯s banishment had become anything but a secret anymore.


    Even if everyone intended to keep it from the Eldest Aunt, with so much time having passed, and the abrupt departure of the second household, she surely would have found out if she had wanted to.


    What astonished Shu Yu was Madam Li¡¯s reaction. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dabao wrote in the letter, ¡°The Eldest Aunt wants to divorce the Eldest Uncle?¡±


    ¡°What???¡± exclaimed the old lady, while everyone else sat up straight with solemn expressions.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°After learning about my banishment, the Eldest Aunt feared implicating the main family, so she asked the Eldest Uncle to sever ties with us. Both the Eldest Uncle and Brother Daniu disagreed, and then the Eldest Aunt threatened to divorce the Eldest Uncle.¡±


    Before, Madam Li probably had never thought there could be such a way out.


    But since Daya went through such an ordeal last year, it had opened up new avenues of thought for her.


    After finishing the reading, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but glance at the old lady.


    The latter¡¯s expression, however, was unusually calm, unnaturally so.


    After a while, the old lady scoffed, ¡°So did they get a divorce?¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help laughing and crying at the same time, ¡°No.¡±


    How could they really divorce? That was just a threat from Madam Li to the Eldest Uncle. Third Uncle loves to stir trouble, and the wording in his letter is particularly exaggerated.


    But if the Eldest Uncle had indeed divorced, Daniu would have mentioned it.


    The old lady seemed a bit regretful, ¡°They should have divorced. That Madam Li, she¡¯s even less clear-headed than your Aunt Lu Sanzhu. Doesn¡¯t she think, if it were possible to implicate her, would they have waited until now?¡±


    Shu Yu comforted her by taking her hand, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t be angry, we¡¯ve long known what kind of person the Eldest Aunt is. Let her be, let¡¯s continue reading.¡±


    The old lady uttered a ¡°hm,¡± and Shu Yu then proceeded.


    The rest of the content was just some trivial matters, with the Third Uncle mainly describing some jokes about the main family. Only because Daniu is too decent did he not include those affairs of Lu Sanzhu¡¯s household, otherwise who knows who the joke would be on.


    However, regarding the tea leaves and local specialties Shu Yu had sent, the Third Uncle expressed almost half a page of gratitude, implicitly hoping for more goodness, urging them to send any fine goods back.


    After finishing the reading, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. In the next moment, she pinched the paper with her fingers, only to realize that Dabao¡¯s letter had come to an end, yet there appeared to be another letter behind it.


    She was startled, having not noticed it before. Now, pulling it out for a look, it was a page of neat handwriting, more fluid and cursive than the two proxy-written letters from Daniu.


    This handwriting looked somewhat familiar.


    Shu Yu glanced at the signature and said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s a letter from Tang Wenqian.¡±


    Tang Wenqian??


    The Lu family members craned their necks together, ¡°Why would Scholar Tang be sending a letter? What does it say?¡±


    Shu Yu scanned it briefly and said softly, ¡°He¡¯s apologizing to me. He says he wanted to write an apology before, but didn¡¯t know the detailed address. Now that we sent specialties back, he learned that the Lu family would be replying and included his letter to send over.¡±


    The old lady sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not his fault; he never thought of speaking out. I heard that because of this matter, the entire Tang family was taken to the county office for questioning by Lord Xiang.¡±


    Madam Tang had been terrified and even fell ill after returning.


    Shu Yu chuckled and continued reading from the letter, ¡°Nevertheless, it turned into a blessing in disguise. Scholar Tang had previously been to the prefecture for the civil examinations, and the results are out. Although his ranking wasn¡¯t very high, he still passed and not only became Mr. Scholarly Man, but he¡¯s also assisting Lord Xiang at the county office.¡±

 Chapter 805 - Chapter 805: Chapter 805: Tang Wenqians Future is Boundless

    Chapter 805: Chapter 805: Tang Wenqian¡¯s Future is Boundless


    The Lu family members were taken aback, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Others might not know, but Shu Yu was clear.


    Following Xiang Weinan meant that Tang Wenqian was now tied to the Fifth Prince¡¯s boat.


    As long as he did something of substance during this critical year before the Fifth Prince¡¯s ascension to the throne, his future was bound to be bright.


    The old lady then said, ¡°Scholar Tang is indeed a good man; he even helped us retrieve Daya¡¯s dowry last time. If he has a good future, it would reflect well on the whole Shangshi Village.¡±


    She paused, then snorted, ¡°It¡¯s just that his mother is a difficult person to deal with, always dragging her feet. She¡¯s totally incompetent but acts all high-and-mighty. Always so calculative and full of herself, behaving every day like she¡¯s some great lady, which is not endearing at all. It¡¯s fortunate that Scholar Tang had been sent to school to study and gain some common sense since he was young, otherwise he would have surely been led astray by her.¡±


    Listening to her long and detailed complaints, Shu Yu smiled and continued reading. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tang Wenqian¡¯s letter wasn¡¯t long; it merely outlined the situation briefly. After reading it, Shu Yu set it aside.


    The sky had gone completely dark, and Shu Yu said, ¡°Let¡¯s reply tomorrow.¡±


    However, Lu Erbai said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to reply. We should be able to return to Jiangyuan County soon; we can meet them in person when we get back.¡±


    Shu Yu fell silent. In a little while¡­ Ah, the problem was that the Imperial Decree from the capital hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    But Lu Erbai had a lot of confidence in her, ¡°It¡¯s probably just been delayed on the road. The Heating Pack you invented is so useful and convenient, there¡¯s no way it won¡¯t be rewarded. Besides, it was Mister Qi who presented it. The Emperor won¡¯t disregard it; didn¡¯t Brother Yao wait for his recognition?¡±


    That made sense.


    When in Rome, do as the Romans do, so Shu Yu was no longer anxious.


    But as she waited, another half month went by.


    By the end of March, several people from the Heichang County office arrived suddenly, and not long after, the new county magistrate, who had just taken office two months ago, set out directly for Righteous Dao Village.


    At that time, Shu Yu was washing clothes by the river. Now only she and the old lady lived at home; there weren¡¯t many clothes and they weren¡¯t very dirty, so she could easily wash them and return home.


    But there were several girls by the river, including one who had come to talk to her at the riverbank last time.


    This time, she didn¡¯t offer to help Shu Yu. Instead, she crouched directly on the stone slab in front of Shu Yu, chatting and picking up the clothes beside her to scrub.


    ¡°Lady Lu, I just finished washing mine, let me lend you a hand. After this, let¡¯s go back together.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless, ¡°¡­¡±


    She looked at the girl named Qingqing in front of her, feeling somewhat troubled.


    Last year, when she spoke to her, Qingqing was somewhat bashful and very nervous.


    After a few months, had she grown bolder? To the point of taking the initiative like this.


    Shu Yu knew what she was thinking ¨C it was all about wanting Zhao Xi, wasn¡¯t it? But Zhao Xi was currently smitten with Daya; surely she couldn¡¯t help a stranger over her own sister.


    Shu Yu took the clothes from her hands, smiling, ¡°No need. I¡¯m planning to jump in the water in a bit to see if I can catch some fish after I finish washing. Since you¡¯ve already finished, why don¡¯t you head home first? Things must be busy at home; don¡¯t delay your own matters.¡±


    Qingqing¡¯s hands emptied, and her expression stiffened momentarily. She hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m not busy, I, um¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, another girl walked over.

 Chapter 806 - Chapter 806: Chapter 806 Everyone Comes Looking for Shu Yu

    Chapter 806: Chapter 806 Everyone Comes Looking for Shu Yu


    The girl glanced at Shu Yu and then sneered at Qingqing, ¡°I told you, her brother is not interested in you, so all your diligence is in vain.¡± S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Qingqing¡¯s face turned red in an instant. She immediately stood up, glared at the girl in front of her and denied, ¡°Xiaoqiao, don¡¯t spout nonsense. I didn¡¯t mean that. I just saw Lady Lu always by herself and wanted to make friends with her. We are similar in age, so we can chat together in the future and not be so lonely.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, exactly. After becoming friends, you can often see her brother, and then you may even become his wife.¡±


    Qingqing, enraged, ¡°Xiaoqiao, if you continue to spout nonsense, I¡¯ll rip your mouth apart.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, you¡¯re so fierce in her presence. Be careful, she might get scared and then she won¡¯t let you become her sister-in-law.¡±


    Qingqing immediately turned her head to look at Shu Yu, who continued washing clothes as if nothing had happened.


    Hmm, the last one, I¡¯ll hurry back after washing this.


    These two girls obviously had their own issues, and she didn¡¯t want to get involved at all. From the looks of it, neither of them would suffer any loss.


    But Qingqing didn¡¯t think so. She squatted down again in front of Shu Yu and started explaining, ¡°Lady Lu, don¡¯t listen to Xiaoqiao¡¯s nonsense. I am not usually like this. I was just too angry, so I spoke a little loudly. I truly want to have a good relationship with you. I¡¯ve been in Righteous Dao Village for several years and am very familiar with this place, so you can ask me about anything you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up, ¡°I¡¯m fine as I am, and temporarily there is nothing I need to know, I¡­¡±


    It was right then that Wang Changdong came running over. Shu Yu hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he interrupted her from a distance, waving his hands, ¡°Lady Lu, Lady Lu, hurry, come back, something big has happened¡­¡±


    Shu Yu ¡®whooshed¡¯ to her feet and placed the freshly wrung clothes into the basket.


    The girl next to Qingqing and the rest also turned their heads to look.


    Wang Changdong, still speaking, ran to the group. His face was covered in sweat, looking like he had run in great haste.


    When he finally got to them, out of breath from exhaustion, he propped his hands on his knees and gasped for air, unable to speak a single word.


    Shu Yu waited until he had caught his breath before asking, ¡°Brother Wang, what happened?¡±


    Wang Changdong swallowed to ease his dry throat, his voice hoarse as he spoke, ¡°Quick, come with me to the Manor, Lord Cheng and Mister Qi have arrived. Not just them, but also the county magistrate, they have all come, right to the Manor, specifically to see you.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Lord Cheng and Mister Qi have come? Was there news from the Capital?


    Joy crossed her face and she quickly bent down, picking up the basket from the ground and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take the basket back first.¡±


    Wang Changdong patted his knees, ¡°It¡¯s an emergency now, and you¡¯re still worrying about the basket, leave it, leave it. We¡¯ll talk after you meet the Lord.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t, there are two pieces of clothing in here that my mother just made. What if they get lost?¡±


    ¡°But, your home is in the other direction.¡± The riverbank was closer to the Manor.


    Wang Changdong had first gone to the Lu family, where the old lady told him she was washing clothes by the river, so he hurried over, which nearly exhausted him to death.


    Shu Yu waved her hand, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll just carry it with me directly to the Manor, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Wang Changdong, ¡°¡­¡±


    Forget it, let her do whatever she wants, he thought. At least when they get to the Manor, she can leave it at the entrance.

 Chapter 807 - Chapter 807: Chapter 807: News from the Capital

    Chapter 807: Chapter 807: News from the Capital


    Wang Changdong and Shu Yu left, and the other girls by the river couldn¡¯t help but exchange glances.


    What has they just heard? The governor and the county magistrate have come, both looking for Lady Lu?


    ¡°Could it be that Lady Lu has caused some trouble, and both officials have come to question her about it?¡±


    Somebody suddenly spoke out, and upon hearing this, others turned their heads to look at Qingqing.


    If Lady Lu really was being questioned for a crime, the Lu family certainly couldn¡¯t escape involvement. By then, would she still want to marry into the Lu family? S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Qingqing¡¯s expression changed as she was being stared at. Grinding her teeth, she said, ¡°It¡¯s still best not to speculate wildly. It¡¯s not necessarily Lady Lu who caused trouble, maybe she did something commendable? Didn¡¯t she kill a tiger last time and get rewarded by the governor, becoming the manor steward?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really daring to think that. Last time it was by chance, and besides, she didn¡¯t kill the tiger alone; she just basked in the glory of Ma Lu and the others. Moreover, what big good deed could she have done to make both officials come at the same time especially to see her? That¡¯s the governor, busy managing myriad affairs every day; how could he condescend to visit a village just to see a convict?¡±


    Xiaoqiao started to mock and sneer, with a bit of a schadenfreude attitude.


    Qingqing¡¯s face turned pale, and after taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of guessing here? Why not go and find out?¡±


    The others nodded in agreement, ¡°Right, right, right, let¡¯s go see what¡¯s actually going on.¡±


    Even if not for Lu Shuyu, they were eager to catch a glimpse of the governor and the county magistrate.


    The girls picked up their laundry basins and hurriedly followed behind, walking swiftly, afraid of falling too far behind and missing out on the excitement.


    Shu Yu was still unaware of the bunch of gossipy people following her; as she and Wang Changdong were walking halfway, she saw the old lady also coming over.


    ¡°Grandmother.¡± She paused, waiting for the old lady to approach before saying, ¡°Take it slow, Grandmother, there¡¯s no rush, the road here is uneven.¡±


    Wang Changdong was almost anxious to death. So many important figures were waiting in the manor, how could they afford to be slow?


    The old lady, a bit agitated, grabbed Shu Yu¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Is it¡­ has there been news from the capital?¡±


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°It should be.¡±


    And mostly, it must be good news; otherwise, Qi Chan would have definitely sent someone to inform her in advance.


    The old lady¡¯s eyes brightened, and she took a deep breath and even reached to adjust her hair bun and clothes.


    Wang Changdong looked at them both suspiciously. What the old lady said earlier¡­ news from the capital? What does that mean?


    ¡°Lady Lu, do you know why the governor has come looking for you?¡±


    He certainly didn¡¯t know, but he was aware that the governor and the others were very happy when they came, so it must be good news, which was why they were eager to find her.


    But it seemed that the Lu family already knew?


    Shu Yu looked at Wang Changdong with a smile, ¡°Brother Wang, you¡¯ve stumped me. How would I know what the governor is here for? I was just guessing because you looked so happy.¡±


    Wang Changdong gave her an irritated look, who was she fooling? Who would guess about news from the capital?


    But it was not surprising that she wouldn¡¯t reveal it; after all, one must meet with the officials to know the exact matters.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry then, we shouldn¡¯t keep the Lords waiting.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, holding onto the old lady¡¯s hand, restraining her facial expressions, and walked steadily towards the manor.

 Chapter 808 - Chapter 808: Chapter 808: I Have Good News for You

    Chapter 808: Chapter 808: I Have Good News for You


    The manor was already surrounded by quite a few villagers, who were personally brought over by the governor. The scene this time was much grander than the last one.


    As the procession entered the village, the villagers near the entrance had already run in to spread the news.


    Although they didn¡¯t dare to enter the manor or come forward to speak, it was still possible for them to gather outside and observe the situation.


    Thus, when Shu Yu arrived with the old lady, accompanied by Wang Changdong, it was a little crowded to get through.


    Wang Changdong was getting annoyed, ¡°What are you all standing around for? Make way.¡±


    The villagers turned around, saw it was him, and quickly stepped aside to let them through.


    Upon arriving at the manor¡¯s gate, the old lady said to Shu Yu, ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside, you go in.¡±


    Inside was after all the governor; according to Wang Changdong, there were also two unfamiliar men who looked like high-ranking officials. Shu Yu thought they must be from the capital.


    If nothing unexpected, there ought to be an Imperial Decree as well.


    Such a grand and solemn event was too severe and important, and it wouldn¡¯t be good if it startled the old lady.


    Seeing Sister-in-law Zhang also standing at the entrance, she asked her to help keep an eye on the old lady.


    Although the Zhang family had intended to form a kinship with Shu Yu, the old lady had tactfully refused at the time. This matter did not spread, and Sister-in-law Zhang had only probed the idea then, without any certainty of success.


    Even if they could not become relatives, the Lu family was still considered a good family to be associated with. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hence, the two families continued to visit each other; it¡¯s just that Dahu no longer went to teach Zhang Ping¡¯an how to read at the Zhang family, and Zhang Ping¡¯an also hadn¡¯t come to the Lu family anymore.


    Hearing Shu Yu¡¯s request, Sister-in-law Zhang immediately nodded, ¡°Okay, you go ahead. I¡¯ll stand with your Grandmother and won¡¯t let anyone squeeze her.¡±


    She didn¡¯t yet know the officials were here for Shu Yu, thinking that as the steward of the manor, the officials were here to question her as routine.


    Shu Yu reassuringly patted the old lady¡¯s hand, which was slightly anxious, and then went into the living room with Wang Changdong.


    Several people were chatting in the living room, and to Shu Yu¡¯s surprise, Qi Chan was actually sitting in the center, with a demeanor that suggested he was the most distinguished among them.


    Logically, Qi Chan should still be in exile here, and such treatment was certainly not appropriate.


    Unless¡­


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes, and in a moment, she was standing at the entrance of the living room.


    Qi Chan, sitting in the center, was the first to spot her, and he smiled, ¡°Look, here she comes.¡±


    The others turned their heads to look at her; Lord Cheng and the county magistrate had seen her before, while the other two unfamiliar men began to size her up for the first time.


    Qi Chan laughed heartily, ¡°Lady Lu, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. These two are Lord Qian, an official from the Ministry of Personnel in the capital, and Lord Shi from the Ministry of Rites. They¡¯ve come with good news for you this time.¡±


    Whoa, the Ministry of Rites and the Ministry of Personnel both sent officials?


    Last time when they came to pick up Yao Tianqin, it was only Lord Wan from the Ministry of Personnel.


    Is the occasion that significant this time?


    Shu Yu did not flatter herself thinking that both men had come for her; such importance, presumably, was for Mister Qi.


    Shu Yu stepped forward to greet them, and Lord Shi, while nodding his head and smiling, said, ¡°So you are Lu Shuyu, the girl who submitted the Heating Pack? So young yet so ingenious, truly, appearances can be deceiving.¡±


    They were already aware of Shu Yu¡¯s background.


    It was precisely because of this knowledge that Lord Shi was somewhat surprised to see the girl before him, who despite facing several senior imperial officials, maintained a calm and composed demeanor.

 Chapter 809 - Chapter 809: Chapter 809: Shu Yu Receives the Imperial Decree

    Chapter 809: Chapter 809: Shu Yu Receives the Imperial Decree


    Don¡¯t mention that she was merely the illegitimate daughter of the former magistrate of Dongan Province; even if she had been the legitimate eldest daughter carefully nurtured by the magistrate, after the family calamity and her exile thousands of miles away, she would likely have become sincerely anxious and fearful.


    Shu Yu, however, performed another ceremonial bow, ¡°Lord, you flatter me too much. It¡¯s really just good fortune.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha, but this good fortune of yours is more than just one moment,¡± Lord Cheng laughed heartily, ¡°Lady Lu, I have come today with some good news.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, but her face showed a puzzled and bewildered expression, ¡°Good news?¡±


    Lord Shi coughed lightly, having already stood up, and then opened a very precious-looking box on a table next to him.


    Shu Yu watched with wide eyes as he pulled out a scroll of bright yellow silk.


    ¡°Lu Shuyu, heed the Imperial Decree!¡±


    His voice suddenly rose, not only heard by Shu Yu but even people outside the Manor.


    Shu Yu immediately knelt down. Wang Changdong, who was by the living room door, was a step slower but quickly followed and ¡®bang¡¯ knelt down as well.


    Unlike Shu Yu, who had mentally prepared himself, Wang Changdong knelt too hastily, and his entire kneecap was painfully aching.


    But despite this, he still twisted his head and shouted to the villagers outside the Manor who had not yet reacted, ¡°Quickly kneel, quickly kneel, the Imperial Decree has arrived.¡±


    The villagers naturally heard the ¡®Lu Shuyu, heed the Imperial Decree¡¯ and finally realized it, quickly knelt down as well.


    The old lady¡¯s heart was ¡®thumping¡¯ wildly, grasping Sister-in-law Zhang¡¯s hand.


    The latter was kneeling by her side, asking in a low and somewhat trembling voice, ¡°Sister-in-law, what, what¡¯s going on? Are those lords here to find Yu? We have an Imperial Decree as well?¡±


    Not only her, but the other villagers present were also shocked and incredulous.


    Including Mrs. Xue who arrived late.


    Since Mrs. Xue had her hand healed after it broke last year, it intermittently felt painful. Before, it would hurt when it rained, but now even without rain, it occasionally hurt terribly.


    When it hurt, she could only lie in bed with cold sweats, unable to get up and move.


    There was no way around it, she had to rest at home. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No one else cared about her, after all, if she didn¡¯t work the fields, she would have nothing to eat, so she could go hungry.


    However, during this time with Shu Feng managing the Shu family, he knew Mrs. Xue¡¯s pain came in waves and she was not incapacitated all day long. He would have her do laundry, cook, and clean the house when she wasn¡¯t in pain. After all, there were also a pile of chores to be done at home, and she would be given a coarse cornbread in the evening.


    This morning, Mrs. Xue woke up in severe pain and naturally didn¡¯t go to work in the fields.


    When she felt slightly better, she was arranging clothes in the courtyard, not expecting to hear the news of the governor¡¯s visit, so she hurriedly followed to take a look.


    She had just arrived when she heard about an official from the Ministry of Rites in the Capital coming to recite the Imperial Decree, and the target was¡­ Lu Shuyu?


    Why her? Why on earth was an Imperial Decree being read to her? Even if there was something, it should be recited to the Shu family.


    Mrs. Xue endured the pain and knelt on the ground, as Lord Shi¡¯s clear and bright voice reached her ears.


    ¡°By the mandate of Heaven, the Emperor decrees: The girl from Lu Corporation of Dongan Province is exceptionally intelligent, humble and respectful, accumulating goodness and simplicity¡­ Once an adopted daughter of the Shu family, this girl is unrelated to the crimes committed by the Shu family¡­ Therefore, her guilt is pardoned, and she may return to her hometown in Jiangyuan County¡­ Her invention of the Heating Pack benefits the nation and its people, and her righteousness is commendable¡­ We are greatly comforted, and hereby bestow upon her the title of Village Chief and reward her with two hundred gold taels.¡±

 Chapter 810 - Chapter 810: Chapter 810: Shu Yu Became the Village Chief

    Chapter 810: Chapter 810: Shu Yu Became the Village Chief


    Shu Yu suddenly lifted her head, expecting to be exonerated and allowed to return to her hometown.


    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that the Emperor would grant her the title of Village Chief because of her contribution with the heating packs.


    Village Chief!!


    Was she now a person with a title?


    Shu Yu blinked, her mind going blank for an instant. Were the heating packs really that influential?


    Lord Shi finished reading, and seeing her stunned, thought the surprise was too great for her to react and reminded her with a smile, ¡°Monarch Lu Xiang, aren¡¯t you going to accept the decree?¡± S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu snapped back to reality and hurriedly kowtowed to express her thanks, ¡°Lu Shuyu kowtows in gratitude to the Emperor, may he live forever.¡±


    She carefully received the Imperial Decree as if unsure, looking at it a few more times.


    Meanwhile, the villagers outside the manor who had heard everything were all staring with their eyes wide in shock.


    What, what did they just hear? Steward Lu was not only exonerated but also conferred the title of Village Chief??


    The old lady was so excited that her breathing quickened, clutching tightly onto Sister-in-law Zhang¡¯s arm.


    The latter, completely bewildered and ignoring the pain from her arm being squeezed, stared blankly at the suddenly imposing figure inside the manor, her only thought being how fortunate it was that the marriage between her family and the Lu family had not been arranged.


    Otherwise, given the current situation, her son would absolutely become a target of public criticism, and the marriage discussions could not continue.


    How could she have imagined that the person who had only been exiled here not long ago could not only return to his original place but also become the enviable Monarch Lu Xiang?


    The people of Righteous Dao Village were all abuzz discussing, but Mrs. Xue felt as if she had been struck on the head with a cudgel, sweating profusely as she collapsed to the ground.


    How could this be, how could this be??


    It wasn¡¯t supposed to be this way, how could that lowly girl, bought only to vie for favor, be exonerated and become a Village Chief?


    People around Mrs. Xue had already started to stand up one after another, but her legs were weak, and she remained sitting on the ground.


    The pain in her previously injured hand began to throb, hurting so much she screamed out loud.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The sound was too sharp and piercing. Everyone in the living room who was about to speak, including Lord Cheng, turned their heads to look outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± the county magistrate took the lead and stepped forward with a frown.


    At this critical moment, there couldn¡¯t be any disturbances or else he, as the county magistrate, could not escape responsibility.


    Wang Changdong shivered and came back to his senses. Not even bothering to think about the contents of the Imperial Decree, he hurried to the entrance to see what had happened.


    Seeing it was Mrs. Xue, his expression changed and he said to the officers by the door, ¡°Gag her. Don¡¯t let her disturb the officials. Take her away and watch over her.¡±


    He knew that this woman was the concubine of the Shu family who had bought Lady Lu.


    Today, she didn¡¯t go to work and instead, showed up here causing such a scene.


    What was she trying to do? Ruin Lady Lu¡¯s good fortune?


    Not on his watch!!


    Mrs. Xue had something to say, but Aunt Fang, who was standing by the door, was the first to leap forward, covering Mrs. Xue¡¯s mouth without a word, and then followed by two officers took her away.


    Wang Changdong exhaled a breath of relief, returning with a smile on his face.


    Then he reported to the county magistrate, ¡°My Lord, it was a convict who previously injured her hand, and it hasn¡¯t fully healed. She came over to watch the excitement. The crowd was too big, and she accidentally got pushed and bumped. Unable to bear the pain, she cried out. I have already had someone take her back home to rest.¡±

 Chapter 811 - Chapter 811: Chapter 811: The Reward is Also Five Thousand Taels

    Chapter 811: Chapter 811: The Reward is Also Five Thousand Taels


    Shu Yu listened with one ear¨Chand injured?


    That must be Mrs. Xue without a doubt, she thought that voice sounded familiar just now, and it looks like it really is her.


    Perhaps it isn¡¯t that she can¡¯t bear the pain in her hand, but rather that she was stimulated by the news that good days are ahead and she can¡¯t handle it? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since that person has been taken away, she didn¡¯t meddle any further.


    After confirming the Imperial Decree was real, she finally couldn¡¯t help but laugh. This was truly an unexpected joy.


    Mister Qi came over and said, ¡°The Imperial Decree has been received, and your heating packs have indeed benefited many people. This is His Majesty¡¯s grace, and you must not fail to appreciate it.¡±


    Shu Yu earnestly replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    In fact, in addition to the two hundred gold taels, there were also some jewelry, precious medicinal materials, and a three-section property in the county town of Jiangyuan County.


    Shu Yu did some calculations; two hundred gold taels were equivalent to two thousand taels of silver, and the value of the jewelry and medicinal materials added up to about two to three thousand taels as well. The property in Jiangyuan County was relatively cheaper, a large three-section property would probably be worth around seven to eight hundred taels.


    Of course, this was a prime location.


    The property would be dealt with by the local county office when she got home.


    Considering her relationship with Xiang Weinan, the location will undoubtedly be the best, no need to worry about that.


    All things considered, the reward was estimated to be over five thousand taels of silver.


    For the current Shu Yu, this money was the icing on the cake. The most valuable thing was the title of Village Chief. In the vast Jiangyuan County, she would probably be able to do as she pleases.


    Ahem, she should not get carried away.


    Mister Qi just reminded her not to fail to appreciate His Majesty¡¯s grace.


    Shu Yu lifted her head, her expression serious, and once again thanked the others, ¡°It has truly been hard for all the Lords to come here for my sake. Today, the kitchen happens to have fresh roe deer meat; why not have lunch here before you leave?¡±


    The Lords exchanged glances¨Croe deer, eh? Although they were not lacking in fine foods, game was not something they often enjoyed, especially roe deer, which Lord Shi had never tried.


    But as Qi Chan was the leader here, everyone looked at him in unison.


    Qi Chan smiled and nodded, ¡°That would indeed be good.¡±


    The governor arranged for Cheng Xian and others to go to the kitchen to help out, and they all stayed for the time being.


    The Lords had nothing to do at the moment, so it was a good opportunity to take a stroll around the manor. The county magistrate called Wang Changdong over to lead the way and give them a tour.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t understand what was so interesting about strolling through the manor; it wasn¡¯t very big and lacked the opulence and refinement of their own manors. Wouldn¡¯t they be disappointed?


    She didn¡¯t go along with them, as Qi Chan had asked her to stay and said he had a few words to speak with her.


    Therefore, while the others went out, Shu Yu followed Qi Chan to the backyard and chatted idly while sitting on a stone bench.


    Qi Chan laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for news from the capital, and that has indeed inconvenienced you.¡±


    Shu Yu was startled, ¡°Inconvenienced me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your heating pack should have yielded results quickly after submission. But since it was presented by me, disputes have always surrounded my contributions at the court, and this has caused the delay.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly realized, that¡¯s how it was.


    That is to say, the matter regarding her being exonerated and granted the title of Village Chief was no issue.


    The issue was whether Qi Chan could return to the capital and resume his official duties.


    With his status, he would definitely have political adversaries in the court, and those in support and opposition would unavoidably need to argue for a while.


    Thus, it made sense why the Imperial Decree took so long to arrive.


    ¡°Then what about the teacher? Can the teacher return to the capital now?¡±

 Chapter 812 - Chapter 812: Chapter 812 When to Return Home

    Chapter 812: Chapter 812 When to Return Home


    Shu Yu probably had an idea, but she still needed to confirm with Qi Chan.


    The latter smiled, ¡°This is all thanks to your blessing. I too have been reinstated and will depart for the capital with Lord Qian and others once I¡¯ve handled everything here in a few days.¡±


    Shu Yu was delighted, ¡°Then I congratulate you here, Lord.¡±


    Qi Chan waved his hand, ¡°Mutual congratulations. Speaking of which, it¡¯s largely thanks to you. Otherwise, I might not have been able to return to the capital.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Lord. With your skills and knowledge, you would have returned even without me.¡±


    ¡°You should still call me teacher. Here, it sounds more pleasant to hear ¡®teacher.''¡±


    ¡°Teacher.¡± Shu Yu readily agreed, but she was curious about something else, ¡°Teacher, the Heating Pack was presented to His Majesty, and my release was not surprising. But, isn¡¯t this title of Village Chief a bit too sudden?¡±


    Normally, they would just reward more money or maybe a plaque with some inscription, that¡¯s the usual way.


    Qi Chan laughed, ¡°Actually, I feel it¡¯s strange too.¡±


    His Majesty doesn¡¯t seem so generous, and in his eyes, Shu Yu is just a criminal from a remote place, a woman from Lu Corporation. Her contribution with the Heating Pack was commendable, but being released is already a gracious act, let alone additional rewards.


    But he actually granted an extra title of Village Chief.


    Qi Chan stroked his chin, ¡°I¡¯ll inquire about this when we return to the capital, but in any case, it¡¯s good news for you.¡±


    She¡¯s a young lady, not involved in court affairs, even if she becomes a Village Chief, she wouldn¡¯t block anyone¡¯s path.


    Qi Chan reassured her, then thoughtfully asked, ¡°Now that you¡¯re no longer a criminal from the exile area and don¡¯t need to work, you can return to Jiangyuan County anytime. Have you thought about when you¡¯ll start your journey home?¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t need to work, I still need to find someone at the Manor to take over and complete the handover of the registers. I guess it won¡¯t take more than ten days. Any later, and the weather will start to get warm, making it difficult to travel.¡±


    Qi Chan nodded, ¡°That makes sense. After today, we¡¯ll part ways, and who knows when we will see each other again. I quite enjoyed our rapport, and you¡¯ve always surprised me. Speaking of which, I still owe you a favor and now I don¡¯t even know when I¡¯ll be able to repay it.¡±


    ¡°Not repaying it means I haven¡¯t encountered any serious trouble, and I hope things keep going smoothly.¡±


    Qi Chan laughed heartily, ¡°That¡¯s fair, but you¡¯ve helped me many times. It doesn¡¯t need to be trouble; you can approach me anytime without any cause.¡±


    After finishing, Qi Chan handed her a piece of paper, ¡°This is the address of the Qi Family in the capital. If you have a chance to visit the capital, come find me there.¡±


    Shu Yu took it unhesitatingly, ¡°Then thank you, Teacher.¡±


    This is Lord Tutor from the capital, deeply trusted by the Emperor, a great backer, and it¡¯s good to be on good terms with him.


    Shu Yu and Qi Chan finished their conversation, and Lord Cheng and others returned from their stroll, their expressions indicating they weren¡¯t very impressed by the Manor.


    Taking advantage of their being escorted by Wang Changdong to dine in the flower hall, Shu Yu hastily ran out and hurried to the entrance of the Manor, pulling the old lady inside the gate.


    As others saw her come out and attempted to talk to her, but Shu Yu, with quick actions, pulled the old lady directly in. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 813 - Chapter 813: Chapter 813: Mind Your Own Business

    Chapter 813: Chapter 813: Mind Your Own Business


    The old lady heaved a sigh of relief as soon as she entered the door. Ever since the Imperial Decree was read, everyone came around and went to speak with her one by one.


    If it weren¡¯t for Sister-in-law Zhang by her side and officers at the door, how could she have coped?


    Thinking of this, Shu Yu didn¡¯t urge her to return home now. There was only the old lady at home, and even if she went back, she would not find peace. Instead, it would be better for her to rest in the manor.


    Seeing that the old lady was fine, Shu Yu finally raised her head and said to Aunt Zhang at the door, ¡°Thank you for your troubles, Auntie. I haven¡¯t finished business here, when I am free later, I will come to express my thanks.¡±


    Aunt Zhang hurriedly waved her hands, ¡°What are you saying, there are several Lords waiting inside, you go and attend to your affairs first, don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, then turned to the still-gathering villagers outside who refused to leave, ¡°It¡¯s already noon, you shouldn¡¯t stay here anymore, go back and have your meals.¡±


    Despite saying so, no one left.


    Such liveliness was rare to see, and though some were hungry, they could not bear to leave.


    Someone directly asked Shu Yu, ¡°Steward Lu¡­ Monarch Lu Xiang, what exactly is going on? What does the Imperial Decree mean?¡±


    Shu Yu was too busy to answer their questions. Seeing they wouldn¡¯t leave, she said no more, only remarking, ¡°I am surprised myself. Disperse now.¡±


    She then turned, escorting the old lady away, without attending to the further queries behind them.


    Seeing no chance to get answers from her, and the only potential source, the old lady having left, the villagers finally settled their sights on Aunt Zhang, who had a good relationship with the Lu family.


    ¡°Zhang family, how did Steward Lu become a Monarch all of a sudden?¡±


    Aunt Zhang knew how? She herself was quite shocked.


    But the crowd insisted on her saying something, the incessant clamor around made her dizzy.


    Although she didn¡¯t want to leave, being surrounded in the center was too much to bear, so she quickly squeezed out and went home.


    However, outside the manor door, it remained exceptionally lively; no one would leave.


    Including Qingqing and Xiaoqiao, who had just spoken with Shu Yu by the river, holding clothes and a wooden basin in their hands. Yet now, their expressions were especially complex.


    Especially Xiaoqiao, who had initially speculated that Lu Shuyu might have caused some trouble, inviting several Lords to reprimand him.


    She was rather gloating for a while, but unexpectedly, not only were they not here to reprimand, but to pardon his crimes. Even, he soared high suddenly, becoming a Village Chief¨C something she couldn¡¯t even dare to think about. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She couldn¡¯t help feeling begrudging, then turned to Qingqing beside her, suddenly saying sarcastically, ¡°Sister becomes a Village Chief, then the elder brother, in the future, can pick whoever he wants to marry, right? After all, they look down on us girls from the exile area.¡±


    Qingqing¡¯s face turned red, and she turned her head and glared at Xiaoqiao, ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    While they were eyeing each other outside, Shu Yu was already escorting the old lady to the backyard, holding her arm tightly all the way, her expression subtly excited.


    It was only when they reached a secluded spot that she whispered in a very low voice, ¡°Yu, how, how did you become a Village Chief?¡±


    Ah, this¡­ Even Mister Qi couldn¡¯t fathom the reasons behind this, so even less she knew.

 Chapter 814 - Chapter 814: Chapter 814: Let Shu Yu Recommend the Successor Candidate

    Chapter 814: Chapter 814: Let Shu Yu Recommend the Successor Candidate


    Therefore, Shu Yu could only say to the old lady, ¡°Perhaps, the heating pack is indeed very useful.¡±


    The old lady thought about it too, ¡°That¡¯s right, the heating pack is really a very convenient thing, both cheap and effective.¡±


    Didn¡¯t the Imperial Decree mention it? Beneficial to the country and people. The old lady still understood these words, which means the heating pack must be used in more places than she imagined.


    While talking, Shu Yu had already taken the old lady to the kitchen.


    She said to Aunt Fang, who was helping in the kitchen, ¡°Auntie, my Grandmother will rest here for a while. Please trouble you to prepare a bowl of noodles for her to eat.¡±


    The dishes in the flower hall were almost served, and the few people in the kitchen were planning to cook something for themselves. Seeing the situation, they naturally agreed, and adding one bowl of noodle for the old lady was not troublesome.


    Shu Yu said to the old lady, ¡°Grandmother, you can chat with Aunt Fang in the kitchen for now. I will go to the front to meet a few Lords and will come back to find you later.¡±


    The old lady urged her, ¡°Okay, you go ahead, I can take care of myself.¡±


    Shu Yu then returned to the flower hall, where Qi Chan waved at her and asked her to join him for the meal.


    His attitude towards Shu Yu was exceptionally good, just like Lord Qian and Lord Shi, they all thought it was because of the heating pack she provided that allowed Qi Chan to return to the court.


    Only Lord Cheng knew clearly that Lady Lu¡¯s help toward Mister Qi was not just once or twice.


    Mister Qi had even told him yesterday, if the Qi Family was not too complicated, and he himself had just been reinstated, being closely watched in the political whirlpool of the court, he would have intended to actually acknowledge this young lady as his goddaughter.


    But looking at his actions now, even though he has not truly acknowledged her, his care for her is genuine.


    Shu Yu arrived late and didn¡¯t eat much, mostly listening to their conversation.


    Obviously, with her present, it was impossible to discuss national affairs. So, they talked about some daily amusing incidents. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Listening to this was not very interesting to Shu Yu; she was still wondering if they would discuss about the Gong Family in the capital, apparently she was thinking too much.


    After the meal, the governor prepared to leave.


    Qi Chan would be returning to the capital in the next few days. Since the Emperor had ordered him back, he couldn¡¯t delay; he had to be as fast as possible.


    It was already quite rare that he could spare some time to meet Shu Yu in Righteous Dao Village today.


    Therefore, after a few sips of tea, the group left the manor. However, the county magistrate stayed behind.


    The county magistrate saw Qi Chan and the others off to the village entrance, watched them leave in the opposite direction of the county town, then returned to the manor.


    Shu Yu had been accompanying him all along, thinking that after Lord Cheng and the others had left, the county magistrate would also return to the county office.


    Unexpectedly, he still didn¡¯t plan to leave. Since the Lord was not leaving, she, of course, couldn¡¯t just go home.


    To her surprise, when they reached the manor, the county magistrate suddenly smiled at Shu Yu, ¡°Monarch Lu Xiang, please have a seat. I have something I¡¯d like to ask you.¡±


    Shu Yu, with a trace of suspicion on her face, obediently sat on a nearby chair and said, ¡°Lord, feel free to ask. I will answer what I know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, it¡¯s not a difficult matter. It¡¯s about your current job.¡±


    The county magistrate said, ¡°You have restored your good record and will soon return to your hometown. However, you¡¯ve been very dedicated and responsible while working as a steward in the manor. I¡¯ve also seen the roster you maintained; it¡¯s simple and clear, very straightforward. Now that you are leaving, the person succeeding you should also be competent. Do you have anyone in mind to recommend?¡±

 Chapter 815 - Chapter 815: Chapter 815 Xu Family Xu Dali

    Chapter 815: Chapter 815 Xu Family Xu Dali


    Shu Yu was stunned. She was asked to choose her own replacement?


    ¡°Lord, the selection of stewards for this manor is naturally your decision. How could I possibly qualify?¡±


    ¡°You certainly do qualify. I¡¯m new to Heichang County and especially unfamiliar with the affairs of Righteous Dao Village, so it¡¯s not easy to find someone who meets the requirements. What¡¯s more, the county office is short-staffed and really can¡¯t spare anyone.¡±


    What do you mean can¡¯t spare anyone? It¡¯s just a small job as a clerk in the manor; why is it so difficult?


    Shu Yu understood that the county magistrate was doing her a favor just before she left.


    He wouldn¡¯t lose anything by it, and it could create good karma.


    Since that was the case, Shu Yu stopped declining.


    However, she had only been in Righteous Dao Village for barely half a year, and she knew very few people.


    Those she was close to included Zhang family members, Ma Lu, Fang Family members, and Xu Family members. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The previous families were fine for other tasks, but for the record-keeping steward role, being literate was the least requirement.


    Whether it was Zhang family members, Ma Lu, or Fang Family members, they could recognize some characters, but clearly not enough, and probably they wouldn¡¯t even have legible handwriting.


    So, after much thought, the only appropriate person was from the Xu Family.


    Xu Dali had lost one hand, Xu Zhensheng was a young boy, and Ms. Lin was frail and weak. The family of three worked hard together, but due to their limitations, they led a challenging life.


    But Xu Dali was literate; his father had once worked for a prince who attempted a revolt, and at that time, his family¡¯s conditions were not bad, and Xu Dali had been educated.


    It wasn¡¯t as if he was being asked to write essays to pass an examination; such clerical work should be no issue for him.


    Moreover, the hand he lost was his left hand.


    If Xu Dali worked in this manor, the Xu Family would definitely have an easier time, and even Xu Zhensheng might not need to go to the wasteland to pick up clumps of soil every day.


    After thinking this through in her mind, Shu Yu said to the county magistrate, ¡°There is someone suitable, but he lost a hand during a previous hunting accident; I¡¯m not sure about the quality of his handwriting now.¡±


    ¡°Losing a hand is not a big deal; as for writing¡­ perhaps we should call him and give it a try.¡±


    After speaking, the county magistrate looked towards Wang Changdong.


    The latter promptly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go call him.¡±


    The county magistrate didn¡¯t expect him to personally go, just to make the arrangements.


    However, Wang Changdong was a straightforward man and had already run out after speaking.


    Watching his retreating figure, the county magistrate said to Shu Yu, ¡°I wasn¡¯t exaggerating; the county office really is short on staff.¡±


    After the former county magistrate was removed, some officers were also dealt with.


    The remaining constables and officers, some had formed their way of doing things, and it was truly not easy to use.


    ¡°Wang Changdong is reliable, diligent in his duties, and doesn¡¯t shirk responsibility; he is quite clever.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows, wondering whether Brother Wang¡¯s wish to be transferred to the county town could be realized?


    She nodded, ¡°Indeed, originally Master Lan managed Righteous Dao Village, and it was quite chaotic. It has only slowly improved after Steward Wang assumed charge.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll have a further look, and if suitable, I might transfer him to the county town,¡± the county magistrate stroked his chin, ¡°but if so, this means Righteous Dao Village will again be short of a Chief Steward.¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Lord, this time I truly have no candidates.¡±

 Chapter 816 - Chapter 816: Chapter 816: Steward Lu Has Found You an Easy Job

    Chapter 816: Chapter 816: Steward Lu Has Found You an Easy Job


    The county magistrate was taken aback, then burst into hearty laughter, ¡°No wonder Lord Qi values Monarch Lu Xiang so highly, conversing with you is indeed much more comfortable.¡±


    Shu Yu felt embarrassed; what she said was the truth.


    The county magistrate waved his hand, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask Wang Changdong about this matter.¡±


    Wang Changdong still didn¡¯t know that the opportunity he had dreamt of was about to fall into his lap. The wasteland was still some distance from the manor, and he didn¡¯t want to keep the county magistrate waiting, so he pulled out his donkey and hurried towards the wasteland.


    After arriving with sweat all over his head, he finally saw Xu Dali, who was carrying baskets in the field.


    Wang Changdong dismounted from the donkey, wiped his sweat, and waved his hands at him, ¡°Xu Dali, Xu Dali, come here.¡±


    People working in the wasteland turned their heads one after another. Hearing his name called, Xu Dali staggered, nearly falling to the ground, but it was Ms. Lin who quickly caught him and set the basket down.


    Soft discussions took place on the side, ¡°What¡¯s happened? Why has Steward Wang personally come to look for Xu Dali?¡±


    ¡°Just now at noon, someone from the Liu Family brought food, and I happened to hear their conversation. They seemed to mention that several important people had arrived at the manor. Steward Wang coming to find Xu Dali must be related to them.¡±


    ¡°I remember Xu Dali¡¯s father used to work for Prince. Could it be that some trouble has arisen, adding to his punishment?¡±


    ¡°Oh, what a pity, the Xu Family has been in the exile area for so long, just when they were about to regain their freedom and taste the sweetness after the hardship.¡±


    These side comments naturally reached the ears of Xu Dali and Ms. Lin.


    Ms. Lin¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, she couldn¡¯t help but grab Xu Dali¡¯s hand, her voice trembling slightly, ¡°No, could something really have happened?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go have a look.¡±


    However, Wang Changdong was already getting impatient on the other side. Seeing Xu Dali had not yet come over, he ran straight to the field ridges before them.


    ¡°What¡¯s with all the dawdling, hurry up, follow me back quickly, the Lord is waiting.¡±


    Xu Dali took a deep breath, holding Ms. Lin¡¯s hand, and looked at Zhensheng, who had nervously come to his side. He asked Wang Changdong, ¡°Steward Wang, has something happened?¡±


    Wang Changdong laughed heartily, ¡°Good fortune, lad, your luck has arrived.¡±


    Xu Dali was startled, somewhat perplexed, ¡°Good fortune?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Steward Lu, oh, has found a less strenuous job for you. But you must come back with me first to see. Later, in front of the county magistrate, perform well. Otherwise, this job won¡¯t be yours.¡±


    Nothing had been finalized yet, so Wang Changdong did not disclose more, merely waving his hand. ¡°Come on, hurry up, don¡¯t dawdle.¡±


    Xu Dali was momentarily in a daze; he hadn¡¯t misheard, had he? Steward Wang said Lady Lu had found him a less strenuous job?


    He and Ms. Lin exchanged glances, and without further ado, quickly stood up and stepped onto the field ridge.


    Wang Changdong looked at Ms. Lin and Zhensheng, then at the other people beside them, who were extremely curious, then paused before waving his hand, ¡°Bring your wife and child too. Let¡¯s just work half a day today.¡± Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xu Dali thanked him gratefully, then helped his wife and child up.


    The family of three hurriedly followed Wang Changdong toward the manor.


    The people left on the wasteland looked at each other, itching with curiosity.


    Some, however, inappropriately looked towards the Shu family¡¯s direction; after all, Steward Wang had said it was Lady Lu who had helped find the good job.

 Chapter 817 - Chapter 817: Chapter 817: Settling on Xu Dali

    Chapter 817: Chapter 817: Settling on Xu Dali


    The Shu family today is not far from the Xu family, and they naturally also heard what Wang Changdong said.


    Their hearts filled with anger and bitterness, they couldn¡¯t even muster the energy to work.


    ¡°Why does Lu Shuyu always think of others for good things? After all, we¡¯ve lived with her for many years, it¡¯s really heartless not to show any favours.¡±


    The speaker was Second Madam, but she only dared to mutter a few words.


    Shu Feng glanced at her, snorting coldly in his heart. Favours? When she was drowned in a pond by the grandmother, everyone just watched, where were the favours then?


    Anyway, Lu Shuyu¡¯s affairs will have nothing to do with them in the future, everyone has been exiled to such a place, it is best to just mind their own business and live peacefully, the priority is to sustain themselves first.


    The Shu family is not reconciled, but they have no choice but to ignore the strange glances coming from all directions and keep their heads down doing their own matters.


    On the other side, Wang Changdong had already taken the Xu family people on their way back, explaining to them what happened at the Manor.


    The three Xu family members¡¯ faces were full of shock. Did they hear wrong?


    A few Lords came from the capital to issue a decree to Lady Lu? And, they even allowed her to return to her original status and be appointed as a Village Chief?


    So, with one less steward in charge of registration at the Manor, Lady Lu recommended him to the county magistrate?


    The Xu family looked at each other; of course, they were happy for Shuyu to be able to leave this place.


    After their happiness, they became excited about the prospect of getting an easier job.


    Dali thought even more than what Shuyu could imagine.


    If he could really work at the Manor, he could at least save the cost of his own meals. Although there were no wages due to the prisoner status, the daily ration of food was more and better than others.


    And he would have a lot of free time to do his own things, take the opportunity to make some money, improve his family¡¯s living conditions, and his wife and son would not need to work so hard.


    Therefore, as soon as Wang Changdong finished speaking, ¡°You must write well later, don¡¯t disgrace Monarch Lu Xiang.¡±, Xu Dali took a deep breath and nodded hurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will write well.¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He is confident in his calligraphy, but he hasn¡¯t written in a long time, so he is still somewhat nervous.


    On the way there, Xu Dali kept quietly moving his fingers.


    When the group arrived at the Manor, they could still hear the county magistrate and Shuyu talking.


    Seeing them return, Shuyu stopped talking and said to the county magistrate, ¡°This is Xu Dali, and next to him is his wife and son.¡±


    The county magistrate sized up the group, and after Xu Dali paid his respects, he said, ¡°Monarch Lu Xiang highly recommends you, saying you have education, literacy, discernment, and good character, and that you are more than qualified to be the steward at the Manor. Although I trust Monarch Lu Xiang, I still would like to see your handwriting. There are brushes, ink, paper, and ink stone over there, give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Dali respectfully answered, gratefully glanced at Shuyu, then took a deep breath and walked to the desk.


    He didn¡¯t need a chair to sit down, he took the brush, familiarized himself for a moment, and then began to write down a line of poetry.


    The county magistrate glanced at it and nodded slightly, ¡°Good.¡±


    He was quite satisfied with Xu Dali, although the man had lost a hand, but as Lady Lu said, even so, he did a lot of work on the barren land and received a good amount of food.


    Since he is competent, missing one hand doesn¡¯t matter.

 Chapter 818 - Chapter 818: Chapter 818: Wang Changdongs Opportunity Has Arrived

    Chapter 818: Chapter 818: Wang Changdong¡¯s Opportunity Has Arrived


    The county magistrate was decisive and swift in action; once he made a decision, he promptly handled the transition of duties on the spot.


    The rest was left to Shu Yu, as the magistrate couldn¡¯t be of help regarding the registration files.


    It was getting late, he exchanged a few words with Shu Yu and then stood up to take his leave.


    Shu Yu and Wang Changdong walked him out together. Arriving at the door, the county magistrate suddenly stopped, looked up at Wang Changdong, sized him up for a moment, nodded slightly, and said, ¡°Visit the county office in a couple of days, I have matters to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord,¡± Wang Changdong hastily responded.


    When the county magistrate had left, Wang Changdong, with a puzzled expression, asked, ¡°What does the Lord want with me? Can¡¯t it be said now?¡±


    Shu Yu turned around, looked at him twice, and spoke softly, ¡°He¡¯s looking for you, surely it must be something good.¡±


    ¡°Something good?¡± Wang Changdong was stunned.


    Shu Yu chuckled, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to transfer to the county town? Now is your chance.¡±


    After saying that, she turned and went back inside the manor.


    Wang Changdong stood there, completely dumbfounded.


    What did Lady Lu say? That he could be transferred to the county town?


    At that moment, excited, he jumped up and then quickly turned and ran inside, ¡°Lady Lu, ah, no, Monarch Lu Xiang, did you really just say that? That I, I really¡­¡±


    Shu Yu turned her head and blinked at him, ¡°I only said there¡¯s a chance.¡±


    Wang Changdong abruptly paused, right, right, right, nothing is confirmed yet, he shouldn¡¯t be spreading it around. If something goes wrong along the way, it would be embarrassing.


    However, since Lady Lu dared to say so, it must be almost certain that he would be transferred to the county town.


    Just two more days, he could wait for two more days.


    Wang Changdong chuckled to himself, he knew it¨Cthere¡¯s benefit in following Lady Lu, he didn¡¯t believe this opportunity was unrelated to her.


    Wang Changdong quickly caught up with Shu Yu, smiling as he said, ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t even had the chance to congratulate you yet. Not only were you cleared of charges, but you also became a Village Chief, it¡¯s really¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t find the right words, so he just gave a thumbs up and said, ¡°It¡¯s really amazing.¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°I owe a lot to your care, which gave me sufficient time and energy. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to produce something like the Heating Pack, and there would be no today.¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to hear you say that.¡±


    The two entered the living room, and the Xu Family, a family of three, was still standing there.


    Seeing Shu Yu return, Xu Dali immediately knelt down with his wife and child.


    Shu Yu was quite startled, ¡°What are you doing? Get up quickly.¡±


    Xu Dali stood up but still spoke respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Village Chief, for giving me such an opportunity to switch to an easier job.¡±


    Shu Yu waved her hand, ¡°You have earned this yourself. If you were illiterate, I couldn¡¯t even recommend you. Live well in the future and it won¡¯t be a waste of my effort.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will work hard.¡±


    Shu Yu then looked at Xu Zhensheng, seeing his hesitant expression, she raised an eyebrow, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Monarch Lu Xiang, are you going back to your hometown? Then, is Dahu also leaving?¡±


    Shu Yu knew that although Xu Zhensheng and Dahu hadn¡¯t known each other for long, they had developed a remarkably close bond. It was normal for him to feel reluctant.


    She nodded, ¡°Yes, Dahu is also leaving. If you miss him, you can correspond with him in the future.¡±


    With Xu Dali taking on this new job, the Xu Family¡¯s conditions improved, and occasionally corresponding shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

 Chapter 819 - Chapter 819: Chapter 819: She is the Village Chiefs Sister

    Chapter 819: Chapter 819: She is the Village Chief¡¯s Sister


    Shu Yu spoke with the Xu Family for a while before preparing to leave.


    She had been delayed for quite a long time at the manor, the old lady was still waiting for her in the backyard, and her parents in the county town were still unaware of the news.


    Shu Yu then said to Wang Changdong, ¡°I need to go to the county town and tell my parents the good news. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you with the registration matters tonight. I will come back tomorrow to hand over things to Xu Dali.¡±


    Wang Changdong was in a good mood and quickly responded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, your parents don¡¯t know this joyous news yet. You should hurry back and let them be happy. The chores at the manor aren¡¯t urgent, you can come back when you¡¯re free.¡±


    Shu Yu then said to him, ¡°Then I will take Grandmother back with me now. The items bestowed by the Emperor will be temporarily left here at the manor. I¡¯ll bring the mule carriage over and take them to the county town together.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just the Imperial Decree that Lord Shi from the Ministry of Rites brought, but also two hundred gold taels, as well as jewels and medicinal materials.


    The items didn¡¯t look like much, just one chest, but it was too much for her and the old lady to carry by themselves.


    Since she did not plan to leave them at Righteous Dao Village, she decided to simply take them all to the county town.


    Wang Changdong nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep an eye on the things for you.¡±


    Actually, no one dared to steal the items bestowed by the Emperor.


    Shu Yu then went to the backyard to find the old lady, who was chatting with Aunt Fang about her plans after leaving.


    There were still quite a few items at home. Although they had only been here for half a year, they had acquired a lot of belongings.


    Some items that could be taken would be taken. Those that could not, would be given to friends.


    Since Xiyue and Yu were close, the old lady asked her what she lacked or needed, telling her to come over and pick them up the next day.


    At this critical moment, Aunt Fang was not being polite anymore. She had just agreed on a time with the old lady when Shu Yu arrived.


    ¡°Grandmother, let¡¯s go. To the county town.¡±


    The old lady bid farewell to Aunt Fang, and the grandmother and granddaughter headed home feeling light and free.


    There weren¡¯t many people lingering outside the manor anymore. After all, so much time had passed, and people had to go home for meals and to take care of household chores.


    Shu Yu was still carrying a basket of clothes, and the two of them intentionally took a less crowded path.


    However, when they reached their home, the old lady discovered that the lock on the courtyard door was missing.


    She immediately became nervous, ¡°I definitely locked the door before I left.¡± Could she have forgotten due to her age?


    The old lady turned to look at Shu Yu, ¡°Could we have been burgled?¡±


    Shu Yu chuckled, ¡°No, who would dare to steal from us at this crucial time?¡±


    It was as if she had thought of something, her eyes brightening, ¡°Could it be¡­ that my parents have come?¡±


    The old lady was startled, and the two hurriedly pushed open the courtyard gate.


    Indeed, as soon as they entered, they saw that the house was bustling. Sanya and Dahu rushed over together, ¡°Grandmother, elder sister.¡±


    ¡°Elder sister, elder sister, they said you¡¯ve become the Village Chief, that¡¯s so amazing.¡±


    Sanya hugged Shu Yu¡¯s legs, her eyes sparkling.


    She had already heard from Brother Zhao an explanation of what being a Village Chief meant. Although she didn¡¯t fully understand, knowing that even the county magistrate had to treat her with great politeness was enough.


    Shu Yu put the basket of clothes down and picked up Sanya, ¡°Yes, from now on, you are the sister of the Village Chief.¡± S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sanya was stunned for a moment, the sister of the Village Chief?


    Her eyes shone even brighter, her excited body trembling, ¡°Then, then I¡¯m also incredibly amazing, right?¡±

 Chapter 820 - Chapter 820: Chapter 820: Transporting Gold

    Chapter 820: Chapter 820: Transporting Gold


    Shu Yu laughed heartily, ¡°Right.¡±


    She walked towards the living room, glanced at Meng Yunzheng standing nearby, and looked up at Lu Erbai and the others, ¡°Father, Mother, how did you all get here? I was just about to set off for the county town.¡±


    Madam Ruan¡¯s eyes were red, clearly having cried tears of joy, she came over and stroked Shu Yu¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°It was Yunzheng who came and told us.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°I have always been paying attention to the news from the county office. Today, the county office was bustling, and with a little inquiry, I learned that the governor had come. Later, when I saw them heading towards Righteous Dao Village, I guessed that there must have been developments regarding your matter.¡±


    He thought that since all the senior officials had gone there, Yu would surely not be able to leave anytime soon, so he went to find Lu Erbai first.


    Upon hearing this, the Lu family could not care about anything else.


    Lu Erbai quickly put down the work in his hands, Madam Ruan and Daya were setting up a stall and quickly packed up.


    At this time, nothing was more important than whether Shu Yu could be exonerated.


    The whole family packed up and hurried over.


    Actually, they had already been here for a while, but at that time the Manor was crowded with people, and the senior officials were still there, they couldn¡¯t appear there, so they had to patiently wait at home.


    However, they already knew about the content of the Imperial Decree.


    But, Meng Yunzheng actually knew about the Imperial Decree a step earlier than them, because just this morning he had just received a letter from the capital, which had already detailed the events at the court. He had originally planned to come to Righteous Dao Village today to show the letter to Shu Yu.


    Since the Lu family had all come, Shu Yu no longer needed to rush to the county town.


    When Lu Erbai and the others came, they brought a lot of food; such an important matter, of course, needed to be well celebrated.


    Daya went to dry clothes, the old lady took Madam Ruan to the kitchen to busily prepare, Lu Erbai started to organize things, preparing to set aside things they didn¡¯t plan to take back, and later give them to Aunt Fang or anyone else who needed them.


    Shu Yu asked Dahu if he should go find Xu Zhensheng, as the Xu family people have all returned. Dahu hurriedly nodded his head; he had a lot he wanted to tell his good friend, and still needed to properly say goodbye.


    Thus, Zhao Xi led Dahu and Sanya to the Xu Family. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for Shu Yu, she led the mule carriage with Meng Yunzheng to retrieve the awarded gold and medicinal herbs from the Manor.


    Along the way, they encountered many people who all wanted to establish a connection with Shu Yu, but perhaps the change in status made them both uncomfortable. Moreover, since Shu Yu wasn¡¯t very familiar with them before, they didn¡¯t dare to approach her, so they just greeted her from a distance.


    A few bold ones approached her to speak, but Shu Yu really didn¡¯t have the time, especially since they didn¡¯t know each other before, this kind of awkward chat was also really too much.


    She simply got on the carriage pole with Meng Yunzheng, speeding up the pace.


    When they arrived at the Manor, Shu Yu finally took a breath of relief.


    Meng Yunzheng laughed, ¡°It¡¯s alright for now, but when you return to Jiangyuan County, you¡¯ll encounter even more enthusiastic people.¡±


    Thinking of that scenario, Shu Yu felt overwhelmed.


    It seemed that with the rise in status, social obligations would also increase.


    She shook her head and together with Meng Yunzheng moved the chest to the mule carriage.


    Wang Changdong, hearing that they encountered many villagers along the way, volunteered, ¡°On the way back, I¡¯ll clear the path for you.¡± There was a lot of gold in the mule carriage; they couldn¡¯t afford any mishaps.

 Chapter 821 - Chapter 821: Chapter 821: The Reason for Being Ennobled as Village Chief

    Chapter 821: Chapter 821: The Reason for Being Ennobled as Village Chief


    Shu Yu did not refuse, and on the way back, Wang Changdong was walking ahead the whole time.


    People they encountered on the road really didn¡¯t come up to engage her in awkward conversations anymore.


    With the free time, Shu Yu thought about what Meng Yunzheng had said earlier; he said he had received the letter in advance.


    She immediately asked, ¡°What was written in the letter? Did it mention why the Emperor appointed me as Village Chief?¡±


    Mentioning this, Meng Yunzheng looked a bit complicated, and after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Probably, it¡¯s because of the Dongqing Temple master.¡±


    ¡°Related to my master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, not only that, but also related to disputes among multiple factions.¡±


    Shu Yu listened attentively. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In reality, the main reason was that the court was divided into several factions, just as Shu Yu had thought. The heating packs are most widely used in the military stationed at the borderlands, where it is extremely cold.


    Having such a cheap and life-improving invention made the people in the Ministry of War extremely happy.


    After all, Shu Yu is just a woman and wouldn¡¯t threaten them, so naturally, they would speak favorably for her in their pleasure. Once they started, the people of the Second Prince and Third Prince began to weigh in.


    The Ministry of War was a group they wanted to win over, and now that a heating pack had caught their attention so much, they naturally could not help but agree; after all, what harm could bestowing high rewards on a woman do?


    Thus, the Emperor started to pay attention, initially only wanting her acquitted and sent back to her hometown.


    Later, more attention was paid, and inquiries were made about her detailed situation.


    Luckily, the person who had handled Shu family¡¯s case was the vice minister of the central judicial office, openly known as the person of the Emperor. He certainly spoke in favor of Shu Yu, keeping his tone seemingly impartial but emphasizing on severing her ties with the Shu family as much as possible.


    The Emperor was quite surprised by Shu Yu¡¯s background, thinking of how she managed to create a beneficial heating pack in such a harsh environment and began to inquire about her life in the exile area.


    At that time, Yao Tianqin had just returned to the capital and resumed attending the morning court.


    He only then learned that Brother Lu¡¯s Second Young Lady had managed to stir up such a significant event, not to be missed, and he recounted Shu Yu¡¯s experiences in full detail immediately.


    Of course, his emphasis was also interesting; he particularly lamented the Lu family¡¯s profound affection and loyalty, saying that the Lu family traveled thousands of miles from Jiangyuan County to Linzhang Prefecture for this daughter.


    The Emperor initially merely admired the Lu family¡¯s courage but as he listened on, he came across the name of the Dongqing Temple master.


    So the Lu family dared to go resolutely to the southwest because they were guided by the Dongqing Temple master?


    The Emperor greatly valued the Dongqing Temple master, knowing clear than anyone how difficult it was to gain a word from the temple master, yet the temple master gave such clear directions to the Lu family, allowing them to reunite as a family.


    The Emperor thought that the temple master wouldn¡¯t just help the Lu family without reason.


    Indeed, hadn¡¯t this Lu Shuyu developed the heating pack? Perhaps in the future, she might produce even more beneficial innovations for the nation and the people.


    The Emperor decided to bestow her a title on the spot, and if not for the fear of being too ostentatious, he might have bequeathed her a title higher than just a Village Chief.


    After hearing all this, Shu Yu was speechless, ¡°¡­¡±


    Her master really was a good person, genuinely, she had misunderstood him previously.


    Seeing her at a loss for words, Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Isn¡¯t this an unexpected joy?¡±


    Shu Yu responded, ¡°Quite unexpected indeed.¡± Life is really full of surprises everywhere.

 Chapter 822 - Chapter 822: Chapter 822 Zhao Xi Opposes

    Chapter 822: Chapter 822 Zhao Xi Opposes


    Shu Yu decided, next time she sees her master, she will sincerely thank her.


    During the conversation, the carriage also arrived at the Lu family¡¯s doorstep.


    Shu Yu originally wanted to invite Wang Changdong in to sit for a while, but he declined, since he was certain that he would soon be transferred to the county town, he needed to start preparing in advance.


    Especially since, from what Shu Yu indicated, the county magistrate might consult his opinion, asking him to recommend a suitable steward for the manor.


    Wang Changdong suddenly felt that he was very busy, and so he would not intrude upon their joyous family reunion; he had to return to the manor to work. Even if he was to leave, he had to do well until the very last moment. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After Wang Changdong left, Shu Yu moved the boxes from the mule carriage.


    As soon as the boxes were opened, the dazzling gold inside almost blinded people.


    Members of the Lu family rushed over together and were breathless at the sight of a whole row of gold ingots.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen so much gold.¡±


    Before, let alone two hundred taels of gold, they hadn¡¯t even seen two hundred taels of money.


    In less than a year since Shu Yu returned, they had indeed broadened their horizons.


    ¡°Is this the Imperial Decree?¡± Lu Erbai hardly dared to touch the yellow silk cloth, merely swallowing nervously.


    Shu Yu unfolded the Imperial Decree for the family to see. Although not everyone could recognize the words, it looked very impressive at first glance.


    The old lady asked her to put away the Imperial Decree, ¡°After we return to Jiangyuan County, we must establish a separate room to enshrine this Imperial Decree. In the future, this will become our Life-saving Talisman. If anyone dares to trouble us, we can reveal the Imperial Decree, and it will scare them to death.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s words made everyone laugh. Shu Yu shook her head; there was no need for a separate room dedicated to enshrining it.


    However, once they returned to Jiangyuan County, they would have a large tri-courtyard house. By that time, there would be many rooms, and it would be possible to set aside one to serve as a treasure storage.


    In the days to come, the Lu family¡¯s life would only get better and better. These gold and silver jewelry, or other valuables, should all be stored in the treasure room.


    After everyone had a look at the rewards in the box, they quickly packed and locked them up.


    Then they began to bustle around busily; only after Zhao Xi brought the two children home, did they noisily sit down to eat and discuss their return journey.


    Lu Erbai suggested hiring an escort agency for the trip back to provide safe escort along the way.


    They had several escorts accompanying them when they had first arrived, as back then they had never traveled far and were not familiar with the southwest.


    Now, although they had experience, Shu Yu¡¯s identity had changed, and there were so many valuables on the road.


    Although it¡¯s unlikely that many would dare to covet the Emperor¡¯s gifts, no one can guarantee that there wouldn¡¯t be desperate bandits with nothing to lose who might truly take a risk.


    It just so happened that they were familiar with Huifeng Escort Agency, and could get a discount.


    However, mentioning Huifeng Escort Agency reminded Zhao Xi of the Young Head Escort Luo Qing, who still hadn¡¯t given up.


    What if he insisted on providing an escort? With Daya about to return to her hometown soon, this would be his last and only chance, one he definitely wouldn¡¯t give up.


    It was too bothersome, Zhao Xi firmly disagreed.


    Therefore, he was the first to raise an objection, ¡°I don¡¯t think we need the escorts from the escort agency. Although we know Huifeng Escort Agency, the journey is still so long, how much cheaper can it get? Uncle Lu, you don¡¯t earn money easily, so let¡¯s just leave the safety issue on the road to, to Yun. He has people on his side, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

 Chapter 823 - Chapter 823: Chapter 823 Wang Changdongs Thoughtfulness

    Chapter 823: Chapter 823 Wang Changdong¡¯s Thoughtfulness


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh upon hearing this; Zhao Xi was so anxious to avoid any association with Huifeng Escort Agency?


    Meng Yunzheng cast a sidelong glance at Zhao Xi, who was frantically blinking at him.


    Eventually, Meng Yunzheng nodded, ¡°Yes, I have people in my hand.¡±


    After all, he also didn¡¯t want to travel with people from Huifeng Escort Agency; there were many inconveniences.


    Thinking of Meng Yunzheng¡¯s identity, Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Yes, dad, it¡¯s more comfortable for our family to travel together on the road.¡±


    Lu Erbai had a complex look in his eyes, is this, a family now??


    But since all capable people said so, Lu Erbai didn¡¯t insist anymore, ¡°Then okay, we¡¯ll go by ourselves.¡±


    They discussed what items to bring back, and as for the route, they decided to stick to the same path they came from; it was all official roads, they were familiar with it as they had already traveled it, and they were comfortable riding in a carriage with courier stations and towns along the way.


    While discussing enthusiastically, Meng Yunzheng suddenly heard some noise outside, frowned, and said, ¡°There¡¯s someone outside the door.¡±


    ¡°At this time, those people working outside should have returned home,¡± which means, it¡¯s very likely that those people, having heard about Shu Yu¡¯s issue, would possibly head to their house.


    It wouldn¡¯t matter much if it were acquaintances, but it¡¯s troublesome if people who originally didn¡¯t even know them also come to greet.


    Lu Erbai knew this situation very well. Just like when Brother Yao first received the Imperial Decree to resume his official duties and hadn¡¯t yet left Heichang County, the Yao Family had experienced the same scenario.


    An unending stream of people came and went, each of them coming under various pretexts to make connections with him. During that time, the Yao Family was constantly bustling, without a moment¡¯s break.


    Lu Erbai had gone to deliver things twice and was directly blocked at the gate, unable to enter.


    Thinking that his family might also face such a scene in the next few days, he suddenly felt a headache coming on.


    Shu Yu stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±


    However, the moment she opened the courtyard door, she saw two familiar¡­ officers.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The two officers moved two stools and positioned themselves on either side of her household¡¯s entrance, and upon seeing the door open, they both turned their heads and smiled, ¡°Monarch Lu Xiang, we were instructed by Brother Wang to guard here specifically, to prevent anyone from disturbing your family reunion.¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡±


    What should she say? Wang Changdong is so busy, yet he could still manage to do this.


    ¡°Monarch Lu Xiang, you just handle your affairs, I imagine your family is quite busy these days. We are here, and we won¡¯t let unfamiliar people come to disturb you. If there¡¯s an urgent matter, we will knock on the door.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Monarch Lu Xiang, please go back inside. If there¡¯s anything you need, just tell us, and we will leave once everyone rests down in the evening.¡±


    Suddenly, Shu Yu found herself unable to utter words of refusal; it was a kind gesture from Wang Changdong, and she indeed needed it.


    Therefore, she accepted this kindness and nodded immediately, ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    After speaking, she went inside to fetch some snacks and tea for the two officers.


    The officers thanked her and let Shu Yu close the courtyard door again.


    Wang Changdong¡¯s consideration was indeed practical; if it hadn¡¯t been for these two officers, those off-duty workers, even if they didn¡¯t dare to knock and greet Shu Yu, would have surrounded the Lu family completely.


    Even with the officers there, still a lot of people were peering around outside, those farther away were all whispering among themselves.


    Among them, included the Shu family.


    sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 824 - Chapter 824: Chapter 824: The Delusional Shu Family

    Chapter 824: Chapter 824: The Delusional Shu Family


    The Shu family returned still weary, and upon reaching the Manor, they only saw Wang Changdong registering something, with no sign of Shu Yu, and didn¡¯t think much of it at first.


    After all, it was not unusual for Shu Yu to occasionally take time off to visit the county town.


    However, when they arrived home and saw that the laundry was unwashed and dinner was not cooked, and were just about to unleash their fury on Mrs. Xue, they learned from her that Shu Yu was soon returning to Dongan Province and had become the Village Chief.


    The Shu family was stunned.


    Regaining their composure, they hurried towards the Lu family¡¯s house, but before they could get there, they saw from a distance two officers guarding the entrance. They suddenly calmed down, and one by one, returned home.


    But the news had given them such a shock that the Shu family was completely out of sorts, forgetting even to eat, gathering in the living room discussing the matter.


    ¡°Why should she be able to return to her hometown just like that? Even if she had accomplished something, submitted that Heating Pack. She¡¯s still the Shu family¡¯s adopted daughter; it should have been submitted in the name of the Shu family. If she can be exonerated, belonging to the same family, why can¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if there¡¯s going to be a pardon, it should apply to the whole family.¡±


    ¡°We were exiled here together; we are her family members. If she can return to her hometown, so should we. Otherwise, she has no right to leave here.¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Exactly, why should she be the only one who benefits?¡±


    The Shu family members were filled with righteous indignation, some of them even getting red in the face and standing up amidst the heated discussion.


    Only Shu Feng leaned against the living room door, watching his family members with a clear mind.


    When everyone had nearly said their piece, he scoffed coldly and reminded them, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Mrs. Xue said? The Imperial Decree clearly stated that Lu Shuyu and the Shu family have no relation. The Emperor has officially removed her from being the Shu family¡¯s adopted daughter. What can you do about it? Are you daring enough to question the Emperor¡¯s decision at the Office?¡±


    The Shu family members instantly fell silent, their faces showing unwillingness, but they dared not speak.


    Shu Feng straightened up slightly, ¡°Come back to your senses, whether she has a good life or not from now on, it has nothing to do with the Shu family anymore. It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s make dinner; we¡¯re hungry.¡±


    The Shu family remained silent. Weren¡¯t they aware?


    No, they very clearly knew that Lu Shuyu was getting farther and farther away from them, her future days would be thriving.


    They were all well aware of it.


    But continuing the daily grind here, day after day, working, was really too exhausting, so tiring that even if they knew it was just a foolish dream, they couldn¡¯t help but still want to try.


    But Shu Feng¡¯s words were like a cold bucket of water dousing their futile hopes.


    Yes, would they dare to challenge the Emperor¡¯s decision? Being exiled was the situation now, but if they caused trouble, they might even lose their lives.


    No matter how resentful or dissatisfied the Shu family felt, they could only forcefully swallow it.


    Only Mrs. Xue¡¯s eyes still sparkled with hope.


    She was different from the other members of the Shu family; she was just a concubine. If the Head Master were still alive, she would naturally follow him, without the Head Master¡¯s word, she couldn¡¯t go anywhere.


    But the Head Master was gone, he had been executed, so she could only rely on her children.


    And her adopted daughter, that¡¯s Shu Yu.


    Being the Village Chief, vindicated, then she as a ¡®mother¡¯ could actually follow her.


    After all, she¡¯s not really a legitimate member of the Shu family; there¡¯s much room for manipulation in this situation.

 Chapter 825 - Chapter 825: Chapter 825 Mrs. Xues Predicament

    Chapter 825: Chapter 825 Mrs. Xue¡¯s Predicament


    Mrs. Xue had had enough of toiling away every day in Righteous Dao Village, and now that hope was within sight, she wanted to cling to it tightly.


    But she was well aware that Shu Yu didn¡¯t like her at all. Even if she went to beg her, Shu Yu wouldn¡¯t care about her; instead, it might even bring more trouble.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter. If Shu Yu wouldn¡¯t do, she could find someone else.


    Mrs. Xue stayed quiet and had not shared her plan with the Shu family.


    When night fell, she took advantage of everyone being unobservant and quietly slipped out of the house.


    At the moment, Shu Yu was escorting her parents to rest up at the manor; the Lu family¡¯s rooms were insufficient, so Lu Erbai and the others stayed at the manor as before.


    Zhao Xi and Meng Yunzheng, who were living with them, now found it inconvenient to stay at the Lu family¡¯s house. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu and Daya saw them off to the manor, then Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi turned around to escort them back home.


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡± Well, that seemed to be okay.


    She and Lu Erbai waved their hands, ¡°Father, Mother, you should rest early. If anything comes up, just find Brother Wang.¡±


    ¡°We know, you head back now.¡±


    Watching the four of them leave, Madam Ruan was quite emotional, ¡°Yunzheng is indeed a good person. Now that Yu can return to her homeland, shouldn¡¯t their marriage be put on the agenda?¡±


    Lu Erbai thought it over, ¡°No rush, Yu hasn¡¯t had her coming-of-age ceremony yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, you should wait until the coming-of-age ceremony before discussing that.¡± Besides, they hadn¡¯t even met Young Master Meng¡¯s family members yet.


    As they talked, they shut the front door and turned around to head back to the courtyard to rest.


    But who would have thought that just after taking a few steps, there came a knock at the door.


    The couple looked at each other, ¡°Could it be that Yu forgot something?¡±


    While speaking, Lu Erbai opened the front door.


    To his surprise, there was an unfamiliar woman standing outside; he was taken aback for a moment, ¡°Whom are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Are you Yu¡¯s parents? You are Lu Erbai and his wife, right?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lu Erbai became immediately alert. Even though the other person looked quite bedraggled and harmless, when he heard her mention Yu, he instinctively took a small step backward.


    ¡°I am Yu¡¯s foster mother.¡±


    Yu¡¯s foster mother?


    The faces of Lu Erbai and Madam Ruan changed dramatically, and anger sparked in their eyes, ¡°You are that Madam Xue who mistreated my daughter? You still have the audacity to come here?¡±


    Seeing them get angry, Mrs. Xue quickly said, ¡°Big brother, sister-in-law, don¡¯t be hasty. I know I was wrong before, but I had my difficulties. Please listen to my explanation.¡±


    ¡°Difficulties? No matter how difficult, it¡¯s no excuse for you to mistreat my daughter.¡± Madam Ruan¡¯s eyes reddened, she looked around, even thinking about grabbing something nearby to strike her with.


    Mrs. Xue hurriedly spoke, ¡°But if I hadn¡¯t treated her like that, she would have been dead.¡±


    Lu Erbai and Madam Ruan were stunned, then heard Mrs. Xue continue to speak, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Yu has told you, but there are some things I never had the chance to tell her. Now that I know she has been appointed as the Village Chief, we may never meet again. If I don¡¯t speak up now, our mother-daughter relationship will carry this misunderstanding and regret for a lifetime.¡±


    She didn¡¯t give Lu Erbai a chance to interject, while wiping away tears, she went on, ¡°Since she was young, Yu was the prettiest one in the Shu family. I really especially liked her and have truly treated her as my own daughter, not just me, but our Head Master did too. A beautiful and well-mannered child, who wouldn¡¯t like her? Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

 Chapter 826 - Chapter 826: Chapter 826: Its a Mistake to Buy Yu

    Chapter 826: Chapter 826: It¡¯s a Mistake to Buy Yu


    Mrs. Xue took a deep breath, tears flowing even more fiercely.


    ¡°But in a deep-seated household like the Shu family, they absolutely cannot tolerate such favoritism. As a concubine, with no money, no influence, no backing, everyone else is watching like a hawk, what can I do? It¡¯s one thing for me, an adult, but Yu is still a child. Whether it¡¯s the first Madam or the other concubines, they all look at Yu unfavorably, and taking her life is within the realm of possibility.¡±


    Mrs. Xue probably also felt that the Lu family, coming from the countryside, didn¡¯t have much experience and therefore described the Shu family as a place like a dragon¡¯s lair and a tiger¡¯s den, although the Shu family was indeed not a good place.


    ¡°So I could only keep her away from the Head Master. As long as the Head Master didn¡¯t dote on Yu, she would be much safer. But this couldn¡¯t dispel the malicious intent of the Shu family members. I had no other options; I am rather dull-witted and couldn¡¯t think of a better solution, so I could only let her wear tattered clothes, eat poorly, and become thin and small, then others wouldn¡¯t be jealous when they saw she was unattractive and lived a hard life.¡±


    ¡°Although the method was not the best, it has been successful. Really, these past years, Yu¡¯s presence in the Shu family has been very minimal. Several young Misses have been openly and secretly competing, but they never took Yu seriously. I was thinking, as long as Yu grows up safely and reaches her coming-of-age, I could then find a good marriage for her, and she would be able to leave the Shu family.¡±


    Mrs. Xue wiped away tears, ¡°Who knew, who knew that disaster would strike the Shu family, and Yu would also be implicated and exiled here. Fortunately, she is intelligent and capable, and her future days could finally improve. It¡¯s just that she can¡¯t understand me at all, this longstanding knot in her heart, has led her to deeply misunderstand me.¡± Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect her to forgive me, even though my original intention was to protect her, but the reality is that she did suffer a lot in her childhood. I came here today to see my brother-in-law and sister-in-law for nothing else but to ask you to please love her well. As long as she is happy, I¡¯ll have no regrets.¡±


    Mrs. Xue had almost convinced herself, her tears truly flowing copiously, appearing genuinely heartbroken and reluctant to part.


    But Lu Erbai and Madam Ruan didn¡¯t seem to react.


    Mrs. Xue couldn¡¯t help but lift her head, and then she saw a stick coming towards her.


    Mrs. Xue shouted in alarm, quickly dodging to the side.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me sister-in-law.¡± Madam Ruan had finally found a suitable stick; she was glaring furiously at Mrs. Xue, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me about your difficulties and struggles. If you really couldn¡¯t protect my daughter properly, you shouldn¡¯t have bought her in the first place. If you hadn¡¯t bought her, she would have still been by our side, living a life loved by her parents.¡±


    Madam Ruan became more agitated as she spoke, pointing the stick straight at her, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, our family wouldn¡¯t have been separated for so many years. The root cause of our family¡¯s plight is you. Don¡¯t talk to me about this and that, I don¡¯t understand, I only know that you bought my daughter and then mistreated her.¡±


    She said this as she charged forward, swinging wildly at Mrs. Xue.


    ¡°You have the nerve to cry, I haven¡¯t even cried, what right do you have to cry?¡±


    In fact, Madam Ruan did not know exactly what Mrs. Xue had done to Shu Yu. Previously, they dared not ask, and later, they didn¡¯t need to ask as they could somewhat guess that Yu¡¯s childhood was not pleasant; otherwise, why would she have such an unfriendly demeanor towards the Shu family members.


    But even without knowing the specifics of Mrs. Xue¡¯s actions, the fact that she bought Yu was already an unforgivable sin.

 Chapter 827 - Chapter 827: Chapter 827: How the Tables Have Turned

    Chapter 827: Chapter 827: How the Tables Have Turned


    Mrs. Xue could never have imagined that neither Lu Erbai nor his wife would listen to her defense. Even if she cried her heart out, they remained indifferent and solely focused on the issue of her buying servants. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was caught off guard and screamed continuously, only trying to dodge.


    Lu Erbai stood quietly at the door, watching his wife vent her anger. He did not intervene, but if Mrs. Xue were to retaliate, he would step in to assist Madam Ruan.


    However, Mrs. Xue¡¯s one hand was already disabled, and with her daily struggles with hunger and cold, let alone retaliating, even dodging that stick consumed all her strength.


    The commotion at the door quickly made everyone in the manor rush out. Originally, they wanted to help, but seeing Madam Ruan overpowering her alone, they immediately stood still.


    They feared that stepping forward might lead to them killing someone.


    At the critical moment when Lu Shuyu had just become the Village Chief, killing her ¡®foster mother¡¯ would definitely bring her trouble.


    They didn¡¯t intervene, and Mrs. Xue was already beaten to the brink of incapacity.


    She took several hits, especially on her injured hand, causing her entire body to spasm in pain. She could not stand and collapsed to the ground.


    As she fell, Lu Erbai quickly stepped forward to stop the almost out-of-control Madam Ruan.


    Madam Ruan huffed and puffed, scoffing, ¡°Don¡¯t play dead; my stick is not thick, and I didn¡¯t use much force. It won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    It won¡¯t kill her, but it hurts.


    This time, Mrs. Xue¡¯s tears were truly uncontrollable, her body trembling slightly, unable to speak.


    ¡°Mrs. Xue¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a pair of feet stopped in front of her. Mrs. Xue was startled, struggling to look up and saw Shu Yu standing before her at some unknown time.


    Her face changed drastically, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Shu Yu looked down at her for a long time from a height, then raised her head and said to Madam Ruan and Lu Erbai, ¡°Dad, please take Mom to rest for a while. I want to talk to her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, take your time.¡±


    Lu Erbai assisted Madam Ruan away, leaving only Shu Yu and Mrs. Xue in the courtyard.


    The lanterns under the eaves outside the courtyard gate emitted a dim light, casting a gentle halo on Shu Yu¡¯s face.


    This gentleness gave Mrs. Xue an illusion.


    She looked up, her tears flowing even more fiercely, ¡°Yu, I, I was wrong¡­ I¡¯m sorry, forgive me¡­ save me¡­¡±


    Shu Yu stood still for a long time; she hadn¡¯t gone far.


    It was a rare opportunity for Meng Yunzheng to be alone with her, and now that she had just been appointed as a Village Chief, she had many things to ask about the news from the Capital.


    Thus, the two walked slowly, letting Zhao Xi take Daya back first, while she talked with Meng Yunzheng not far from the manor.


    As the commotion started, the two heard it instantly.


    Shu Yu watched the entire process of Mrs. Xue being beaten clearly.


    Seeing Madam Xue in such a wretched state, Shu Yu suddenly laughed, squatting down, lifting her chin, and whispered, ¡°Remember when I was a child, I was beaten by the Shu family¡¯s servants, lying on the ground unable to get up just like you right now. You came over, looked down on me from above, kicked away the steamed bun I had finally got, and then told me, as the Third Sister of the Shu family, how could I eat such a thing, and as a punishment, let me starve in the small dark room.¡±


    Watching Mrs. Xue¡¯s pupils dilate increasingly, Shu Yu¡¯s smile also became brighter, ¡°Indeed, how the tables have turned, don¡¯t you think?¡±

 Chapter 828 - Chapter 828: Chapter 828: Lets End It

    Chapter 828: Chapter 828: Let¡¯s End It


    Mrs. Xue, due to habits ingrained over a decade, would sometimes still regard her as that meek and inconspicuous young girl, despite having been at a disadvantage in front of her several times.


    But at this moment, she suddenly felt that the Lu Shuyu standing before her had become terrifying.


    She couldn¡¯t help but want to shrink back, but she couldn¡¯t move; she could only stare at her with wide eyes.


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°How cruel you were to me back then, did you never imagine you¡¯d have a day like this? Does your arm hurt? Are you starving? Is there no way out for you in the future? Look, everything I¡¯ve been through, you¡¯re now experiencing too. It¡¯s very fair, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I originally thought that you should live like this for the rest of your life. After all, I¡¯ve lived like this for so many years, haven¡¯t I? What a pity, I have to leave now, and we probably won¡¯t see each other again. I was thinking, before I leave, we should settle our past grievances once and for all, right?¡±


    Settle once and for all??


    Mrs. Xue¡¯s eyes were filled with terror, her lips trembled, ¡°You, you want to kill me?¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She quickly shook her head, ¡°No, no, no, you can¡¯t kill me.¡± She urgently clutched the hem of her skirt, ¡°You¡¯ve just been conferred the title of Village Chief; if you kill me, everyone will think you¡¯re ruthless. With so many eyes on you now, you can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Shu Yu found it amusing, ¡°Why are you so nervous? I never said I¡¯d end it with my own hands.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I guess when you came out to look for my parents, the other people of the Shu family must not know, right?¡±


    Mrs. Xue¡¯s eyes widened. She understood that Lu Shuyu wanted to use a borrowed knife to kill her. She wanted to utilize the Shu family.


    Shu Yu, however, didn¡¯t want to say much more to her. She fiercely withdrew her skirt from Mrs. Xue¡¯s grasp and stood up, walking towards the officers in the manor.


    Mrs. Xue was stunned for a moment then desperately turned her head and shouted loudly, ¡°Please let me go, I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t bother you anymore, I won¡¯t go looking for your family again. Please let me go, I beg you, I¡¯m sorry, truly sorry, I won¡¯t dare anymore.¡±


    Shu Yu acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard her. She sighed and said to the two stewards of the manor, ¡°Given her condition, she seems unable to get up. Brothers, I¡¯ll trouble you to help send her back to the Shu family. Also, remind the Shu family members to keep a closer watch on their people. Her mind seems to be getting ever more unclear. The Imperial Decree stated that I have no relation to the Shu family, yet she insists on calling me the Shu family¡¯s daughter, claiming that if I can be released without charge, so can the Shu family.¡±


    As she spoke, she even shook her head, ¡°Saying these things in front of me is one thing, but if it were to spread, people might think the Shu family harbors dissatisfaction towards the Emperor¡¯s Decree. The Shu family is still able to live well in the exile area; if she continues to make a fuss like this, who knows what would happen to them later on.¡±


    The two officers exchanged a glance and nodded, ¡°You are right; our Righteous Dao Village has just received praise from the governor. We can¡¯t afford any trouble.¡±


    After speaking, the two of them stepped forward and lifted Mrs. Xue up.


    She still wanted to talk to Shu Yu, but the two officers silenced her directly.


    The two officers were already dissatisfied with her for causing trouble at the manor. Especially since they vaguely guessed that Wang Changdong might be transferred to the county town and that the position of Chief Steward of the manor might be selected from among the subordinates. Today, on their shift, such a commotion had occurred; what if it left a bad impression, what then?

 Chapter 829 - Chapter 829: Chapter 829: You Need to Restrain Yourself

    Chapter 829: Chapter 829: You Need to Restrain Yourself


    The two officers were angry and showed no kindness to Mrs. Xue, almost rudely hauling her straight to the Shu family.


    Mrs. Xue, in pain, broke out in a cold sweat that soaked her clothes through.


    After tossing the concubine in front of the Shu family, the officers also added a few words, ¡°Can¡¯t your family even keep an eye on a concubine? She dared to question the content of the Imperial Decree before the Village Chief. It seems the tasks we¡¯ve given you are still too easy; tomorrow, the men of your household should all head to the mining site.¡±


    Mining, naturally, is only more exhausting and harsh compared to barren lands.


    The countenances of the Shu family changed, and the looks they gave the concubine were filled with malice.


    Mrs. Xue was terrified as she looked at them, knowing she was finished.


    After dealing with Mrs. Xue¡¯s matter, Shu Yu came over to the agitated Madam Ruan and reassured her with a smile, ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve punished her and had your retribution. Don¡¯t take her to heart anymore. She¡¯s not worth our trouble or concern.¡±


    Madam Ruan grasped her hand, her voice slightly choked up, ¡°You never spoke of what days you endured in the Shu family; we were afraid to ask. Only today, when that Madam Xue admitted she intentionally didn¡¯t feed you enough, dressed you in rags, and made you thin enough to go unnoticed, did we understand the extent of suffering you went through.¡±


    Although their lives in Shangshi Village were not much better, Sanya and Dahu were also very thin before.


    Regardless, their parents and relatives were always around. A wronged child could count on their parents to stand up for them, and there was someone to rely on when feeling helpless.


    But what about Yu? Back then, she didn¡¯t even know Mrs. Xue wasn¡¯t her birth mother¨Ca little child, most desiring parental love at that time. Yet, the person she trusted the most became her most ruthless abuser.


    It was truly a blessing from the heavens that their Yu could grow to be such an intelligent and capable young woman.


    Shu Yu hugged Madam Ruan, ¡°All that is in the past. I¡¯m fine now, aren¡¯t I? Mrs. Xue has received her retribution; my vengeance is complete.¡±


    She believed the Shu family wouldn¡¯t let her die too easily.


    That little Shu Yu, whose whereabouts are now unknown, must find some solace.


    Accompanying Lu Erbai and Madam Ruan back to the Manor and waiting until they calmed down a bit, Shu Yu then departed.


    Meng Yunzheng had been waiting for her outside all along, and when he saw her come out, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    Shu Yu thought of the horrible scene when Zhang Shu had his tongue cut out and his eyes gouged, turned her head to glance at Meng Yunzheng, and said with a smile, ¡°No need, just watch. The Shu family won¡¯t keep her alive for several days.¡± S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t say anything more, but he still paid special attention to the Shu family for the next few days.


    After sending Shu Yu back, Zhao Xi and Daya found it strange; why did it take so long for those two to return after talking?


    Zhao Xi¡¯s suspicious gaze fell on Meng Yunzheng, strongly suspecting this fellow might have done something nefarious.


    So, on the road back to the Manor, he especially emphasized, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Yu hasn¡¯t even reached her Coming-of-age yet; you¡¯d better restrain yourself. Don¡¯t tarnish the young lady¡¯s reputation, got it?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng glanced sidelong at him and retorted, ¡°What¡¯s this? Not even married into the Lu family yet and already considering yourself a brother-in-law?¡±


    Zhao Xi, ¡°¡­¡±


    Forget it, there¡¯s no arguing with him. He was particularly suspicious of the time Meng Yunzheng spent pretending to be a Mute.


    And back then, he could at least act a fool and retort a few times.